This is a modern-English version of The Count of Monte Cristo, originally written by Dumas, Alexandre, Maquet, Auguste. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

THE COUNT OF MONTE CRISTO

by Alexandre Dumas [père]

0009m
0011m
0019m

Contents

VOLUME ONE
Chapter 1. Marseilles—The Arrival
Chapter 2. Father and Son
Chapter 3. The Catalans
Chapter 4. Conspiracy
Chapter 5. The Marriage Feast
Chapter 6. The Deputy Procureur du Roi
Chapter 7. The Examination
Chapter 8. The Château d’If
Chapter 9. The Evening of the Betrothal
Chapter 10. The King’s Closet at the Tuileries
Chapter 11. The Corsican Ogre
Chapter 12. Father and Son
Chapter 13. The Hundred Days
Chapter 14. The Two Prisoners
Chapter 15. Number 34 and Number 27
Chapter 16. A Learned Italian
Chapter 17. The Abbé’s Chamber
Chapter 18. The Treasure
Chapter 19. The Third Attack
Chapter 20. The Cemetery of the Château d’If
Chapter 21. The Island of Tiboulen
Chapter 22. The Smugglers
Chapter 23. The Island of Monte Cristo
Chapter 24. The Secret Cave
Chapter 25. The Unknown
Chapter 26. The Pont du Gard Inn
Chapter 27. The Story

VOLUME TWO
Chapter 28. The Prison Register
Chapter 29. The House of Morrel & Son
Chapter 30. The Fifth of September
Chapter 31. Italy: Sinbad the Sailor
Chapter 32. The Waking
Chapter 33. Roman Bandits
Chapter 34. The Colosseum
Chapter 35. La Mazzolata
Chapter 36. The Carnival at Rome.
Chapter 37. The Catacombs of Saint Sebastian
Chapter 38. The Rendezvous
Chapter 39. The Guests
Chapter 40. The Breakfast
Chapter 41. The Presentation
Chapter 42. Monsieur Bertuccio
Chapter 43. The House at Auteuil
Chapter 44. The Vendetta
Chapter 45. The Rain of Blood
Chapter 46. Unlimited Credit
Chapter 47. The Dappled Grays

VOLUME THREE
Chapter 48. Ideology
Chapter 49. Haydée
Chapter 50. The Morrel Family
Chapter 51. Pyramus and Thisbe
Chapter 52. Toxicology
Chapter 53. Robert le Diable
Chapter 54. A Flurry in Stocks
Chapter 55. Major Cavalcanti
Chapter 56. Andrea Cavalcanti
Chapter 57. In the Lucern Patch
Chapter 58. M. Noirtier de Villefort
Chapter 59. The Will
Chapter 60. The Telegraph
Chapter 61. How a Gardener May Get Rid of the Dormice
Chapter 62. Ghosts
Chapter 63. The Dinner
Chapter 64. The Beggar
Chapter 65. A Conjugal Scene
Chapter 66. Matrimonial Projects
Chapter 67. The Office of the King’s Attorney
Chapter 68. A Summer Ball
Chapter 69. The Inquiry
Chapter 70. The Ball
Chapter 71. Bread and Salt
Chapter 72. Madame de Saint-Méran
Chapter 73. The Promise

VOLUME FOUR
Chapter 74. The Villefort Family Vault
Chapter 75. A Signed Statement
Chapter 76. Progress of Cavalcanti the Younger
Chapter 77. Haydée
Chapter 78. We hear From Yanina
Chapter 79. The Lemonade
Chapter 80. The Accusation
Chapter 81. The Room of the Retired Baker
Chapter 82. The Burglary
Chapter 83. The Hand of God
Chapter 84. Beauchamp
Chapter 85. The Journey
Chapter 86. The Trial
Chapter 87. The Challenge
Chapter 88. The Insult
Chapter 89. The Night
Chapter 90. The Meeting
Chapter 91. Mother and Son
Chapter 92. The Suicide
Chapter 93. Valentine
Chapter 94. Maximilian’s Avowal
Chapter 95. Father and Daughter

VOLUME FIVE
Chapter 96. The Contract
Chapter 97. The Departure for Belgium
Chapter 98. The Bell and Bottle Tavern
Chapter 99. The Law
Chapter 100. The Apparition
Chapter 101. Locusta
Chapter 102. Valentine
Chapter 103. Maximilian
Chapter 104. Danglars’ Signature
Chapter 105. The Cemetery of Père-Lachaise
Chapter 106. Dividing the Proceeds
Chapter 107. The Lions’ Den
Chapter 108. The Judge
Chapter 109. The Assizes
Chapter 110. The Indictment
Chapter 111. Expiation
Chapter 112. The Departure
Chapter 113. The Past
Chapter 114. Peppino
Chapter 115. Luigi Vampa’s Bill of Fare
Chapter 116. The Pardon
Chapter 117. The Fifth of October

VOLUME ONE

Chapter 1. Marseilles—The Arrival

On the 24th of February, 1815, the look-out at Notre-Dame de la Garde signalled the three-master, the Pharaon from Smyrna, Trieste, and Naples.

On February 24, 1815, the lookout at Notre-Dame de la Garde signaled the three-masted ship, the Pharaon, coming from Smyrna, Trieste, and Naples.

As usual, a pilot put off immediately, and rounding the Château d’If, got on board the vessel between Cape Morgiou and Rion island.

As usual, a pilot took off right away, and after rounding the Château d’If, got on board the ship between Cape Morgiou and Rion Island.

Immediately, and according to custom, the ramparts of Fort Saint-Jean were covered with spectators; it is always an event at Marseilles for a ship to come into port, especially when this ship, like the Pharaon, has been built, rigged, and laden at the old Phocee docks, and belongs to an owner of the city.

Immediately, and as usual, the ramparts of Fort Saint-Jean were filled with onlookers; it’s always a big deal in Marseilles when a ship arrives, especially when that ship, like the Pharaon, has been built, rigged, and loaded at the old Phocee docks, and is owned by someone from the city.

The ship drew on and had safely passed the strait, which some volcanic shock has made between the Calasareigne and Jaros islands; had doubled Pomègue, and approached the harbor under topsails, jib, and spanker, but so slowly and sedately that the idlers, with that instinct which is the forerunner of evil, asked one another what misfortune could have happened on board. However, those experienced in navigation saw plainly that if any accident had occurred, it was not to the vessel herself, for she bore down with all the evidence of being skilfully handled, the anchor a-cockbill, the jib-boom guys already eased off, and standing by the side of the pilot, who was steering the Pharaon towards the narrow entrance of the inner port, was a young man, who, with activity and vigilant eye, watched every motion of the ship, and repeated each direction of the pilot.

The ship moved on and had safely passed the strait, created by some volcanic activity between Calasareigne and Jaros islands; it had rounded Pomègue and was approaching the harbor with its sails up, but so slowly and calmly that the bystanders, sensing something was off, wondered what misfortune might have occurred on board. However, those knowledgeable in sailing could see clearly that if there had been any mishap, it was not with the ship itself, as she was moving with all the signs of being expertly handled: the anchor was lowered, the jib-boom lines were already loosened, and next to the pilot, who was steering the Pharaon toward the narrow entrance of the inner port, stood a young man who, with active vigilance, watched every movement of the ship and repeated each command given by the pilot.

The vague disquietude which prevailed among the spectators had so much affected one of the crowd that he did not await the arrival of the vessel in harbor, but jumping into a small skiff, desired to be pulled alongside the Pharaon, which he reached as she rounded into La Réserve basin.

The general unease felt by the onlookers had such an impact on one person in the crowd that he couldn’t wait for the ship to dock. Instead, he leaped into a small boat and asked to be taken alongside the Pharaon, which he reached as it turned into La Réserve basin.

When the young man on board saw this person approach, he left his station by the pilot, and, hat in hand, leaned over the ship’s bulwarks.

When the young man on board saw this person coming, he stepped away from his spot by the pilot, and, holding his hat, leaned over the ship's railing.

He was a fine, tall, slim young fellow of eighteen or twenty, with black eyes, and hair as dark as a raven’s wing; and his whole appearance bespoke that calmness and resolution peculiar to men accustomed from their cradle to contend with danger.

He was a tall, slim young guy around eighteen or twenty, with black eyes and hair as dark as a raven’s wing; and his whole appearance showed the calmness and determination typical of men who have been dealing with danger since they were born.

“Ah, is it you, Dantès?” cried the man in the skiff. “What’s the matter? and why have you such an air of sadness aboard?”

“Ah, is that you, Dantès?” shouted the man in the small boat. “What’s wrong? And why do you look so sad?”

“A great misfortune, M. Morrel,” replied the young man, “a great misfortune, for me especially! Off Civita Vecchia we lost our brave Captain Leclere.”

“A huge tragedy, M. Morrel,” replied the young man, “a huge tragedy, especially for me! Off Civita Vecchia, we lost our brave Captain Leclere.”

“And the cargo?” inquired the owner, eagerly.

“And the cargo?” the owner asked eagerly.

“Is all safe, M. Morrel; and I think you will be satisfied on that head. But poor Captain Leclere——”

“Everything is fine, Mr. Morrel; and I think you'll be reassured about that. But poor Captain Leclere——”

“What happened to him?” asked the owner, with an air of considerable resignation. “What happened to the worthy captain?”

“What happened to him?” the owner asked, sounding quite resigned. “What happened to the good captain?”

“He died.”

“He passed away.”

“Fell into the sea?”

“Fell into the ocean?”

“No, sir, he died of brain-fever in dreadful agony.” Then turning to the crew, he said, “Bear a hand there, to take in sail!”

“No, sir, he died from brain fever in terrible pain.” Then turning to the crew, he said, “Help out there, to take in the sails!”

All hands obeyed, and at once the eight or ten seamen who composed the crew, sprang to their respective stations at the spanker brails and outhaul, topsail sheets and halyards, the jib downhaul, and the topsail clewlines and buntlines. The young sailor gave a look to see that his orders were promptly and accurately obeyed, and then turned again to the owner.

All hands complied, and immediately the eight or ten sailors who made up the crew jumped to their spots at the spanker brails and outhaul, topsail sheets and halyards, the jib downhaul, and the topsail clewlines and buntlines. The young sailor checked to ensure his orders were carried out quickly and correctly, and then turned back to the owner.

“And how did this misfortune occur?” inquired the latter, resuming the interrupted conversation.

“And how did this misfortune happen?” the latter asked, picking up the interrupted conversation again.

[Illustration: Edmond Dantès]

“Alas, sir, in the most unexpected manner. After a long talk with the harbor-master, Captain Leclere left Naples greatly disturbed in mind. In twenty-four hours he was attacked by a fever, and died three days afterwards. We performed the usual burial service, and he is at his rest, sewn up in his hammock with a thirty-six-pound shot at his head and his heels, off El Giglio island. We bring to his widow his sword and cross of honor. It was worth while, truly,” added the young man with a melancholy smile, “to make war against the English for ten years, and to die in his bed at last, like everybody else.”

“Unfortunately, sir, in the most unexpected way. After a long conversation with the harbor master, Captain Leclere left Naples very troubled. Within twenty-four hours, he fell ill with a fever and died three days later. We held the usual burial service, and now he rests, wrapped in his hammock with a thirty-six-pound cannonball at his head and feet, off the coast of El Giglio island. We’re bringing his widow his sword and medal of honor. It was truly worth it,” the young man added with a sad smile, “to fight against the English for ten years, only to die in his bed like everyone else.”

“Why, you see, Edmond,” replied the owner, who appeared more comforted at every moment, “we are all mortal, and the old must make way for the young. If not, why, there would be no promotion; and since you assure me that the cargo——”

“Look, Edmond,” replied the owner, who seemed more reassured with every moment, “we're all human, and the old have to step aside for the young. If not, there would be no progress; and since you’re telling me that the cargo——”

“Is all safe and sound, M. Morrel, take my word for it; and I advise you not to take 25,000 francs for the profits of the voyage.”

“Everything is perfectly fine, Mr. Morrel, trust me; and I suggest you don’t accept 25,000 francs for the profits from the trip.”

Then, as they were just passing the Round Tower, the young man shouted: “Stand by there to lower the topsails and jib; brail up the spanker!”

Then, as they were just passing the Round Tower, the young man shouted, “Get ready to lower the topsails and jib; brail up the spanker!”

The order was executed as promptly as it would have been on board a man-of-war.

The order was carried out as quickly as it would have been on a warship.

“Let go—and clue up!” At this last command all the sails were lowered, and the vessel moved almost imperceptibly onwards.

“Let go—and clue up!” At this final command, all the sails were lowered, and the ship moved almost unnoticed forward.

“Now, if you will come on board, M. Morrel,” said Dantès, observing the owner’s impatience, “here is your supercargo, M. Danglars, coming out of his cabin, who will furnish you with every particular. As for me, I must look after the anchoring, and dress the ship in mourning.”

“Now, if you’ll come on board, Mr. Morrel,” Dantès said, noticing the owner’s impatience, “here’s your supercargo, Mr. Danglars, coming out of his cabin, who will give you all the details. As for me, I need to handle the anchoring and prepare the ship in mourning.”

The owner did not wait for a second invitation. He seized a rope which Dantès flung to him, and with an activity that would have done credit to a sailor, climbed up the side of the ship, while the young man, going to his task, left the conversation to Danglars, who now came towards the owner. He was a man of twenty-five or twenty-six years of age, of unprepossessing countenance, obsequious to his superiors, insolent to his subordinates; and this, in addition to his position as responsible agent on board, which is always obnoxious to the sailors, made him as much disliked by the crew as Edmond Dantès was beloved by them.

The owner didn’t wait for a second invitation. He grabbed a rope that Dantès threw to him and, with a speed that would impress any sailor, climbed up the side of the ship. Meanwhile, the young man went off to do his work, leaving the conversation to Danglars, who approached the owner. Danglars was about twenty-five or twenty-six years old, not particularly attractive, fawning over his superiors and treating his subordinates with disdain. This, along with his role as the person in charge on board—something sailors always resent—made him as disliked by the crew as Edmond Dantès was loved by them.

“Well, M. Morrel,” said Danglars, “you have heard of the misfortune that has befallen us?”

“Well, Mr. Morrel,” said Danglars, “you’ve heard about the bad luck that has hit us?”

“Yes—yes: poor Captain Leclere! He was a brave and an honest man.”

“Yes—yes: poor Captain Leclere! He was a brave and honest man.”

“And a first-rate seaman, one who had seen long and honorable service, as became a man charged with the interests of a house so important as that of Morrel & Son,” replied Danglars.

"And a top-notch sailor, someone who had a long and respected career, just like you'd expect from a man responsible for the interests of such a significant establishment as Morrel & Son," replied Danglars.

“But,” replied the owner, glancing after Dantès, who was watching the anchoring of his vessel, “it seems to me that a sailor needs not be so old as you say, Danglars, to understand his business, for our friend Edmond seems to understand it thoroughly, and not to require instruction from anyone.”

“But,” replied the owner, glancing after Dantès, who was watching the anchoring of his vessel, “it seems to me that a sailor doesn’t need to be as old as you say, Danglars, to know his stuff, because our friend Edmond seems to grasp it completely and doesn’t need any instruction from anyone.”

“Yes,” said Danglars, darting at Edmond a look gleaming with hate. “Yes, he is young, and youth is invariably self-confident. Scarcely was the captain’s breath out of his body when he assumed the command without consulting anyone, and he caused us to lose a day and a half at the Island of Elba, instead of making for Marseilles direct.”

“Yes,” said Danglars, shooting Edmond a look full of hate. “Yes, he’s young, and young people are always so sure of themselves. As soon as the captain died, he took command without asking anyone for input, and because of that, we lost a day and a half at the Island of Elba instead of heading straight to Marseilles.”

0025m

“As to taking command of the vessel,” replied Morrel, “that was his duty as captain’s mate; as to losing a day and a half off the Island of Elba, he was wrong, unless the vessel needed repairs.”

“As for taking charge of the ship,” replied Morrel, “that was his responsibility as the captain's mate; regarding the day and a half lost off the Island of Elba, he was mistaken, unless the ship needed repairs.”

“The vessel was in as good condition as I am, and as, I hope you are, M. Morrel, and this day and a half was lost from pure whim, for the pleasure of going ashore, and nothing else.”

“The ship was in as good shape as I am, and as I hope you are, M. Morrel, and this day and a half was wasted for no reason but pure whim, just for the pleasure of going ashore, and nothing else.”

“Dantès,” said the shipowner, turning towards the young man, “come this way!”

“Dantès,” said the shipowner, turning to the young man, “come over here!”

“In a moment, sir,” answered Dantès, “and I’m with you.” Then calling to the crew, he said, “Let go!”

“In a moment, sir,” replied Dantès, “I’m right there with you.” Then he called to the crew, “Drop it!”

The anchor was instantly dropped, and the chain ran rattling through the port-hole. Dantès continued at his post in spite of the presence of the pilot, until this manœuvre was completed, and then he added, “Half-mast the colors, and square the yards!”

The anchor was immediately dropped, and the chain rattled through the porthole. Dantès stayed at his post despite the pilot being present, until the maneuver was finished, and then he added, “Half-mast the colors, and square the yards!”

“You see,” said Danglars, “he fancies himself captain already, upon my word.”

“You see,” said Danglars, “he thinks he's already the captain, I swear.”

“And so, in fact, he is,” said the owner.

“And so, he is,” said the owner.

“Except your signature and your partner’s, M. Morrel.”

“Except for your signature and your partner’s, M. Morrel.”

“And why should he not have this?” asked the owner; “he is young, it is true, but he seems to me a thorough seaman, and of full experience.”

“And why shouldn’t he have this?” asked the owner. “He is young, it’s true, but he seems to me like a skilled sailor and very experienced.”

A cloud passed over Danglars’ brow.

A shadow passed over Danglars' face.

“Your pardon, M. Morrel,” said Dantès, approaching, “the vessel now rides at anchor, and I am at your service. You hailed me, I think?”

“Excuse me, M. Morrel,” said Dantès, stepping forward, “the ship is now anchored, and I’m here to help. You called for me, I believe?”

Danglars retreated a step or two. “I wished to inquire why you stopped at the Island of Elba?”

Danglars took a step back. “I wanted to ask why you stopped at the Island of Elba?”

“I do not know, sir; it was to fulfil the last instructions of Captain Leclere, who, when dying, gave me a packet for Marshal Bertrand.”

“I don’t know, sir; I was following the last instructions of Captain Leclere, who, when he was dying, gave me a packet for Marshal Bertrand.”

“Then did you see him, Edmond?”

"Did you see him, Ed?"

“Who?”

“Who’s that?”

“The marshal.”

"The marshal."

“Yes.”

“Yes.”

Morrel looked around him, and then, drawing Dantès on one side, he said suddenly—

Morrel looked around, and then, pulling Dantès to the side, he said suddenly—

“And how is the emperor?”

“How's the emperor doing?”

“Very well, as far as I could judge from the sight of him.”

"Alright, as far as I could tell just by looking at him."

“You saw the emperor, then?”

"You saw the emperor, right?"

“He entered the marshal’s apartment while I was there.”

“He walked into the marshal’s apartment while I was there.”

“And you spoke to him?”

“And you talked to him?”

“Why, it was he who spoke to me, sir,” said Dantès, with a smile.

“Actually, it was him who talked to me, sir,” Dantès said with a smile.

“And what did he say to you?”

“And what did he say to you?”

“Asked me questions about the vessel, the time she left Marseilles, the course she had taken, and what was her cargo. I believe, if she had not been laden, and I had been her master, he would have bought her. But I told him I was only mate, and that she belonged to the firm of Morrel & Son. ‘Ah, yes,’ he said, ‘I know them. The Morrels have been shipowners from father to son; and there was a Morrel who served in the same regiment with me when I was in garrison at Valence.’”

“Asked me questions about the ship, when she left Marseille, the route she took, and what her cargo was. I believe, if she hadn’t been loaded, and I had been the captain, he would have bought her. But I told him I was just the first mate and that she belonged to the company Morrel & Son. ‘Ah, yes,’ he said, ‘I know them. The Morrels have been shipowners for generations; and there was a Morrel who served in the same regiment as me when I was stationed in Valence.’”

Pardieu! and that is true!” cried the owner, greatly delighted. “And that was Policar Morrel, my uncle, who was afterwards a captain. Dantès, you must tell my uncle that the emperor remembered him, and you will see it will bring tears into the old soldier’s eyes. Come, come,” continued he, patting Edmond’s shoulder kindly, “you did very right, Dantès, to follow Captain Leclere’s instructions, and touch at Elba, although if it were known that you had conveyed a packet to the marshal, and had conversed with the emperor, it might bring you into trouble.”

Pardieu! and that’s true!” shouted the owner, very pleased. “That was Policar Morrel, my uncle, who later became a captain. Dantès, you need to tell my uncle that the emperor remembered him, and you'll see it will bring tears to the old soldier’s eyes. Come on,” he said, giving Edmond’s shoulder a friendly pat, “you did the right thing, Dantès, by following Captain Leclere’s orders and stopping at Elba. Although, if people found out that you delivered a message to the marshal and talked with the emperor, it could get you in trouble.”

0027m

“How could that bring me into trouble, sir?” asked Dantès; “for I did not even know of what I was the bearer; and the emperor merely made such inquiries as he would of the first comer. But, pardon me, here are the health officers and the customs inspectors coming alongside.” And the young man went to the gangway. As he departed, Danglars approached, and said,—

“How could that get me into trouble, sir?” asked Dantès. “I didn’t even know what I was carrying, and the emperor was just asking questions like he would with anyone else. But, excuse me, here come the health officers and customs inspectors.” And the young man went to the gangway. As he left, Danglars came over and said,—

“Well, it appears that he has given you satisfactory reasons for his landing at Porto-Ferrajo?”

“Well, it looks like he has provided you with good reasons for his arrival at Porto-Ferrajo?”

“Yes, most satisfactory, my dear Danglars.”

“Yes, very satisfying, my dear Danglars.”

“Well, so much the better,” said the supercargo; “for it is not pleasant to think that a comrade has not done his duty.”

“Well, that’s great,” said the supercargo; “because it’s not a nice thought to believe that a teammate hasn’t done his job.”

“Dantès has done his,” replied the owner, “and that is not saying much. It was Captain Leclere who gave orders for this delay.”

“Dantès has done his part,” replied the owner, “and that’s not saying much. It was Captain Leclere who ordered this delay.”

“Talking of Captain Leclere, has not Dantès given you a letter from him?”

“Speaking of Captain Leclere, hasn’t Dantès given you a letter from him?”

“To me?—no—was there one?”

"Me?—no—was there one?"

“I believe that, besides the packet, Captain Leclere confided a letter to his care.”

“I think that, in addition to the package, Captain Leclere entrusted a letter to his care.”

“Of what packet are you speaking, Danglars?”

“Which packet are you talking about, Danglars?”

“Why, that which Dantès left at Porto-Ferrajo.”

“Why, the thing that Dantès left at Porto-Ferrajo.”

“How do you know he had a packet to leave at Porto-Ferrajo?”

“How do you know he had a package to drop off at Porto-Ferrajo?”

Danglars turned very red.

Danglars went very red.

“I was passing close to the door of the captain’s cabin, which was half open, and I saw him give the packet and letter to Dantès.”

“I was walking near the door of the captain’s cabin, which was half open, and I saw him hand the packet and letter to Dantès.”

“He did not speak to me of it,” replied the shipowner; “but if there be any letter he will give it to me.”

“He didn’t mention it to me,” replied the shipowner, “but if there is any letter, he will give it to me.”

Danglars reflected for a moment. “Then, M. Morrel, I beg of you,” said he, “not to say a word to Dantès on the subject. I may have been mistaken.”

Danglars thought for a moment. “Then, Mr. Morrel, I ask you,” he said, “not to mention anything to Dantès about this. I might have been wrong.”

At this moment the young man returned; Danglars withdrew.

At that moment, the young man came back; Danglars stepped aside.

“Well, my dear Dantès, are you now free?” inquired the owner.

“Well, my dear Dantès, are you free now?” asked the owner.

“Yes, sir.”

“Yep, sir.”

“You have not been long detained.”

“You haven't been held up for long.”

“No. I gave the custom-house officers a copy of our bill of lading; and as to the other papers, they sent a man off with the pilot, to whom I gave them.”

“No. I gave the customs officers a copy of our bill of lading; and regarding the other papers, they sent a guy off with the pilot, to whom I handed them.”

“Then you have nothing more to do here?”

"So, you finished up?"

“No—everything is all right now.”

“No—everything’s fine now.”

“Then you can come and dine with me?”

“Then you can come and have dinner with me?”

“I really must ask you to excuse me, M. Morrel. My first visit is due to my father, though I am not the less grateful for the honor you have done me.”

“I really have to ask you to excuse me, Mr. Morrel. My first visit is because of my father, but I'm still very grateful for the honor you've shown me.”

0029m

“Right, Dantès, quite right. I always knew you were a good son.”

“That's right, Dantès, absolutely right. I always knew you were a good son.”

“And,” inquired Dantès, with some hesitation, “do you know how my father is?”

“And,” Dantès asked, a bit hesitantly, “do you know how my dad is?”

“Well, I believe, my dear Edmond, though I have not seen him lately.”

“Well, I think, my dear Edmond, even though I haven’t seen him in a while.”

“Yes, he likes to keep himself shut up in his little room.”

“Yes, he likes to stay cooped up in his little room.”

“That proves, at least, that he has wanted for nothing during your absence.”

"That at least shows that he hasn’t lacked for anything while you were gone."

Dantès smiled. “My father is proud, sir, and if he had not a meal left, I doubt if he would have asked anything from anyone, except from Heaven.”

Dantès smiled. “My father is proud, sir, and even if he had no food left, I doubt he would have asked anything from anyone, except from Heaven.”

“Well, then, after this first visit has been made we shall count on you.”

“Well, after this first visit, we’ll be counting on you.”

“I must again excuse myself, M. Morrel, for after this first visit has been paid I have another which I am most anxious to pay.”

“I have to apologize again, M. Morrel, because after this first visit, I have another one that I’m really eager to make.”

“True, Dantès, I forgot that there was at the Catalans someone who expects you no less impatiently than your father—the lovely Mercédès.”

“True, Dantès, I forgot that there's someone at the Catalans who is waiting for you just as eagerly as your father—beautiful Mercédès.”

Dantès blushed.

Dantès turned red.

“Ah, ha,” said the shipowner, “I am not in the least surprised, for she has been to me three times, inquiring if there were any news of the Pharaon. Peste! Edmond, you have a very handsome mistress!”

“Ah, ha,” said the shipowner, “I’m not at all surprised, because she has come to me three times to ask if there’s any news of the Pharaon. Peste! Edmond, you have a very beautiful mistress!”

“She is not my mistress,” replied the young sailor, gravely; “she is my betrothed.”

“She is not my mistress,” replied the young sailor seriously; “she is my fiancée.”

“Sometimes one and the same thing,” said Morrel, with a smile.

“Sometimes the same thing,” said Morrel, with a smile.

“Not with us, sir,” replied Dantès.

“Not with us, sir,” Dantès replied.

“Well, well, my dear Edmond,” continued the owner, “don’t let me detain you. You have managed my affairs so well that I ought to allow you all the time you require for your own. Do you want any money?”

“Well, well, my dear Edmond,” continued the owner, “don’t let me hold you up. You’ve handled my affairs so well that I should give you all the time you need for your own. Do you need any money?”

“No, sir; I have all my pay to take—nearly three months’ wages.”

“No, sir; I still have all my pay to collect—almost three months’ wages.”

“You are a careful fellow, Edmond.”

“You're a cautious guy, Edmond.”

“Say I have a poor father, sir.”

“Let’s say I have a poor dad, sir.”

“Yes, yes, I know how good a son you are, so now hasten away to see your father. I have a son too, and I should be very wroth with those who detained him from me after a three months’ voyage.”

“Yes, yes, I know what a good son you are, so go quickly to see your father. I have a son too, and I would be very angry with anyone who kept him away from me after a three-month voyage.”

“Then I have your leave, sir?”

“Then I have your permission, sir?”

“Yes, if you have nothing more to say to me.”

“Yes, if you don’t have anything else to say to me.”

“Nothing.”

"Nothing."

“Captain Leclere did not, before he died, give you a letter for me?”

“Captain Leclere didn't give you a letter for me before he died, did he?”

“He was unable to write, sir. But that reminds me that I must ask your leave of absence for some days.”

“He couldn't write, sir. But that reminds me, I need to ask for your permission for a few days off.”

“To get married?”

"Are you getting married?"

“Yes, first, and then to go to Paris.”

“Yes, first, and then we’ll go to Paris.”

“Very good; have what time you require, Dantès. It will take quite six weeks to unload the cargo, and we cannot get you ready for sea until three months after that; only be back again in three months, for the Pharaon,” added the owner, patting the young sailor on the back, “cannot sail without her captain.”

“Sounds good; take as much time as you need, Dantès. It will take about six weeks to unload the cargo, and we won’t have you ready to set sail for three months after that. Just be back in three months for the Pharaon,” the owner said, giving the young sailor a friendly pat on the back, “because she can’t sail without her captain.”

“Without her captain!” cried Dantès, his eyes sparkling with animation; “pray mind what you say, for you are touching on the most secret wishes of my heart. Is it really your intention to make me captain of the Pharaon?”

“Without her captain!” cried Dantès, his eyes sparkling with excitement; “please watch what you say, because you're hitting on the deepest desires of my heart. Are you really planning to make me captain of the Pharaon?”

“If I were sole owner we’d shake hands on it now, my dear Dantès, and call it settled; but I have a partner, and you know the Italian proverb—Chi ha compagno ha padrone—‘He who has a partner has a master.’ But the thing is at least half done, as you have one out of two votes. Rely on me to procure you the other; I will do my best.”

“If I were the only owner, we’d shake hands on it now, my dear Dantès, and call it settled; but I have a partner, and you know the Italian proverb—Chi ha compagno ha padrone—‘He who has a partner has a master.’ But the thing is at least half done, since you have one out of two votes. Count on me to get you the other; I’ll do my best.”

“Ah, M. Morrel,” exclaimed the young seaman, with tears in his eyes, and grasping the owner’s hand, “M. Morrel, I thank you in the name of my father and of Mercédès.”

“Ah, Mr. Morrel,” exclaimed the young sailor, tears in his eyes as he grabbed the owner’s hand, “Mr. Morrel, I thank you on behalf of my father and Mercédès.”

“That’s all right, Edmond. There’s a providence that watches over the deserving. Go to your father; go and see Mercédès, and afterwards come to me.”

“That’s okay, Edmond. There's a higher power that looks out for those who deserve it. Go to your dad; go see Mercédès, and then come to me.”

“Shall I row you ashore?”

"Do you want a ride ashore?"

“No, thank you; I shall remain and look over the accounts with Danglars. Have you been satisfied with him this voyage?”

“No, thank you; I’ll stay and review the accounts with Danglars. Were you satisfied with him this voyage?”

“That is according to the sense you attach to the question, sir. Do you mean is he a good comrade? No, for I think he never liked me since the day when I was silly enough, after a little quarrel we had, to propose to him to stop for ten minutes at the island of Monte Cristo to settle the dispute—a proposition which I was wrong to suggest, and he quite right to refuse. If you mean as responsible agent when you ask me the question, I believe there is nothing to say against him, and that you will be content with the way in which he has performed his duty.”

"That depends on how you interpret the question, sir. Are you asking if he’s a good friend? No, because I feel he hasn’t liked me since the day when I foolishly suggested, after a small argument we had, that we stop for ten minutes at the island of Monte Cristo to resolve our disagreement—a suggestion that I shouldn’t have made and he was completely right to turn down. If you’re asking about him as a responsible agent, I believe there's nothing negative to say about him, and I think you’ll be satisfied with how he has carried out his duties."

“But tell me, Dantès, if you had command of the Pharaon should you be glad to see Danglars remain?”

“But tell me, Dantès, if you were in charge of the Pharaon, would you be happy to see Danglars stay?”

“Captain or mate, M. Morrel, I shall always have the greatest respect for those who possess the owners’ confidence.”

“Captain or mate, M. Morrel, I will always have the utmost respect for those who have the owners’ trust.”

“That’s right, that’s right, Dantès! I see you are a thoroughly good fellow, and will detain you no longer. Go, for I see how impatient you are.”

"That’s right, Dantès! I can see you’re a really good guy, and I won’t keep you any longer. Go on, I can tell you’re eager."

“Then I have leave?”

"Do I get time off?"

“Go, I tell you.”

"Go, I'm telling you."

“May I have the use of your skiff?”

“Can I borrow your small boat?”

“Certainly.”

"Sure."

“Then, for the present, M. Morrel, farewell, and a thousand thanks!”

“Then, for now, Mr. Morrel, goodbye, and thank you so much!”

“I hope soon to see you again, my dear Edmond. Good luck to you.”

“I hope to see you again soon, my dear Edmond. Best of luck to you.”

The young sailor jumped into the skiff, and sat down in the stern sheets, with the order that he be put ashore at La Canebière. The two oarsmen bent to their work, and the little boat glided away as rapidly as possible in the midst of the thousand vessels which choke up the narrow way which leads between the two rows of ships from the mouth of the harbor to the Quai d’Orléans.

The young sailor jumped into the small boat and sat in the back, asking to be dropped off at La Canebière. The two rowers got to work, and the little boat moved away quickly through the dozens of vessels that crowded the narrow passage between two lines of ships leading from the harbor mouth to the Quai d’Orléans.

The shipowner, smiling, followed him with his eyes until he saw him spring out on the quay and disappear in the midst of the throng, which from five o’clock in the morning until nine o’clock at night, swarms in the famous street of La Canebière,—a street of which the modern Phocéens are so proud that they say with all the gravity in the world, and with that accent which gives so much character to what is said, “If Paris had La Canebière, Paris would be a second Marseilles.” On turning round the owner saw Danglars behind him, apparently awaiting orders, but in reality also watching the young sailor,—but there was a great difference in the expression of the two men who thus followed the movements of Edmond Dantès.

The shipowner smiled as he watched until Edmond Dantès jumped onto the dock and got lost in the crowd, which fills the famous La Canebière street from 5 AM to 9 PM. The proud locals, the modern Phocéens, often say with utmost seriousness and a distinctive accent, “If Paris had La Canebière, it would be a second Marseille.” When he turned around, the owner saw Danglars behind him, seemingly waiting for instructions but actually watching the young sailor as well. However, the expressions on the faces of the two men following Edmond Dantès were very different.

Chapter 2. Father and Son

We will leave Danglars struggling with the demon of hatred, and endeavoring to insinuate in the ear of the shipowner some evil suspicions against his comrade, and follow Dantès, who, after having traversed La Canebière, took the Rue de Noailles, and entering a small house, on the left of the Allées de Meilhan, rapidly ascended four flights of a dark staircase, holding the baluster with one hand, while with the other he repressed the beatings of his heart, and paused before a half-open door, from which he could see the whole of a small room.

We will leave Danglars battling with his grudge and trying to whisper some malicious doubts into the shipowner's ear about his colleague, and we’ll follow Dantès, who, after walking down La Canebière, turned onto Rue de Noailles. He entered a small house on the left side of Allées de Meilhan and quickly climbed four flights of a dark staircase, gripping the handrail with one hand while pressing down the racing of his heart with the other. He paused in front of a half-open door, from which he could see the entirety of a small room.

This room was occupied by Dantès’ father. The news of the arrival of the Pharaon had not yet reached the old man, who, mounted on a chair, was amusing himself by training with trembling hand the nasturtiums and sprays of clematis that clambered over the trellis at his window. Suddenly, he felt an arm thrown around his body, and a well-known voice behind him exclaimed, “Father—dear father!”

This room was occupied by Dantès' father. The news of the arrival of the Pharaon had not yet reached the old man, who, sitting on a chair, was entertaining himself by carefully training the nasturtiums and sprays of clematis that climbed over the trellis at his window. Suddenly, he felt an arm wrap around him, and a familiar voice behind him exclaimed, “Father—dear father!”

The old man uttered a cry, and turned round; then, seeing his son, he fell into his arms, pale and trembling.

The old man called out and turned around; then, when he saw his son, he collapsed into his arms, pale and shaking.

“What ails you, my dearest father? Are you ill?” inquired the young man, much alarmed.

“What’s wrong, my dearest dad? Are you sick?” the young man asked, quite worried.

“No, no, my dear Edmond—my boy—my son!—no; but I did not expect you; and joy, the surprise of seeing you so suddenly—Ah, I feel as if I were going to die.”

“No, no, my dear Edmond—my boy—my son!—no; but I didn’t expect you; and the joy, the surprise of seeing you so suddenly—Ah, I feel like I’m going to die.”

“Come, come, cheer up, my dear father! ’Tis I—really I! They say joy never hurts, and so I came to you without any warning. Come now, do smile, instead of looking at me so solemnly. Here I am back again, and we are going to be happy.”

“Come on, cheer up, my dear father! It’s me—really! They say joy never hurts, so I came to see you unexpectedly. Now, please smile instead of looking at me so seriously. I’m back, and we’re going to be happy.”

“Yes, yes, my boy, so we will—so we will,” replied the old man; “but how shall we be happy? Shall you never leave me again? Come, tell me all the good fortune that has befallen you.”

“Yes, yes, my boy, that's what we'll do—that's what we'll do,” replied the old man; “but how will we find happiness? Will you never leave me again? Come on, share all the good luck that has come your way.”

“God forgive me,” said the young man, “for rejoicing at happiness derived from the misery of others, but, Heaven knows, I did not seek this good fortune; it has happened, and I really cannot pretend to lament it. The good Captain Leclere is dead, father, and it is probable that, with the aid of M. Morrel, I shall have his place. Do you understand, father? Only imagine me a captain at twenty, with a hundred louis pay, and a share in the profits! Is this not more than a poor sailor like me could have hoped for?”

“God forgive me,” said the young man, “for feeling happy about the misfortune of others, but honestly, I didn’t ask for this good luck; it just happened, and I can’t pretend to be upset about it. The good Captain Leclere is dead, father, and it’s likely that, with M. Morrel's help, I’ll take his position. Do you get what I’m saying, father? Just picture me as a captain at twenty, earning a hundred louis and getting a share of the profits! Isn’t this more than a poor sailor like me could have ever dreamed of?”

“Yes, my dear boy,” replied the old man, “it is very fortunate.”

“Yes, my dear boy,” the old man replied, “it is indeed very fortunate.”

“Well, then, with the first money I touch, I mean you to have a small house, with a garden in which to plant clematis, nasturtiums, and honeysuckle. But what ails you, father? Are you not well?”

“Well, then, with the first money I get, I want you to have a small house, with a garden where you can plant clematis, nasturtiums, and honeysuckle. But what's wrong, dad? Are you feeling okay?”

“’Tis nothing, nothing; it will soon pass away”—and as he said so the old man’s strength failed him, and he fell backwards.

“It's nothing, nothing; it will soon pass”—and as he said this, the old man's strength gave out, and he fell backward.

“Come, come,” said the young man, “a glass of wine, father, will revive you. Where do you keep your wine?”

“Come on, dad,” said the young man, “a glass of wine will perk you up. Where do you store your wine?”

“No, no; thanks. You need not look for it; I do not want it,” said the old man.

“No, no; thanks. You don’t have to look for it; I don’t want it,” said the old man.

“Yes, yes, father, tell me where it is,” and he opened two or three cupboards.

"Yes, yes, Dad, just tell me where it is," and he opened two or three cabinets.

“It is no use,” said the old man, “there is no wine.”

“It’s no use,” said the old man, “there’s no wine.”

“What, no wine?” said Dantès, turning pale, and looking alternately at the hollow cheeks of the old man and the empty cupboards. “What, no wine? Have you wanted money, father?”

“What, no wine?” Dantès exclaimed, turning pale and glancing back and forth between the old man's hollow cheeks and the empty cupboards. “What, no wine? Have you been short on money, father?”

“I want nothing now that I have you,” said the old man.

“I want nothing now that I have you,” said the old man.

“Yet,” stammered Dantès, wiping the perspiration from his brow,—“yet I gave you two hundred francs when I left, three months ago.”

“Yet,” Dantès stammered, wiping the sweat from his brow, “yet I gave you two hundred francs when I left three months ago.”

“Yes, yes, Edmond, that is true, but you forgot at that time a little debt to our neighbor, Caderousse. He reminded me of it, telling me if I did not pay for you, he would be paid by M. Morrel; and so, you see, lest he might do you an injury——”

“Yeah, Edmond, that’s true, but you forgot about that little debt to our neighbor, Caderousse. He brought it up and said that if I didn’t pay for you, M. Morrel would cover it; and so, you see, to avoid any trouble for you——”

“Well?”

"What's up?"

“Why, I paid him.”

"Why, I paid him."

“But,” cried Dantès, “it was a hundred and forty francs I owed Caderousse.”

“But,” cried Dantès, “I owed Caderousse a hundred and forty francs.”

“Yes,” stammered the old man.

“Yes,” stuttered the old man.

“And you paid him out of the two hundred francs I left you?”

“And you paid him with the two hundred francs I left you?”

The old man nodded.

The old man nodded.

“So that you have lived for three months on sixty francs,” muttered Edmond.

"So you've been living for three months on sixty francs," muttered Edmond.

“You know how little I require,” said the old man.

“You know how little I need,” said the old man.

“Heaven pardon me,” cried Edmond, falling on his knees before his father.

“God forgive me,” cried Edmond, dropping to his knees in front of his father.

“What are you doing?”

“What are you up to?”

“You have wounded me to the heart.”

"You've hurt me deeply."

“Never mind it, for I see you once more,” said the old man; “and now it’s all over—everything is all right again.”

“Don’t worry about it, because I see you again,” said the old man; “and now it’s all over—everything is okay again.”

0035m

“Yes, here I am,” said the young man, “with a promising future and a little money. Here, father, here!” he said, “take this—take it, and send for something immediately.” And he emptied his pockets on the table, the contents consisting of a dozen gold pieces, five or six five-franc pieces, and some smaller coin. The countenance of old Dantès brightened.

“Yes, here I am,” said the young man, “with a bright future and a little money. Here, dad, here!” he said, “take this—take it, and order something right away.” And he emptied his pockets onto the table, the contents including a dozen gold coins, five or six five-franc coins, and some smaller change. The expression on old Dantès' face lit up.

“Whom does this belong to?” he inquired.

“Who does this belong to?” he asked.

“To me, to you, to us! Take it; buy some provisions; be happy, and tomorrow we shall have more.”

“To me, to you, to us! Take it; get some supplies; be happy, and tomorrow we'll have more.”

“Gently, gently,” said the old man, with a smile; “and by your leave I will use your purse moderately, for they would say, if they saw me buy too many things at a time, that I had been obliged to await your return, in order to be able to purchase them.”

“Take it easy,” said the old man with a smile. “If you don’t mind, I’ll use your purse sparingly, because if they saw me buying too many things at once, they would think that I had to wait for you to come back so I could afford them.”

“Do as you please; but, first of all, pray have a servant, father. I will not have you left alone so long. I have some smuggled coffee and most capital tobacco, in a small chest in the hold, which you shall have tomorrow. But, hush, here comes somebody.”

“Do what you want; but first, please get a servant, Dad. I can't let you be alone for so long. I’ve got some smuggled coffee and really great tobacco in a small chest in the hold that you can have tomorrow. But keep it quiet, here comes someone.”

“’Tis Caderousse, who has heard of your arrival, and no doubt comes to congratulate you on your fortunate return.”

“It’s Caderousse, who has heard about your arrival, and he probably comes to congratulate you on your lucky return.”

“Ah, lips that say one thing, while the heart thinks another,” murmured Edmond. “But, never mind, he is a neighbor who has done us a service on a time, so he’s welcome.”

“Ah, lips that say one thing while the heart thinks another,” Edmond murmured. “But, never mind, he’s a neighbor who helped us out once, so he’s welcome.”

As Edmond paused, the black and bearded head of Caderousse appeared at the door. He was a man of twenty-five or six, and held a piece of cloth, which, being a tailor, he was about to make into a coat-lining.

As Edmond paused, Caderousse, a man with a black beard, showed up at the door. He was around twenty-five or twenty-six and was holding a piece of fabric that he planned to turn into a coat lining since he was a tailor.

“What, is it you, Edmond, back again?” said he, with a broad Marseillaise accent, and a grin that displayed his ivory-white teeth.

“What, is that you, Edmond, back again?” he said, with a strong Marseille accent, and a grin that showed off his bright white teeth.

“Yes, as you see, neighbor Caderousse; and ready to be agreeable to you in any and every way,” replied Dantès, but ill-concealing his coldness under this cloak of civility.

“Yes, as you can see, neighbor Caderousse; and I’m ready to be accommodating to you in any way possible,” Dantès replied, though he couldn't hide his coldness beneath this mask of politeness.

“Thanks—thanks; but, fortunately, I do not want for anything; and it chances that at times there are others who have need of me.” Dantès made a gesture. “I do not allude to you, my boy. No!—no! I lent you money, and you returned it; that’s like good neighbors, and we are quits.”

“Thanks—thanks; but luckily, I don’t need anything; and sometimes there are others who need me.” Dantès made a gesture. “I’m not talking about you, my friend. No!—no! I lent you money, and you paid it back; that’s what good neighbors do, and we’re even.”

“We are never quits with those who oblige us,” was Dantès’ reply; “for when we do not owe them money, we owe them gratitude.”

“We're never even with those who help us,” Dantès replied; “because when we don't owe them money, we owe them thanks.”

“What’s the use of mentioning that? What is done is done. Let us talk of your happy return, my boy. I had gone on the quay to match a piece of mulberry cloth, when I met friend Danglars. ‘You at Marseilles?’—‘Yes,’ says he.

“What’s the point of bringing that up? What’s done is done. Let’s talk about your happy return, my boy. I had gone to the dock to check out a piece of mulberry cloth when I ran into my friend Danglars. ‘You in Marseilles?’—‘Yes,’ he said."

“‘I thought you were at Smyrna.’—‘I was; but am now back again.’

“‘I thought you were in Smyrna.’—‘I was; but I’m back now.’”

“‘And where is the dear boy, our little Edmond?’

“‘And where is the sweet boy, our little Edmond?’”

“‘Why, with his father, no doubt,’ replied Danglars. And so I came,” added Caderousse, “as fast as I could to have the pleasure of shaking hands with a friend.”

“‘Probably with his dad,’ replied Danglars. And so I came,” added Caderousse, “as quickly as I could to enjoy the pleasure of shaking hands with a friend.”

0037m

“Worthy Caderousse!” said the old man, “he is so much attached to us.”

“Worthy Caderousse!” said the old man, “he is so devoted to us.”

“Yes, to be sure I am. I love and esteem you, because honest folks are so rare. But it seems you have come back rich, my boy,” continued the tailor, looking askance at the handful of gold and silver which Dantès had thrown on the table.

“Yes, I really am. I love and respect you because honest people are so hard to find. But it looks like you've come back wealthy, my boy,” the tailor continued, glancing sideways at the pile of gold and silver that Dantès had tossed on the table.

The young man remarked the greedy glance which shone in the dark eyes of his neighbor. “Eh,” he said, negligently, “this money is not mine. I was expressing to my father my fears that he had wanted many things in my absence, and to convince me he emptied his purse on the table. Come, father” added Dantès, “put this money back in your box—unless neighbor Caderousse wants anything, and in that case it is at his service.”

The young man noticed the greedy look in his neighbor's dark eyes. “Eh,” he said casually, “this money isn't mine. I was telling my dad about my worries that he might have needed a lot of things while I was away, and to reassure me, he dumped his purse on the table. Come on, Dad,” Dantès said, “put this money back in your box—unless neighbor Caderousse needs something, and if so, it's available to him.”

“No, my boy, no,” said Caderousse. “I am not in any want, thank God, my living is suited to my means. Keep your money—keep it, I say;—one never has too much;—but, at the same time, my boy, I am as much obliged by your offer as if I took advantage of it.”

“No, my boy, no,” said Caderousse. “I’m not in need, thank God, my lifestyle fits my income. Keep your money—keep it, I say;—you can never have too much;—but, at the same time, my boy, I appreciate your offer as if I were taking advantage of it.”

“It was offered with good will,” said Dantès.

“It was offered with good intentions,” said Dantès.

“No doubt, my boy; no doubt. Well, you stand well with M. Morrel I hear,—you insinuating dog, you!”

“No doubt about it, my boy; no doubt. Well, I hear you’re in good with M. Morrel—you sly dog, you!”

“M. Morrel has always been exceedingly kind to me,” replied Dantès.

“M. Morrel has always been really nice to me,” replied Dantès.

“Then you were wrong to refuse to dine with him.”

"Then you were mistaken to turn down dinner with him."

“What, did you refuse to dine with him?” said old Dantès; “and did he invite you to dine?”

“What, did you turn down his invitation to dinner?” said old Dantès; “and did he actually invite you?”

“Yes, my dear father,” replied Edmond, smiling at his father’s astonishment at the excessive honor paid to his son.

“Yes, my dear dad,” replied Edmond, smiling at his father’s surprise at the extra attention given to his son.

“And why did you refuse, my son?” inquired the old man.

“And why did you say no, my son?” asked the old man.

“That I might the sooner see you again, my dear father,” replied the young man. “I was most anxious to see you.”

"To see you again as soon as possible, my dear father," the young man replied. "I was really eager to see you."

“But it must have vexed M. Morrel, good, worthy man,” said Caderousse. “And when you are looking forward to be captain, it was wrong to annoy the owner.”

“But it must have frustrated M. Morrel, a good, decent man,” said Caderousse. “And when you're looking forward to becoming captain, it was wrong to upset the owner.”

“But I explained to him the cause of my refusal,” replied Dantès, “and I hope he fully understood it.”

“But I explained to him why I said no,” Dantès replied, “and I hope he completely understood.”

“Yes, but to be captain one must do a little flattery to one’s patrons.”

“Yes, but to be captain, you have to do a bit of flattery to your supporters.”

“I hope to be captain without that,” said Dantès.

“I hope to be captain without that,” Dantès said.

“So much the better—so much the better! Nothing will give greater pleasure to all your old friends; and I know one down there behind the Saint Nicolas citadel who will not be sorry to hear it.”

“So much the better—so much the better! Nothing will make all your old friends happier; and I know someone down there behind the Saint Nicolas citadel who will be glad to hear it.”

“Mercédès?” said the old man.

"Mercedes?" said the old man.

“Yes, my dear father, and with your permission, now I have seen you, and know you are well and have all you require, I will ask your consent to go and pay a visit to the Catalans.”

“Yes, my dear father, and with your permission, now that I’ve seen you and know that you’re well and have everything you need, I’d like to ask for your consent to go and visit the Catalans.”

“Go, my dear boy,” said old Dantès; “and Heaven bless you in your wife, as it has blessed me in my son!”

“Go, my dear boy,” said old Dantès; “and may Heaven bless you with your wife, as it has blessed me with my son!”

“His wife!” said Caderousse; “why, how fast you go on, father Dantès; she is not his wife yet, as it seems to me.”

“His wife!” said Caderousse; “wow, you’re moving quickly, father Dantès; it seems to me she isn’t his wife yet.”

“No, but according to all probability she soon will be,” replied Edmond.

“No, but she probably will be soon,” replied Edmond.

“Yes—yes,” said Caderousse; “but you were right to return as soon as possible, my boy.”

“Yes—yes,” said Caderousse; “but you were right to come back as soon as you could, my boy.”

“And why?”

"What's the reason?"

“Because Mercédès is a very fine girl, and fine girls never lack followers; she particularly has them by dozens.”

“Because Mercédès is a really great girl, and great girls always have admirers; she especially has them by the dozens.”

“Really?” answered Edmond, with a smile which had in it traces of slight uneasiness.

“Really?” Edmond replied, a smile on his face that showed a hint of unease.

0039m

“Ah, yes,” continued Caderousse, “and capital offers, too; but you know, you will be captain, and who could refuse you then?”

“Ah, yes,” Caderousse went on, “and great offers, too; but you know, you’ll be the captain, and who could say no to you then?”

“Meaning to say,” replied Dantès, with a smile which but ill-concealed his trouble, “that if I were not a captain——”

“Meaning to say,” replied Dantès, with a smile that barely hid his trouble, “that if I weren’t a captain——”

“Eh—eh!” said Caderousse, shaking his head.

“Eh—eh!” Caderousse said, shaking his head.

“Come, come,” said the sailor, “I have a better opinion than you of women in general, and of Mercédès in particular; and I am certain that, captain or not, she will remain ever faithful to me.”

“Come on,” said the sailor, “I think better of women in general, and of Mercédès in particular; and I’m sure that, whether you’re a captain or not, she will always be faithful to me.”

“So much the better—so much the better,” said Caderousse. “When one is going to be married, there is nothing like implicit confidence; but never mind that, my boy,—go and announce your arrival, and let her know all your hopes and prospects.”

“So much the better—so much the better,” said Caderousse. “When you’re about to get married, there’s nothing like total trust; but never mind that, my friend—go and announce your arrival, and let her know all your hopes and dreams.”

“I will go directly,” was Edmond’s reply; and, embracing his father, and nodding to Caderousse, he left the apartment.

“I'll go straight there,” Edmond replied; and after hugging his father and nodding to Caderousse, he left the room.

Caderousse lingered for a moment, then taking leave of old Dantès, he went downstairs to rejoin Danglars, who awaited him at the corner of the Rue Senac.

Caderousse paused for a moment, then said goodbye to old Dantès and went downstairs to meet Danglars, who was waiting for him at the corner of Rue Senac.

“Well,” said Danglars, “did you see him?”

“Well,” said Danglars, “did you see him?”

“I have just left him,” answered Caderousse.

“I just left him,” answered Caderousse.

“Did he allude to his hope of being captain?”

“Did he hint at his hope of being captain?”

“He spoke of it as a thing already decided.”

“He talked about it like it was already settled.”

“Indeed!” said Danglars, “he is in too much hurry, it appears to me.”

“Definitely!” said Danglars, “he seems to be in quite a rush.”

“Why, it seems M. Morrel has promised him the thing.”

“Looks like M. Morrel has promised him that.”

“So that he is quite elated about it?”

“So he’s really excited about it?”

“Why, yes, he is actually insolent over the matter—has already offered me his patronage, as if he were a grand personage, and proffered me a loan of money, as though he were a banker.”

“Of course, he’s being really rude about it—he’s already offered me his support, acting like he’s some important figure, and he’s even offered me a loan of money, like he’s a banker.”

“Which you refused?”

"Is that what you refused?"

“Most assuredly; although I might easily have accepted it, for it was I who put into his hands the first silver he ever earned; but now M. Dantès has no longer any occasion for assistance—he is about to become a captain.”

“Of course; even though I could have easily accepted it, since I was the one who gave him the first money he ever earned; but now Mr. Dantès doesn’t need any help—he’s about to become a captain.”

“Pooh!” said Danglars, “he is not one yet.”

“Pooh!” said Danglars, “he's not really one yet.”

Ma foi! it will be as well if he is not,” answered Caderousse; “for if he should be, there will be really no speaking to him.”

My word! it would be better if he isn’t,” replied Caderousse; “because if he is, there really won’t be any talking to him.”

“If we choose,” replied Danglars, “he will remain what he is; and perhaps become even less than he is.”

“If we decide,” replied Danglars, “he will stay as he is; and maybe even become less than that.”

“What do you mean?”

“What do you mean?”

“Nothing—I was speaking to myself. And is he still in love with the Catalane?”

“Nothing—I was talking to myself. And is he still in love with the Catalane?”

“Over head and ears; but, unless I am much mistaken, there will be a storm in that quarter.”

“Way too much; but, unless I’m completely wrong, there’s going to be a storm in that direction.”

0041m

“Explain yourself.”

"Explain yourself."

“Why should I?”

"Why would I?"

“It is more important than you think, perhaps. You do not like Dantès?”

“It’s probably more important than you realize. Don’t you like Dantès?”

“I never like upstarts.”

"I don't like upstarts."

“Then tell me all you know about the Catalane.”

“Then tell me everything you know about the Catalane.”

“I know nothing for certain; only I have seen things which induce me to believe, as I told you, that the future captain will find some annoyance in the vicinity of the Vieilles Infirmeries.”

“I don’t know anything for sure; I just know I've seen things that make me believe, as I mentioned to you, that the future captain will face some trouble near the Vieilles Infirmeries.”

“What have you seen?—come, tell me!”

“What have you seen?—come on, tell me!”

“Well, every time I have seen Mercédès come into the city she has been accompanied by a tall, strapping, black-eyed Catalan, with a red complexion, brown skin, and fierce air, whom she calls cousin.”

“Well, every time I’ve seen Mercédès come into the city, she’s been with a tall, strong Catalan with dark eyes, a reddish complexion, tanned skin, and an intense look, who she refers to as her cousin.”

“Really; and you think this cousin pays her attentions?”

“Really? And you think this cousin is interested in her?”

“I only suppose so. What else can a strapping chap of twenty-one mean with a fine wench of seventeen?”

“I guess so. What else could a strong guy of twenty-one mean with a pretty girl of seventeen?”

“And you say that Dantès has gone to the Catalans?”

"And you're saying that Dantès has gone to the Catalans?"

“He went before I came down.”

“He left before I got downstairs.”

“Let us go the same way; we will stop at La Réserve, and we can drink a glass of La Malgue, whilst we wait for news.”

“Let’s go the same way; we'll stop at La Réserve, and we can have a glass of La Malgue while we wait for news.”

“Come along,” said Caderousse; “but you pay the score.”

“Come on,” said Caderousse; “but you’re picking up the tab.”

“Of course,” replied Danglars; and going quickly to the designated place, they called for a bottle of wine, and two glasses.

"Sure," replied Danglars; and hurrying over to the chosen spot, they ordered a bottle of wine and two glasses.

Père Pamphile had seen Dantès pass not ten minutes before; and assured that he was at the Catalans, they sat down under the budding foliage of the planes and sycamores, in the branches of which the birds were singing their welcome to one of the first days of spring.

Père Pamphile had seen Dantès walk by just ten minutes earlier; and knowing he was at the Catalans, they sat down under the budding leaves of the plane and sycamore trees, where the birds were singing their welcome to one of the first days of spring.

Chapter 3. The Catalans

Beyond a bare, weather-worn wall, about a hundred paces from the spot where the two friends sat looking and listening as they drank their wine, was the village of the Catalans. Long ago this mysterious colony quitted Spain, and settled on the tongue of land on which it is to this day. Whence it came no one knew, and it spoke an unknown tongue. One of its chiefs, who understood Provençal, begged the commune of Marseilles to give them this bare and barren promontory, where, like the sailors of old, they had run their boats ashore. The request was granted; and three months afterwards, around the twelve or fifteen small vessels which had brought these gypsies of the sea, a small village sprang up. This village, constructed in a singular and picturesque manner, half Moorish, half Spanish, still remains, and is inhabited by descendants of the first comers, who speak the language of their fathers. For three or four centuries they have remained upon this small promontory, on which they had settled like a flight of seabirds, without mixing with the Marseillaise population, intermarrying, and preserving their original customs and the costume of their mother-country as they have preserved its language.

Behind a worn-down, weathered wall, about a hundred paces from where the two friends sat, sipping their wine and listening to the sounds around them, was the village of the Catalans. Long ago, this mysterious group left Spain and set up camp on the land where they still reside today. No one knew where they came from, and they spoke a language that was unfamiliar. One of their leaders, who understood Provençal, asked the commune of Marseilles for permission to settle on this desolate promontory, where they had previously pulled their boats ashore like ancient sailors. The request was approved, and three months later, a small village popped up around the twelve or fifteen little vessels that had brought these sea-dwelling gypsies. This village, built in a unique and picturesque style that was part Moorish and part Spanish, still exists today, inhabited by descendants of the original settlers who speak their ancestors' language. For three or four centuries, they have lived on this small promontory, settling there like a flock of seabirds, without mixing with the people of Marseilles, intermarrying, or losing their original customs and the traditional clothing of their homeland, just as they have preserved their language.

Our readers will follow us along the only street of this little village, and enter with us one of the houses, which is sunburned to the beautiful dead-leaf color peculiar to the buildings of the country, and within coated with whitewash, like a Spanish posada. A young and beautiful girl, with hair as black as jet, her eyes as velvety as the gazelle’s, was leaning with her back against the wainscot, rubbing in her slender delicately moulded fingers a bunch of heath blossoms, the flowers of which she was picking off and strewing on the floor; her arms, bare to the elbow, brown, and modelled after those of the Arlesian Venus, moved with a kind of restless impatience, and she tapped the earth with her arched and supple foot, so as to display the pure and full shape of her well-turned leg, in its red cotton, gray and blue clocked, stocking. At three paces from her, seated in a chair which he balanced on two legs, leaning his elbow on an old worm-eaten table, was a tall young man of twenty, or two-and-twenty, who was looking at her with an air in which vexation and uneasiness were mingled. He questioned her with his eyes, but the firm and steady gaze of the young girl controlled his look.

Our readers will follow us down the only street of this little village and enter one of the houses, which is sunburned to that beautiful dead-leaf color typical of the area's buildings, and inside coated with whitewash, like a Spanish inn. A young and beautiful girl, with hair as black as jet and eyes as velvety as a gazelle’s, was leaning against the wainscot, rubbing a bunch of heath blossoms with her slender, delicately shaped fingers, picking off the flowers and scattering them on the floor. Her arms, bare to the elbow, were brown and sculpted like those of the Arlesian Venus, moving with a kind of restless impatience as she tapped the ground with her arched, flexible foot, showcasing the pure and full shape of her well-formed leg in red cotton stockings with gray and blue stripes. Three paces away, seated in a chair that he balanced on two legs, leaning his elbow on an old, worm-eaten table, was a tall young man around twenty or twenty-two, who looked at her with a mix of irritation and unease. He asked her questions with his eyes, but the young girl's firm, steady gaze held his in check.

“You see, Mercédès,” said the young man, “here is Easter come round again; tell me, is this the moment for a wedding?”

“You see, Mercédès,” the young man said, “Easter has come around again; tell me, is this the right time for a wedding?”

“I have answered you a hundred times, Fernand, and really you must be very stupid to ask me again.”

“I’ve answered you a hundred times, Fernand, and honestly, you must be really dense to ask me again.”

“Well, repeat it,—repeat it, I beg of you, that I may at last believe it! Tell me for the hundredth time that you refuse my love, which had your mother’s sanction. Make me understand once for all that you are trifling with my happiness, that my life or death are nothing to you. Ah, to have dreamed for ten years of being your husband, Mercédès, and to lose that hope, which was the only stay of my existence!”

“Well, say it again—say it again, please, so I can finally believe it! Tell me for the hundredth time that you reject my love, which your mother approved of. Help me grasp once and for all that you are playing with my happiness, that my life or death mean nothing to you. Ah, to have dreamed for ten years of being your husband, Mercédès, and to lose that hope, which was the only support of my life!”

“At least it was not I who ever encouraged you in that hope, Fernand,” replied Mercédès; “you cannot reproach me with the slightest coquetry. I have always said to you, ‘I love you as a brother; but do not ask from me more than sisterly affection, for my heart is another’s.’ Is not this true, Fernand?”

“At least I never encouraged you to think that way, Fernand,” replied Mercédès. “You can’t blame me for any flirtation. I’ve always told you, ‘I love you like a brother, but don’t expect anything more than sisterly love from me, because my heart belongs to someone else.’ Isn’t that true, Fernand?”

“Yes, that is very true, Mercédès,” replied the young man, “Yes, you have been cruelly frank with me; but do you forget that it is among the Catalans a sacred law to intermarry?”

“Yes, that’s very true, Mercédès,” the young man replied. “Yes, you’ve been really harshly honest with me; but do you forget that it’s a sacred rule among the Catalans to intermarry?”

0045m

“You mistake, Fernand; it is not a law, but merely a custom, and, I pray of you, do not cite this custom in your favor. You are included in the conscription, Fernand, and are only at liberty on sufferance, liable at any moment to be called upon to take up arms. Once a soldier, what would you do with me, a poor orphan, forlorn, without fortune, with nothing but a half-ruined hut and a few ragged nets, the miserable inheritance left by my father to my mother, and by my mother to me? She has been dead a year, and you know, Fernand, I have subsisted almost entirely on public charity. Sometimes you pretend I am useful to you, and that is an excuse to share with me the produce of your fishing, and I accept it, Fernand, because you are the son of my father’s brother, because we were brought up together, and still more because it would give you so much pain if I refuse. But I feel very deeply that this fish which I go and sell, and with the produce of which I buy the flax I spin,—I feel very keenly, Fernand, that this is charity.”

"You’re mistaken, Fernand; it’s not a law, just a custom. Please don’t use this custom to support your case. You’re part of the draft, Fernand, and you’re only free as long as they allow it, ready to be called to serve at any moment. Once you’re a soldier, what would you do with me, a poor orphan, abandoned, without any wealth, with just a crumbling hut and a few tattered nets, the pitiful inheritance my father left my mother, and my mother left to me? She’s been gone for a year, and you know, Fernand, I’ve lived mostly on public assistance. Sometimes you act like I’m useful to you, using that as an excuse to share the catch from your fishing trips, and I accept it, Fernand, because you’re my father’s brother’s son, because we grew up together, and especially because it would hurt you so much if I said no. But I feel very strongly that this fish I go and sell, with the money I use to buy the flax I spin—I keenly feel, Fernand, that this is charity."

“And if it were, Mercédès, poor and lone as you are, you suit me as well as the daughter of the first shipowner or the richest banker of Marseilles! What do such as we desire but a good wife and careful housekeeper, and where can I look for these better than in you?”

“And if it were, Mercédès, as poor and alone as you are, you are just as perfect for me as the daughter of the top shipowner or the richest banker in Marseille! What do people like us want but a good wife and a responsible housekeeper, and where can I find that better than in you?”

“Fernand,” answered Mercédès, shaking her head, “a woman becomes a bad manager, and who shall say she will remain an honest woman, when she loves another man better than her husband? Rest content with my friendship, for I say once more that is all I can promise, and I will promise no more than I can bestow.”

“Fernand,” Mercédès replied, shaking her head, “a woman becomes a bad manager, and who’s to say she will stay an honest woman if she loves another man more than her husband? Be satisfied with my friendship, because I say again that’s all I can offer, and I won’t promise more than I can give.”

“I understand,” replied Fernand, “you can endure your own wretchedness patiently, but you are afraid to share mine. Well, Mercédès, beloved by you, I would tempt fortune; you would bring me good luck, and I should become rich. I could extend my occupation as a fisherman, might get a place as clerk in a warehouse, and become in time a dealer myself.”

“I get it,” replied Fernand, “you can handle your own misery without complaint, but you're scared to share mine. Well, Mercédès, the one you love, I would take a chance; you would bring me good luck, and I would get rich. I could keep working as a fisherman, maybe find a job as a clerk in a warehouse, and eventually become a dealer myself.”

“You could do no such thing, Fernand; you are a soldier, and if you remain at the Catalans it is because there is no war; so remain a fisherman, and contented with my friendship, as I cannot give you more.”

“You can't do that, Fernand; you're a soldier, and the only reason you’re at the Catalans is that there’s no war. So just stay a fisherman and be happy with my friendship, since I can't offer you anything more.”

“Well, I will do better, Mercédès. I will be a sailor; instead of the costume of our fathers, which you despise, I will wear a varnished hat, a striped shirt, and a blue jacket, with an anchor on the buttons. Would not that dress please you?”

“Well, I’ll do better, Mercédès. I’ll be a sailor; instead of the outfit our fathers wore, which you look down on, I’ll wear a shiny hat, a striped shirt, and a blue jacket with an anchor on the buttons. Wouldn’t that outfit please you?”

“What do you mean?” asked Mercédès, with an angry glance,—“what do you mean? I do not understand you?”

“What do you mean?” asked Mercédès, giving an angry look. “What do you mean? I don’t understand you.”

“I mean, Mercédès, that you are thus harsh and cruel with me, because you are expecting someone who is thus attired; but perhaps he whom you await is inconstant, or if he is not, the sea is so to him.”

“I mean, Mercédès, that you’re being so harsh and cruel to me because you’re expecting someone who looks like this; but maybe the person you’re waiting for is unreliable, or if he’s not, the sea is.”

“Fernand,” cried Mercédès, “I believed you were good-hearted, and I was mistaken! Fernand, you are wicked to call to your aid jealousy and the anger of God! Yes, I will not deny it, I do await, and I do love him of whom you speak; and, if he does not return, instead of accusing him of the inconstancy which you insinuate, I will tell you that he died loving me and me only.” The young girl made a gesture of rage. “I understand you, Fernand; you would be revenged on him because I do not love you; you would cross your Catalan knife with his dirk. What end would that answer? To lose you my friendship if he were conquered, and see that friendship changed into hate if you were victor. Believe me, to seek a quarrel with a man is a bad method of pleasing the woman who loves that man. No, Fernand, you will not thus give way to evil thoughts. Unable to have me for your wife, you will content yourself with having me for your friend and sister; and besides,” she added, her eyes troubled and moistened with tears, “wait, wait, Fernand; you said just now that the sea was treacherous, and he has been gone four months, and during these four months there have been some terrible storms.”

“Fernand,” shouted Mercédès, “I thought you were kind, but I was wrong! Fernand, it’s cruel of you to use jealousy and God’s wrath against me! Yes, I won’t deny it, I’m waiting for and I love the person you’re talking about; and if he doesn’t come back, instead of blaming him for the inconsistency you suggest, I’ll tell you that he died loving me and only me.” The young girl gestured in anger. “I see what you’re doing, Fernand; you want to take revenge on him because I don’t love you; you would use your Catalan knife against his dagger. What would that accomplish? I’d lose my friendship with you if he were defeated, and that friendship would turn to hate if you won. Trust me, trying to pick a fight with a man is a terrible way to win over the woman who loves him. No, Fernand, you won’t give in to those dark thoughts. If you can’t have me as your wife, you’ll settle for having me as your friend and sister; and besides,” she added, her eyes troubled and filled with tears, “wait, wait, Fernand; you just said that the sea is treacherous, and he’s been gone for four months, and in those four months, there have been some horrible storms.”

Fernand made no reply, nor did he attempt to check the tears which flowed down the cheeks of Mercédès, although for each of these tears he would have shed his heart’s blood; but these tears flowed for another. He arose, paced a while up and down the hut, and then, suddenly stopping before Mercédès, with his eyes glowing and his hands clenched,—“Say, Mercédès,” he said, “once for all, is this your final determination?”

Fernand didn't respond, nor did he try to wipe away the tears streaming down Mercédès's cheeks, even though he would have given his life for each of them; but those tears were for someone else. He got up, walked around the hut for a bit, and then suddenly stopped in front of Mercédès, his eyes blazing and his fists tight. “Tell me, Mercédès,” he said, “is this your final decision?”

“I love Edmond Dantès,” the young girl calmly replied, “and none but Edmond shall ever be my husband.”

“I love Edmond Dantès,” the young girl calmly replied, “and no one but Edmond will ever be my husband.”

“And you will always love him?”

“And you will always love him?”

“As long as I live.”

"As long as I’m alive."

Fernand let fall his head like a defeated man, heaved a sigh that was like a groan, and then suddenly looking her full in the face, with clenched teeth and expanded nostrils, said,—“But if he is dead——”

Fernand dropped his head like a man who had lost, let out a sigh that sounded like a groan, and then suddenly looked her straight in the face, clenching his teeth and flaring his nostrils, said, —“But if he is dead——”

“If he is dead, I shall die too.”

“If he’s dead, I’ll die too.”

“If he has forgotten you——”

“If he forgot you——”

“Mercédès!” called a joyous voice from without,—“Mercédès!”

“Mercedes!” called a cheerful voice from outside, —“Mercedes!”

“Ah,” exclaimed the young girl, blushing with delight, and fairly leaping in excess of love, “you see he has not forgotten me, for here he is!” And rushing towards the door, she opened it, saying, “Here, Edmond, here I am!”

“Ah,” the young girl exclaimed, blushing with excitement and nearly jumping with joy, “he hasn’t forgotten me, because here he is!” She rushed to the door, opened it, and called out, “Here, Edmond, here I am!”

Fernand, pale and trembling, drew back, like a traveller at the sight of a serpent, and fell into a chair beside him. Edmond and Mercédès were clasped in each other’s arms. The burning Marseilles sun, which shot into the room through the open door, covered them with a flood of light. At first they saw nothing around them. Their intense happiness isolated them from all the rest of the world, and they only spoke in broken words, which are the tokens of a joy so extreme that they seem rather the expression of sorrow. Suddenly Edmond saw the gloomy, pale, and threatening countenance of Fernand, as it was defined in the shadow. By a movement for which he could scarcely account to himself, the young Catalan placed his hand on the knife at his belt.

Fernand, pale and shaking, recoiled like a traveler at the sight of a snake and collapsed into a chair next to him. Edmond and Mercédès were wrapped in each other’s arms. The scorching Marseille sun streamed into the room through the open door, flooding them with light. At first, they noticed nothing around them. Their overwhelming happiness separated them from the rest of the world, and they only managed to speak in fragmented words, which reflected a joy so intense that it felt more like the expression of sadness. Suddenly, Edmond noticed Fernand's gloomy, pale, and threatening face outlined in the shadows. In a movement he could hardly understand, the young Catalan placed his hand on the knife at his belt.

“Ah, your pardon,” said Dantès, frowning in his turn; “I did not perceive that there were three of us.” Then, turning to Mercédès, he inquired, “Who is this gentleman?”

“Ah, excuse me,” said Dantès, frowning as well; “I didn’t realize there were three of us.” Then, turning to Mercédès, he asked, “Who is this guy?”

“One who will be your best friend, Dantès, for he is my friend, my cousin, my brother; it is Fernand—the man whom, after you, Edmond, I love the best in the world. Do you not remember him?”

“One who will be your best friend, Dantès, because he is my friend, my cousin, my brother; it’s Fernand—the man whom, after you, Edmond, I love the most in the world. Don’t you remember him?”

“Yes!” said Dantès, and without relinquishing Mercédès’ hand clasped in one of his own, he extended the other to the Catalan with a cordial air. But Fernand, instead of responding to this amiable gesture, remained mute and trembling. Edmond then cast his eyes scrutinizingly at the agitated and embarrassed Mercédès, and then again on the gloomy and menacing Fernand. This look told him all, and his anger waxed hot.

“Yes!” said Dantès, and without letting go of Mercédès’ hand held in one of his own, he reached out with the other to the Catalan with a friendly demeanor. But Fernand, instead of returning the gesture, stayed silent and shaking. Edmond then looked closely at the nervous and flustered Mercédès, and then back at the brooding and threatening Fernand. This glance revealed everything to him, and his anger flared up.

“I did not know, when I came with such haste to you, that I was to meet an enemy here.”

“I didn’t realize, when I rushed to you, that I was going to encounter an enemy here.”

“An enemy!” cried Mercédès, with an angry look at her cousin. “An enemy in my house, do you say, Edmond! If I believed that, I would place my arm under yours and go with you to Marseilles, leaving the house to return to it no more.”

“An enemy!” Mercédès shouted, glaring at her cousin. “An enemy in my house, you say, Edmond! If I believed that, I would link my arm with yours and go with you to Marseilles, leaving this house and never coming back.”

Fernand’s eye darted lightning. “And should any misfortune occur to you, dear Edmond,” she continued with the same calmness which proved to Fernand that the young girl had read the very innermost depths of his sinister thought, “if misfortune should occur to you, I would ascend the highest point of the Cape de Morgiou and cast myself headlong from it.”

Fernand's eye flickered with intensity. “And if anything were to happen to you, dear Edmond,” she continued with the same calmness that showed Fernand she had seen straight through his dark thoughts, “if something were to happen to you, I would go to the highest point of Cape de Morgiou and throw myself off.”

Fernand became deadly pale. “But you are deceived, Edmond,” she continued. “You have no enemy here—there is no one but Fernand, my brother, who will grasp your hand as a devoted friend.”

Fernand turned as white as a ghost. “But you’re mistaken, Edmond,” she went on. “You have no enemy here—there’s only Fernand, my brother, who will take your hand as a loyal friend.”

And at these words the young girl fixed her imperious look on the Catalan, who, as if fascinated by it, came slowly towards Edmond, and offered him his hand. His hatred, like a powerless though furious wave, was broken against the strong ascendancy which Mercédès exercised over him. Scarcely, however, had he touched Edmond’s hand when he felt he had done all he could do, and rushed hastily out of the house.

And at those words, the young girl directed her commanding gaze at the Catalan, who, seemingly entranced by it, slowly approached Edmond and extended his hand. His hatred, like an impotent yet furious wave, crashed against the strong influence Mercédès had over him. However, as soon as he touched Edmond’s hand, he felt he had done everything possible and hurriedly left the house.

“Oh,” he exclaimed, running furiously and tearing his hair—“Oh, who will deliver me from this man? Wretched—wretched that I am!”

“Oh,” he shouted, running frantically and pulling at his hair—“Oh, who will save me from this guy? Miserable—miserable that I am!”

“Hallo, Catalan! Hallo, Fernand! where are you running to?” exclaimed a voice.

“Hey, Catalan! Hey, Fernand! Where are you rushing off to?” exclaimed a voice.

The young man stopped suddenly, looked around him, and perceived Caderousse sitting at table with Danglars, under an arbor.

The young man suddenly stopped, looked around, and noticed Caderousse sitting at a table with Danglars under an arbor.

“Well”, said Caderousse, “why don’t you come? Are you really in such a hurry that you have no time to pass the time of day with your friends?”

"Well," said Caderousse, "why don't you come? Are you really in such a hurry that you don't have time to chat with your friends?"

“Particularly when they have still a full bottle before them,” added Danglars. Fernand looked at them both with a stupefied air, but did not say a word.

“Especially when they still have a full bottle in front of them,” added Danglars. Fernand stared at both of them, looking bewildered, but he didn’t say anything.

“He seems besotted,” said Danglars, pushing Caderousse with his knee. “Are we mistaken, and is Dantès triumphant in spite of all we have believed?”

“He seems infatuated,” said Danglars, nudging Caderousse with his knee. “Are we wrong, and is Dantès successful despite everything we thought?”

“Why, we must inquire into that,” was Caderousse’s reply; and turning towards the young man, said, “Well, Catalan, can’t you make up your mind?”

“Why, we should look into that,” Caderousse replied; then turning to the young man, he said, “So, Catalan, can’t you decide?”

Fernand wiped away the perspiration steaming from his brow, and slowly entered the arbor, whose shade seemed to restore somewhat of calmness to his senses, and whose coolness somewhat of refreshment to his exhausted body.

Fernand wiped the sweat off his forehead and slowly walked into the arbor, where the shade brought some calm to his mind, and the coolness offered some relief to his tired body.

“Good-day,” said he. “You called me, didn’t you?” And he fell, rather than sat down, on one of the seats which surrounded the table.

“Good day,” he said. “You called me, didn't you?” He collapsed, rather than sat, onto one of the chairs around the table.

“I called you because you were running like a madman, and I was afraid you would throw yourself into the sea,” said Caderousse, laughing. “Why, when a man has friends, they are not only to offer him a glass of wine, but, moreover, to prevent his swallowing three or four pints of water unnecessarily!”

“I called you because you were running around like crazy, and I was worried you might jump into the sea,” Caderousse said, laughing. “I mean, when a guy has friends, they’re not just there to offer him a drink, but also to stop him from drowning himself unnecessarily!”

Fernand gave a groan, which resembled a sob, and dropped his head into his hands, his elbows leaning on the table.

Fernand groaned, sounding like he was sobbing, and buried his head in his hands, his elbows resting on the table.

“Well, Fernand, I must say,” said Caderousse, beginning the conversation, with that brutality of the common people in which curiosity destroys all diplomacy, “you look uncommonly like a rejected lover;” and he burst into a hoarse laugh.

“Well, Fernand, I have to say,” said Caderousse, starting the conversation with the bluntness of ordinary folks where curiosity tramples over any subtlety, “you really look like a jilted boyfriend;” and he let out a rough laugh.

“Bah!” said Danglars, “a lad of his make was not born to be unhappy in love. You are laughing at him, Caderousse.”

“Bah!” said Danglars, “a guy like him wasn't made to be unhappy in love. You're making fun of him, Caderousse.”

“No,” he replied, “only hark how he sighs! Come, come, Fernand,” said Caderousse, “hold up your head, and answer us. It’s not polite not to reply to friends who ask news of your health.”

“No,” he replied, “just listen to how he sighs! Come on, Fernand,” said Caderousse, “lift your head and talk to us. It’s rude not to respond to friends who ask how you're doing.”

“My health is well enough,” said Fernand, clenching his hands without raising his head.

“My health is good enough,” said Fernand, clenching his hands without looking up.

“Ah, you see, Danglars,” said Caderousse, winking at his friend, “this is how it is; Fernand, whom you see here, is a good and brave Catalan, one of the best fishermen in Marseilles, and he is in love with a very fine girl, named Mercédès; but it appears, unfortunately, that the fine girl is in love with the mate of the Pharaon; and as the Pharaon arrived today—why, you understand!”

“Hey, Danglars,” Caderousse said, giving his friend a wink, “let me fill you in. Fernand, who’s right here, is a good and brave Catalan, one of the best fishermen in Marseille, and he’s in love with a really great girl named Mercédès. But, unfortunately, it seems that this great girl is in love with the first mate of the Pharaon; and since the Pharaon arrived today—well, you get it!”

“No; I do not understand,” said Danglars.

“No, I don't understand,” said Danglars.

“Poor Fernand has been dismissed,” continued Caderousse.

“Poor Fernand has been fired,” Caderousse continued.

“Well, and what then?” said Fernand, lifting up his head, and looking at Caderousse like a man who looks for someone on whom to vent his anger; “Mercédès is not accountable to any person, is she? Is she not free to love whomsoever she will?”

“Well, what then?” said Fernand, lifting his head and looking at Caderousse like someone searching for a target for his anger. “Mercédès isn’t responsible to anyone, right? Isn’t she free to love whoever she wants?”

“Oh, if you take it in that sense,” said Caderousse, “it is another thing. But I thought you were a Catalan, and they told me the Catalans were not men to allow themselves to be supplanted by a rival. It was even told me that Fernand, especially, was terrible in his vengeance.”

“Oh, if you look at it that way,” said Caderousse, “then it's a different story. But I thought you were a Catalan, and I heard that Catalans don’t let rivals take their place. I was even told that Fernand, in particular, was ruthless in his revenge.”

Fernand smiled piteously. “A lover is never terrible,” he said.

Fernand smiled sadly. “A lover is never awful,” he said.

“Poor fellow!” remarked Danglars, affecting to pity the young man from the bottom of his heart. “Why, you see, he did not expect to see Dantès return so suddenly—he thought he was dead, perhaps; or perchance faithless! These things always come on us more severely when they come suddenly.”

“Poor guy!” said Danglars, pretending to feel sorry for the young man genuinely. “Well, you know, he didn’t expect Dantès to come back so suddenly—he probably thought he was dead or maybe unfaithful! These things always hit us harder when they happen out of the blue.”

“Ah, ma foi, under any circumstances!” said Caderousse, who drank as he spoke, and on whom the fumes of the wine began to take effect,—“under any circumstances Fernand is not the only person put out by the fortunate arrival of Dantès; is he, Danglars?”

“Ah, ma foi, no matter what!” said Caderousse, who was drinking as he spoke, and the effects of the wine were starting to kick in. “Under any circumstances, Fernand isn’t the only one bothered by Dantès’s lucky arrival; right, Danglars?”

“No, you are right—and I should say that would bring him ill-luck.”

“No, you're right—and I should say that would bring him bad luck.”

“Well, never mind,” answered Caderousse, pouring out a glass of wine for Fernand, and filling his own for the eighth or ninth time, while Danglars had merely sipped his. “Never mind—in the meantime he marries Mercédès—the lovely Mercédès—at least he returns to do that.”

“Well, whatever,” Caderousse replied, pouring a glass of wine for Fernand and filling his own for the eighth or ninth time, while Danglars had only taken a sip. “Whatever—meanwhile, he’s marrying Mercédès—the beautiful Mercédès—at least he’s coming back to do that.”

During this time Danglars fixed his piercing glance on the young man, on whose heart Caderousse’s words fell like molten lead.

During this time, Danglars focused his intense gaze on the young man, on whose heart Caderousse’s words landed like molten lead.

“And when is the wedding to be?” he asked.

“And when is the wedding happening?” he asked.

“Oh, it is not yet fixed!” murmured Fernand.

“Oh, it’s not done yet!” whispered Fernand.

“No, but it will be,” said Caderousse, “as surely as Dantès will be captain of the Pharaon—eh, Danglars?”

“No, but it will be,” said Caderousse, “as surely as Dantès will be captain of the Pharaon—right, Danglars?”

Danglars shuddered at this unexpected attack, and turned to Caderousse, whose countenance he scrutinized, to try and detect whether the blow was premeditated; but he read nothing but envy in a countenance already rendered brutal and stupid by drunkenness.

Danglars shuddered at this unexpected attack and turned to Caderousse, whose face he examined, trying to figure out if the blow was planned; but all he saw was envy on a face already made brutal and dull by drunkenness.

“Well,” said he, filling the glasses, “let us drink to Captain Edmond Dantès, husband of the beautiful Catalane!”

“Well,” he said, filling the glasses, “let's toast to Captain Edmond Dantès, husband of the beautiful Catalane!”

Caderousse raised his glass to his mouth with unsteady hand, and swallowed the contents at a gulp. Fernand dashed his on the ground.

Caderousse raised his glass to his mouth with a shaky hand and gulped it down. Fernand threw his on the ground.

“Eh, eh, eh!” stammered Caderousse. “What do I see down there by the wall, in the direction of the Catalans? Look, Fernand, your eyes are better than mine. I believe I see double. You know wine is a deceiver; but I should say it was two lovers walking side by side, and hand in hand. Heaven forgive me, they do not know that we can see them, and they are actually embracing!”

“Eh, eh, eh!” stammered Caderousse. “What do I see down there by the wall, towards the Catalans? Look, Fernand, your eyes are better than mine. I think I’m seeing double. You know wine can trick you; but it looks to me like two lovers walking side by side, hand in hand. Heaven help me, they don’t realize we can see them, and they’re actually hugging!”

Danglars did not lose one pang that Fernand endured.

Danglars felt no pain for what Fernand went through.

“Do you know them, Fernand?” he said.

“Do you know them, Fernand?” he asked.

“Yes,” was the reply, in a low voice. “It is Edmond and Mercédès!”

“Yes,” came the reply in a soft voice. “It’s Edmond and Mercédès!”

“Ah, see there, now!” said Caderousse; “and I did not recognize them! Hallo, Dantès! hello, lovely damsel! Come this way, and let us know when the wedding is to be, for Fernand here is so obstinate he will not tell us.”

“Ah, look there, now!” said Caderousse; “and I didn't recognize them! Hey, Dantès! hi, beautiful lady! Come over here, and let us know when the wedding is happening, because Fernand here is being so stubborn he won't tell us.”

“Hold your tongue, will you?” said Danglars, pretending to restrain Caderousse, who, with the tenacity of drunkards, leaned out of the arbor. “Try to stand upright, and let the lovers make love without interruption. See, look at Fernand, and follow his example; he is well-behaved!”

“Be quiet, will you?” said Danglars, pretending to hold back Caderousse, who, like a typical drunk, leaned out of the arbor. “Try to stand up straight, and let the lovers be without interruption. Look at Fernand and follow his lead; he’s behaving himself!”

0051m

Fernand, probably excited beyond bearing, pricked by Danglars, as the bull is by the bandilleros, was about to rush out; for he had risen from his seat, and seemed to be collecting himself to dash headlong upon his rival, when Mercédès, smiling and graceful, lifted up her lovely head, and looked at them with her clear and bright eyes. At this Fernand recollected her threat of dying if Edmond died, and dropped again heavily on his seat. Danglars looked at the two men, one after the other, the one brutalized by liquor, the other overwhelmed with love.

Fernand, probably overwhelmed with excitement, poked by Danglars like a bull by the bandilleros, was about to rush out; he had stood up from his seat and seemed ready to charge at his rival when Mercédès, smiling and graceful, lifted her beautiful head and looked at them with her bright, clear eyes. At that moment, Fernand remembered her warning about dying if Edmond died, and dropped heavily back into his seat. Danglars glanced at the two men, one numbed by alcohol, the other consumed by love.

“I shall get nothing from these fools,” he muttered; “and I am very much afraid of being here between a drunkard and a coward. Here’s an envious fellow making himself boozy on wine when he ought to be nursing his wrath, and here is a fool who sees the woman he loves stolen from under his nose and takes on like a big baby. Yet this Catalan has eyes that glisten like those of the vengeful Spaniards, Sicilians, and Calabrians, and the other has fists big enough to crush an ox at one blow. Unquestionably, Edmond’s star is in the ascendant, and he will marry the splendid girl—he will be captain, too, and laugh at us all, unless”—a sinister smile passed over Danglars’ lips—“unless I take a hand in the affair,” he added.

“I’m not going to get anything from these idiots,” he muttered; “and I really don’t want to be stuck here between a drunk and a coward. Here’s this envious guy getting wasted on wine when he should be dealing with his anger, and here’s an idiot who just watches the woman he loves get taken right in front of him and throws a tantrum like a big baby. But this Catalan has eyes that shine like those of vengeful Spaniards, Sicilians, and Calabrians, and the other guy has fists strong enough to crush an ox with one hit. Clearly, Edmond is on the rise, and he’ll marry that amazing girl—he’ll be captain too, and laugh at us all, unless”—a sly smile crossed Danglars’ lips—“unless I get involved in this,” he added.

“Hallo!” continued Caderousse, half-rising, and with his fist on the table, “hallo, Edmond! do you not see your friends, or are you too proud to speak to them?”

“Hey!” Caderousse said, half-standing and with his fist on the table, “Hey, Edmond! Don’t you see your friends, or are you too proud to talk to them?”

“No, my dear fellow!” replied Dantès, “I am not proud, but I am happy, and happiness blinds, I think, more than pride.”

“No, my dear friend!” replied Dantès, “I’m not proud, but I’m happy, and I think happiness can blind you more than pride.”

“Ah, very well, that’s an explanation!” said Caderousse. “How do you do, Madame Dantès?”

“Ah, okay, that’s an explanation!” said Caderousse. “How are you, Madame Dantès?”

Mercédès courtesied gravely, and said—“That is not my name, and in my country it bodes ill fortune, they say, to call a young girl by the name of her betrothed before he becomes her husband. So call me Mercédès, if you please.”

Mercédès curtsied respectfully and said, “That’s not my name, and in my country, it’s considered bad luck to call a young girl by the name of her fiancé before he becomes her husband. So please call me Mercédès.”

“We must excuse our worthy neighbor, Caderousse,” said Dantès, “he is so easily mistaken.”

“We should cut our good neighbor, Caderousse, some slack,” Dantès said, “he can be easily confused.”

“So, then, the wedding is to take place immediately, M. Dantès,” said Danglars, bowing to the young couple.

“So, the wedding is happening right away, M. Dantès,” said Danglars, bowing to the young couple.

“As soon as possible, M. Danglars; today all preliminaries will be arranged at my father’s, and tomorrow, or next day at latest, the wedding festival here at La Réserve. My friends will be there, I hope; that is to say, you are invited, M. Danglars, and you, Caderousse.”

“As soon as possible, Mr. Danglars; today all the details will be sorted out at my father’s, and tomorrow, or at the latest the day after, the wedding celebration will be here at La Réserve. I hope my friends will be there; that is to say, you’re invited, Mr. Danglars, and you too, Caderousse.”

“And Fernand,” said Caderousse with a chuckle; “Fernand, too, is invited!”

“And Fernand,” Caderousse said with a laugh, “Fernand is invited too!”

“My wife’s brother is my brother,” said Edmond; “and we, Mercédès and I, should be very sorry if he were absent at such a time.”

“My wife’s brother is my brother,” said Edmond; “and we, Mercédès and I, would be very upset if he weren’t here at a time like this.”

Fernand opened his mouth to reply, but his voice died on his lips, and he could not utter a word.

Fernand opened his mouth to respond, but his voice faded away, and he couldn’t say a thing.

“Today the preliminaries, tomorrow or next day the ceremony! You are in a hurry, captain!”

“Today the preliminaries, tomorrow or the next day the ceremony! You’re in a rush, captain!”

“Danglars,” said Edmond, smiling, “I will say to you as Mercédès said just now to Caderousse, ‘Do not give me a title which does not belong to me’; that may bring me bad luck.”

“Danglars,” Edmond said with a smile, “I’ll tell you what Mercédès just said to Caderousse, ‘Don’t give me a title that doesn’t belong to me’; that could bring me bad luck.”

“Your pardon,” replied Danglars, “I merely said you seemed in a hurry, and we have lots of time; the Pharaon cannot be under weigh again in less than three months.”

“Excuse me,” replied Danglars, “I just mentioned that you looked like you were in a rush, and we have plenty of time; the Pharaon can’t set sail again for at least three months.”

“We are always in a hurry to be happy, M. Danglars; for when we have suffered a long time, we have great difficulty in believing in good fortune. But it is not selfishness alone that makes me thus in haste; I must go to Paris.”

“We're always rushing to find happiness, M. Danglars; after enduring a long period of suffering, it’s hard to believe in good luck. But it's not just selfishness that drives my urgency; I need to get to Paris.”

“Ah, really?—to Paris! and will it be the first time you have ever been there, Dantès?”

“Really? To Paris! Is it the first time you've ever been there, Dantès?”

“Yes.”

“Absolutely.”

“Have you business there?”

“Do you have business there?”

“Not of my own; the last commission of poor Captain Leclere; you know to what I allude, Danglars—it is sacred. Besides, I shall only take the time to go and return.”

“Not my own; the final mission of poor Captain Leclere; you know what I mean, Danglars—it’s important. Besides, I’ll only take the time to go and come back.”

“Yes, yes, I understand,” said Danglars, and then in a low tone, he added, “To Paris, no doubt to deliver the letter which the grand marshal gave him. Ah, this letter gives me an idea—a capital idea! Ah; Dantès, my friend, you are not yet registered number one on board the good ship Pharaon;” then turning towards Edmond, who was walking away, “A pleasant journey,” he cried.

“Yes, yes, I get it,” said Danglars, then in a soft voice, he added, “To Paris, probably to deliver the letter that the grand marshal gave him. Ah, this letter gives me a thought—a brilliant thought! Ah; Dantès, my friend, you’re not registered as number one on the good ship Pharaon;” then turning toward Edmond, who was walking away, “Have a great trip,” he called out.

“Thank you,” said Edmond with a friendly nod, and the two lovers continued on their way, as calm and joyous as if they were the very elect of heaven.

“Thank you,” Edmond said with a friendly nod, and the two lovers continued on their way, as calm and joyful as if they were the chosen ones of heaven.

Chapter 4. Conspiracy

Danglars followed Edmond and Mercédès with his eyes until the two lovers disappeared behind one of the angles of Fort Saint Nicolas; then, turning round, he perceived Fernand, who had fallen, pale and trembling, into his chair, while Caderousse stammered out the words of a drinking-song.

Danglars watched Edmond and Mercédès until the two lovers vanished around a corner of Fort Saint Nicolas; then, he turned around and noticed Fernand, who had collapsed, pale and shaking, into his chair, as Caderousse mumbled the lyrics to a drinking song.

“Well, my dear sir,” said Danglars to Fernand, “here is a marriage which does not appear to make everybody happy.”

“Well, my dear sir,” said Danglars to Fernand, “here's a marriage that doesn't seem to make everyone happy.”

“It drives me to despair,” said Fernand.

“It drives me to despair,” said Fernand.

“Do you, then, love Mercédès?”

“Do you love Mercédès?”

“I adore her!”

“I love her!”

“For long?”

"For a long time?"

“As long as I have known her—always.”

“As long as I’ve known her—forever.”

“And you sit there, tearing your hair, instead of seeking to remedy your condition; I did not think that was the way of your people.”

“And you sit there, pulling your hair out instead of trying to fix your situation; I didn’t think that was how your people acted.”

“What would you have me do?” said Fernand.

“What do you want me to do?” said Fernand.

“How do I know? Is it my affair? I am not in love with Mademoiselle Mercédès; but for you—in the words of the gospel, seek, and you shall find.”

“How do I know? Is it my business? I don’t love Mademoiselle Mercédès; but for you—in the words of the gospel, seek, and you shall find.”

“I have found already.”

"I've already found it."

“What?”

"What’s up?"

“I would stab the man, but the woman told me that if any misfortune happened to her betrothed, she would kill herself.”

“I would stab the man, but the woman told me that if anything happened to her fiancé, she would take her own life.”

“Pooh! Women say those things, but never do them.”

“Ugh! Women say that stuff, but they never actually do it.”

“You do not know Mercédès; what she threatens she will do.”

“You don’t know Mercédès; when she makes a threat, she means it.”

“Idiot!” muttered Danglars; “whether she kill herself or not, what matter, provided Dantès is not captain?”

"Idiot!" muttered Danglars; "whether she kills herself or not, who cares, as long as Dantès isn't captain?"

“Before Mercédès should die,” replied Fernand, with the accents of unshaken resolution, “I would die myself!”

“Before Mercédès dies,” replied Fernand, with unwavering determination, “I would die first!”

“That’s what I call love!” said Caderousse with a voice more tipsy than ever. “That’s love, or I don’t know what love is.”

"That’s what I call love!" Caderousse said, his voice more slurred than ever. "That’s love, or I don’t know what love is."

“Come,” said Danglars, “you appear to me a good sort of fellow, and hang me, I should like to help you, but——”

“Come on,” said Danglars, “you seem like a decent guy, and I swear I’d like to help you, but——”

“Yes,” said Caderousse, “but how?”

“Yeah,” said Caderousse, “but how?”

“My dear fellow,” replied Danglars, “you are three parts drunk; finish the bottle, and you will be completely so. Drink then, and do not meddle with what we are discussing, for that requires all one’s wit and cool judgment.”

“My dear friend,” replied Danglars, “you’re mostly drunk; finish the bottle, and you’ll be fully so. So drink up and don’t interfere with what we’re talking about, as that requires all your wits and levelheadedness.”

“I—drunk!” said Caderousse; “well that’s a good one! I could drink four more such bottles; they are no bigger than cologne flasks. Père Pamphile, more wine!”

“I—drunk!” said Caderousse; “well that’s a good one! I could drink four more of these bottles; they’re no bigger than cologne flasks. Père Pamphile, more wine!”

And Caderousse rattled his glass upon the table.

And Caderousse clinked his glass on the table.

“You were saying, sir——” said Fernand, awaiting with great anxiety the end of this interrupted remark.

“You were saying, sir—” Fernand said, anxiously waiting for the conclusion of this interrupted statement.

“What was I saying? I forget. This drunken Caderousse has made me lose the thread of my sentence.”

“What was I saying? I can’t remember. This drunk Caderousse has made me lose my train of thought.”

“Drunk, if you like; so much the worse for those who fear wine, for it is because they have bad thoughts which they are afraid the liquor will extract from their hearts;” and Caderousse began to sing the two last lines of a song very popular at the time:

“Drink if you want; that just means it’s worse for those who are afraid of wine, because their fear comes from the bad thoughts they worry the alcohol will bring out;” and Caderousse started to sing the last two lines of a song that was very popular at the time:

‘Tous les méchants sont buveurs d’eau;
C’est bien prouvé par le déluge.’[1]

‘All the evildoers drink water;
This is well proven by the flood.’[1]

“You said, sir, you would like to help me, but——”

“You said, sir, that you wanted to help me, but——”

“Yes; but I added, to help you it would be sufficient that Dantès did not marry her you love; and the marriage may easily be thwarted, methinks, and yet Dantès need not die.”

“Yes; but I added, to help you it would be enough for Dantès not to marry the woman you love; and the marriage can easily be canceled, it seems to me, and yet Dantès doesn't have to die.”

“Death alone can separate them,” remarked Fernand.

“Only death can separate them,” Fernand remarked.

“You talk like a noodle, my friend,” said Caderousse; “and here is Danglars, who is a wide-awake, clever, deep fellow, who will prove to you that you are wrong. Prove it, Danglars. I have answered for you. Say there is no need why Dantès should die; it would, indeed, be a pity he should. Dantès is a good fellow; I like Dantès. Dantès, your health.”

“You talk nonsense, my friend,” said Caderousse; “and here’s Danglars, who is alert, smart, and insightful, and he’ll show you that you’re mistaken. Go ahead, Danglars. I’ve got your back. Say that there’s no reason for Dantès to die; it would really be a shame if he did. Dantès is a good guy; I like Dantès. Dantès, cheers to you.”

Fernand rose impatiently. “Let him run on,” said Danglars, restraining the young man; “drunk as he is, he is not much out in what he says. Absence severs as well as death, and if the walls of a prison were between Edmond and Mercédès they would be as effectually separated as if he lay under a tombstone.”

Fernand stood up impatiently. “Let him go on,” said Danglars, holding the young man back; “even though he’s drunk, he’s not completely wrong in what he says. Absence separates people just like death does, and if there were prison walls between Edmond and Mercédès, they would be just as cut off as if he were under a tombstone.”

0056m

“Yes; but one gets out of prison,” said Caderousse, who, with what sense was left him, listened eagerly to the conversation, “and when one gets out and one’s name is Edmond Dantès, one seeks revenge——”

“Yes; but you can get out of prison,” said Caderousse, who, with whatever sense he had left, listened intently to the conversation. “And when you get out and your name is Edmond Dantès, you seek revenge——”

“What matters that?” muttered Fernand.

“What does that matter?” muttered Fernand.

“And why, I should like to know,” persisted Caderousse, “should they put Dantès in prison? he has neither robbed, nor killed, nor murdered.”

“And why, if I may ask,” Caderousse pressed on, “should they put Dantès in prison? He hasn’t robbed anyone, killed anyone, or committed murder.”

“Hold your tongue!” said Danglars.

"Hold your tongue!" said Danglars.

“I won’t hold my tongue!” replied Caderousse; “I say I want to know why they should put Dantès in prison; I like Dantès; Dantès, your health!” and he swallowed another glass of wine.

“I won’t stay quiet!” replied Caderousse; “I want to know why they locked up Dantès; I like Dantès; Dantès, cheers!” and he downed another glass of wine.

0057m

Danglars saw in the muddled look of the tailor the progress of his intoxication, and turning towards Fernand, said, “Well, you understand there is no need to kill him.”

Danglars saw in the confused expression of the tailor the signs of his drunkenness, and turning to Fernand, said, “Well, you get that there's no reason to kill him.”

“Certainly not, if, as you said just now, you have the means of having Dantès arrested. Have you that means?”

“Definitely not, if, as you just said, you have the ability to have Dantès arrested. Do you have that ability?”

“It is to be found for the searching. But why should I meddle in the matter? it is no affair of mine.”

“It’s out there for those who look for it. But why should I get involved? It’s not my business.”

“I know not why you meddle,” said Fernand, seizing his arm; “but this I know, you have some motive of personal hatred against Dantès, for he who himself hates is never mistaken in the sentiments of others.”

“I don’t know why you’re interfering,” said Fernand, grabbing his arm; “but I do know this: you have some personal grudge against Dantès, because someone who harbors hatred never misjudges the feelings of others.”

“I! motives of hatred against Dantès? None, on my word! I saw you were unhappy, and your unhappiness interested me; that’s all; but since you believe I act for my own account, adieu, my dear friend, get out of the affair as best you may;” and Danglars rose as if he meant to depart.

“I! Motives of hatred against Dantès? Not at all, I swear! I noticed you were unhappy, and your unhappiness concerned me; that’s all; but since you think I’m only looking out for myself, goodbye, my dear friend, handle the situation however you can;” and Danglars stood up as if he intended to leave.

“No, no,” said Fernand, restraining him, “stay! It is of very little consequence to me at the end of the matter whether you have any angry feeling or not against Dantès. I hate him! I confess it openly. Do you find the means, I will execute it, provided it is not to kill the man, for Mercédès has declared she will kill herself if Dantès is killed.”

“No, no,” said Fernand, holding him back, “stay! It doesn’t really matter to me in the end whether you’ve got any anger toward Dantès or not. I hate him! I’ll admit it openly. If you find a way, I’ll carry it out, as long as it’s not to kill the man, because Mercédès has said she will take her own life if Dantès is killed.”

Caderousse, who had let his head drop on the table, now raised it, and looking at Fernand with his dull and fishy eyes, he said, “Kill Dantès! who talks of killing Dantès? I won’t have him killed—I won’t! He’s my friend, and this morning offered to share his money with me, as I shared mine with him. I won’t have Dantès killed—I won’t!”

Caderousse, who had let his head drop on the table, now lifted it and, looking at Fernand with his dull, fishy eyes, said, “Kill Dantès? Who's talking about killing Dantès? I won’t let that happen—I won’t! He’s my friend, and this morning he offered to share his money with me, just like I shared mine with him. I won’t let Dantès be killed—I won’t!”

“And who has said a word about killing him, muddlehead?” replied Danglars. “We were merely joking; drink to his health,” he added, filling Caderousse’s glass, “and do not interfere with us.”

“And who said anything about killing him, you idiot?” replied Danglars. “We were just joking; cheers to his health,” he added, pouring more into Caderousse’s glass, “and don’t get in our way.”

“Yes, yes, Dantès’ good health!” said Caderousse, emptying his glass, “here’s to his health! his health—hurrah!”

“Yes, yes, Dantès’ good health!” said Caderousse, draining his glass, “here’s to his health! Cheers to that—hurrah!”

“But the means—the means?” said Fernand.

“But the means—the means?” Fernand asked.

“Have you not hit upon any?” asked Danglars.

“Have you not come across any?” asked Danglars.

“No!—you undertook to do so.”

“No!—you agreed to do this.”

“True,” replied Danglars; “the French have the superiority over the Spaniards, that the Spaniards ruminate, while the French invent.”

“True,” replied Danglars; “the French have the upper hand over the Spaniards because the Spaniards think things over, while the French come up with new ideas.”

“Do you invent, then,” said Fernand impatiently.

“Are you making things up, then?” said Fernand impatiently.

“Waiter,” said Danglars, “pen, ink, and paper.”

“Waiter,” Danglars said, “bring me a pen, ink, and paper.”

“Pen, ink, and paper,” muttered Fernand.

“Pen, ink, and paper,” Fernand mumbled.

“Yes; I am a supercargo; pen, ink, and paper are my tools, and without my tools I am fit for nothing.”

“Yes; I am a supercargo; pen, ink, and paper are my tools, and without my tools I am good for nothing.”

“Pen, ink, and paper, then,” called Fernand loudly.

"Pen, ink, and paper, then," shouted Fernand.

“There’s what you want on that table,” said the waiter.

“There’s what you want on that table,” said the server.

“Bring them here.” The waiter did as he was desired.

“Bring them here.” The waiter did as he was asked.

0059m

“When one thinks,” said Caderousse, letting his hand drop on the paper, “there is here wherewithal to kill a man more sure than if we waited at the corner of a wood to assassinate him! I have always had more dread of a pen, a bottle of ink, and a sheet of paper, than of a sword or pistol.”

“When you think about it,” said Caderousse, letting his hand fall onto the paper, “there’s a way to kill a man here that’s more certain than if we waited around in the woods to ambush him! I’ve always been more afraid of a pen, a bottle of ink, and a piece of paper than I am of a sword or a gun.”

“The fellow is not so drunk as he appears to be,” said Danglars. “Give him some more wine, Fernand.” Fernand filled Caderousse’s glass, who, like the confirmed toper he was, lifted his hand from the paper and seized the glass.

“The guy isn’t as drunk as he looks,” said Danglars. “Pour him some more wine, Fernand.” Fernand filled Caderousse’s glass, who, being the heavy drinker he was, took his hand off the paper and grabbed the glass.

The Catalan watched him until Caderousse, almost overcome by this fresh assault on his senses, rested, or rather dropped, his glass upon the table.

The Catalan kept watching him until Caderousse, nearly overwhelmed by this new blow to his senses, set down—or rather dropped—his glass on the table.

“Well!” resumed the Catalan, as he saw the final glimmer of Caderousse’s reason vanishing before the last glass of wine.

“Well!” the Catalan continued, as he watched the last spark of Caderousse’s logic fade away with the final glass of wine.

“Well, then, I should say, for instance,” resumed Danglars, “that if after a voyage such as Dantès has just made, in which he touched at the Island of Elba, someone were to denounce him to the king’s procureur as a Bonapartist agent——”

“Well, then, I should say, for example,” continued Danglars, “that if after a trip like the one Dantès just had, where he stopped at the Island of Elba, someone were to report him to the king’s prosecutor as a Bonapartist agent——”

“I will denounce him!” exclaimed the young man hastily.

“I’ll report him!” the young man exclaimed quickly.

“Yes, but they will make you then sign your declaration, and confront you with him you have denounced; I will supply you with the means of supporting your accusation, for I know the fact well. But Dantès cannot remain forever in prison, and one day or other he will leave it, and the day when he comes out, woe betide him who was the cause of his incarceration!”

“Yes, but they will ask you to sign your statement and face the person you accused. I will help you gather what you need to back up your accusation because I know the truth. But Dantès can’t stay in prison forever, and one day he will be released, and when that day comes, watch out for the one who caused his imprisonment!”

“Oh, I should wish nothing better than that he would come and seek a quarrel with me.”

“Oh, I couldn't wish for anything better than for him to come and pick a fight with me.”

“Yes, and Mercédès! Mercédès, who will detest you if you have only the misfortune to scratch the skin of her dearly beloved Edmond!”

“Yes, and Mercédès! Mercédès, who will hate you if you just happen to scratch the skin of her beloved Edmond!”

“True!” said Fernand.

"True!" said Fernand.

“No, no,” continued Danglars; “if we resolve on such a step, it would be much better to take, as I now do, this pen, dip it into this ink, and write with the left hand (that the writing may not be recognized) the denunciation we propose.” And Danglars, uniting practice with theory, wrote with his left hand, and in a writing reversed from his usual style, and totally unlike it, the following lines, which he handed to Fernand, and which Fernand read in an undertone:

“No, no,” Danglars continued. “If we decide to go through with this, it would be much smarter to take this pen, dip it in this ink, and write with my left hand (so the handwriting won’t be recognized) the accusation we discussed.” And Danglars, putting theory into practice, wrote with his left hand, using a style completely different from his usual one, and produced these lines, which he handed to Fernand, who read them quietly:

“The honorable, the king’s attorney, is informed by a friend of the throne and religion, that one Edmond Dantès, mate of the ship Pharaon, arrived this morning from Smyrna, after having touched at Naples and Porto-Ferrajo, has been intrusted by Murat with a letter for the usurper, and by the usurper with a letter for the Bonapartist committee in Paris. Proof of this crime will be found on arresting him, for the letter will be found upon him, or at his father’s, or in his cabin on board the Pharaon.”

“The honorable king’s attorney has been notified by a friend of the throne and religion that Edmond Dantès, the first mate of the ship Pharaon, arrived this morning from Smyrna, after stopping in Naples and Porto-Ferrajo. He has been given a letter from Murat for the usurper, and another letter from the usurper for the Bonapartist committee in Paris. Evidence of this crime will be found when he is arrested, as the letter will be discovered on him, at his father’s place, or in his cabin on the Pharaon.”

“Very good,” resumed Danglars; “now your revenge looks like common sense, for in no way can it revert to yourself, and the matter will thus work its own way; there is nothing to do now but fold the letter as I am doing, and write upon it, ‘To the king’s attorney,’ and that’s all settled.” And Danglars wrote the address as he spoke.

“Very good,” Danglars continued; “now your revenge makes sense, since it can't come back to you, and things will take their course. All that's left to do is fold the letter like I’m doing and write on it, ‘To the king’s attorney,’ and that’s it.” As he spoke, Danglars wrote the address.

“Yes, and that’s all settled!” exclaimed Caderousse, who, by a last effort of intellect, had followed the reading of the letter, and instinctively comprehended all the misery which such a denunciation must entail. “Yes, and that’s all settled; only it will be an infamous shame;” and he stretched out his hand to reach the letter.

“Yes, and that’s all sorted!” exclaimed Caderousse, who, with a last burst of clarity, had kept up with the reading of the letter and instinctively understood the misery that such a denunciation would bring. “Yes, and that’s all sorted; but it will be an absolute disgrace;” and he reached out his hand to grab the letter.

“Yes,” said Danglars, taking it from beyond his reach; “and as what I say and do is merely in jest, and I, amongst the first and foremost, should be sorry if anything happened to Dantès—the worthy Dantès—look here!” And taking the letter, he squeezed it up in his hands and threw it into a corner of the arbor.

“Yes,” said Danglars, taking it from beyond his reach; “and since what I say and do is just for fun, I, above all people, would feel terrible if anything happened to Dantès—the good Dantès—look at this!” And taking the letter, he crumpled it in his hands and tossed it into a corner of the arbor.

“All right!” said Caderousse. “Dantès is my friend, and I won’t have him ill-used.”

“All right!” said Caderousse. “Dantès is my friend, and I won’t let anyone mistreat him.”

“And who thinks of using him ill? Certainly neither I nor Fernand,” said Danglars, rising and looking at the young man, who still remained seated, but whose eye was fixed on the denunciatory sheet of paper flung into the corner.

“Who would think of treating him badly? Definitely not me or Fernand,” said Danglars, standing up and looking at the young man, who was still sitting but had his gaze locked on the accusing piece of paper tossed into the corner.

“In this case,” replied Caderousse, “let’s have some more wine. I wish to drink to the health of Edmond and the lovely Mercédès.”

“In that case,” replied Caderousse, “let’s have some more wine. I want to toast to the health of Edmond and the beautiful Mercédès.”

“You have had too much already, drunkard,” said Danglars; “and if you continue, you will be compelled to sleep here, because unable to stand on your legs.”

“You’ve had enough already, drunkard,” said Danglars; “and if you keep this up, you’ll have to sleep here because you won’t be able to stand on your own.”

“I?” said Caderousse, rising with all the offended dignity of a drunken man, “I can’t keep on my legs? Why, I’ll wager I can go up into the belfry of the Accoules, and without staggering, too!”

“I?” said Caderousse, getting up with all the offended dignity of a drunk man, “Can’t I stay on my feet? I bet I can go up into the belfry of the Accoules, and without stumbling, too!”

“Done!” said Danglars, “I’ll take your bet; but tomorrow—today it is time to return. Give me your arm, and let us go.”

“Done!” said Danglars, “I accept your bet; but tomorrow—today it's time to head back. Give me your arm, and let's go.”

“Very well, let us go,” said Caderousse; “but I don’t want your arm at all. Come, Fernand, won’t you return to Marseilles with us?”

“Alright, let’s go,” said Caderousse; “but I don’t need your arm at all. Come on, Fernand, will you come back to Marseilles with us?”

“No,” said Fernand; “I shall return to the Catalans.”

“No,” said Fernand; “I’m going back to the Catalans.”

“You’re wrong. Come with us to Marseilles—come along.”

“You're mistaken. Join us in Marseilles—let's go.”

“I will not.”

"I won't."

“What do you mean? you will not? Well, just as you like, my prince; there’s liberty for all the world. Come along, Danglars, and let the young gentleman return to the Catalans if he chooses.”

“What do you mean? You won’t? Well, suit yourself, my prince; everyone has the right to choose. Come on, Danglars, let the young man go back to the Catalans if that’s what he wants.”

Danglars took advantage of Caderousse’s temper at the moment, to take him off towards Marseilles by the Porte Saint-Victor, staggering as he went.

Danglars took advantage of Caderousse's mood at that moment to lead him toward Marseilles by the Porte Saint-Victor, stumbling as he went.

When they had advanced about twenty yards, Danglars looked back and saw Fernand stoop, pick up the crumpled paper, and putting it into his pocket then rush out of the arbor towards Pillon.

When they had gone about twenty yards, Danglars glanced back and saw Fernand bend down, grab the crumpled paper, shove it in his pocket, and then dash out of the arbor toward Pillon.

“Well,” said Caderousse, “why, what a lie he told! He said he was going to the Catalans, and he is going to the city. Hallo, Fernand! You are coming, my boy!”

“Well,” said Caderousse, “what a lie he told! He said he was going to the Catalans, but he’s actually going to the city. Hey, Fernand! You’re coming, my boy!”

“Oh, you don’t see straight,” said Danglars; “he’s gone right by the road to the Vieilles Infirmeries.”

“Oh, you’re not thinking clearly,” said Danglars; “he’s gone straight down the road to the Vieilles Infirmeries.”

“Well,” said Caderousse, “I should have sworn that he turned to the right—how treacherous wine is!”

“Well,” said Caderousse, “I could have sworn he turned right—how deceiving wine is!”

“Come, come,” said Danglars to himself, “now the thing is at work and it will effect its purpose unassisted.”

“Come on,” said Danglars to himself, “now the plan is in motion and it will achieve its goal on its own.”

Chapter 5. The Marriage Feast

The morning’s sun rose clear and resplendent, touching the foamy waves into a network of ruby-tinted light.

The morning sun rose bright and beautiful, turning the foamy waves into a web of ruby-tinted light.

The feast had been made ready on the second floor at La Réserve, with whose arbor the reader is already familiar. The apartment destined for the purpose was spacious and lighted by a number of windows, over each of which was written in golden letters for some inexplicable reason the name of one of the principal cities of France; beneath these windows a wooden balcony extended the entire length of the house. And although the entertainment was fixed for twelve o’clock, an hour previous to that time the balcony was filled with impatient and expectant guests, consisting of the favored part of the crew of the Pharaon, and other personal friends of the bridegroom, the whole of whom had arrayed themselves in their choicest costumes, in order to do greater honor to the occasion.

The feast was set up on the second floor at La Réserve, which you already know about. The room intended for this event was spacious and filled with light from several windows, each one oddly labeled in golden letters with the name of a major city in France; underneath these windows, a wooden balcony stretched across the whole house. Even though the celebration was scheduled for noon, an hour before that, the balcony was packed with eager and excited guests, including the select crew of the Pharaon and other close friends of the groom, all dressed in their finest outfits to honor the occasion.

Various rumors were afloat to the effect that the owners of the Pharaon had promised to attend the nuptial feast; but all seemed unanimous in doubting that an act of such rare and exceeding condescension could possibly be intended.

Various rumors were going around that the owners of the Pharaon had promised to attend the wedding celebration; however, everyone seemed to agree that such a rare and generous act was unlikely to be intended.

Danglars, however, who now made his appearance, accompanied by Caderousse, effectually confirmed the report, stating that he had recently conversed with M. Morrel, who had himself assured him of his intention to dine at La Réserve.

Danglars, who now showed up with Caderousse, effectively confirmed the rumor, saying that he had recently talked to M. Morrel, who directly told him that he planned to have dinner at La Réserve.

In fact, a moment later M. Morrel appeared and was saluted with an enthusiastic burst of applause from the crew of the Pharaon, who hailed the visit of the shipowner as a sure indication that the man whose wedding feast he thus delighted to honor would ere long be first in command of the ship; and as Dantès was universally beloved on board his vessel, the sailors put no restraint on their tumultuous joy at finding that the opinion and choice of their superiors so exactly coincided with their own.

In fact, a moment later, Mr. Morrel showed up and was greeted with an enthusiastic round of applause from the crew of the Pharaon, who saw the shipowner’s visit as a clear sign that the man whose wedding celebration he was honoring would soon be in charge of the ship. Since Dantès was truly liked by everyone on board, the sailors didn’t hold back their excitement upon realizing that the opinions and choices of their superiors matched their own so perfectly.

With the entrance of M. Morrel, Danglars and Caderousse were despatched in search of the bridegroom to convey to him the intelligence of the arrival of the important personage whose coming had created such a lively sensation, and to beseech him to make haste.

With M. Morrel's arrival, Danglars and Caderousse were sent off to find the bridegroom to inform him about the important person whose arrival had caused such a stir, and to urge him to hurry.

Danglars and Caderousse set off upon their errand at full speed; but ere they had gone many steps they perceived a group advancing towards them, composed of the betrothed pair, a party of young girls in attendance on the bride, by whose side walked Dantès’ father; the whole brought up by Fernand, whose lips wore their usual sinister smile.

Danglars and Caderousse hurried off on their mission, but before they got very far, they noticed a group coming toward them. It was the engaged couple, accompanied by a group of young girls attending the bride, with Dantès' father walking beside them. Fernand brought up the rear, wearing his usual sinister smile.

Neither Mercédès nor Edmond observed the strange expression of his countenance; they were so happy that they were conscious only of the sunshine and the presence of each other.

Neither Mercédès nor Edmond noticed the strange look on his face; they were so happy that they were only aware of the sunshine and each other's presence.

Having acquitted themselves of their errand, and exchanged a hearty shake of the hand with Edmond, Danglars and Caderousse took their places beside Fernand and old Dantès,—the latter of whom attracted universal notice.

Having completed their task and shared a hearty handshake with Edmond, Danglars and Caderousse took their spots next to Fernand and old Dantès,—the latter of whom drew everyone's attention.

The old man was attired in a suit of glistening watered silk, trimmed with steel buttons, beautifully cut and polished. His thin but wiry legs were arrayed in a pair of richly embroidered clocked stockings, evidently of English manufacture, while from his three-cornered hat depended a long streaming knot of white and blue ribbons. Thus he came along, supporting himself on a curiously carved stick, his aged countenance lit up with happiness, looking for all the world like one of the aged dandies of 1796, parading the newly opened gardens of the Luxembourg and Tuileries.

The old man was dressed in a suit made of shiny watered silk, featuring steel buttons that were beautifully cut and polished. His thin but strong legs were covered in a pair of richly embroidered stockings with clocks, clearly made in England, while a long flowing knot of white and blue ribbons hung from his three-cornered hat. He walked along, leaning on a uniquely carved cane, his aged face bright with happiness, resembling one of the fashionable older gentlemen from 1796, strolling through the newly opened gardens of the Luxembourg and Tuileries.

Beside him glided Caderousse, whose desire to partake of the good things provided for the wedding party had induced him to become reconciled to the Dantès, father and son, although there still lingered in his mind a faint and unperfect recollection of the events of the preceding night; just as the brain retains on waking in the morning the dim and misty outline of a dream.

Beside him walked Caderousse, whose eagerness to enjoy the food and drinks at the wedding party had led him to make amends with the Dantès, father and son, even though a faint and unclear memory of the events from the previous night still lingered in his mind, much like how our brains hold onto the vague and blurry outline of a dream when we wake up in the morning.

0065m

As Danglars approached the disappointed lover, he cast on him a look of deep meaning, while Fernand, as he slowly paced behind the happy pair, who seemed, in their own unmixed content, to have entirely forgotten that such a being as himself existed, was pale and abstracted; occasionally, however, a deep flush would overspread his countenance, and a nervous contraction distort his features, while, with an agitated and restless gaze, he would glance in the direction of Marseilles, like one who either anticipated or foresaw some great and important event.

As Danglars walked over to the disappointed lover, he gave him a meaningful look, while Fernand slowly paced behind the happy couple, who seemed so absorbed in their own joy that they had completely forgotten he existed. He was pale and lost in thought; occasionally, though, a deep flush would spread across his face, and his features would twist with nervous tension. With an anxious and restless gaze, he glanced toward Marseilles, like someone who was either expecting or foreseeing a significant event.

Dantès himself was simply, but becomingly, clad in the dress peculiar to the merchant service—a costume somewhat between a military and a civil garb; and with his fine countenance, radiant with joy and happiness, a more perfect specimen of manly beauty could scarcely be imagined.

Dantès was simply, yet stylishly, dressed in the outfit typical of the merchant service—a look that was a mix of military and civilian attire; and with his good-looking face, shining with joy and happiness, it was hard to picture a more perfect example of manly beauty.

Lovely as the Greek girls of Cyprus or Chios, Mercédès boasted the same bright flashing eyes of jet, and ripe, round, coral lips. She moved with the light, free step of an Arlesienne or an Andalusian. One more practiced in the arts of great cities would have hid her blushes beneath a veil, or, at least, have cast down her thickly fringed lashes, so as to have concealed the liquid lustre of her animated eyes; but, on the contrary, the delighted girl looked around her with a smile that seemed to say: “If you are my friends, rejoice with me, for I am very happy.”

As lovely as the Greek girls from Cyprus or Chios, Mercédès had the same bright, striking jet-black eyes and ripe, round, coral-colored lips. She moved with the light, carefree step of a girl from Arles or an Andalusian. Someone more experienced in the ways of big cities might have hidden her blush behind a veil, or at least lowered her thick lashes to hide the sparkling glow of her expressive eyes; but instead, the joyful girl looked around with a smile that seemed to say, “If you’re my friends, celebrate with me, because I’m really happy.”

As soon as the bridal party came in sight of La Réserve, M. Morrel descended and came forth to meet it, followed by the soldiers and sailors there assembled, to whom he had repeated the promise already given, that Dantès should be the successor to the late Captain Leclere. Edmond, at the approach of his patron, respectfully placed the arm of his affianced bride within that of M. Morrel, who, forthwith conducting her up the flight of wooden steps leading to the chamber in which the feast was prepared, was gayly followed by the guests, beneath whose heavy tread the slight structure creaked and groaned for the space of several minutes.

As soon as the bridal party spotted La Réserve, M. Morrel stepped down to greet them, followed by the soldiers and sailors gathered there, to whom he had reiterated the promise he made earlier that Dantès would succeed the late Captain Leclere. Edmond, upon seeing his patron approaching, respectfully placed his fiancée's arm in M. Morrel's, who then led her up the wooden steps to the room where the feast was ready. The guests cheerfully followed, and the lightweight structure creaked and groaned under their heavy footsteps for several minutes.

“Father,” said Mercédès, stopping when she had reached the centre of the table, “sit, I pray you, on my right hand; on my left I will place him who has ever been as a brother to me,” pointing with a soft and gentle smile to Fernand; but her words and look seemed to inflict the direst torture on him, for his lips became ghastly pale, and even beneath the dark hue of his complexion the blood might be seen retreating as though some sudden pang drove it back to the heart.

“Father,” said Mercédès, stopping when she reached the center of the table, “please sit on my right. I will put the one who has always been like a brother to me on my left,” pointing with a soft and gentle smile at Fernand; but her words and gaze seemed to inflict intense pain on him, as his lips turned ghostly pale, and even under the dark tone of his skin, the blood could be seen retreating as if some sudden shock was pulling it back to his heart.

During this time, Dantès, at the opposite side of the table, had been occupied in similarly placing his most honored guests. M. Morrel was seated at his right hand, Danglars at his left; while, at a sign from Edmond, the rest of the company ranged themselves as they found it most agreeable.

During this time, Dantès, on the other side of the table, had been busy seating his most esteemed guests. M. Morrel was sitting to his right, Danglars to his left; while, at a nod from Edmond, the rest of the guests arranged themselves as they found it most comfortable.

Then they began to pass around the dusky, piquant, Arlesian sausages, and lobsters in their dazzling red cuirasses, prawns of large size and brilliant color, the echinus with its prickly outside and dainty morsel within, the clovis, esteemed by the epicures of the South as more than rivalling the exquisite flavor of the oyster, North. All the delicacies, in fact, that are cast up by the wash of waters on the sandy beach, and styled by the grateful fishermen “fruits of the sea.”

Then they started to pass around the dark, flavorful sausages from Arles, and lobsters in their bright red shells, large, colorful prawns, the sea urchin with its spiky exterior and tasty inside, and the clam, which those in the South consider to be even better than the exquisite flavor of northern oysters. In fact, all the delicacies that the waves wash up on the sandy beach, lovingly called "fruits of the sea" by grateful fishermen.

“A pretty silence truly!” said the old father of the bridegroom, as he carried to his lips a glass of wine of the hue and brightness of the topaz, and which had just been placed before Mercédès herself. “Now, would anybody think that this room contained a happy, merry party, who desire nothing better than to laugh and dance the hours away?”

“A lovely silence indeed!” said the old father of the groom, as he raised a glass of wine that was as bright and colorful as topaz, which had just been set before Mercédès. “Now, would anyone believe that this room holds a happy, cheerful group who want nothing more than to laugh and dance the night away?”

“Ah,” sighed Caderousse, “a man cannot always feel happy because he is about to be married.”

“Ah,” sighed Caderousse, “a guy can't always be happy just because he's about to get married.”

“The truth is,” replied Dantès, “that I am too happy for noisy mirth; if that is what you meant by your observation, my worthy friend, you are right; joy takes a strange effect at times, it seems to oppress us almost the same as sorrow.”

“The truth is,” replied Dantès, “that I’m too happy for loud celebration; if that’s what you meant by your comment, my good friend, you’re right; joy can have a strange impact at times, it seems to weigh on us almost like sorrow.”

Danglars looked towards Fernand, whose excitable nature received and betrayed each fresh impression.

Danglars glanced at Fernand, whose easily stirred nature reacted to and revealed every new impression.

“Why, what ails you?” asked he of Edmond. “Do you fear any approaching evil? I should say that you were the happiest man alive at this instant.”

“Why, what’s wrong with you?” he asked Edmond. “Are you worried about any upcoming trouble? I’d say you were the happiest man alive right now.”

“And that is the very thing that alarms me,” returned Dantès. “Man does not appear to me to be intended to enjoy felicity so unmixed; happiness is like the enchanted palaces we read of in our childhood, where fierce, fiery dragons defend the entrance and approach; and monsters of all shapes and kinds, requiring to be overcome ere victory is ours. I own that I am lost in wonder to find myself promoted to an honor of which I feel myself unworthy—that of being the husband of Mercédès.”

“And that’s what really worries me,” Dantès replied. “It seems to me that humans aren’t meant to experience pure happiness. Happiness is like the magical castles we read about as kids, where fierce dragons guard the entrance; and there are monsters of all shapes and sizes that we have to defeat before we can claim victory. I admit I’m amazed to find myself elevated to a position I feel I don’t deserve—that of being Mercédès’s husband.”

“Nay, nay!” cried Caderousse, smiling, “you have not attained that honor yet. Mercédès is not yet your wife. Just assume the tone and manner of a husband, and see how she will remind you that your hour is not yet come!”

“Nah, nah!” laughed Caderousse, grinning, “you haven’t earned that honor yet. Mercédès isn’t your wife yet. Just try acting like a husband, and see how she’ll remind you that your time hasn’t come!”

The bride blushed, while Fernand, restless and uneasy, seemed to start at every fresh sound, and from time to time wiped away the large drops of perspiration that gathered on his brow.

The bride blushed, while Fernand, fidgety and anxious, flinched at every new noise and occasionally wiped away the big drops of sweat that formed on his forehead.

“Well, never mind that, neighbor Caderousse; it is not worthwhile to contradict me for such a trifle as that. ’Tis true that Mercédès is not actually my wife; but,” added he, drawing out his watch, “in an hour and a half she will be.”

“Well, forget that, neighbor Caderousse; it’s not worth arguing over something so small. It’s true that Mercédès isn’t technically my wife; but,” he said, pulling out his watch, “in an hour and a half, she will be.”

A general exclamation of surprise ran round the table, with the exception of the elder Dantès, whose laugh displayed the still perfect beauty of his large white teeth. Mercédès looked pleased and gratified, while Fernand grasped the handle of his knife with a convulsive clutch.

A general shout of surprise went around the table, except for the elder Dantès, whose laugh showed off the still flawless beauty of his large white teeth. Mercédès looked happy and satisfied, while Fernand clutched the handle of his knife tightly.

“In an hour?” inquired Danglars, turning pale. “How is that, my friend?”

“In an hour?” Danglars asked, going pale. “What do you mean, my friend?”

“Why, thus it is,” replied Dantès. “Thanks to the influence of M. Morrel, to whom, next to my father, I owe every blessing I enjoy, every difficulty has been removed. We have purchased permission to waive the usual delay; and at half-past two o’clock the Mayor of Marseilles will be waiting for us at the city hall. Now, as a quarter-past one has already struck, I do not consider I have asserted too much in saying, that, in another hour and thirty minutes Mercédès will have become Madame Dantès.”

“That's how it is,” Dantès replied. “Thanks to M. Morrel, to whom I owe every blessing in my life, after my father, every obstacle has been cleared away. We’ve managed to get permission to skip the usual waiting period; and at two-thirty, the Mayor of Marseilles will be waiting for us at the city hall. Since it's already a quarter past one, I don’t think I'm exaggerating when I say that in another hour and a half, Mercédès will be Mrs. Dantès.”

0069m

Fernand closed his eyes, a burning sensation passed across his brow, and he was compelled to support himself by the table to prevent his falling from his chair; but in spite of all his efforts, he could not refrain from uttering a deep groan, which, however, was lost amid the noisy felicitations of the company.

Fernand shut his eyes, a burning feeling swept across his forehead, and he had to lean on the table to keep from falling out of his chair; but despite his best efforts, he couldn't help but let out a deep groan, which was drowned out by the loud cheers of the crowd.

“Upon my word,” cried the old man, “you make short work of this kind of affair. Arrived here only yesterday morning, and married today at three o’clock! Commend me to a sailor for going the quick way to work!”

“Honestly,” shouted the old man, “you really know how to get things done fast. You arrived here just yesterday morning and got married today at three o’clock! You’ve got to hand it to a sailor for getting things done quickly!”

“But,” asked Danglars, in a timid tone, “how did you manage about the other formalities—the contract—the settlement?”

“But,” asked Danglars, in a hesitant tone, “how did you handle the other formalities—the contract—the settlement?”

“The contract,” answered Dantès, laughingly, “it didn’t take long to fix that. Mercédès has no fortune; I have none to settle on her. So, you see, our papers were quickly written out, and certainly do not come very expensive.” This joke elicited a fresh burst of applause.

“The contract,” Dantès replied with a laugh, “it didn’t take long to sort that out. Mercédès has no money; I don’t have any to give her. So, you see, our papers were quickly put together and definitely didn’t cost much.” This joke got another round of applause.

“So that what we presumed to be merely the betrothal feast turns out to be the actual wedding dinner!” said Danglars.

“So what we thought was just the betrothal feast actually turns out to be the wedding dinner!” said Danglars.

“No, no,” answered Dantès; “don’t imagine I am going to put you off in that shabby manner. Tomorrow morning I start for Paris; four days to go, and the same to return, with one day to discharge the commission entrusted to me, is all the time I shall be absent. I shall be back here by the first of March, and on the second I give my real marriage feast.”

“No, no,” answered Dantès; “don’t think I’m going to brush you off like that. Tomorrow morning I’m heading to Paris; it’ll take me four days to get there, the same to come back, and I’ll need one day to take care of the task I’ve been given. I’ll be back here by March first, and on the second, I’m having my actual wedding celebration.”

This prospect of fresh festivity redoubled the hilarity of the guests to such a degree, that the elder Dantès, who, at the commencement of the repast, had commented upon the silence that prevailed, now found it difficult, amid the general din of voices, to obtain a moment’s tranquillity in which to drink to the health and prosperity of the bride and bridegroom.

This promise of new festivities made the guests even more lively, to the point that the elder Dantès, who at the start of the meal had pointed out the silence, now struggled to find even a moment of peace amid the loud chatter to toast the health and happiness of the bride and groom.

Dantès, perceiving the affectionate eagerness of his father, responded by a look of grateful pleasure; while Mercédès glanced at the clock and made an expressive gesture to Edmond.

Dantès, noticing his father's loving excitement, responded with a look of grateful happiness, while Mercédès checked the clock and gave Edmond a meaningful gesture.

Around the table reigned that noisy hilarity which usually prevails at such a time among people sufficiently free from the demands of social position not to feel the trammels of etiquette. Such as at the commencement of the repast had not been able to seat themselves according to their inclination rose unceremoniously, and sought out more agreeable companions. Everybody talked at once, without waiting for a reply and each one seemed to be contented with expressing his or her own thoughts.

Around the table, there was that loud laughter that often happens at these gatherings among people who feel relaxed enough not to worry about social status or etiquette. Those who hadn’t been able to sit where they wanted at the start of the meal got up without any fuss and looked for more enjoyable company. Everyone talked at the same time, without waiting for a response, and each person seemed happy just to share their own thoughts.

Fernand’s paleness appeared to have communicated itself to Danglars. As for Fernand himself, he seemed to be enduring the tortures of the damned; unable to rest, he was among the first to quit the table, and, as though seeking to avoid the hilarious mirth that rose in such deafening sounds, he continued, in utter silence, to pace the farther end of the salon.

Fernand’s pallor seemed to have affected Danglars as well. As for Fernand, he looked like he was suffering immensely; unable to relax, he was one of the first to leave the table, and trying to escape the loud laughter around him, he continued to walk silently at the far end of the room.

Caderousse approached him just as Danglars, whom Fernand seemed most anxious to avoid, had joined him in a corner of the room.

Caderousse walked up to him just as Danglars, who Fernand looked especially eager to dodge, had joined him in a corner of the room.

“Upon my word,” said Caderousse, from whose mind the friendly treatment of Dantès, united with the effect of the excellent wine he had partaken of, had effaced every feeling of envy or jealousy at Dantès’ good fortune,—“upon my word, Dantès is a downright good fellow, and when I see him sitting there beside his pretty wife that is so soon to be. I cannot help thinking it would have been a great pity to have served him that trick you were planning yesterday.”

“Honestly,” said Caderousse, whose friendly feelings towards Dantès, combined with the effects of the excellent wine he had enjoyed, had wiped away any envy or jealousy toward Dantès' good fortune, “honestly, Dantès is a really good guy, and when I see him sitting there next to his beautiful fiancée, I can’t help but think it would have been a real shame to pull off that trick you were planning yesterday.”

“Oh, there was no harm meant,” answered Danglars; “at first I certainly did feel somewhat uneasy as to what Fernand might be tempted to do; but when I saw how completely he had mastered his feelings, even so far as to become one of his rival’s attendants, I knew there was no further cause for apprehension.” Caderousse looked full at Fernand—he was ghastly pale.

“Oh, I didn't mean any harm,” replied Danglars. “At first, I was definitely a bit worried about what Fernand might do, but when I saw how well he had controlled his emotions, even to the point of becoming one of his rival's attendants, I realized there was no reason to be concerned anymore.” Caderousse looked directly at Fernand—he was deathly pale.

“Certainly,” continued Danglars, “the sacrifice was no trifling one, when the beauty of the bride is concerned. Upon my soul, that future captain of mine is a lucky dog! Gad! I only wish he would let me take his place.”

“Of course,” continued Danglars, “the sacrifice wasn’t small when it comes to the bride's beauty. Honestly, that future captain of mine is a lucky guy! Wow! I just wish he would let me take his spot.”

“Shall we not set forth?” asked the sweet, silvery voice of Mercédès; “two o’clock has just struck, and you know we are expected in a quarter of an hour.”

“Should we get going?” asked Mercédès in her sweet, silvery voice. “It’s just struck two o’clock, and you know we’re expected in fifteen minutes.”

0071m

“To be sure!—to be sure!” cried Dantès, eagerly quitting the table; “let us go directly!”

“Absolutely!—absolutely!” exclaimed Dantès, eagerly leaving the table; “let’s go right now!”

His words were re-echoed by the whole party, with vociferous cheers.

His words were echoed by the entire group, with loud cheers.

At this moment Danglars, who had been incessantly observing every change in Fernand’s look and manner, saw him stagger and fall back, with an almost convulsive spasm, against a seat placed near one of the open windows. At the same instant his ear caught a sort of indistinct sound on the stairs, followed by the measured tread of soldiery, with the clanking of swords and military accoutrements; then came a hum and buzz as of many voices, so as to deaden even the noisy mirth of the bridal party, among whom a vague feeling of curiosity and apprehension quelled every disposition to talk, and almost instantaneously the most deathlike stillness prevailed.

At that moment, Danglars, who had been constantly watching every shift in Fernand’s expression and behavior, saw him stagger and collapse against a chair near one of the open windows, almost in a convulsive spasm. At the same time, he heard a vague noise on the stairs, followed by the steady footsteps of soldiers, the clanking of swords and military gear; then came a hum and buzz of many voices, which drowned out even the loud laughter of the wedding party. Among them, a vague sense of curiosity and worry dampened any desire to talk, and almost immediately, a heavy silence fell over the room.

The sounds drew nearer. Three blows were struck upon the panel of the door. The company looked at each other in consternation.

The sounds came closer. Three knocks were struck on the door panel. The group looked at each other in shock.

“I demand admittance,” said a loud voice outside the room, “in the name of the law!” As no attempt was made to prevent it, the door was opened, and a magistrate, wearing his official scarf, presented himself, followed by four soldiers and a corporal. Uneasiness now yielded to the most extreme dread on the part of those present.

“I demand to be let in,” said a loud voice outside the room, “in the name of the law!” Since no one tried to stop it, the door was opened, and a magistrate, wearing his official scarf, stepped in, followed by four soldiers and a corporal. The previous uneasiness was replaced by overwhelming fear among those present.

“May I venture to inquire the reason of this unexpected visit?” said M. Morrel, addressing the magistrate, whom he evidently knew; “there is doubtless some mistake easily explained.”

“Can I ask why you're here unexpectedly?” said M. Morrel, speaking to the magistrate he clearly recognized. “There must be some misunderstanding that can be easily clarified.”

“If it be so,” replied the magistrate, “rely upon every reparation being made; meanwhile, I am the bearer of an order of arrest, and although I most reluctantly perform the task assigned me, it must, nevertheless, be fulfilled. Who among the persons here assembled answers to the name of Edmond Dantès?”

“If that’s the case,” replied the magistrate, “count on every compensation being made; in the meantime, I’m carrying an arrest warrant, and even though I really don’t want to do this job, it still has to be done. Who among the people here goes by the name of Edmond Dantès?”

Every eye was turned towards the young man who, spite of the agitation he could not but feel, advanced with dignity, and said, in a firm voice:

Every eye was on the young man who, despite the nervousness he couldn't help but feel, walked forward with confidence and said, in a steady voice:

“I am he; what is your pleasure with me?”

“I am here; what do you want from me?”

“Edmond Dantès,” replied the magistrate, “I arrest you in the name of the law!”

“Edmond Dantès,” the magistrate said, “I’m arresting you in the name of the law!”

“Me!” repeated Edmond, slightly changing color, “and wherefore, I pray?”

“Me!” Edmond repeated, his face slightly changing color. “And why, may I ask?”

“I cannot inform you, but you will be duly acquainted with the reasons that have rendered such a step necessary at the preliminary examination.”

“I can't tell you right now, but you'll know the reasons that made this step necessary at the preliminary examination.”

M. Morrel felt that further resistance or remonstrance was useless. He saw before him an officer delegated to enforce the law, and perfectly well knew that it would be as unavailing to seek pity from a magistrate decked with his official scarf, as to address a petition to some cold marble effigy. Old Dantès, however, sprang forward. There are situations which the heart of a father or a mother cannot be made to understand. He prayed and supplicated in terms so moving, that even the officer was touched, and, although firm in his duty, he kindly said, “My worthy friend, let me beg of you to calm your apprehensions. Your son has probably neglected some prescribed form or attention in registering his cargo, and it is more than probable he will be set at liberty directly he has given the information required, whether touching the health of his crew, or the value of his freight.”

M. Morrel realized that any further protest or appeal was pointless. He saw in front of him an officer assigned to enforce the law and understood that asking for sympathy from a magistrate wearing an official scarf would be as effective as petitioning a cold marble statue. Old Dantès, however, rushed forward. There are moments that a parent’s heart cannot comprehend. He pleaded and begged with such heartfelt words that even the officer was moved, and while he remained committed to his duty, he kindly said, “My good friend, please try to calm your worries. Your son has likely overlooked some required procedure in registering his cargo, and it’s very likely he will be released as soon as he provides the necessary information, whether about the health of his crew or the value of his cargo.”

“What is the meaning of all this?” inquired Caderousse, frowningly, of Danglars, who had assumed an air of utter surprise.

“What’s the meaning of all this?” Caderousse asked, frowning at Danglars, who looked completely surprised.

0073m

“How can I tell you?” replied he; “I am, like yourself, utterly bewildered at all that is going on, and cannot in the least make out what it is about.” Caderousse then looked around for Fernand, but he had disappeared.

“How can I explain it to you?” he said. “I’m just as confused as you are about everything happening right now and I have no idea what it’s all about.” Caderousse then glanced around for Fernand, but he was gone.

The scene of the previous night now came back to his mind with startling clearness. The painful catastrophe he had just witnessed appeared effectually to have rent away the veil which the intoxication of the evening before had raised between himself and his memory.

The events of the previous night flooded back to him with shocking clarity. The painful disaster he had just seen seemed to have pulled away the veil that the night’s intoxication had placed between him and his memories.

“So, so,” said he, in a hoarse and choking voice, to Danglars, “this, then, I suppose, is a part of the trick you were concerting yesterday? All I can say is, that if it be so, ’tis an ill turn, and well deserves to bring double evil on those who have projected it.”

“So, so,” he said in a hoarse and choked voice to Danglars, “I take it this is part of the scheme you were planning yesterday? All I can say is, if that's the case, it's a nasty trick and it deserves to bring twice the trouble on those who created it.”

“Nonsense,” returned Danglars, “I tell you again I have nothing whatever to do with it; besides, you know very well that I tore the paper to pieces.”

“Nonsense,” replied Danglars, “I’m telling you again I have nothing to do with it; besides, you know very well I tore the paper into pieces.”

“No, you did not!” answered Caderousse, “you merely threw it by—I saw it lying in a corner.”

“No, you didn’t!” Caderousse replied, “you just tossed it aside—I saw it lying in a corner.”

“Hold your tongue, you fool!—what should you know about it?—why, you were drunk!”

“Keep quiet, you idiot! What do you know about it? You were drunk!”

“Where is Fernand?” inquired Caderousse.

"Where's Fernand?" asked Caderousse.

“How do I know?” replied Danglars; “gone, as every prudent man ought to be, to look after his own affairs, most likely. Never mind where he is, let you and I go and see what is to be done for our poor friends.”

“How do I know?” replied Danglars; “He’s probably gone, like any sensible person should, to take care of his own business. It doesn’t matter where he is; let’s go see what we can do for our poor friends.”

During this conversation, Dantès, after having exchanged a cheerful shake of the hand with all his sympathizing friends, had surrendered himself to the officer sent to arrest him, merely saying, “Make yourselves quite easy, my good fellows, there is some little mistake to clear up, that’s all, depend upon it; and very likely I may not have to go so far as the prison to effect that.”

During this conversation, Dantès, after shaking hands cheerfully with all his supportive friends, submitted to the officer sent to arrest him, simply saying, “Don’t worry, my good friends, there’s just a little misunderstanding to sort out, that’s all, trust me; and it’s very likely I won’t even have to go to prison to resolve it.”

0075m

“Oh, to be sure!” responded Danglars, who had now approached the group, “nothing more than a mistake, I feel quite certain.”

“Oh, for sure!” replied Danglars, who had now joined the group, “it's just a mistake, I’m pretty sure.”

Dantès descended the staircase, preceded by the magistrate, and followed by the soldiers. A carriage awaited him at the door; he got in, followed by two soldiers and the magistrate, and the vehicle drove off towards Marseilles.

Dantès went down the stairs, with the magistrate leading the way and soldiers behind him. A carriage was waiting at the door; he got in, followed by two soldiers and the magistrate, and the vehicle headed towards Marseilles.

“Adieu, adieu, dearest Edmond!” cried Mercédès, stretching out her arms to him from the balcony.

“Goodbye, goodbye, dearest Edmond!” cried Mercédès, reaching out her arms to him from the balcony.

The prisoner heard the cry, which sounded like the sob of a broken heart, and leaning from the coach he called out, “Good-bye, Mercédès—we shall soon meet again!” Then the vehicle disappeared round one of the turnings of Fort Saint Nicholas.

The prisoner heard the cry, which sounded like the sob of a broken heart, and leaning out from the carriage he shouted, “Goodbye, Mercédès—we’ll see each other again soon!” Then the vehicle disappeared around one of the turns of Fort Saint Nicholas.

“Wait for me here, all of you!” cried M. Morrel; “I will take the first conveyance I find, and hurry to Marseilles, whence I will bring you word how all is going on.”

“Wait for me here, everyone!” shouted M. Morrel; “I’ll grab the first ride I see and rush to Marseille, where I’ll let you know how everything is going.”

“That’s right!” exclaimed a multitude of voices, “go, and return as quickly as you can!”

"That's right!" shouted a crowd of voices, "go and come back as fast as you can!"

This second departure was followed by a long and fearful state of terrified silence on the part of those who were left behind. The old father and Mercédès remained for some time apart, each absorbed in grief; but at length the two poor victims of the same blow raised their eyes, and with a simultaneous burst of feeling rushed into each other’s arms.

This second departure was followed by a long, tense silence filled with fear from those who were left behind. The old father and Mercédès stayed apart for a while, each lost in their own sorrow; but eventually, the two people affected by the same loss looked up and, overcome with emotion, rushed into each other’s arms.

Meanwhile Fernand made his appearance, poured out for himself a glass of water with a trembling hand; then hastily swallowing it, went to sit down at the first vacant place, and this was, by mere chance, placed next to the seat on which poor Mercédès had fallen half fainting, when released from the warm and affectionate embrace of old Dantès. Instinctively Fernand drew back his chair.

Meanwhile, Fernand showed up, poured himself a glass of water with a shaking hand; then quickly gulping it down, he went to sit at the first available spot, which, by chance, was next to the seat where poor Mercédès had collapsed half-fainting after being released from the warm and loving embrace of old Dantès. Instinctively, Fernand pulled his chair back.

“He is the cause of all this misery—I am quite sure of it,” whispered Caderousse, who had never taken his eyes off Fernand, to Danglars.

“He's the one behind all this misery—I know it for sure,” whispered Caderousse, who had been watching Fernand closely, to Danglars.

“I don’t think so,” answered the other; “he’s too stupid to imagine such a scheme. I only hope the mischief will fall upon the head of whoever wrought it.”

"I don't think so," the other replied; "he's too dumb to come up with such a plan. I just hope the trouble lands on whoever did this."

“You don’t mention those who aided and abetted the deed,” said Caderousse.

“You don’t mention the people who helped and encouraged the act,” said Caderousse.

“Surely,” answered Danglars, “one cannot be held responsible for every chance arrow shot into the air.”

“Surely,” replied Danglars, “you can't be held responsible for every random arrow shot into the air.”

“You can, indeed, when the arrow lights point downward on somebody’s head.”

“You can definitely do that when the arrow tips are pointing down on someone's head.”

Meantime the subject of the arrest was being canvassed in every different form.

Meanwhile, people were discussing the arrest in every possible way.

“What think you, Danglars,” said one of the party, turning towards him, “of this event?”

“What do you think, Danglars,” said one of the group, turning to him, “about this event?”

“Why,” replied he, “I think it just possible Dantès may have been detected with some trifling article on board ship considered here as contraband.”

"Why," he replied, "I think it’s possible Dantès might have been caught with some minor item on board that’s considered contraband here."

“But how could he have done so without your knowledge, Danglars, since you are the ship’s supercargo?”

“But how could he have done that without your knowledge, Danglars, since you're the ship's supercargo?”

“Why, as for that, I could only know what I was told respecting the merchandise with which the vessel was laden. I know she was loaded with cotton, and that she took in her freight at Alexandria from Pastret’s warehouse, and at Smyrna from Pascal’s; that is all I was obliged to know, and I beg I may not be asked for any further particulars.”

“Honestly, I can only share what I've been told about the cargo on the ship. I know it was loaded with cotton, and that it picked up its freight at Pastret's warehouse in Alexandria and at Pascal's in Smyrna; that's all I need to know, and I hope you won't ask me for any more details.”

“Now I recollect,” said the afflicted old father; “my poor boy told me yesterday he had got a small case of coffee, and another of tobacco for me!”

“Now I remember,” said the troubled old father; “my poor boy told me yesterday he got a small box of coffee and another of tobacco for me!”

“There, you see,” exclaimed Danglars. “Now the mischief is out; depend upon it the custom-house people went rummaging about the ship in our absence, and discovered poor Dantès’ hidden treasures.”

“There, you see,” exclaimed Danglars. “Now the trouble is out; trust me, the customs officials must have searched the ship while we were away and found poor Dantès’ hidden treasures.”

Mercédès, however, paid no heed to this explanation of her lover’s arrest. Her grief, which she had hitherto tried to restrain, now burst out in a violent fit of hysterical sobbing.

Mercédès, however, didn't pay any attention to the explanation of her lover's arrest. Her grief, which she had tried to hold back until now, suddenly exploded into a violent fit of hysterical sobbing.

“Come, come,” said the old man, “be comforted, my poor child; there is still hope!”

“Come on, come on,” said the old man, “don’t be upset, my poor child; there’s still hope!”

“Hope!” repeated Danglars.

"Hope!" Danglars repeated.

“Hope!” faintly murmured Fernand, but the word seemed to die away on his pale agitated lips, and a convulsive spasm passed over his countenance.

“Hope!” Fernand murmured softly, but the word seemed to fade away on his pale, agitated lips, and a convulsive spasm crossed his face.

“Good news! good news!” shouted forth one of the party stationed in the balcony on the lookout. “Here comes M. Morrel back. No doubt, now, we shall hear that our friend is released!”

“Good news! Good news!” shouted one of the people on the balcony watching. “Here comes M. Morrel back. No doubt we’ll hear that our friend is released!”

Mercédès and the old man rushed to meet the shipowner and greeted him at the door. He was very pale.

Mercédès and the old man hurried to meet the shipowner and welcomed him at the door. He looked very pale.

“What news?” exclaimed a general burst of voices.

“What’s the news?” a chorus of voices exclaimed.

“Alas, my friends,” replied M. Morrel, with a mournful shake of his head, “the thing has assumed a more serious aspect than I expected.”

“Unfortunately, my friends,” M. Morrel responded, shaking his head sadly, “the situation has turned out to be more serious than I anticipated.”

“Oh, indeed—indeed, sir, he is innocent!” sobbed forth Mercédès.

“Oh, definitely—definitely, sir, he is innocent!” Mercédès sobbed.

“That I believe!” answered M. Morrel; “but still he is charged——”

“That I believe!” replied M. Morrel; “but still he is accused——”

“With what?” inquired the elder Dantès.

“With what?” asked the older Dantès.

“With being an agent of the Bonapartist faction!” Many of our readers may be able to recollect how formidable such an accusation became in the period at which our story is dated.

“With being an agent of the Bonapartist faction!” Many of our readers may remember how serious such an accusation was during the time period of our story.

A despairing cry escaped the pale lips of Mercédès; the old man sank into a chair.

A desperate cry came from Mercédès's pale lips; the old man collapsed into a chair.

“Ah, Danglars!” whispered Caderousse, “you have deceived me—the trick you spoke of last night has been played; but I cannot suffer a poor old man or an innocent girl to die of grief through your fault. I am determined to tell them all about it.”

“Ah, Danglars!” whispered Caderousse, “you’ve tricked me—the scheme you mentioned last night has been carried out; but I can’t let a poor old man or an innocent girl suffer and possibly die from grief because of you. I’m going to tell them everything.”

“Be silent, you simpleton!” cried Danglars, grasping him by the arm, “or I will not answer even for your own safety. Who can tell whether Dantès be innocent or guilty? The vessel did touch at Elba, where he quitted it, and passed a whole day in the island. Now, should any letters or other documents of a compromising character be found upon him, will it not be taken for granted that all who uphold him are his accomplices?”

“Shut up, you fool!” yelled Danglars, grabbing him by the arm, “or I won’t guarantee your safety. Who knows if Dantès is innocent or guilty? The ship did stop at Elba, where he got off, and he spent an entire day on the island. If any letters or other incriminating documents are found on him, won’t everyone assume that anyone who supports him is in on it?”

With the rapid instinct of selfishness, Caderousse readily perceived the solidity of this mode of reasoning; he gazed, doubtfully, wistfully, on Danglars, and then caution supplanted generosity.

With the quick instinct of selfishness, Caderousse quickly recognized the strength of this line of thinking; he looked at Danglars with doubt and longing, and then caution replaced generosity.

“Suppose we wait a while, and see what comes of it,” said he, casting a bewildered look on his companion.

“Let’s wait a bit and see what happens,” he said, giving his companion a confused look.

“To be sure!” answered Danglars. “Let us wait, by all means. If he be innocent, of course he will be set at liberty; if guilty, why, it is no use involving ourselves in a conspiracy.”

“To be sure!” replied Danglars. “Let’s wait, for sure. If he’s innocent, he’ll be released; if he’s guilty, there’s no point in getting ourselves mixed up in a conspiracy.”

“Let us go, then. I cannot stay here any longer.”

“Let’s go, then. I can’t stay here any longer.”

“With all my heart!” replied Danglars, pleased to find the other so tractable. “Let us take ourselves out of the way, and leave things for the present to take their course.”

“With all my heart!” replied Danglars, happy to find the other so agreeable. “Let’s step aside and let things take their course for now.”

After their departure, Fernand, who had now again become the friend and protector of Mercédès, led the girl to her home, while some friends of Dantès conducted his father, nearly lifeless, to the Allées de Meilhan.

After they left, Fernand, who had now become Mercédès's friend and protector again, took her home, while some of Dantès's friends helped his father, almost unconscious, to the Allées de Meilhan.

The rumor of Edmond’s arrest as a Bonapartist agent was not slow in circulating throughout the city.

The rumor about Edmond being arrested as a Bonapartist agent quickly spread throughout the city.

“Could you ever have credited such a thing, my dear Danglars?” asked M. Morrel, as, on his return to the port for the purpose of gleaning fresh tidings of Dantès, from M. de Villefort, the assistant procureur, he overtook his supercargo and Caderousse. “Could you have believed such a thing possible?”

“Could you ever have believed something like this, my dear Danglars?” asked M. Morrel, as he returned to the port to get news about Dantès from M. de Villefort, the assistant prosecutor, and ran into his supercargo and Caderousse. “Could you have imagined this was possible?”

“Why, you know I told you,” replied Danglars, “that I considered the circumstance of his having anchored at the Island of Elba as a very suspicious circumstance.”

“Why, you know I told you,” replied Danglars, “that I found it very suspicious that he anchored at the Island of Elba.”

“And did you mention these suspicions to any person beside myself?”

“And did you tell anyone about these suspicions besides me?”

0079m

“Certainly not!” returned Danglars. Then added in a low whisper, “You understand that, on account of your uncle, M. Policar Morrel, who served under the other government, and who does not altogether conceal what he thinks on the subject, you are strongly suspected of regretting the abdication of Napoleon. I should have feared to injure both Edmond and yourself, had I divulged my own apprehensions to a soul. I am too well aware that though a subordinate, like myself, is bound to acquaint the shipowner with everything that occurs, there are many things he ought most carefully to conceal from all else.”

“Absolutely not!” replied Danglars. Then he added in a quiet whisper, “You know that, because of your uncle, M. Policar Morrel, who served in the other government and doesn’t really hide what he thinks about it, you’re strongly suspected of missing Napoleon’s return. I would have been worried about harming both Edmond and you if I had shared my own concerns with anyone. I know that even though someone like me, who's just a subordinate, has to inform the shipowner about everything that happens, there are many things I should keep secret from everyone else.”

“’Tis well, Danglars—’tis well!” replied M. Morrel. “You are a worthy fellow; and I had already thought of your interests in the event of poor Edmond having become captain of the Pharaon.”

“It's good, Danglars—it's good!” replied M. Morrel. “You're a decent guy; and I had already considered your interests in case poor Edmond became captain of the Pharaon.”

“Is it possible you were so kind?”

“Were you really that nice?”

“Yes, indeed; I had previously inquired of Dantès what was his opinion of you, and if he should have any reluctance to continue you in your post, for somehow I have perceived a sort of coolness between you.”

“Yes, I already asked Dantès what he thought of you, and if he would hesitate to keep you in your position, because I’ve noticed some distance between you two.”

“And what was his reply?”

“What did he say?”

“That he certainly did think he had given you offence in an affair which he merely referred to without entering into particulars, but that whoever possessed the good opinion and confidence of the ship’s owners would have his preference also.”

“That he definitely thought he had offended you in a matter he only mentioned without going into details, but that whoever had the trust and respect of the ship’s owners would be his choice as well.”

“The hypocrite!” murmured Danglars.

“Such a hypocrite!” murmured Danglars.

“Poor Dantès!” said Caderousse. “No one can deny his being a noble-hearted young fellow.”

“Poor Dantès!” Caderousse said. “No one can deny that he’s a good-hearted young guy.”

“But meanwhile,” continued M. Morrel, “here is the Pharaon without a captain.”

“But in the meantime,” M. Morrel continued, “here is the Pharaon without a captain.”

“Oh,” replied Danglars, “since we cannot leave this port for the next three months, let us hope that ere the expiration of that period Dantès will be set at liberty.”

“Oh,” replied Danglars, “since we can’t leave this port for the next three months, let’s hope that before that time is up, Dantès will be released.”

“No doubt; but in the meantime?”

“No doubt; but what about in the meantime?”

“I am entirely at your service, M. Morrel,” answered Danglars. “You know that I am as capable of managing a ship as the most experienced captain in the service; and it will be so far advantageous to you to accept my services, that upon Edmond’s release from prison no further change will be requisite on board the Pharaon than for Dantès and myself each to resume our respective posts.”

“I’m totally at your service, M. Morrel,” Danglars replied. “You know I can handle a ship just as well as the most experienced captain out there; and it would actually benefit you to accept my help, because once Edmond is released from prison, the only change needed aboard the Pharaon will be for Dantès and me to take back our respective positions.”

“Thanks, Danglars—that will smooth over all difficulties. I fully authorize you at once to assume the command of the Pharaon, and look carefully to the unloading of her freight. Private misfortunes must never be allowed to interfere with business.”

“Thanks, Danglars—that will make everything easier. I’m giving you the go-ahead right now to take charge of the Pharaon and to oversee the unloading of its cargo. Personal issues should never interfere with business.”

“Be easy on that score, M. Morrel; but do you think we shall be permitted to see our poor Edmond?”

“Take it easy on that, M. Morrel; but do you think we’ll be allowed to see our poor Edmond?”

“I will let you know that directly I have seen M. de Villefort, whom I shall endeavor to interest in Edmond’s favor. I am aware he is a furious royalist; but, in spite of that, and of his being king’s attorney, he is a man like ourselves, and I fancy not a bad sort of one.”

“I want you to know that I’ve directly met M. de Villefort, and I’ll try to get him interested in helping Edmond. I know he’s a hardcore royalist; however, despite that and his position as the king’s attorney, he’s a guy like us, and I think he’s not too bad.”

“Perhaps not,” replied Danglars; “but I hear that he is ambitious, and that’s rather against him.”

“Maybe not,” replied Danglars; “but I hear he’s ambitious, and that’s definitely a strike against him.”

“Well, well,” returned M. Morrel, “we shall see. But now hasten on board, I will join you there ere long.”

“Well, well,” M. Morrel replied, “we’ll see. But now hurry on board, I’ll join you there soon.”

So saying, the worthy shipowner quitted the two allies, and proceeded in the direction of the Palais de Justice.

So saying, the respectable shipowner left the two allies and made his way toward the Palais de Justice.

0081m

“You see,” said Danglars, addressing Caderousse, “the turn things have taken. Do you still feel any desire to stand up in his defence?”

“You see,” said Danglars, looking at Caderousse, “how things have changed. Do you still want to defend him?”

“Not the slightest, but yet it seems to me a shocking thing that a mere joke should lead to such consequences.”

“Not at all, but it still seems shocking to me that a simple joke could lead to such serious consequences.”

“But who perpetrated that joke, let me ask? neither you nor myself, but Fernand; you knew very well that I threw the paper into a corner of the room—indeed, I fancied I had destroyed it.”

"But who pulled off that joke, may I ask? Neither you nor I, but Fernand; you knew perfectly well that I tossed the paper into a corner of the room—actually, I thought I had gotten rid of it."

“Oh, no,” replied Caderousse, “that I can answer for, you did not. I only wish I could see it now as plainly as I saw it lying all crushed and crumpled in a corner of the arbor.”

“Oh, no,” replied Caderousse, “I can guarantee you didn’t. I just wish I could see it now as clearly as I saw it lying all crushed and crumpled in the corner of the arbor.”

“Well, then, if you did, depend upon it, Fernand picked it up, and either copied it or caused it to be copied; perhaps, even, he did not take the trouble of recopying it. And now I think of it, by Heavens, he may have sent the letter itself! Fortunately, for me, the handwriting was disguised.”

“Well, if you did, you can bet that Fernand picked it up and either copied it or had someone else copy it; maybe he didn’t even bother to recopy it. Now that I think about it, he might have sent the actual letter! Luckily for me, the handwriting was disguised.”

“Then you were aware of Dantès being engaged in a conspiracy?”

“Then you knew that Dantès was involved in a conspiracy?”

“Not I. As I before said, I thought the whole thing was a joke, nothing more. It seems, however, that I have unconsciously stumbled upon the truth.”

“Not me. As I said before, I thought it was all a joke, nothing more. It seems, though, that I have unknowingly stumbled upon the truth.”

“Still,” argued Caderousse, “I would give a great deal if nothing of the kind had happened; or, at least, that I had had no hand in it. You will see, Danglars, that it will turn out an unlucky job for both of us.”

“Still,” argued Caderousse, “I would give a lot if nothing like this had happened; or, at least, if I hadn’t been involved. You’ll see, Danglars, that this is going to turn out badly for both of us.”

“Nonsense! If any harm come of it, it should fall on the guilty person; and that, you know, is Fernand. How can we be implicated in any way? All we have got to do is, to keep our own counsel, and remain perfectly quiet, not breathing a word to any living soul; and you will see that the storm will pass away without in the least affecting us.”

“Nonsense! If any trouble comes from this, it should be on the person at fault; and that, as you know, is Fernand. How could we be involved at all? All we have to do is keep our mouths shut and stay completely silent, not saying a word to anyone; and you’ll see that the storm will blow over without affecting us at all.”

“Amen!” responded Caderousse, waving his hand in token of adieu to Danglars, and bending his steps towards the Allées de Meilhan, moving his head to and fro, and muttering as he went, after the manner of one whose mind was overcharged with one absorbing idea.

“Amen!” replied Caderousse, waving his hand as a goodbye to Danglars, and making his way toward the Allées de Meilhan, shaking his head back and forth and mumbling to himself, like someone whose mind was filled with a single overwhelming thought.

“So far, then,” said Danglars, mentally, “all has gone as I would have it. I am, temporarily, commander of the Pharaon, with the certainty of being permanently so, if that fool of a Caderousse can be persuaded to hold his tongue. My only fear is the chance of Dantès being released. But, there, he is in the hands of Justice; and,” added he with a smile, “she will take her own.” So saying, he leaped into a boat, desiring to be rowed on board the Pharaon, where M. Morrel had agreed to meet him.

“So far, then,” said Danglars to himself, “everything has gone exactly as I wanted. For now, I’m in charge of the Pharaon, with a pretty good chance of keeping that position permanently, as long as that idiot Caderousse can be convinced to stay quiet. My only worry is the possibility of Dantès being freed. But, he's at the mercy of Justice; and,” he added with a smirk, “she’ll handle it her way.” With that, he jumped into a boat, wanting to be taken aboard the Pharaon, where M. Morrel had agreed to meet him.

Chapter 6. The Deputy Procureur du Roi

In one of the aristocratic mansions built by Puget in the Rue du Grand Cours opposite the Medusa fountain, a second marriage feast was being celebrated, almost at the same hour with the nuptial repast given by Dantès. In this case, however, although the occasion of the entertainment was similar, the company was strikingly dissimilar. Instead of a rude mixture of sailors, soldiers, and those belonging to the humblest grade of life, the present assembly was composed of the very flower of Marseilles society,—magistrates who had resigned their office during the usurper’s reign; officers who had deserted from the imperial army and joined forces with Condé; and younger members of families, brought up to hate and execrate the man whom five years of exile would convert into a martyr, and fifteen of restoration elevate to the rank of a god.

In one of the elegant mansions built by Puget on Rue du Grand Cours, right across from the Medusa fountain, a second wedding celebration was taking place, almost at the same time as the wedding feast hosted by Dantès. However, in this case, while the reason for the gathering was similar, the guests were remarkably different. Instead of a rough mix of sailors, soldiers, and people from the lowest social classes, the current group consisted of the elite of Marseilles society—magistrates who had stepped down during the usurper’s rule; officers who had deserted the imperial army and allied with Condé; and younger members of families taught to hate and despise the man who, five years of exile later, would be seen as a martyr, and fifteen years after that, would be elevated to the status of a god.

The guests were still at table, and the heated and energetic conversation that prevailed betrayed the violent and vindictive passions that then agitated each dweller of the South, where unhappily, for five centuries religious strife had long given increased bitterness to the violence of party feeling.

The guests were still at the table, and the lively and intense conversation showed the strong and vengeful emotions that were stirring in each person from the South, where, unfortunately, for five centuries, religious conflict had long intensified the bitterness of party loyalty.

The emperor, now king of the petty Island of Elba, after having held sovereign sway over one-half of the world, counting as his subjects a small population of five or six thousand souls,—after having been accustomed to hear the “Vive Napoléons” of a hundred and twenty millions of human beings, uttered in ten different languages,—was looked upon here as a ruined man, separated forever from any fresh connection with France or claim to her throne.

The emperor, now the king of the small island of Elba, after ruling over half the world and being hailed by a hundred and twenty million people in ten different languages, was seen here as a defeated man, cut off forever from any new ties to France or any claim to her throne.

The magistrates freely discussed their political views; the military part of the company talked unreservedly of Moscow and Leipsic, while the women commented on the divorce of Josephine. It was not over the downfall of the man, but over the defeat of the Napoleonic idea, that they rejoiced, and in this they foresaw for themselves the bright and cheering prospect of a revivified political existence.

The magistrates openly shared their political opinions; the military members of the group talked openly about Moscow and Leipzig, while the women discussed Josephine's divorce. They weren’t celebrating the man’s downfall, but rather the defeat of the Napoleonic ideal, and in this, they envisioned a bright and hopeful future for their political life.

An old man, decorated with the cross of Saint Louis, now rose and proposed the health of King Louis XVIII. It was the Marquis de Saint-Méran. This toast, recalling at once the patient exile of Hartwell and the peace-loving King of France, excited universal enthusiasm; glasses were elevated in the air à l’Anglaise, and the ladies, snatching their bouquets from their fair bosoms, strewed the table with their floral treasures. In a word, an almost poetical fervor prevailed.

An old man, wearing the cross of Saint Louis, stood up and proposed a toast to King Louis XVIII. It was the Marquis de Saint-Méran. This toast, reminding everyone of Hartwell's patient exile and the peace-loving King of France, sparked a wave of enthusiasm; glasses were raised in the air à l’Anglaise, and the ladies, quickly grabbing their bouquets from their beautiful dresses, scattered flowers across the table. In short, an almost poetic passion filled the room.

“Ah,” said the Marquise de Saint-Méran, a woman with a stern, forbidding eye, though still noble and distinguished in appearance, despite her fifty years—“ah, these revolutionists, who have driven us from those very possessions they afterwards purchased for a mere trifle during the Reign of Terror, would be compelled to own, were they here, that all true devotion was on our side, since we were content to follow the fortunes of a falling monarch, while they, on the contrary, made their fortune by worshipping the rising sun; yes, yes, they could not help admitting that the king, for whom we sacrificed rank, wealth, and station was truly our ‘Louis the well-beloved,’ while their wretched usurper has been, and ever will be, to them their evil genius, their ‘Napoleon the accursed.’ Am I not right, Villefort?”

“Ah,” said the Marquise de Saint-Méran, a woman with a stern, intimidating gaze, yet still noble and distinguished in her appearance despite her fifty years—“ah, these revolutionaries, who have driven us from the very possessions they later bought for a pittance during the Reign of Terror, would have to admit, if they were here, that all true loyalty was on our side. We were willing to follow the fortunes of a fallen monarch, while they, on the other hand, profited by worshipping the rising sun; yes, yes, they couldn’t deny that the king we sacrificed our rank, wealth, and status for was truly our ‘Louis the well-beloved,’ while their miserable usurper has been, and always will be, to them their evil spirit, their ‘Napoleon the accursed.’ Am I right, Villefort?”

“I beg your pardon, madame. I really must pray you to excuse me, but—in truth—I was not attending to the conversation.”

“I’m sorry, ma’am. I really have to ask you to forgive me, but—honestly—I wasn’t really paying attention to the conversation.”

“Marquise, marquise!” interposed the old nobleman who had proposed the toast, “let the young people alone; let me tell you, on one’s wedding day there are more agreeable subjects of conversation than dry politics.”

“Marquise, marquise!” interrupted the old nobleman who had made the toast, “let the young people be; I’ll tell you, on someone’s wedding day, there are much better topics to talk about than boring politics.”

“Never mind, dearest mother,” said a young and lovely girl, with a profusion of light brown hair, and eyes that seemed to float in liquid crystal, “’tis all my fault for seizing upon M. de Villefort, so as to prevent his listening to what you said. But there—now take him—he is your own for as long as you like. M. Villefort, I beg to remind you my mother speaks to you.”

“Don't worry, dear mother,” said a young and beautiful girl, with a mass of light brown hair and eyes that looked like they were floating in liquid crystal, “it’s all my fault for grabbing M. de Villefort to keep him from hearing what you said. But there—take him now—he’s yours for as long as you want. M. Villefort, I’d like to remind you that my mother is speaking to you.”

“If the marquise will deign to repeat the words I but imperfectly caught, I shall be delighted to answer,” said M. de Villefort.

“If the marquise would be so kind as to repeat what I didn’t quite catch, I would be happy to respond,” said M. de Villefort.

“Never mind, Renée,” replied the marquise, with a look of tenderness that seemed out of keeping with her harsh dry features; but, however all other feelings may be withered in a woman’s nature, there is always one bright smiling spot in the desert of her heart, and that is the shrine of maternal love. “I forgive you. What I was saying, Villefort, was, that the Bonapartists had not our sincerity, enthusiasm, or devotion.”

“Don't worry about it, Renée,” the marquise said, her expression softening in a way that seemed at odds with her sharp, dry features. Yet, no matter how much other emotions may fade in a woman's heart, there's always one bright, warm spot in the desolation: the sanctuary of maternal love. “I forgive you. What I was saying, Villefort, is that the Bonapartists didn't share our sincerity, enthusiasm, or devotion.”

“They had, however, what supplied the place of those fine qualities,” replied the young man, “and that was fanaticism. Napoleon is the Mahomet of the West, and is worshipped by his commonplace but ambitious followers, not only as a leader and lawgiver, but also as the personification of equality.”

“They had, however, what took the place of those great qualities,” replied the young man, “and that was fanaticism. Napoleon is the Muhammad of the West, and is idolized by his ordinary yet ambitious followers, not just as a leader and lawmaker, but also as the embodiment of equality.”

“He!” cried the marquise: “Napoleon the type of equality! For mercy’s sake, then, what would you call Robespierre? Come, come, do not strip the latter of his just rights to bestow them on the Corsican, who, to my mind, has usurped quite enough.”

“He!” exclaimed the marquise: “Napoleon as the symbol of equality! For heaven’s sake, then, what would you say about Robespierre? Come on, don’t take away what belongs to the latter to give it to the Corsican, who, in my opinion, has already taken more than enough.”

0085m

“Nay, madame; I would place each of these heroes on his right pedestal—that of Robespierre on his scaffold in the Place Louis Quinze; that of Napoleon on the column of the Place Vendôme. The only difference consists in the opposite character of the equality advocated by these two men; one is the equality that elevates, the other is the equality that degrades; one brings a king within reach of the guillotine, the other elevates the people to a level with the throne. Observe,” said Villefort, smiling, “I do not mean to deny that both these men were revolutionary scoundrels, and that the 9th Thermidor and the 4th of April, in the year 1814, were lucky days for France, worthy of being gratefully remembered by every friend to monarchy and civil order; and that explains how it comes to pass that, fallen, as I trust he is forever, Napoleon has still retained a train of parasitical satellites. Still, marquise, it has been so with other usurpers—Cromwell, for instance, who was not half so bad as Napoleon, had his partisans and advocates.”

“No, madam; I would put each of these heroes on their rightful pedestal—Robespierre on his scaffold in Place Louis Quinze; Napoleon on the column in Place Vendôme. The main difference lies in the contrasting nature of the equality promoted by these two men; one promotes equality that elevates, while the other advocates for equality that degrades; one brings a king close to the guillotine, while the other raises the people to the same level as the throne. Look,” Villefort said with a smile, “I’m not saying that both of these men were revolutionary villains, and that the 9th of Thermidor and the 4th of April, in 1814, were fortunate days for France, deserving of gratitude from anyone who values monarchy and civil order; that’s why, even though I hope he is gone forever, Napoleon still has a group of loyal followers. Still, marquise, this has been the case with other usurpers—take Cromwell, for example, who wasn’t even half as bad as Napoleon but still had his supporters and defenders.”

“Do you know, Villefort, that you are talking in a most dreadfully revolutionary strain? But I excuse it, it is impossible to expect the son of a Girondin to be free from a small spice of the old leaven.” A deep crimson suffused the countenance of Villefort.

“Do you realize, Villefort, that you're speaking in a really revolutionary way? But I get it; it's hard to expect the son of a Girondin to be completely free of a bit of the old attitudes.” A deep crimson flushed Villefort's face.

“’Tis true, madame,” answered he, “that my father was a Girondin, but he was not among the number of those who voted for the king’s death; he was an equal sufferer with yourself during the Reign of Terror, and had well-nigh lost his head on the same scaffold on which your father perished.”

“It's true, ma'am,” he replied, “that my father was a Girondin, but he wasn't one of those who voted for the king’s execution; he suffered just as much as you did during the Reign of Terror and nearly lost his head on the same scaffold where your father died.”

“True,” replied the marquise, without wincing in the slightest degree at the tragic remembrance thus called up; “but bear in mind, if you please, that our respective parents underwent persecution and proscription from diametrically opposite principles; in proof of which I may remark, that while my family remained among the staunchest adherents of the exiled princes, your father lost no time in joining the new government; and that while the Citizen Noirtier was a Girondin, the Count Noirtier became a senator.”

“True,” replied the marquise, not showing any signs of discomfort at the painful memory being brought up; “but please keep in mind that our families faced persecution and exile for completely opposing reasons. For example, while my family stayed loyal to the exiled princes, your father quickly joined the new government; and whereas Citizen Noirtier was a Girondin, Count Noirtier became a senator.”

“Dear mother,” interposed Renée, “you know very well it was agreed that all these disagreeable reminiscences should forever be laid aside.”

“Dear mom,” interrupted Renée, “you know very well we agreed that all these unpleasant memories should be left behind for good.”

“Suffer me, also, madame,” replied Villefort, “to add my earnest request to Mademoiselle de Saint-Méran’s, that you will kindly allow the veil of oblivion to cover and conceal the past. What avails recrimination over matters wholly past recall? For my own part, I have laid aside even the name of my father, and altogether disown his political principles. He was—nay, probably may still be—a Bonapartist, and is called Noirtier; I, on the contrary, am a staunch royalist, and style myself de Villefort. Let what may remain of revolutionary sap exhaust itself and die away with the old trunk, and condescend only to regard the young shoot which has started up at a distance from the parent tree, without having the power, any more than the wish, to separate entirely from the stock from which it sprung.”

“Please, madam,” Villefort said, “allow me to add my sincere request to Mademoiselle de Saint-Méran’s: that you kindly let the veil of forgetfulness cover and hide the past. What good does it do to blame each other over things that are completely behind us? As for me, I have even set aside my father’s name and completely reject his political beliefs. He was—perhaps still is—a Bonapartist, known as Noirtier; I, on the other hand, am a committed royalist and call myself de Villefort. Let whatever remains of revolutionary ideas fade away with the old roots, and please focus only on the new growth that has emerged far from the parent tree, without the ability or desire to completely separate from the stock that produced it.”

“Bravo, Villefort!” cried the marquis; “excellently well said! Come, now, I have hopes of obtaining what I have been for years endeavoring to persuade the marquise to promise; namely, a perfect amnesty and forgetfulness of the past.”

“Bravo, Villefort!” shouted the marquis; “very well said! Come on, I have hopes of getting what I’ve been trying to get the marquise to agree to for years; that is, a complete amnesty and forgetfulness of the past.”

“With all my heart,” replied the marquise; “let the past be forever forgotten. I promise you it affords me as little pleasure to revive it as it does you. All I ask is, that Villefort will be firm and inflexible for the future in his political principles. Remember, also, Villefort, that we have pledged ourselves to his majesty for your fealty and strict loyalty, and that at our recommendation the king consented to forget the past, as I do” (and here she extended to him her hand)—“as I now do at your entreaty. But bear in mind, that should there fall in your way anyone guilty of conspiring against the government, you will be so much the more bound to visit the offence with rigorous punishment, as it is known you belong to a suspected family.”

“From the bottom of my heart,” replied the marquise; “let’s forget the past for good. I can assure you that reliving it brings me just as little joy as it does you. All I ask is that Villefort remains strong and unwavering in his political beliefs moving forward. Remember too, Villefort, that we’ve promised his majesty your loyalty and strict allegiance, and that the king agreed to overlook the past at our suggestion, just as I do now” (and here she extended her hand to him)—“just as I do now at your request. But keep in mind that if you encounter anyone who is conspiring against the government, you’ll be even more obligated to bring down harsh punishment, as you’re known to come from a family that is under suspicion.”

“Alas, madame,” returned Villefort, “my profession, as well as the times in which we live, compels me to be severe. I have already successfully conducted several public prosecutions, and brought the offenders to merited punishment. But we have not done with the thing yet.”

“Unfortunately, ma'am,” replied Villefort, “my job, along with the times we live in, forces me to be strict. I have already carried out several public prosecutions successfully and ensured the offenders received the punishment they deserved. But we’re not finished with this matter yet.”

0087m

“Do you, indeed, think so?” inquired the marquise.

“Do you really think that?” the marquise asked.

“I am, at least, fearful of it. Napoleon, in the Island of Elba, is too near France, and his proximity keeps up the hopes of his partisans. Marseilles is filled with half-pay officers, who are daily, under one frivolous pretext or other, getting up quarrels with the royalists; from hence arise continual and fatal duels among the higher classes of persons, and assassinations in the lower.”

“I’m, at least, worried about it. Napoleon, on the Island of Elba, is too close to France, and his presence keeps the hopes of his supporters alive. Marseilles is filled with retired officers who, under one trivial excuse or another, are daily getting into fights with the royalists; this leads to ongoing and deadly duels among the upper classes, and murders in the lower.”

“You have heard, perhaps,” said the Comte de Salvieux, one of M. de Saint-Méran’s oldest friends, and chamberlain to the Comte d’Artois, “that the Holy Alliance purpose removing him from thence?”

“You might have heard,” said the Comte de Salvieux, one of M. de Saint-Méran’s oldest friends and chamberlain to the Comte d’Artois, “that the Holy Alliance plans to take him away from there?”

“Yes; they were talking about it when we left Paris,” said M. de Saint-Méran; “and where is it decided to transfer him?”

“Yes; they were discussing it when we left Paris,” said M. de Saint-Méran; “and where has it been decided to transfer him?”

“To Saint Helena.”

"To Saint Helena."

“For heaven’s sake, where is that?” asked the marquise.

“For heaven’s sake, where is that?” asked the marquise.

“An island situated on the other side of the equator, at least two thousand leagues from here,” replied the count.

“An island located on the other side of the equator, at least two thousand leagues away from here,” replied the count.

“So much the better. As Villefort observes, it is a great act of folly to have left such a man between Corsica, where he was born, and Naples, of which his brother-in-law is king, and face to face with Italy, the sovereignty of which he coveted for his son.”

“So much the better. As Villefort points out, it's a huge mistake to have left a man like that caught between Corsica, where he was born, and Naples, where his brother-in-law is king, and right in front of Italy, the power of which he wanted for his son.”

“Unfortunately,” said Villefort, “there are the treaties of 1814, and we cannot molest Napoleon without breaking those compacts.”

“Unfortunately,” Villefort said, “there are the treaties of 1814, and we can’t disturb Napoleon without violating those agreements.”

“Oh, well, we shall find some way out of it,” responded M. de Salvieux. “There wasn’t any trouble over treaties when it was a question of shooting the poor Duc d’Enghien.”

“Oh, well, we'll figure something out,” replied M. de Salvieux. “There wasn't any issue with treaties when it came to executing the poor Duc d’Enghien.”

“Well,” said the marquise, “it seems probable that, by the aid of the Holy Alliance, we shall be rid of Napoleon; and we must trust to the vigilance of M. de Villefort to purify Marseilles of his partisans. The king is either a king or no king; if he be acknowledged as sovereign of France, he should be upheld in peace and tranquillity; and this can best be effected by employing the most inflexible agents to put down every attempt at conspiracy—’tis the best and surest means of preventing mischief.”

“Well,” said the marquise, “it looks likely that, with the help of the Holy Alliance, we'll be rid of Napoleon; and we have to rely on M. de Villefort's watchfulness to cleanse Marseilles of his supporters. The king is either a king or he isn’t; if he’s recognized as the ruler of France, he should be supported in peace and stability; and the best way to achieve this is by using the most resolute agents to squash any conspiracy attempts—it's the best and most reliable way to prevent trouble.”

“Unfortunately, madame,” answered Villefort, “the strong arm of the law is not called upon to interfere until the evil has taken place.”

“Unfortunately, ma’am,” replied Villefort, “the strong arm of the law doesn’t step in until after the harm has been done.”

“Then all he has got to do is to endeavor to repair it.”

“Then all he has to do is try to fix it.”

“Nay, madame, the law is frequently powerless to effect this; all it can do is to avenge the wrong done.”

“No, ma’am, the law is often unable to achieve this; all it can do is punish the wrong done.”

“Oh, M. de Villefort,” cried a beautiful young creature, daughter to the Comte de Salvieux, and the cherished friend of Mademoiselle de Saint-Méran, “do try and get up some famous trial while we are at Marseilles. I never was in a law-court; I am told it is so very amusing!”

“Oh, Mr. de Villefort,” exclaimed a beautiful young woman, daughter of the Count de Salvieux, and the close friend of Mademoiselle de Saint-Méran, “please try to arrange a sensational trial while we’re in Marseille. I’ve never been to a court; I’ve heard it’s so entertaining!”

“Amusing, certainly,” replied the young man, “inasmuch as, instead of shedding tears as at the fictitious tale of woe produced at a theatre, you behold in a law-court a case of real and genuine distress—a drama of life. The prisoner whom you there see pale, agitated, and alarmed, instead of—as is the case when a curtain falls on a tragedy—going home to sup peacefully with his family, and then retiring to rest, that he may recommence his mimic woes on the morrow,—is removed from your sight merely to be reconducted to his prison and delivered up to the executioner. I leave you to judge how far your nerves are calculated to bear you through such a scene. Of this, however, be assured, that should any favorable opportunity present itself, I will not fail to offer you the choice of being present.”

“Definitely interesting,” replied the young man, “because instead of crying over a fake story of sadness at a theater, you witness in a courtroom a real case of genuine distress—a drama of life. The prisoner you see there, pale, anxious, and scared, instead of—like when the curtain falls on a tragedy—going home to have a peaceful dinner with his family and then going to bed to start his pretend troubles again the next day, is simply taken from your view only to be returned to his prison and handed over to the executioner. I’ll let you decide how well your nerves can handle such a scene. However, I assure you that if any good opportunity comes up, I won’t hesitate to give you the chance to be there.”

“For shame, M. de Villefort!” said Renée, becoming quite pale; “don’t you see how you are frightening us?—and yet you laugh.”

“For shame, M. de Villefort!” said Renée, growing quite pale. “Don’t you see how you’re scaring us? — and yet you laugh.”

“What would you have? ’Tis like a duel. I have already recorded sentence of death, five or six times, against the movers of political conspiracies, and who can say how many daggers may be ready sharpened, and only waiting a favorable opportunity to be buried in my heart?”

“What do you want? It’s like a duel. I’ve already signed death sentences, five or six times, against those who stir up political plots, and who can say how many daggers might be sharpened and just waiting for the right moment to be plunged into my heart?”

“Gracious heavens, M. de Villefort,” said Renée, becoming more and more terrified; “you surely are not in earnest.”

“Good heavens, Mr. de Villefort,” said Renée, growing more and more terrified; “you can't be serious.”

“Indeed I am,” replied the young magistrate with a smile; “and in the interesting trial that young lady is anxious to witness, the case would only be still more aggravated. Suppose, for instance, the prisoner, as is more than probable, to have served under Napoleon—well, can you expect for an instant, that one accustomed, at the word of his commander, to rush fearlessly on the very bayonets of his foe, will scruple more to drive a stiletto into the heart of one he knows to be his personal enemy, than to slaughter his fellow-creatures, merely because bidden to do so by one he is bound to obey? Besides, one requires the excitement of being hateful in the eyes of the accused, in order to lash one’s self into a state of sufficient vehemence and power. I would not choose to see the man against whom I pleaded smile, as though in mockery of my words. No; my pride is to see the accused pale, agitated, and as though beaten out of all composure by the fire of my eloquence.” Renée uttered a smothered exclamation.

“Indeed I am,” replied the young magistrate with a smile; “and in the interesting trial that young lady is eager to witness, the case would only be even more complicated. For example, if the prisoner, as is quite likely, had served under Napoleon—well, can you seriously expect that someone who is used to charging fearlessly at the enemy at their command would hesitate to drive a knife into the heart of someone they know to be their personal enemy, any more than they would kill fellow humans just because they were ordered to by someone they are obligated to obey? Besides, one needs the thrill of being seen as hateful by the accused to fire oneself up into enough passion and power. I wouldn’t want to see the person I was arguing against smiling, as if mocking my words. No; my pride comes from seeing the accused pale, shaken, and as if completely thrown off balance by the heat of my argument.” Renée let out a suppressed exclamation.

“Bravo!” cried one of the guests; “that is what I call talking to some purpose.”

“Great job!” shouted one of the guests; “that’s what I call speaking with intention.”

“Just the person we require at a time like the present,” said a second.

“Just the person we need right now,” said a second.

“What a splendid business that last case of yours was, my dear Villefort!” remarked a third; “I mean the trial of the man for murdering his father. Upon my word, you killed him ere the executioner had laid his hand upon him.”

“What a great case that last one of yours was, my dear Villefort!” remarked a third; “I mean the trial of the guy who killed his father. Honestly, you finished him off before the executioner even laid a hand on him.”

“Oh, as for parricides, and such dreadful people as that,” interposed Renée, “it matters very little what is done to them; but as regards poor unfortunate creatures whose only crime consists in having mixed themselves up in political intrigues——”

“Oh, when it comes to parricides and horrible people like that,” Renée interrupted, “it doesn’t really matter what happens to them; but for the poor unfortunate souls whose only crime is getting involved in political intrigues——”

“Why, that is the very worst offence they could possibly commit; for, don’t you see, Renée, the king is the father of his people, and he who shall plot or contrive aught against the life and safety of the parent of thirty-two millions of souls, is a parricide upon a fearfully great scale?”

“Why, that is the absolute worst crime they could commit; because, don’t you see, Renée, the king is the father of his people, and anyone who schemes or plots anything against the life and safety of the parent of thirty-two million souls is committing a crime of enormous magnitude?”

“I don’t know anything about that,” replied Renée; “but, M. de Villefort, you have promised me—have you not?—always to show mercy to those I plead for.”

“I don’t know anything about that,” Renée replied, “but, M. de Villefort, you promised me—didn't you?—that you would always show mercy to those I advocate for.”

“Make yourself quite easy on that point,” answered Villefort, with one of his sweetest smiles; “you and I will always consult upon our verdicts.”

“Don’t worry about that,” Villefort replied with one of his sweetest smiles. “You and I will always discuss our decisions together.”

“My love,” said the marquise, “attend to your doves, your lap-dogs, and embroidery, but do not meddle with what you do not understand. Nowadays the military profession is in abeyance and the magisterial robe is the badge of honor. There is a wise Latin proverb that is very much in point.”

“My love,” said the marquise, “take care of your doves, your lapdogs, and your embroidery, but don’t get involved in things you don’t understand. These days, the military profession is on hold, and the judicial robe is the symbol of honor. There’s a wise Latin saying that fits perfectly here.”

Cedant arma togæ,” said Villefort with a bow.

Let the sword yield to the toga,” said Villefort with a bow.

“I cannot speak Latin,” responded the marquise.

“I can’t speak Latin,” replied the marquise.

“Well,” said Renée, “I cannot help regretting you had not chosen some other profession than your own—a physician, for instance. Do you know I always felt a shudder at the idea of even a destroying angel?”

“Well,” said Renée, “I can't help but regret that you didn’t choose another profession, like being a doctor. You know, I’ve always felt a shiver at the thought of even a destroying angel?”

“Dear, good Renée,” whispered Villefort, as he gazed with unutterable tenderness on the lovely speaker.

“Dear, sweet Renée,” whispered Villefort, as he looked at the beautiful speaker with deep affection.

“Let us hope, my child,” cried the marquis, “that M. de Villefort may prove the moral and political physician of this province; if so, he will have achieved a noble work.”

“Let’s hope, my child,” exclaimed the marquis, “that M. de Villefort can be the moral and political healer of this region; if he can, he will have done something truly great.”

“And one which will go far to efface the recollection of his father’s conduct,” added the incorrigible marquise.

“And one that will go a long way to erase the memory of his father’s behavior,” added the unchangeable marquise.

“Madame,” replied Villefort, with a mournful smile, “I have already had the honor to observe that my father has—at least, I hope so—abjured his past errors, and that he is, at the present moment, a firm and zealous friend to religion and order—a better royalist, possibly, than his son; for he has to atone for past dereliction, while I have no other impulse than warm, decided preference and conviction.” Having made this well-turned speech, Villefort looked carefully around to mark the effect of his oratory, much as he would have done had he been addressing the bench in open court.

“Madame,” Villefort replied with a sad smile, “I’ve already had the honor to note that my father has—at least, I hope—renounced his past mistakes, and that he is currently a strong and dedicated supporter of religion and order—a more devoted royalist, perhaps, than his son; because he has to make up for his past failures, while my motivation is simply my strong, clear preference and belief.” After delivering this well-crafted speech, Villefort looked around carefully to gauge the impact of his words, much as he would have if he were addressing the court in open session.

“Do you know, my dear Villefort,” cried the Comte de Salvieux, “that is exactly what I myself said the other day at the Tuileries, when questioned by his majesty’s principal chamberlain touching the singularity of an alliance between the son of a Girondin and the daughter of an officer of the Duc de Condé; and I assure you he seemed fully to comprehend that this mode of reconciling political differences was based upon sound and excellent principles. Then the king, who, without our suspecting it, had overheard our conversation, interrupted us by saying, ‘Villefort’—observe that the king did not pronounce the word Noirtier, but, on the contrary, placed considerable emphasis on that of Villefort—‘Villefort,’ said his majesty, ‘is a young man of great judgment and discretion, who will be sure to make a figure in his profession; I like him much, and it gave me great pleasure to hear that he was about to become the son-in-law of the Marquis and Marquise de Saint-Méran. I should myself have recommended the match, had not the noble marquis anticipated my wishes by requesting my consent to it.’”

“Do you know, my dear Villefort,” exclaimed the Comte de Salvieux, “that’s exactly what I said the other day at the Tuileries when the king’s chief chamberlain asked me about the oddity of an alliance between the son of a Girondin and the daughter of an officer of the Duc de Condé? And I assure you, he seemed to get that this way of resolving political differences is based on solid and sound principles. Then the king, who had been quietly listening to our conversation, interrupted us by saying, ‘Villefort’—note that the king didn’t say Noirtier but instead stressed the name Villefort—‘Villefort,’ his majesty said, ‘is a young man with great judgment and discretion who’s sure to make a name for himself in his career; I like him a lot, and it made me very happy to hear he was going to become the son-in-law of the Marquis and Marquise de Saint-Méran. I would have recommended the match myself if the noble marquis hadn’t already asked for my approval.’”

“Is it possible the king could have condescended so far as to express himself so favorably of me?” asked the enraptured Villefort.

“Could it really be that the king went so far as to speak so highly of me?” asked the thrilled Villefort.

“I give you his very words; and if the marquis chooses to be candid, he will confess that they perfectly agree with what his majesty said to him, when he went six months ago to consult him upon the subject of your espousing his daughter.”

“I’m giving you his exact words; and if the marquis decides to be honest, he will admit that they align perfectly with what his majesty told him when he went to consult him about you marrying his daughter six months ago.”

0091m

“That is true,” answered the marquis.

"That's true," said the marquis.

“How much do I owe this gracious prince! What is there I would not do to evince my earnest gratitude!”

“How much do I owe this generous prince! What wouldn’t I do to show my sincere gratitude!”

“That is right,” cried the marquise. “I love to see you thus. Now, then, were a conspirator to fall into your hands, he would be most welcome.”

"That's right," exclaimed the marquise. "I love seeing you like this. Now, if a conspirator were to fall into your hands, he would be very welcome."

“For my part, dear mother,” interposed Renée, “I trust your wishes will not prosper, and that Providence will only permit petty offenders, poor debtors, and miserable cheats to fall into M. de Villefort’s hands,—then I shall be contented.”

“For my part, dear mother,” Renée interrupted, “I hope your wishes won't succeed, and that fate only allows petty criminals, struggling debtors, and pathetic cheaters to end up in M. de Villefort’s hands—then I will be satisfied.”

“Just the same as though you prayed that a physician might only be called upon to prescribe for headaches, measles, and the stings of wasps, or any other slight affection of the epidermis. If you wish to see me the king’s attorney, you must desire for me some of those violent and dangerous diseases from the cure of which so much honor redounds to the physician.”

“It's like hoping that a doctor will only be called to treat headaches, measles, and wasp stings, or any other minor skin issues. If you want me to be the king’s attorney, you must wish for me to handle some of those serious and dangerous illnesses, because curing those brings a lot of respect to the physician.”

At this moment, and as though the utterance of Villefort’s wish had sufficed to effect its accomplishment, a servant entered the room, and whispered a few words in his ear. Villefort immediately rose from table and quitted the room upon the plea of urgent business; he soon, however, returned, his whole face beaming with delight. Renée regarded him with fond affection; and certainly his handsome features, lit up as they then were with more than usual fire and animation, seemed formed to excite the innocent admiration with which she gazed on her graceful and intelligent lover.

At that moment, as if simply saying Villefort’s wish had made it come true, a servant walked into the room and whispered something in his ear. Villefort immediately got up from the table and left the room, claiming he had urgent business; however, he soon returned, his whole face shining with happiness. Renée looked at him with loving affection, and his handsome features, lit up with more than usual energy and excitement, seemed designed to inspire the innocent admiration with which she looked at her charming and intelligent lover.

“You were wishing just now,” said Villefort, addressing her, “that I were a doctor instead of a lawyer. Well, I at least resemble the disciples of Esculapius in one thing [people spoke in this style in 1815], that of not being able to call a day my own, not even that of my betrothal.”

“You were just wishing,” said Villefort, addressing her, “that I were a doctor instead of a lawyer. Well, in at least one way I’m like the followers of Esculapius: I can't claim a day as my own, not even the day of my engagement.”

“And wherefore were you called away just now?” asked Mademoiselle de Saint-Méran, with an air of deep interest.

“And why were you called away just now?” asked Mademoiselle de Saint-Méran, with a look of deep interest.

“For a very serious matter, which bids fair to make work for the executioner.”

“For a very serious issue that likely will lead to the executioner.”

“How dreadful!” exclaimed Renée, turning pale.

“How awful!” Renée exclaimed, going pale.

“Is it possible?” burst simultaneously from all who were near enough to the magistrate to hear his words.

"Is it possible?" came out at the same time from everyone close enough to the magistrate to hear him speak.

“Why, if my information prove correct, a sort of Bonapartist conspiracy has just been discovered.”

“Why, if my information is correct, a kind of Bonapartist conspiracy has just been uncovered.”

“Can I believe my ears?” cried the marquise.

“Can I trust what I’m hearing?” exclaimed the marquise.

“I will read you the letter containing the accusation, at least,” said Villefort:

“I'll read you the letter with the accusation, at least,” Villefort said:

“‘The king’s attorney is informed by a friend to the throne and the religious institutions of his country, that one named Edmond Dantès, mate of the ship Pharaon, this day arrived from Smyrna, after having touched at Naples and Porto-Ferrajo, has been the bearer of a letter from Murat to the usurper, and again taken charge of another letter from the usurper to the Bonapartist club in Paris. Ample corroboration of this statement may be obtained by arresting the above-mentioned Edmond Dantès, who either carries the letter for Paris about with him, or has it at his father’s abode. Should it not be found in the possession of father or son, then it will assuredly be discovered in the cabin belonging to the said Dantès on board the Pharaon.’”

“‘The king’s attorney has been informed by a friend of the throne and the religious institutions of his country that a man named Edmond Dantès, first mate of the ship Pharaon, has just arrived from Smyrna, having stopped in Naples and Porto-Ferrajo. He was carrying a letter from Murat to the usurper and is now responsible for another letter from the usurper to the Bonapartist club in Paris. You can easily verify this information by arresting Edmond Dantès, who either has the letter for Paris with him or has it at his father's place. If it’s not found with either him or his father, it will definitely be found in Dantès's cabin on the Pharaon.’”

“But,” said Renée, “this letter, which, after all, is but an anonymous scrawl, is not even addressed to you, but to the king’s attorney.”

“But,” said Renée, “this letter, which is just an anonymous scrawl, isn’t even addressed to you, but to the king’s attorney.”

0093m

“True; but that gentleman being absent, his secretary, by his orders, opened his letters; thinking this one of importance, he sent for me, but not finding me, took upon himself to give the necessary orders for arresting the accused party.”

“True; but since that gentleman was not there, his secretary, following his instructions, opened his letters. Believing this one was important, he sent for me, but when he couldn’t find me, he took it upon himself to give the necessary orders to arrest the accused party.”

“Then the guilty person is absolutely in custody?” said the marquise.

“Then the person who did it is definitely in custody?” said the marquise.

“Nay, dear mother, say the accused person. You know we cannot yet pronounce him guilty.”

“Nah, dear mother, says the accused person. You know we can’t say he’s guilty just yet.”

“He is in safe custody,” answered Villefort; “and rely upon it, if the letter is found, he will not be likely to be trusted abroad again, unless he goes forth under the especial protection of the headsman.”

“He’s in safe custody,” Villefort replied; “and you can count on it, if the letter is found, he probably won’t be allowed outside again, unless he goes out under the special protection of the headsman.”

“And where is the unfortunate being?” asked Renée.

“And where is the poor soul?” asked Renée.

“He is at my house.”

"He's at my place."

“Come, come, my friend,” interrupted the marquise, “do not neglect your duty to linger with us. You are the king’s servant, and must go wherever that service calls you.”

“Come on, my friend,” interrupted the marquise, “don’t neglect your duty to stay with us. You’re the king’s servant, and you have to go wherever that service leads you.”

“Oh, Villefort!” cried Renée, clasping her hands, and looking towards her lover with piteous earnestness, “be merciful on this the day of our betrothal.”

“Oh, Villefort!” cried Renée, clasping her hands and looking toward her lover with desperate sincerity, “please be merciful on the day of our engagement.”

The young man passed round to the side of the table where the fair pleader sat, and leaning over her chair said tenderly:

The young man moved to the side of the table where the beautiful lawyer was sitting, and leaning over her chair, said softly:

“To give you pleasure, my sweet Renée, I promise to show all the lenity in my power; but if the charges brought against this Bonapartist hero prove correct, why, then, you really must give me leave to order his head to be cut off.”

“To make you happy, my sweet Renée, I promise to show as much leniency as I can; but if the accusations against this Bonapartist hero turn out to be true, then you really have to let me order his execution.”

Renée shuddered at the word cut, for the growth in question had a head.

Renée shuddered at the word cut, because the growth in question had a head.

“Never mind that foolish girl, Villefort,” said the marquise. “She will soon get over these things.” So saying, Madame de Saint-Méran extended her dry bony hand to Villefort, who, while imprinting a son-in-law’s respectful salute on it, looked at Renée, as much as to say, “I must try and fancy ’tis your dear hand I kiss, as it should have been.”

“Don't worry about that silly girl, Villefort,” said the marquise. “She'll get over this soon enough.” With that, Madame de Saint-Méran extended her thin, bony hand to Villefort, who, while giving it a son-in-law’s respectful kiss, glanced at Renée, as if to say, “I have to pretend it’s your sweet hand I’m kissing, as it should have been.”

“These are mournful auspices to accompany a betrothal,” sighed poor Renée.

"These are sad signs to go along with an engagement," sighed poor Renée.

“Upon my word, child!” exclaimed the angry marquise, “your folly exceeds all bounds. I should be glad to know what connection there can possibly be between your sickly sentimentality and the affairs of the state!”

“Honestly, child!” the furious marquise exclaimed, “your foolishness knows no limits. I would love to understand what connection your pathetic sentimentality has to do with state affairs!”

“Oh, mother!” murmured Renée.

“Oh, Mom!” murmured Renée.

“Nay, madame, I pray you pardon this little traitor. I promise you that to make up for her want of loyalty, I will be most inflexibly severe;” then casting an expressive glance at his betrothed, which seemed to say, “Fear not, for your dear sake my justice shall be tempered with mercy,” and receiving a sweet and approving smile in return, Villefort departed with paradise in his heart.

“Nah, ma'am, please forgive this little traitor. I promise you that to make up for her lack of loyalty, I will be very strict;” then casting a meaningful look at his fiancée, which seemed to say, “Don’t worry, for your sake my justice will be mixed with mercy,” and receiving a sweet and approving smile in return, Villefort left with paradise in his heart.

Chapter 7. The Examination

No sooner had Villefort left the salon, than he assumed the grave air of a man who holds the balance of life and death in his hands. Now, in spite of the nobility of his countenance, the command of which, like a finished actor, he had carefully studied before the glass, it was by no means easy for him to assume an air of judicial severity. Except the recollection of the line of politics his father had adopted, and which might interfere, unless he acted with the greatest prudence, with his own career, Gérard de Villefort was as happy as a man could be. Already rich, he held a high official situation, though only twenty-seven. He was about to marry a young and charming woman, whom he loved, not passionately, but reasonably, as became a deputy attorney of the king; and besides her personal attractions, which were very great, Mademoiselle de Saint-Méran’s family possessed considerable political influence, which they would, of course, exert in his favor. The dowry of his wife amounted to fifty thousand crowns, and he had, besides, the prospect of seeing her fortune increased to half a million at her father’s death. These considerations naturally gave Villefort a feeling of such complete felicity that his mind was fairly dazzled in its contemplation.

No sooner had Villefort left the salon than he took on the serious demeanor of someone who holds the power of life and death in his hands. Despite the nobility of his appearance, which he had carefully practiced like a skilled actor in front of a mirror, it was difficult for him to project an air of judicial authority. Aside from the memory of his father's political stance—which could interfere with his own career if he wasn't careful—Gérard de Villefort was as happy as anyone could be. Already wealthy, he held a prominent official position at just twenty-seven. He was about to marry a young and charming woman he loved, not passionately, but sensibly, as befitted a deputy attorney of the king; in addition to her significant personal charms, Mademoiselle de Saint-Méran's family had substantial political influence that would surely work in his favor. His future wife's dowry was fifty thousand crowns, and he also anticipated her fortune would grow to half a million upon her father's death. These factors filled Villefort with such overwhelming happiness that he found himself completely captivated by these thoughts.

At the door he met the commissary of police, who was waiting for him. The sight of this officer recalled Villefort from the third heaven to earth; he composed his face, as we have before described, and said, “I have read the letter, sir, and you have acted rightly in arresting this man; now inform me what you have discovered concerning him and the conspiracy.”

At the door, he ran into the police chief, who was waiting for him. The sight of this officer brought Villefort back down to reality; he straightened his face, as we’ve described before, and said, “I’ve read the letter, sir, and you were right to arrest this man; now tell me what you’ve found out about him and the conspiracy.”

“We know nothing as yet of the conspiracy, monsieur; all the papers found have been sealed up and placed on your desk. The prisoner himself is named Edmond Dantès, mate on board the three-master the Pharaon, trading in cotton with Alexandria and Smyrna, and belonging to Morrel & Son, of Marseilles.”

“We don't know anything about the conspiracy yet, sir; all the documents found have been sealed and placed on your desk. The prisoner is named Edmond Dantès, a mate on the three-masted ship Pharaon, which trades cotton with Alexandria and Smyrna and is owned by Morrel & Son from Marseilles.”

“Before he entered the merchant service, had he ever served in the marines?”

“Before he joined the merchant service, had he ever served in the Marines?”

“Oh, no, monsieur, he is very young.”

“Oh, no, sir, he is very young.”

“How old?”

"How old are you?"

“Nineteen or twenty at the most.”

“Nineteen or twenty at the most.”

At this moment, and as Villefort had arrived at the corner of the Rue des Conseils, a man, who seemed to have been waiting for him, approached; it was M. Morrel.

At that moment, as Villefort reached the corner of Rue des Conseils, a man who appeared to have been waiting for him came up; it was Mr. Morrel.

“Ah, M. de Villefort,” cried he, “I am delighted to see you. Some of your people have committed the strangest mistake—they have just arrested Edmond Dantès, mate of my vessel.”

“Ah, Mr. de Villefort,” he exclaimed, “I’m so glad to see you. Some of your people made the weirdest mistake—they just arrested Edmond Dantès, the mate of my ship.”

“I know it, monsieur,” replied Villefort, “and I am now going to examine him.”

“I know it, sir,” replied Villefort, “and I’m going to question him now.”

“Oh,” said Morrel, carried away by his friendship, “you do not know him, and I do. He is the most estimable, the most trustworthy creature in the world, and I will venture to say, there is not a better seaman in all the merchant service. Oh, M. de Villefort, I beseech your indulgence for him.”

“Oh,” said Morrel, caught up in his friendship, “you don’t know him, but I do. He is the most admirable, the most reliable person in the world, and I’m willing to say there isn’t a better sailor in all the merchant service. Oh, M. de Villefort, I beg you to be understanding towards him.”

Villefort, as we have seen, belonged to the aristocratic party at Marseilles, Morrel to the plebeian; the first was a royalist, the other suspected of Bonapartism. Villefort looked disdainfully at Morrel, and replied coldly:

Villefort, as we have seen, was part of the aristocratic group in Marseilles, while Morrel was from the working class; the former was a royalist, and the latter was suspected of supporting Bonapartism. Villefort regarded Morrel with contempt and responded coolly:

“You are aware, monsieur, that a man may be estimable and trustworthy in private life, and the best seaman in the merchant service, and yet be, politically speaking, a great criminal. Is it not true?”

“You know, sir, that a man can be admirable and reliable in his personal life, and the best sailor in the merchant navy, and still be, in a political sense, a serious criminal. Isn't that true?”

The magistrate laid emphasis on these words, as if he wished to apply them to the owner himself, while his eyes seemed to plunge into the heart of one who, interceding for another, had himself need of indulgence. Morrel reddened, for his own conscience was not quite clear on politics; besides, what Dantès had told him of his interview with the grand-marshal, and what the emperor had said to him, embarrassed him. He replied, however, in a tone of deep interest:

The magistrate stressed these words, as if he wanted to direct them at the owner himself, while his gaze seemed to penetrate the heart of someone who, pleading for someone else, needed leniency himself. Morrel blushed, as his own conscience wasn’t entirely clear regarding politics; plus, what Dantès had shared about his meeting with the grand marshal, and what the emperor had told him, made him uncomfortable. However, he responded with a tone of genuine concern:

“I entreat you, M. de Villefort, be, as you always are, kind and equitable, and give him back to us soon.” This give us sounded revolutionary in the deputy’s ears.

“I beg you, M. de Villefort, please be, as you always are, kind and fair, and return him to us soon.” This return him to us sounded radical in the deputy’s ears.

“Ah, ah,” murmured he, “is Dantès then a member of some Carbonari society, that his protector thus employs the collective form? He was, if I recollect, arrested in a tavern, in company with a great many others.” Then he added, “Monsieur, you may rest assured I shall perform my duty impartially, and that if he be innocent you shall not have appealed to me in vain; should he, however, be guilty, in this present epoch, impunity would furnish a dangerous example, and I must do my duty.”

“Ah, ah,” he murmured, “is Dantès really a member of some Carbonari group, that his protector uses the collective term? If I remember correctly, he was arrested in a tavern, along with a lot of others.” Then he added, “Sir, you can be sure I will do my job fairly, and if he’s innocent, you won’t have come to me in vain; however, if he’s guilty, in this current time, letting him go would set a dangerous precedent, and I have to do my duty.”

0097m

As he had now arrived at the door of his own house, which adjoined the Palais de Justice, he entered, after having, coldly saluted the shipowner, who stood, as if petrified, on the spot where Villefort had left him. The antechamber was full of police agents and gendarmes, in the midst of whom, carefully watched, but calm and smiling, stood the prisoner. Villefort traversed the antechamber, cast a side glance at Dantès, and taking a packet which a gendarme offered him, disappeared, saying, “Bring in the prisoner.”

As he arrived at the door of his own house, which was next to the Palais de Justice, he walked in after giving a cold nod to the shipowner, who stood frozen in place where Villefort had left him. The antechamber was crowded with police officers and gendarmes, among whom, carefully watched but calm and smiling, stood the prisoner. Villefort walked through the antechamber, glanced at Dantès, and took a packet that a gendarme handed him before disappearing, saying, “Bring in the prisoner.”

Rapid as had been Villefort’s glance, it had served to give him an idea of the man he was about to interrogate. He had recognized intelligence in the high forehead, courage in the dark eye and bent brow, and frankness in the thick lips that showed a set of pearly teeth. Villefort’s first impression was favorable; but he had been so often warned to mistrust first impulses, that he applied the maxim to the impression, forgetting the difference between the two words. He stifled, therefore, the feelings of compassion that were rising, composed his features, and sat down, grim and sombre, at his desk. An instant after Dantès entered. He was pale, but calm and collected, and saluting his judge with easy politeness, looked round for a seat, as if he had been in M. Morrel’s salon. It was then that he encountered for the first time Villefort’s look,—that look peculiar to the magistrate, who, while seeming to read the thoughts of others, betrays nothing of his own.

As quick as Villefort’s glance was, it gave him a sense of the man he was about to question. He saw intelligence in the high forehead, courage in the dark eye and furrowed brow, and honesty in the full lips that revealed a set of pearly teeth. Villefort’s first impression was positive; however, having been warned many times to be wary of initial feelings, he reminded himself of that lesson, overlooking the distinction between the two concepts. He pushed down the growing feelings of compassion, composed his facial expression, and sat down, grim and serious, at his desk. Moments later, Dantès entered. He was pale but calm and collected, greeting his judge with easy politeness, and looked around for a seat as if he were in M. Morrel’s salon. It was then that he encountered Villefort’s gaze for the first time—that look unique to the magistrate, who, while appearing to read the thoughts of others, reveals nothing of his own.

“Who and what are you?” demanded Villefort, turning over a pile of papers, containing information relative to the prisoner, that a police agent had given to him on his entry, and that, already, in an hour’s time, had swelled to voluminous proportions, thanks to the corrupt espionage of which “the accused” is always made the victim.

“Who are you and what do you want?” Villefort asked, going through a stack of papers about the prisoner that a police agent had handed to him upon his arrival. In just an hour, the papers had grown considerably due to the corrupt spying that always targets “the accused.”

“My name is Edmond Dantès,” replied the young man calmly; “I am mate of the Pharaon, belonging to Messrs. Morrel & Son.”

“My name is Edmond Dantès,” the young man replied calmly; “I am the mate of the Pharaon, which belongs to Messrs. Morrel & Son.”

“Your age?” continued Villefort.

"How old are you?" continued Villefort.

“Nineteen,” returned Dantès.

"Nineteen," Dantès replied.

“What were you doing at the moment you were arrested?”

“What were you doing when you got arrested?”

“I was at the festival of my marriage, monsieur,” said the young man, his voice slightly tremulous, so great was the contrast between that happy moment and the painful ceremony he was now undergoing; so great was the contrast between the sombre aspect of M. de Villefort and the radiant face of Mercédès.

“I was at my wedding festival, sir,” said the young man, his voice slightly shaking, overwhelmed by how different that joyful moment was from the painful ceremony he was experiencing now; so stark was the contrast between the grim expression of M. de Villefort and the glowing face of Mercédès.

“You were at the festival of your marriage?” said the deputy, shuddering in spite of himself.

“You were at your wedding festival?” the deputy asked, shuddering despite himself.

“Yes, monsieur; I am on the point of marrying a young girl I have been attached to for three years.” Villefort, impassive as he was, was struck with this coincidence; and the tremulous voice of Dantès, surprised in the midst of his happiness, struck a sympathetic chord in his own bosom—he also was on the point of being married, and he was summoned from his own happiness to destroy that of another. “This philosophic reflection,” thought he, “will make a great sensation at M. de Saint-Méran’s;” and he arranged mentally, while Dantès awaited further questions, the antithesis by which orators often create a reputation for eloquence. When this speech was arranged, Villefort turned to Dantès.

“Yes, sir; I’m about to marry a young girl I’ve been in love with for three years.” Villefort, though he remained composed, was surprised by this coincidence; the trembling voice of Dantès, caught in the moment of his joy, resonated with him—he too was on the verge of marriage, and he had to interrupt his own happiness to ruin someone else’s. “This philosophical thought,” he considered, “will cause quite a stir at M. de Saint-Méran’s;” and he mentally organized the contrast often used by speakers to build a reputation for oratory. Once this speech was set, Villefort turned to Dantès.

0099m

“Go on, sir,” said he.

"Go ahead, sir," he said.

“What would you have me say?”

"What do you want me to say?"

“Give all the information in your power.”

“Provide all the information you have.”

“Tell me on which point you desire information, and I will tell all I know; only,” added he, with a smile, “I warn you I know very little.”

“Let me know what you want to know, and I’ll share everything I can; just,” he said with a smile, “I should warn you that I don’t know much.”

“Have you served under the usurper?”

“Have you served under the usurper?”

“I was about to be mustered into the Royal Marines when he fell.”

“I was about to join the Royal Marines when he fell.”

“It is reported your political opinions are extreme,” said Villefort, who had never heard anything of the kind, but was not sorry to make this inquiry, as if it were an accusation.

“It’s said your political views are extreme,” said Villefort, who had never heard anything like that before, but was glad to ask this question as if it were an accusation.

“My political opinions!” replied Dantès. “Alas, sir, I never had any opinions. I am hardly nineteen; I know nothing; I have no part to play. If I obtain the situation I desire, I shall owe it to M. Morrel. Thus all my opinions—I will not say public, but private—are confined to these three sentiments,—I love my father, I respect M. Morrel, and I adore Mercédès. This, sir, is all I can tell you, and you see how uninteresting it is.” As Dantès spoke, Villefort gazed at his ingenuous and open countenance, and recollected the words of Renée, who, without knowing who the culprit was, had besought his indulgence for him. With the deputy’s knowledge of crime and criminals, every word the young man uttered convinced him more and more of his innocence. This lad, for he was scarcely a man,—simple, natural, eloquent with that eloquence of the heart never found when sought for; full of affection for everybody, because he was happy, and because happiness renders even the wicked good—extended his affection even to his judge, spite of Villefort’s severe look and stern accent. Dantès seemed full of kindness.

“My political opinions!” replied Dantès. “Unfortunately, sir, I’ve never really had any opinions. I’m barely nineteen; I know nothing; I have no role to play. If I get the position I want, it will be thanks to M. Morrel. So all my opinions—I won’t say public, but private—boil down to these three feelings: I love my father, I respect M. Morrel, and I adore Mercédès. That’s all I can tell you, and you can see how uninteresting it is.” As Dantès spoke, Villefort looked at his sincere and open face and remembered Renée's words, who, without knowing who the guilty party was, had pleaded for his mercy. Given the deputy’s understanding of crime and criminals, every word the young man said convinced him more and more of his innocence. This boy, for he was hardly a man—simple, genuine, and speaking with the kind of heartfelt eloquence that can’t be forced; full of affection for everyone because he was happy, and happiness makes even the wicked seem good—extended his kindness even to his judge, despite Villefort’s stern gaze and harsh tone. Dantès seemed full of warmth.

“Pardieu!” said Villefort, “he is a noble fellow. I hope I shall gain Renée’s favor easily by obeying the first command she ever imposed on me. I shall have at least a pressure of the hand in public, and a sweet kiss in private.” Full of this idea, Villefort’s face became so joyous, that when he turned to Dantès, the latter, who had watched the change on his physiognomy, was smiling also.

“Wow!” said Villefort, “he’s a great guy. I hope I can win Renée’s favor easily by following the first request she ever made of me. At the very least, I’ll get a handshake in public and a sweet kiss in private.” Filled with this thought, Villefort’s face lit up with joy, and when he turned to Dantès, the latter, who had noticed the change in his expression, was smiling too.

“Sir,” said Villefort, “have you any enemies, at least, that you know.”

“Sir,” said Villefort, “do you have any enemies, at least, that you’re aware of?”

“I have enemies?” replied Dantès; “my position is not sufficiently elevated for that. As for my disposition, that is, perhaps, somewhat too hasty; but I have striven to repress it. I have had ten or twelve sailors under me, and if you question them, they will tell you that they love and respect me, not as a father, for I am too young, but as an elder brother.”

“I have enemies?” Dantès replied. “My position isn’t high enough for that. As for my personality, it might be a bit too hasty; but I’ve tried to control it. I’ve had ten or twelve sailors working under me, and if you ask them, they’ll say they love and respect me—not like a father, since I’m too young for that, but like an older brother.”

“But you may have excited jealousy. You are about to become captain at nineteen—an elevated post; you are about to marry a pretty girl, who loves you; and these two pieces of good fortune may have excited the envy of someone.”

“But you might have sparked some jealousy. You're about to become captain at nineteen—a prestigious position; you're also about to marry a beautiful girl who loves you; and these two strokes of good luck may have stirred up envy in someone.”

“You are right; you know men better than I do, and what you say may possibly be the case, I confess; but if such persons are among my acquaintances I prefer not to know it, because then I should be forced to hate them.”

"You’re right; you understand men better than I do, and what you’re saying could be true, I admit; but if there are people like that among my friends, I’d rather not know, because then I’d have to hate them."

“You are wrong; you should always strive to see clearly around you. You seem a worthy young man; I will depart from the strict line of my duty to aid you in discovering the author of this accusation. Here is the paper; do you know the writing?” As he spoke, Villefort drew the letter from his pocket, and presented it to Dantès. Dantès read it. A cloud passed over his brow as he said:

“You're mistaken; you should always try to see things clearly around you. You seem like a decent young man; I’ll go off script and help you figure out who wrote this accusation. Here's the paper; do you recognize the handwriting?” As he spoke, Villefort took the letter out of his pocket and showed it to Dantès. Dantès read it. A shadow crossed his face as he said:

“No, monsieur, I do not know the writing, and yet it is tolerably plain. Whoever did it writes well. I am very fortunate,” added he, looking gratefully at Villefort, “to be examined by such a man as you; for this envious person is a real enemy.” And by the rapid glance that the young man’s eyes shot forth, Villefort saw how much energy lay hid beneath this mildness.

“No, sir, I don’t recognize the writing, but it’s pretty clear. Whoever wrote it has good handwriting. I feel very lucky,” he said, looking gratefully at Villefort, "to be questioned by someone like you; because this jealous person is a true enemy." And with the quick glance that the young man shot, Villefort understood how much energy lay hidden beneath this gentleness.

“Now,” said the deputy, “answer me frankly, not as a prisoner to a judge, but as one man to another who takes an interest in him, what truth is there in the accusation contained in this anonymous letter?” And Villefort threw disdainfully on his desk the letter Dantès had just given back to him.

“Now,” said the deputy, “tell me honestly, not like a prisoner talking to a judge, but like two guys who are interested in each other—what’s the real story behind the accusation in this anonymous letter?” And Villefort disdainfully tossed the letter Dantès had just returned to him onto his desk.

“None at all. I will tell you the real facts. I swear by my honor as a sailor, by my love for Mercédès, by the life of my father——”

“Not at all. I’m going to give you the real story. I swear on my honor as a sailor, on my love for Mercédès, and on my father's life——”

“Speak, monsieur,” said Villefort. Then, internally, “If Renée could see me, I hope she would be satisfied, and would no longer call me a decapitator.”

“Speak, sir,” said Villefort. Then, to himself, “If Renée could see me, I hope she would be pleased, and would no longer call me a decapitator.”

“Well, when we quitted Naples, Captain Leclere was attacked with a brain fever. As we had no doctor on board, and he was so anxious to arrive at Elba, that he would not touch at any other port, his disorder rose to such a height, that at the end of the third day, feeling he was dying, he called me to him. ‘My dear Dantès,’ said he, ‘swear to perform what I am going to tell you, for it is a matter of the deepest importance.’

“Well, when we left Naples, Captain Leclere fell ill with a brain fever. Since we had no doctor on board and he was too eager to reach Elba to stop at any other port, his condition worsened so much that by the end of the third day, feeling he was dying, he called me to him. ‘My dear Dantès,’ he said, ‘swear to do what I’m about to tell you, because it’s incredibly important.’”

“‘I swear, captain,’ replied I.

"I swear, captain," I replied.

“‘Well, as after my death the command devolves on you as mate, assume the command, and bear up for the Island of Elba, disembark at Porto-Ferrajo, ask for the grand-marshal, give him this letter—perhaps they will give you another letter, and charge you with a commission. You will accomplish what I was to have done, and derive all the honor and profit from it.’

“‘Well, since after my death the command passes to you as first mate, take command and head for the Island of Elba. Land at Porto-Ferrajo, ask for the grand marshal, give him this letter—maybe they will give you another letter and assign you a mission. You will achieve what I was supposed to do and receive all the honor and rewards from it.’”

“‘I will do it, captain; but perhaps I shall not be admitted to the grand-marshal’s presence as easily as you expect?’

“‘I’ll do it, captain; but maybe I won’t be let in to see the grand-marshal as easily as you think?’”

“‘Here is a ring that will obtain audience of him, and remove every difficulty,’ said the captain. At these words he gave me a ring. It was time—two hours after he was delirious; the next day he died.”

“‘Here’s a ring that will get you in to see him and clear up any problems,’ the captain said. With that, he gave me a ring. It was getting late—two hours after he was in a fever; the next day he passed away.”

“And what did you do then?”

“And what did you do next?”

“What I ought to have done, and what everyone would have done in my place. Everywhere the last requests of a dying man are sacred; but with a sailor the last requests of his superior are commands. I sailed for the Island of Elba, where I arrived the next day; I ordered everybody to remain on board, and went on shore alone. As I had expected, I found some difficulty in obtaining access to the grand-marshal; but I sent the ring I had received from the captain to him, and was instantly admitted. He questioned me concerning Captain Leclere’s death; and, as the latter had told me, gave me a letter to carry on to a person in Paris. I undertook it because it was what my captain had bade me do. I landed here, regulated the affairs of the vessel, and hastened to visit my affianced bride, whom I found more lovely than ever. Thanks to M. Morrel, all the forms were got over; in a word I was, as I told you, at my marriage feast; and I should have been married in an hour, and tomorrow I intended to start for Paris, had I not been arrested on this charge which you as well as I now see to be unjust.”

“What I should have done, and what anyone else would have done in my shoes. Everywhere, the last wishes of a dying man are sacred; but for a sailor, the last wishes of his superior are commands. I sailed for the Island of Elba, arriving the next day; I ordered everyone to stay on board and went ashore by myself. As I had anticipated, I had some trouble getting to see the grand-marshal; but I sent him the ring I received from the captain, and I was let in immediately. He asked me about Captain Leclere’s death; and, as the captain had told me, he gave me a letter to take to someone in Paris. I took it on because it was what my captain asked me to do. I landed here, took care of the vessel’s affairs, and rushed to see my fiancée, who looked more beautiful than ever. Thanks to M. Morrel, everything went smoothly; in short, I was, as I told you, at my wedding feast; and I would have been married in an hour, and planned to leave for Paris tomorrow, if I hadn’t been arrested on this charge that both you and I can now see is unfair.”

“Ah,” said Villefort, “this seems to me the truth. If you have been culpable, it was imprudence, and this imprudence was in obedience to the orders of your captain. Give up this letter you have brought from Elba, and pass your word you will appear should you be required, and go and rejoin your friends.

“Ah,” said Villefort, “this seems true to me. If you’ve done something wrong, it was just a mistake, and that mistake was because you were following your captain’s orders. Hand over the letter you brought from Elba, promise that you will show up if needed, and go rejoin your friends.”

“I am free, then, sir?” cried Dantès joyfully.

“I’m free, then, sir?” Dantès exclaimed joyfully.

“Yes; but first give me this letter.”

“Yes, but first hand me this letter.”

“You have it already, for it was taken from me with some others which I see in that packet.”

"You already have it because it was taken from me along with some others that I see in that packet."

“Stop a moment,” said the deputy, as Dantès took his hat and gloves. “To whom is it addressed?”

“Hold on a sec,” said the deputy, as Dantès grabbed his hat and gloves. “Who’s it addressed to?”

“To Monsieur Noirtier, Rue Coq-Héron, Paris.” Had a thunderbolt fallen into the room, Villefort could not have been more stupefied. He sank into his seat, and hastily turning over the packet, drew forth the fatal letter, at which he glanced with an expression of terror.

“To Monsieur Noirtier, Rue Coq-Héron, Paris.” If a thunderbolt had struck the room, Villefort wouldn’t have been more shocked. He collapsed into his chair and quickly flipped through the packet, pulling out the damning letter, which he looked at with a look of fear.

“M. Noirtier, Rue Coq-Héron, No. 13,” murmured he, growing still paler.

“M. Noirtier, Rue Coq-Héron, No. 13,” he murmured, growing even paler.

“Yes,” said Dantès; “do you know him?”

“Yes,” said Dantès; “do you know him?”

“No,” replied Villefort; “a faithful servant of the king does not know conspirators.”

“No,” replied Villefort; “a loyal servant of the king doesn’t know conspirators.”

0103m

“It is a conspiracy, then?” asked Dantès, who after believing himself free, now began to feel a tenfold alarm. “I have, however, already told you, sir, I was entirely ignorant of the contents of the letter.”

“It’s a conspiracy, then?” asked Dantès, who, after thinking he was free, now started to feel a much greater fear. “I’ve already told you, sir, I had no idea what was in the letter.”

“Yes; but you knew the name of the person to whom it was addressed,” said Villefort.

“Yes, but you knew the name of the person it was meant for,” Villefort said.

“I was forced to read the address to know to whom to give it.”

“I had to read the address to figure out who to give it to.”

“Have you shown this letter to anyone?” asked Villefort, becoming still more pale.

“Have you shown this letter to anyone?” Villefort asked, going even paler.

“To no one, on my honor.”

"To no one, I promise."

“Everybody is ignorant that you are the bearer of a letter from the Island of Elba, and addressed to M. Noirtier?”

“Everyone is unaware that you have a letter from the Island of Elba addressed to M. Noirtier?”

“Everybody, except the person who gave it to me.”

“Everyone, except the person who gave it to me.”

“And that was too much, far too much,” murmured Villefort. Villefort’s brow darkened more and more, his white lips and clenched teeth filled Dantès with apprehension. After reading the letter, Villefort covered his face with his hands.

“And that was too much, way too much,” murmured Villefort. Villefort’s brow clouded over further, and his pale lips and clenched teeth filled Dantès with dread. After reading the letter, Villefort buried his face in his hands.

“Oh,” said Dantès timidly, “what is the matter?” Villefort made no answer, but raised his head at the expiration of a few seconds, and again perused the letter.

“Oh,” Dantès said shyly, “what’s wrong?” Villefort didn’t reply, but after a few seconds, he lifted his head and read the letter again.

“And you say that you are ignorant of the contents of this letter?”

“And you say that you're unaware of what's in this letter?”

“I give you my word of honor, sir,” said Dantès; “but what is the matter? You are ill—shall I ring for assistance?—shall I call?”

“I promise you, sir,” said Dantès; “but what’s wrong? You look unwell—should I call for help?—should I get someone?”

“No,” said Villefort, rising hastily; “stay where you are. It is for me to give orders here, and not you.”

“No,” Villefort said, getting up quickly. “You stay where you are. I’m the one who gives the orders here, not you.”

“Monsieur,” replied Dantès proudly, “it was only to summon assistance for you.”

“Sir,” replied Dantès proudly, “I was just trying to get help for you.”

“I want none; it was a temporary indisposition. Attend to yourself; answer me.” Dantès waited, expecting a question, but in vain. Villefort fell back on his chair, passed his hand over his brow, moist with perspiration, and, for the third time, read the letter.

“I don’t want any; it was just a brief moment of feeling unwell. Take care of yourself; answer me.” Dantès waited, anticipating a question, but it never came. Villefort slumped in his chair, wiped his sweaty brow, and for the third time, read the letter.

“Oh, if he knows the contents of this!” murmured he, “and that Noirtier is the father of Villefort, I am lost!” And he fixed his eyes upon Edmond as if he would have penetrated his thoughts.

“Oh, if he knows what's in this!” he murmured, “and that Noirtier is Villefort's father, I'm done for!” And he fixed his gaze on Edmond as if he were trying to read his mind.

“Oh, it is impossible to doubt it,” cried he, suddenly.

“Oh, it’s impossible to doubt that,” he exclaimed suddenly.

“In heaven’s name!” cried the unhappy young man, “if you doubt me, question me; I will answer you.” Villefort made a violent effort, and in a tone he strove to render firm:

“In heaven’s name!” cried the unhappy young man, “if you doubt me, question me; I will answer you.” Villefort made a violent effort, and in a tone he tried to make steady:

“Sir,” said he, “I am no longer able, as I had hoped, to restore you immediately to liberty; before doing so, I must consult the trial justice; what my own feeling is you already know.”

“Sir,” he said, “I can no longer, as I had hoped, set you free right away; before I can do that, I need to talk to the trial justice. You already know how I feel.”

“Oh, monsieur,” cried Dantès, “you have been rather a friend than a judge.”

“Oh, sir,” cried Dantès, “you’ve been more of a friend than a judge.”

0105m

“Well, I must detain you some time longer, but I will strive to make it as short as possible. The principal charge against you is this letter, and you see——” Villefort approached the fire, cast it in, and waited until it was entirely consumed.

"Well, I need to keep you a bit longer, but I'll try to make it quick. The main accusation against you is this letter, and you see——" Villefort moved closer to the fire, threw it in, and waited until it was completely burned.

“You see, I destroy it?”

"Do you see, I destroy it?"

“Oh,” exclaimed Dantès, “you are goodness itself.”

“Oh,” Dantès said, “you are pure kindness.”

“Listen,” continued Villefort; “you can now have confidence in me after what I have done.”

“Listen,” continued Villefort, “you can trust me now after what I’ve done.”

“Oh, command, and I will obey.”

“Oh, just say the word, and I’ll do it.”

“Listen; this is not a command, but advice I give you.”

“Listen, this isn’t a command, but advice I’m giving you.”

“Speak, and I will follow your advice.”

“Talk, and I’ll take your advice.”

“I shall detain you until this evening in the Palais de Justice. Should anyone else interrogate you, say to him what you have said to me, but do not breathe a word of this letter.”

“I'll keep you here at the Palais de Justice until this evening. If anyone else questions you, tell them what you told me, but don’t mention this letter.”

“I promise.” It was Villefort who seemed to entreat, and the prisoner who reassured him.

“I promise.” Villefort seemed to plead, while the prisoner reassured him.

“You see,” continued he, glancing toward the grate, where fragments of burnt paper fluttered in the flames, “the letter is destroyed; you and I alone know of its existence; should you, therefore, be questioned, deny all knowledge of it—deny it boldly, and you are saved.”

“You see,” he continued, glancing over at the grate, where bits of burned paper danced in the flames, “the letter is gone; only you and I know it ever existed. So if anyone asks you about it, just deny knowing anything—deny it confidently, and you’ll be fine.”

“Be satisfied; I will deny it.”

"Be satisfied; I’ll refuse it."

“It was the only letter you had?”

“It was the only letter you received?”

“It was.”

"It was."

“Swear it.”

"I swear."

“I swear it.”

"I promise it."

Villefort rang. A police agent entered. Villefort whispered some words in his ear, to which the officer replied by a motion of his head.

Villefort rang the bell. A police officer came in. Villefort whispered a few words to him, and the officer nodded in response.

“Follow him,” said Villefort to Dantès. Dantès saluted Villefort and retired. Hardly had the door closed when Villefort threw himself half-fainting into a chair.

“Follow him,” Villefort said to Dantès. Dantès nodded to Villefort and stepped back. As soon as the door closed, Villefort collapsed half-fainting into a chair.

“Alas, alas,” murmured he, “if the procureur himself had been at Marseilles I should have been ruined. This accursed letter would have destroyed all my hopes. Oh, my father, must your past career always interfere with my successes?” Suddenly a light passed over his face, a smile played round his set mouth, and his haggard eyes were fixed in thought.

“Wow, wow,” he murmured, “if the prosecutor had been in Marseilles, I would have been finished. This cursed letter would have wrecked all my hopes. Oh, my father, will your past always get in the way of my success?” Suddenly, a light crossed his face, a smile appeared around his tightly shut mouth, and his tired eyes took on a look of deep thought.

“This will do,” said he, “and from this letter, which might have ruined me, I will make my fortune. Now to the work I have in hand.” And after having assured himself that the prisoner was gone, the deputy procureur hastened to the house of his betrothed.

“ This will do,” he said, “and from this letter, which could have destroyed me, I will make my fortune. Now, to the task at hand.” After making sure the prisoner was gone, the deputy procureur hurried to his fiancée's house.

0107m

Chapter 8. The Château d’If

The commissary of police, as he traversed the antechamber, made a sign to two gendarmes, who placed themselves one on Dantès’ right and the other on his left. A door that communicated with the Palais de Justice was opened, and they went through a long range of gloomy corridors, whose appearance might have made even the boldest shudder. The Palais de Justice communicated with the prison,—a sombre edifice, that from its grated windows looks on the clock-tower of the Accoules. After numberless windings, Dantès saw a door with an iron wicket. The commissary took up an iron mallet and knocked thrice, every blow seeming to Dantès as if struck on his heart. The door opened, the two gendarmes gently pushed him forward, and the door closed with a loud sound behind him. The air he inhaled was no longer pure, but thick and mephitic,—he was in prison.

The police commissioner, as he walked through the waiting room, signaled to two officers who positioned themselves, one on Dantès’ right and the other on his left. A door leading to the Palais de Justice was opened, and they walked through a long series of dark corridors that could have made even the bravest person shudder. The Palais de Justice was connected to the prison—a grim building that, through its barred windows, overlooked the clock tower of the Accoules. After numerous twists and turns, Dantès came across a door with an iron gate. The commissioner picked up an iron mallet and knocked three times, each strike feeling like it was hitting his heart. The door opened, and the two officers gently pushed him forward, closing the door loudly behind him. The air he breathed was no longer fresh but thick and foul—he was in prison.

He was conducted to a tolerably neat chamber, but grated and barred, and its appearance, therefore, did not greatly alarm him; besides, the words of Villefort, who seemed to interest himself so much, resounded still in his ears like a promise of freedom. It was four o’clock when Dantès was placed in this chamber. It was, as we have said, the 1st of March, and the prisoner was soon buried in darkness. The obscurity augmented the acuteness of his hearing; at the slightest sound he rose and hastened to the door, convinced they were about to liberate him, but the sound died away, and Dantès sank again into his seat. At last, about ten o’clock, and just as Dantès began to despair, steps were heard in the corridor, a key turned in the lock, the bolts creaked, the massy oaken door flew open, and a flood of light from two torches pervaded the apartment.

He was taken to a fairly tidy room, but it had bars on the windows and a locked door, so he wasn't too alarmed; plus, Villefort's words, which seemed to matter to him, echoed in his mind like a promise of freedom. It was four o'clock when Dantès was put in this room. As we mentioned, it was March 1st, and soon the prisoner was surrounded by darkness. The lack of light sharpened his hearing; at the slightest noise, he would jump up and rush to the door, believing they were about to let him go, but the noise faded away, and Dantès sank back into his seat. Finally, around ten o'clock, just as Dantès was starting to lose hope, he heard footsteps in the hallway, a key turning in the lock, the bolts creaking, the heavy oak door swung open, and a burst of light from two torches filled the room.

By the torchlight Dantès saw the glittering sabres and carbines of four gendarmes. He had advanced at first, but stopped at the sight of this display of force.

By the light of the torch, Dantès saw the shining sabres and carbines of four gendarmes. He had moved forward at first but paused when he saw this show of strength.

“Are you come to fetch me?” asked he.

“Are you here to get me?” he asked.

“Yes,” replied a gendarme.

“Yeah,” replied a cop.

“By the orders of the deputy procureur?”

“By the orders of the deputy prosecutor?”

“I believe so.” The conviction that they came from M. de Villefort relieved all Dantès’ apprehensions; he advanced calmly, and placed himself in the centre of the escort. A carriage waited at the door, the coachman was on the box, and a police officer sat beside him.

“I believe so.” The certainty that they were sent by M. de Villefort eased all of Dantès’ worries; he moved forward confidently and positioned himself in the middle of the escort. A carriage was waiting at the entrance, with the driver on the box and a police officer sitting next to him.

“Is this carriage for me?” said Dantès.

“Is this carriage for me?” Dantès asked.

“It is for you,” replied a gendarme.

“It’s for you,” replied a police officer.

Dantès was about to speak; but feeling himself urged forward, and having neither the power nor the intention to resist, he mounted the steps, and was in an instant seated inside between two gendarmes; the two others took their places opposite, and the carriage rolled heavily over the stones.

Dantès was about to say something; but feeling compelled to move forward, and having neither the strength nor the desire to resist, he climbed the steps and quickly found himself sitting inside between two gendarmes; the other two took their seats opposite him, and the carriage rolled heavily over the cobblestones.

The prisoner glanced at the windows—they were grated; he had changed his prison for another that was conveying him he knew not whither. Through the grating, however, Dantès saw they were passing through the Rue Caisserie, and by the Rue Saint-Laurent and the Rue Taramis, to the quay. Soon he saw the lights of La Consigne.

The prisoner looked at the windows—they were barred; he had traded one prison for another that was taking him he knew not where. However, through the bars, Dantès saw they were going through Rue Caisserie, then by Rue Saint-Laurent and Rue Taramis, toward the quay. Soon he spotted the lights of La Consigne.

The carriage stopped, the officer descended, approached the guardhouse, a dozen soldiers came out and formed themselves in order; Dantès saw the reflection of their muskets by the light of the lamps on the quay.

The carriage stopped, the officer got out, walked over to the guardhouse, a dozen soldiers emerged and lined up; Dantès saw the glint of their muskets in the light of the lamps on the dock.

“Can all this force be summoned on my account?” thought he.

“Can all this power be called upon for my sake?” he thought.

The officer opened the door, which was locked, and, without speaking a word, answered Dantès’ question; for he saw between the ranks of the soldiers a passage formed from the carriage to the port. The two gendarmes who were opposite to him descended first, then he was ordered to alight and the gendarmes on each side of him followed his example. They advanced towards a boat, which a custom-house officer held by a chain, near the quay.

The officer unlocked the door and, without saying a word, responded to Dantès' question. He noticed a path created by the soldiers leading from the carriage to the port. The two gendarmes in front of him climbed down first, then he was told to get out, and the gendarmes on either side followed his lead. They walked toward a boat, which a customs officer was holding by a chain close to the quay.

The soldiers looked at Dantès with an air of stupid curiosity. In an instant he was placed in the stern-sheets of the boat, between the gendarmes, while the officer stationed himself at the bow; a shove sent the boat adrift, and four sturdy oarsmen impelled it rapidly towards the Pilon. At a shout from the boat, the chain that closes the mouth of the port was lowered and in a second they were, as Dantès knew, in the Frioul and outside the inner harbor.

The soldiers stared at Dantès with a dull curiosity. In no time, he was put at the back of the boat, between the police officers, while the officer took his position at the front; a push set the boat free, and four strong rowers quickly propelled it toward the Pilon. At a shout from the boat, the chain that blocks the entrance of the port was lowered, and in a moment they were, as Dantès knew, in the Frioul and outside the inner harbor.

The prisoner’s first feeling was of joy at again breathing the pure air—for air is freedom; but he soon sighed, for he passed before La Réserve, where he had that morning been so happy, and now through the open windows came the laughter and revelry of a ball. Dantès folded his hands, raised his eyes to heaven, and prayed fervently.

The prisoner’s first feeling was joy at once again breathing the fresh air—because air is freedom; but he soon sighed, as he passed by La Réserve, where he had been so happy that morning, and now through the open windows came the sounds of laughter and celebration from a party. Dantès folded his hands, raised his eyes to the sky, and prayed earnestly.

0111m

The boat continued her voyage. They had passed the Tête de Mort, were now off the Anse du Pharo, and about to double the battery. This manœuvre was incomprehensible to Dantès.

The boat continued its journey. They had passed the Tête de Mort, were now off the Anse du Pharo, and were about to navigate around the battery. This maneuver was confusing to Dantès.

“Whither are you taking me?” asked he.

“Where are you taking me?” he asked.

“You will soon know.”

“You'll know soon.”

“But still——”

“But still—”

“We are forbidden to give you any explanation.” Dantès, trained in discipline, knew that nothing would be more absurd than to question subordinates, who were forbidden to reply; and so he remained silent.

“We can’t give you any explanation.” Dantès, who was trained to follow orders, understood that it would be pointless to ask subordinates questions when they weren’t allowed to answer, so he stayed quiet.

The most vague and wild thoughts passed through his mind. The boat they were in could not make a long voyage; there was no vessel at anchor outside the harbor; he thought, perhaps, they were going to leave him on some distant point. He was not bound, nor had they made any attempt to handcuff him; this seemed a good augury. Besides, had not the deputy, who had been so kind to him, told him that provided he did not pronounce the dreaded name of Noirtier, he had nothing to apprehend? Had not Villefort in his presence destroyed the fatal letter, the only proof against him?

The most random and crazy thoughts raced through his mind. The boat they were on couldn't make a long journey; there was no ship anchored outside the harbor; he wondered if they were planning to abandon him at some remote location. He wasn't tied up, nor had they tried to handcuff him; that seemed like a good sign. Besides, hadn't the deputy, who had been so nice to him, told him that as long as he didn't say the dreaded name Noirtier, he had nothing to worry about? Hadn't Villefort, right in front of him, destroyed the damning letter, the only evidence against him?

He waited silently, striving to pierce through the darkness.

He waited quietly, trying to see through the darkness.

They had left the Ile Ratonneau, where the lighthouse stood, on the right, and were now opposite the Point des Catalans. It seemed to the prisoner that he could distinguish a feminine form on the beach, for it was there Mercédès dwelt. How was it that a presentiment did not warn Mercédès that her lover was within three hundred yards of her?

They had left Ile Ratonneau, where the lighthouse was on the right, and were now across from Point des Catalans. The prisoner thought he could make out a woman on the beach because that’s where Mercédès lived. Why didn’t she have a feeling that her lover was just three hundred yards away?

One light alone was visible; and Dantès saw that it came from Mercédès’ chamber. Mercédès was the only one awake in the whole settlement. A loud cry could be heard by her. But pride restrained him and he did not utter it. What would his guards think if they heard him shout like a madman?

One light was visible, and Dantès noticed that it came from Mercédès' room. Mercédès was the only one awake in the entire settlement. A loud cry echoed to her. But pride held him back, and he didn’t say a word. What would his guards think if they heard him yell like a madman?

He remained silent, his eyes fixed upon the light; the boat went on, but the prisoner thought only of Mercédès. An intervening elevation of land hid the light. Dantès turned and perceived that they had got out to sea. While he had been absorbed in thought, they had shipped their oars and hoisted sail; the boat was now moving with the wind.

He stayed quiet, his eyes focused on the light; the boat continued moving, but the prisoner only thought about Mercédès. A rise in the land blocked the light. Dantès turned and noticed they had sailed out into the sea. While he had been lost in thought, they had put away their oars and raised the sail; the boat was now gliding with the wind.

In spite of his repugnance to address the guards, Dantès turned to the nearest gendarme, and taking his hand,

In spite of his dislike for talking to the guards, Dantès turned to the closest gendarme and took his hand,

“Comrade,” said he, “I adjure you, as a Christian and a soldier, to tell me where we are going. I am Captain Dantès, a loyal Frenchman, thought accused of treason; tell me where you are conducting me, and I promise you on my honor I will submit to my fate.”

“Comrade,” he said, “I urge you, as a Christian and a soldier, to tell me where we are going. I am Captain Dantès, a loyal Frenchman, falsely accused of treason; please tell me where you’re taking me, and I promise on my honor that I will accept my fate.”

The gendarme looked irresolutely at his companion, who returned for answer a sign that said, “I see no great harm in telling him now,” and the gendarme replied:

The cop looked uncertainly at his partner, who gestured back, “I don’t see much point in keeping it from him now,” and the cop replied:

“You are a native of Marseilles, and a sailor, and yet you do not know where you are going?”

“You're from Marseilles, and you're a sailor, yet you don't know where you're headed?”

“On my honor, I have no idea.”

"Honestly, I have no clue."

“Have you no idea whatever?”

“Do you have no idea?”

“None at all.”

"Not at all."

“That is impossible.”

"That's impossible."

“I swear to you it is true. Tell me, I entreat.”

“I swear it’s true. Please, tell me.”

“But my orders.”

“But my instructions.”

“Your orders do not forbid your telling me what I must know in ten minutes, in half an hour, or an hour. You see I cannot escape, even if I intended.”

“Your orders don’t stop you from telling me what I need to know in ten minutes, in half an hour, or in an hour. You see, I can’t escape, even if I wanted to.”

“Unless you are blind, or have never been outside the harbor, you must know.”

“Unless you’re blind or have never left the harbor, you must know.”

“I do not.”

"I don't."

“Look round you then.” Dantès rose and looked forward, when he saw rise within a hundred yards of him the black and frowning rock on which stands the Château d’If. This gloomy fortress, which has for more than three hundred years furnished food for so many wild legends, seemed to Dantès like a scaffold to a malefactor.

“Look around you then.” Dantès stood up and looked ahead, where he saw the dark, ominous rock that held the Château d’If, just a hundred yards away. This grim fortress, which had inspired countless wild legends for over three hundred years, looked to Dantès like a gallows for a criminal.

“The Château d’If?” cried he, “what are we going there for?”

“The Château d’If?” he exclaimed, “what are we going there for?”

The gendarme smiled.

The cop smiled.

“I am not going there to be imprisoned,” said Dantès; “it is only used for political prisoners. I have committed no crime. Are there any magistrates or judges at the Château d’If?”

“I’m not going there to be locked up,” said Dantès; “it’s only for political prisoners. I haven’t done anything wrong. Are there any magistrates or judges at the Château d’If?”

“There are only,” said the gendarme, “a governor, a garrison, turnkeys, and good thick walls. Come, come, do not look so astonished, or you will make me think you are laughing at me in return for my good nature.”

“There are only,” said the officer, “a governor, a garrison, jailers, and solid thick walls. Come on, don’t look so surprised, or you’ll make me think you’re laughing at me for being so easygoing.”

Dantès pressed the gendarme’s hand as though he would crush it.

Dantès squeezed the gendarme’s hand as if he wanted to crush it.

“You think, then,” said he, “that I am taken to the Château d’If to be imprisoned there?”

“You think, then,” he said, “that I’m being taken to the Château d’If to be locked up there?”

“It is probable; but there is no occasion to squeeze so hard.”

“It's likely; but there's no need to push so much.”

“Without any inquiry, without any formality?”

“Without any questions, without any procedure?”

“All the formalities have been gone through; the inquiry is already made.”

“All the formalities have been completed; the inquiry has already been conducted.”

“And so, in spite of M. de Villefort’s promises?”

“And so, despite M. de Villefort’s promises?”

“I do not know what M. de Villefort promised you,” said the gendarme, “but I know we are taking you to the Château d’If. But what are you doing? Help, comrades, help!”

“I don’t know what M. de Villefort promised you,” said the gendarme, “but I know we’re taking you to the Château d’If. But what are you doing? Help, guys, help!”

By a rapid movement, which the gendarme’s practiced eye had perceived, Dantès sprang forward to precipitate himself into the sea; but four vigorous arms seized him as his feet quitted the bottom of the boat. He fell back cursing with rage.

With a quick movement that the gendarme's trained eye caught, Dantès lunged forward to throw himself into the sea; but four strong arms grabbed him just as his feet left the bottom of the boat. He fell back, cursing in anger.

“Good!” said the gendarme, placing his knee on his chest; “this is the way you keep your word as a sailor! Believe soft-spoken gentlemen again! Hark ye, my friend, I have disobeyed my first order, but I will not disobey the second; and if you move, I will blow your brains out.” And he levelled his carbine at Dantès, who felt the muzzle against his temple.

“Good!” said the officer, pressing his knee onto his chest. “This is how you keep your promise as a sailor! Trusting smooth-talking guys again! Listen, my friend, I may have ignored my first order, but I won’t ignore the second; and if you move, I’ll blow your brains out.” He aimed his rifle at Dantès, who felt the barrel against his temple.

For a moment the idea of struggling crossed his mind, and of so ending the unexpected evil that had overtaken him. But he bethought him of M. de Villefort’s promise; and, besides, death in a boat from the hand of a gendarme seemed too terrible. He remained motionless, but gnashing his teeth and wringing his hands with fury.

For a moment, he considered fighting back to end the unexpected trouble that had come his way. But then he remembered M. de Villefort's promise, and besides, dying in a boat at the hands of a police officer felt too awful. He stayed still, though he was grinding his teeth and wringing his hands in anger.

At this moment the boat came to a landing with a violent shock. One of the sailors leaped on shore, a cord creaked as it ran through a pulley, and Dantès guessed they were at the end of the voyage, and that they were mooring the boat.

At that moment, the boat hit the dock with a hard jolt. One of the sailors jumped ashore, a rope creaked as it moved through a pulley, and Dantès realized they had reached the end of the journey and were tying up the boat.

His guards, taking him by the arms and coat-collar, forced him to rise, and dragged him towards the steps that lead to the gate of the fortress, while the police officer carrying a musket with fixed bayonet followed behind.

His guards, gripping him by the arms and collar of his coat, made him stand up and pulled him toward the steps leading to the fortress gate, while the police officer carrying a musket with a fixed bayonet followed behind.

Dantès made no resistance; he was like a man in a dream; he saw soldiers drawn up on the embankment; he knew vaguely that he was ascending a flight of steps; he was conscious that he passed through a door, and that the door closed behind him; but all this indistinctly as through a mist. He did not even see the ocean, that terrible barrier against freedom, which the prisoners look upon with utter despair.

Dantès didn’t resist; he felt like he was in a dream. He noticed soldiers lined up on the embankment. He vaguely realized he was climbing a set of stairs. He was aware that he went through a door and that it closed behind him, but everything felt blurry, like he was surrounded by fog. He didn’t even see the ocean, that daunting barrier to freedom that prisoners look at with complete hopelessness.

They halted for a minute, during which he strove to collect his thoughts. He looked around; he was in a court surrounded by high walls; he heard the measured tread of sentinels, and as they passed before the light he saw the barrels of their muskets shine.

They stopped for a minute, while he tried to gather his thoughts. He looked around; he was in a courtyard surrounded by tall walls; he heard the steady footsteps of guards, and as they walked by the light, he saw the barrels of their rifles gleam.

They waited upwards of ten minutes. Certain Dantès could not escape, the gendarmes released him. They seemed awaiting orders. The orders came.

They waited for more than ten minutes. Once they were sure Dantès couldn’t escape, the gendarmes let him go. They seemed to be waiting for instructions. The instructions arrived.

“Where is the prisoner?” said a voice.

“Where's the prisoner?” said a voice.

“Here,” replied the gendarmes.

"Here," said the police.

“Let him follow me; I will take him to his cell.”

“Let him come with me; I’ll take him to his cell.”

“Go!” said the gendarmes, thrusting Dantès forward.

“Go!” said the police, pushing Dantès ahead.

The prisoner followed his guide, who led him into a room almost under ground, whose bare and reeking walls seemed as though impregnated with tears; a lamp placed on a stool illumined the apartment faintly, and showed Dantès the features of his conductor, an under-jailer, ill-clothed, and of sullen appearance.

The prisoner followed his guide, who led him into a room almost underground, with bare, stinking walls that felt soaked with tears. A lamp on a stool dimly lit the space, revealing the features of his conductor, a low-level guard, poorly dressed and looking gloomy.

0113m

“Here is your chamber for tonight,” said he. “It is late, and the governor is asleep. Tomorrow, perhaps, he may change you. In the meantime there is bread, water, and fresh straw; and that is all a prisoner can wish for. Goodnight.” And before Dantès could open his mouth—before he had noticed where the jailer placed his bread or the water—before he had glanced towards the corner where the straw was, the jailer disappeared, taking with him the lamp and closing the door, leaving stamped upon the prisoner’s mind the dim reflection of the dripping walls of his dungeon.

“Here’s your room for tonight,” he said. “It’s late, and the governor is sleeping. Maybe he’ll change your situation tomorrow. In the meantime, there’s bread, water, and fresh straw; that’s all a prisoner can ask for. Goodnight.” And before Dantès could say anything—before he even noticed where the jailer had put the bread or the water—before he had looked towards the corner where the straw was, the jailer vanished, taking the lamp with him and shutting the door, leaving the prisoner with a faint image of the dripping walls of his cell in his mind.

Dantès was alone in darkness and in silence—cold as the shadows that he felt breathe on his burning forehead. With the first dawn of day the jailer returned, with orders to leave Dantès where he was. He found the prisoner in the same position, as if fixed there, his eyes swollen with weeping. He had passed the night standing, and without sleep. The jailer advanced; Dantès appeared not to perceive him. He touched him on the shoulder. Edmond started.

Dantès was alone in darkness and silence—cold as the shadows that he felt breathe on his burning forehead. With the first light of day, the jailer returned with orders to leave Dantès where he was. He found the prisoner in the same position, as if frozen there, his eyes swollen from crying. He had spent the night standing and without sleep. The jailer moved closer; Dantès seemed not to notice him. He touched him on the shoulder. Edmond jolted.

“Have you not slept?” said the jailer.

“Have you not slept?” asked the jailer.

“I do not know,” replied Dantès. The jailer stared.

“I don’t know,” replied Dantès. The jailer stared.

“Are you hungry?” continued he.

“Are you hungry?” he asked.

“I do not know.”

"I don't know."

“Do you wish for anything?”

“Do you want anything?”

“I wish to see the governor.”

“I want to see the governor.”

The jailer shrugged his shoulders and left the chamber.

The jailer shrugged and walked out of the room.

Dantès followed him with his eyes, and stretched forth his hands towards the open door; but the door closed. All his emotion then burst forth; he cast himself on the ground, weeping bitterly, and asking himself what crime he had committed that he was thus punished.

Dantès watched him leave and reached out towards the open door, but it shut. All his feelings then overflowed; he dropped to the ground, crying hard, and wondered what crime he had committed to deserve such punishment.

The day passed thus; he scarcely tasted food, but walked round and round the cell like a wild beast in its cage. One thought in particular tormented him: namely, that during his journey hither he had sat so still, whereas he might, a dozen times, have plunged into the sea, and, thanks to his powers of swimming, for which he was famous, have gained the shore, concealed himself until the arrival of a Genoese or Spanish vessel, escaped to Spain or Italy, where Mercédès and his father could have joined him. He had no fears as to how he should live—good seamen are welcome everywhere. He spoke Italian like a Tuscan, and Spanish like a Castilian; he would have been free, and happy with Mercédès and his father, whereas he was now confined in the Château d’If, that impregnable fortress, ignorant of the future destiny of his father and Mercédès; and all this because he had trusted to Villefort’s promise. The thought was maddening, and Dantès threw himself furiously down on his straw. The next morning at the same hour, the jailer came again.

The day went by like this; he barely ate, instead pacing around the cell like a wild animal in a cage. One thought haunted him: that during his journey here, he had sat so still, when he could have jumped into the sea a dozen times, and with his famous swimming skills, made it to the shore, hidden until a Genoese or Spanish ship arrived, and escaped to Spain or Italy, where he could be with Mercédès and his father. He wasn't worried about finding a way to survive—good sailors are welcomed everywhere. He spoke Italian like a Tuscan and Spanish like a Castilian; he would’ve been free and happy with Mercédès and his father, but now he was trapped in the Château d’If, that impenetrable fortress, unaware of what would happen to his father and Mercédès; all because he had trusted Villefort’s promise. The thought was maddening, and Dantès threw himself down angrily onto his straw. The next morning at the same hour, the jailer came again.

“Well,” said the jailer, “are you more reasonable today?” Dantès made no reply.

“Well,” said the jailer, “are you more reasonable today?” Dantès didn’t respond.

“Come, cheer up; is there anything that I can do for you?”

“Come on, cheer up; is there anything I can do for you?”

“I wish to see the governor.”

“I want to see the governor.”

“I have already told you it was impossible.”

“I already told you it was impossible.”

“Why so?”

"Why is that?"

“Because it is against prison rules, and prisoners must not even ask for it.”

“Because it’s against prison rules, and inmates aren’t allowed to even ask for it.”

“What is allowed, then?”

"What’s allowed, then?"

“Better fare, if you pay for it, books, and leave to walk about.”

“Better food, if you pay for it, books, and time to walk around.”

“I do not want books, I am satisfied with my food, and do not care to walk about; but I wish to see the governor.”

“I don't want books, I’m happy with my food, and I don't feel like walking around; but I want to see the governor.”

“If you worry me by repeating the same thing, I will not bring you any more to eat.”

“If you stress me out by saying the same thing over and over, I won’t bring you any more food.”

“Well, then,” said Edmond, “if you do not, I shall die of hunger—that is all.”

“Well, then,” Edmond said, “if you don’t, I’ll die of hunger—simple as that.”

The jailer saw by his tone he would be happy to die; and as every prisoner is worth ten sous a day to his jailer, he replied in a more subdued tone.

The jailer could tell by his tone that he would be glad to die; and since every prisoner is worth ten sous a day to his jailer, he responded in a quieter tone.

“What you ask is impossible; but if you are very well behaved you will be allowed to walk about, and some day you will meet the governor, and if he chooses to reply, that is his affair.”

“What you’re asking is impossible; but if you behave yourself, you’ll be allowed to walk around, and someday you might meet the governor, and if he decides to respond, that’s up to him.”

“But,” asked Dantès, “how long shall I have to wait?”

“But,” asked Dantès, “how long will I have to wait?”

“Ah, a month—six months—a year.”

"Ah, a month—six months—a year."

“It is too long a time. I wish to see him at once.”

“It’s been too long. I want to see him right now.”

“Ah,” said the jailer, “do not always brood over what is impossible, or you will be mad in a fortnight.”

“Ah,” said the jailer, “don’t keep dwelling on what you can’t change, or you’ll drive yourself crazy in two weeks.”

“You think so?”

"Do you think so?"

“Yes; we have an instance here; it was by always offering a million of francs to the governor for his liberty that an abbé became mad, who was in this chamber before you.”

“Yes; we have an example here; it was by constantly offering a million francs to the governor for his freedom that an abbot went mad, who was in this room before you.”

0119m

“How long has he left it?”

“How long has he been gone?”

“Two years.”

"2 years."

“Was he liberated, then?”

“Was he free, then?”

“No; he was put in a dungeon.”

“No; he was locked in a dungeon.”

“Listen!” said Dantès. “I am not an abbé, I am not mad; perhaps I shall be, but at present, unfortunately, I am not. I will make you another offer.”

“Listen!” said Dantès. “I’m not an abbé, I’m not crazy; maybe I will be, but right now, unfortunately, I’m not. I’ve got another offer for you.”

“What is that?”

"What's that?"

“I do not offer you a million, because I have it not; but I will give you a hundred crowns if, the first time you go to Marseilles, you will seek out a young girl named Mercédès, at the Catalans, and give her two lines from me.”

“I can’t offer you a million because I don’t have it, but I’ll give you a hundred crowns if, the next time you go to Marseilles, you find a young girl named Mercédès at the Catalans and give her two lines from me.”

0120m

“If I took them, and were detected, I should lose my place, which is worth two thousand francs a year; so that I should be a great fool to run such a risk for three hundred.”

“If I took them and got caught, I would lose my job, which is worth two thousand francs a year; so it would be really foolish of me to take that risk for just three hundred.”

“Well,” said Dantès, “mark this; if you refuse at least to tell Mercédès I am here, I will some day hide myself behind the door, and when you enter I will dash out your brains with this stool.”

“Well,” said Dantès, “listen to this; if you won’t at least tell Mercédès I’m here, I will one day hide behind the door, and when you walk in, I will smash your brains out with this stool.”

“Threats!” cried the jailer, retreating and putting himself on the defensive; “you are certainly going mad. The abbé began like you, and in three days you will be like him, mad enough to tie up; but, fortunately, there are dungeons here.”

“Threats!” shouted the jailer, stepping back and bracing himself; “you must be losing your mind. The abbé started off just like you, and in three days, you’ll be just as crazy, likely to get locked up; but thankfully, there are dungeons here.”

Dantès whirled the stool round his head.

Dantès spun the stool around his head.

“All right, all right,” said the jailer; “all right, since you will have it so. I will send word to the governor.”

“All right, all right,” said the jailer; “all right, since you want it that way. I’ll let the governor know.”

“Very well,” returned Dantès, dropping the stool and sitting on it as if he were in reality mad. The jailer went out, and returned in an instant with a corporal and four soldiers.

“Alright,” replied Dantès, letting go of the stool and sitting on it as if he were actually crazy. The jailer left and came back in a moment with a corporal and four soldiers.

“By the governor’s orders,” said he, “conduct the prisoner to the tier beneath.”

“By the governor’s orders,” he said, “take the prisoner down to the lower tier.”

“To the dungeon, then,” said the corporal.

“To the dungeon, then,” said the corporal.

“Yes; we must put the madman with the madmen.” The soldiers seized Dantès, who followed passively.

“Yes; we have to put the madman with the others.” The soldiers captured Dantès, who went along quietly.

He descended fifteen steps, and the door of a dungeon was opened, and he was thrust in. The door closed, and Dantès advanced with outstretched hands until he touched the wall; he then sat down in the corner until his eyes became accustomed to the darkness. The jailer was right; Dantès wanted but little of being utterly mad.

He went down fifteen steps, and the dungeon door opened, and he was pushed inside. The door closed, and Dantès moved forward with his hands outstretched until he touched the wall; then he sat down in the corner until his eyes adjusted to the darkness. The jailer was right; Dantès hardly wanted to go completely insane.

Chapter 9. The Evening of the Betrothal

Villefort had, as we have said, hastened back to Madame de Saint-Méran’s in the Place du Grand Cours, and on entering the house found that the guests whom he had left at table were taking coffee in the salon. Renée was, with all the rest of the company, anxiously awaiting him, and his entrance was followed by a general exclamation.

Villefort had, as we mentioned, rushed back to Madame de Saint-Méran’s at Place du Grand Cours, and when he entered the house, he found the guests he had left at dinner were now having coffee in the living room. Renée, along with the rest of the guests, was anxiously waiting for him, and his arrival was met with a collective gasp.

“Well, Decapitator, Guardian of the State, Royalist, Brutus, what is the matter?” said one. “Speak out.”

“Well, Decapitator, Guardian of the State, Royalist, Brutus, what's going on?” said one. “Speak up.”

“Are we threatened with a fresh Reign of Terror?” asked another.

“Are we facing a new Reign of Terror?” asked another.

“Has the Corsican ogre broken loose?” cried a third.

“Has the Corsican ogre escaped?” shouted a third.

“Marquise,” said Villefort, approaching his future mother-in-law, “I request your pardon for thus leaving you. Will the marquis honor me by a few moments’ private conversation?”

“Marquise,” said Villefort, moving closer to his future mother-in-law, “I apologize for leaving you like this. Will the marquis grant me a few moments for a private conversation?”

“Ah, it is really a serious matter, then?” asked the marquis, remarking the cloud on Villefort’s brow.

“Ah, so it’s really a serious matter, then?” asked the marquis, noticing the frown on Villefort’s forehead.

“So serious that I must take leave of you for a few days; so,” added he, turning to Renée, “judge for yourself if it be not important.”

“So serious that I have to leave you for a few days; so,” he said, turning to Renée, “you can decide for yourself if it’s important.”

“You are going to leave us?” cried Renée, unable to hide her emotion at this unexpected announcement.

“You're leaving us?” Renée exclaimed, unable to hide her emotions at this surprising news.

“Alas,” returned Villefort, “I must!”

“Unfortunately,” replied Villefort, “I must!”

“Where, then, are you going?” asked the marquise.

“Where are you going?” asked the marquise.

“That, madame, is an official secret; but if you have any commissions for Paris, a friend of mine is going there tonight, and will with pleasure undertake them.” The guests looked at each other.

"That's a secret, ma'am; but if you have any requests for Paris, a friend of mine is heading there tonight and would be happy to take care of them." The guests glanced at one another.

“You wish to speak to me alone?” said the marquis.

“You want to talk to me privately?” asked the marquis.

“Yes, let us go to the library, please.” The marquis took his arm, and they left the salon.

“Yes, let’s go to the library, please.” The marquis linked his arm with hers, and they left the living room.

“Well,” asked he, as soon as they were by themselves, “tell me what it is?”

"Well," he asked as soon as they were alone, "what is it?"

“An affair of the greatest importance, that demands my immediate presence in Paris. Now, excuse the indiscretion, marquis, but have you any landed property?”

“An issue of utmost importance that requires my immediate presence in Paris. Now, pardon the indiscretion, Marquis, but do you own any land?”

“All my fortune is in the funds; seven or eight hundred thousand francs.”

“All my wealth is in the investments; around seven or eight hundred thousand francs.”

“Then sell out—sell out, marquis, or you will lose it all.”

“Then cash in—cash in, marquis, or you’ll lose everything.”

0123m

“But how can I sell out here?”

“But how can I sell here?”

“You have a broker, have you not?”

"You have a broker, yeah?"

“Yes.”

“Yep.”

“Then give me a letter to him, and tell him to sell out without an instant’s delay, perhaps even now I shall arrive too late.”

“Then give me a letter to him and tell him to sell immediately, I might even arrive too late.”

“The deuce you say!” replied the marquis, “let us lose no time, then!”

“The heck you say!” replied the marquis, “let’s not waste any time, then!”

And, sitting down, he wrote a letter to his broker, ordering him to sell out at the market price.

And, sitting down, he wrote a letter to his broker, telling him to sell everything at the current market price.

“Now, then,” said Villefort, placing the letter in his pocketbook, “I must have another!”

“Alright then,” Villefort said, putting the letter in his pocket, “I need another one!”

“To whom?”

"To who?"

“To the king.”

"To the king."

“To the king?”

“To the king?”

“Yes.”

“Yes.”

“I dare not write to his majesty.”

"I can't bring myself to write to his majesty."

“I do not ask you to write to his majesty, but ask M. de Salvieux to do so. I want a letter that will enable me to reach the king’s presence without all the formalities of demanding an audience; that would occasion a loss of precious time.”

“I’m not asking you to write to His Majesty, but to ask M. de Salvieux to do it. I want a letter that will help me get access to the king without all the formalities of requesting an audience; that would waste valuable time.”

“But address yourself to the keeper of the seals; he has the right of entry at the Tuileries, and can procure you audience at any hour of the day or night.”

“But talk to the keeper of the seals; he has access to the Tuileries and can get you a meeting at any time, day or night.”

“Doubtless; but there is no occasion to divide the honors of my discovery with him. The keeper would leave me in the background, and take all the glory to himself. I tell you, marquis, my fortune is made if I only reach the Tuileries the first, for the king will not forget the service I do him.”

“Certainly; but there's no need to share the credit for my discovery with him. The keeper would push me aside and take all the glory for himself. I’m telling you, marquis, my fortune is secure if I just get to the Tuileries first, because the king won’t forget the favor I’ve done for him.”

“In that case go and get ready. I will call Salvieux and make him write the letter.”

“In that case, go get ready. I'll call Salvieux and have him write the letter.”

“Be as quick as possible, I must be on the road in a quarter of an hour.”

“Be as quick as you can, I need to be on the road in fifteen minutes.”

“Tell your coachman to stop at the door.”

“Tell your driver to stop at the door.”

“You will present my excuses to the marquise and Mademoiselle Renée, whom I leave on such a day with great regret.”

“You will convey my apologies to the marquise and Mademoiselle Renée, whom I leave on such a day with much regret.”

“You will find them both here, and can make your farewells in person.”

“You will find both of them here, and you can say your goodbyes in person.”

“A thousand thanks—and now for the letter.”

“A thousand thanks—and now for the letter.”

The marquis rang, a servant entered.

The marquis rang the bell, and a servant came in.

“Say to the Comte de Salvieux that I would like to see him.”

“Tell the Comte de Salvieux that I want to see him.”

“Now, then, go,” said the marquis.

“Alright, then, go,” said the marquis.

“I shall be gone only a few moments.”

“I'll be gone for just a few moments.”

Villefort hastily quitted the apartment, but reflecting that the sight of the deputy procureur running through the streets would be enough to throw the whole city into confusion, he resumed his ordinary pace. At his door he perceived a figure in the shadow that seemed to wait for him. It was Mercédès, who, hearing no news of her lover, had come unobserved to inquire after him.

Villefort quickly left the apartment, but realizing that seeing the deputy prosecutor racing through the streets would cause chaos in the entire city, he slowed down to his usual pace. At his door, he noticed a figure in the shadows that appeared to be waiting for him. It was Mercédès, who, having heard no news of her lover, had come quietly to check on him.

As Villefort drew near, she advanced and stood before him. Dantès had spoken of Mercédès, and Villefort instantly recognized her. Her beauty and high bearing surprised him, and when she inquired what had become of her lover, it seemed to him that she was the judge, and he the accused.

As Villefort got closer, she stepped forward and stood in front of him. Dantès had mentioned Mercédès, and Villefort immediately recognized her. Her beauty and dignified demeanor caught him off guard, and when she asked what had happened to her lover, it felt to him like she was the one judging, and he was the one on trial.

“The young man you speak of,” said Villefort abruptly, “is a great criminal, and I can do nothing for him, mademoiselle.” Mercédès burst into tears, and, as Villefort strove to pass her, again addressed him.

“The young man you’re talking about,” Villefort said sharply, “is a serious criminal, and there’s nothing I can do to help him, miss.” Mercédès started crying, and as Villefort tried to walk past her, she spoke to him again.

“But, at least, tell me where he is, that I may know whether he is alive or dead,” said she.

“But at least tell me where he is, so I can know if he’s alive or dead,” she said.

0125m

“I do not know; he is no longer in my hands,” replied Villefort.

“I don't know; he's no longer in my control,” replied Villefort.

And desirous of putting an end to the interview, he pushed by her, and closed the door, as if to exclude the pain he felt. But remorse is not thus banished; like Virgil’s wounded hero, he carried the arrow in his wound, and, arrived at the salon, Villefort uttered a sigh that was almost a sob, and sank into a chair.

And eager to wrap up the conversation, he brushed past her and shut the door, as if trying to shut out the pain he felt. But guilt doesn't just disappear; like Virgil's wounded hero, he carried the arrow still lodged in his heart, and once he reached the living room, Villefort let out a sigh that was nearly a sob and collapsed into a chair.

Then the first pangs of an unending torture seized upon his heart. The man he sacrificed to his ambition, that innocent victim immolated on the altar of his father’s faults, appeared to him pale and threatening, leading his affianced bride by the hand, and bringing with him remorse, not such as the ancients figured, furious and terrible, but that slow and consuming agony whose pangs are intensified from hour to hour up to the very moment of death. Then he had a moment’s hesitation. He had frequently called for capital punishment on criminals, and owing to his irresistible eloquence they had been condemned, and yet the slightest shadow of remorse had never clouded Villefort’s brow, because they were guilty; at least, he believed so; but here was an innocent man whose happiness he had destroyed. In this case he was not the judge, but the executioner.

Then the first waves of an endless torment gripped his heart. The man he sacrificed for his ambition, that innocent victim burned on the altar of his father's mistakes, appeared to him pale and menacing, leading his future bride by the hand, bringing with him remorse—not the furious and dreadful kind the ancients imagined, but that slow and consuming pain whose effects are felt more intensely with each passing hour until death. Then he hesitated for a moment. He had often called for the death penalty for criminals, and because of his persuasive eloquence, they had been sentenced to death, yet he had never felt the slightest hint of remorse, because they were guilty; at least, he believed they were. But here was an innocent man whose happiness he had destroyed. In this case, he was not the judge but the executioner.

As he thus reflected, he felt the sensation we have described, and which had hitherto been unknown to him, arise in his bosom, and fill him with vague apprehensions. It is thus that a wounded man trembles instinctively at the approach of the finger to his wound until it be healed, but Villefort’s was one of those that never close, or if they do, only close to reopen more agonizing than ever. If at this moment the sweet voice of Renée had sounded in his ears pleading for mercy, or the fair Mercédès had entered and said, “In the name of God, I conjure you to restore me my affianced husband,” his cold and trembling hands would have signed his release; but no voice broke the stillness of the chamber, and the door was opened only by Villefort’s valet, who came to tell him that the travelling carriage was in readiness.

As he thought about this, he felt a sensation we've described, which had been unknown to him before, rise in his chest and fill him with vague fears. It's like how a wounded person instinctively flinches when someone approaches their injury until it's healed, but Villefort's wounds were the kind that never truly heal, or if they do, they only close up to reopen even more painfully. If at that moment Renée's sweet voice had called out for mercy, or if the beautiful Mercédès had come in and said, “In the name of God, I urge you to return my fiancé to me,” his cold, trembling hands would have signed the release. But no voice broke the silence of the room, and the door was opened only by Villefort’s valet, who came to inform him that the traveling carriage was ready.

Villefort rose, or rather sprang, from his chair, hastily opened one of the drawers of his desk, emptied all the gold it contained into his pocket, stood motionless an instant, his hand pressed to his head, muttered a few inarticulate sounds, and then, perceiving that his servant had placed his cloak on his shoulders, he sprang into the carriage, ordering the postilions to drive to M. de Saint-Méran’s. The hapless Dantès was doomed.

Villefort jumped up from his chair, quickly opened one of the drawers of his desk, dumped all the gold inside into his pocket, stood still for a moment with his hand on his head, muttered some incoherent sounds, and then, noticing that his servant had put his cloak on him, he jumped into the carriage, telling the drivers to head to M. de Saint-Méran’s. The unfortunate Dantès was doomed.

As the marquis had promised, Villefort found the marquise and Renée in waiting. He started when he saw Renée, for he fancied she was again about to plead for Dantès. Alas, her emotions were wholly personal: she was thinking only of Villefort’s departure.

As the marquis had promised, Villefort found the marquise and Renée waiting for him. He was startled when he saw Renée, as he thought she was going to advocate for Dantès again. Unfortunately, her feelings were entirely personal; she was only concerned about Villefort’s departure.

She loved Villefort, and he left her at the moment he was about to become her husband. Villefort knew not when he should return, and Renée, far from pleading for Dantès, hated the man whose crime separated her from her lover.

She loved Villefort, and he abandoned her just as he was about to become her husband. Villefort had no idea when he would come back, and Renée, instead of begging for Dantès, despised the man whose wrongdoing kept her apart from her beloved.

0127m

Meanwhile what of Mercédès? She had met Fernand at the corner of the Rue de la Loge; she had returned to the Catalans, and had despairingly cast herself on her couch. Fernand, kneeling by her side, took her hand, and covered it with kisses that Mercédès did not even feel. She passed the night thus. The lamp went out for want of oil, but she paid no heed to the darkness, and dawn came, but she knew not that it was day. Grief had made her blind to all but one object—that was Edmond.

Meanwhile, what about Mercédès? She had run into Fernand at the corner of Rue de la Loge; she had gone back to the Catalans and had hopelessly thrown herself onto her couch. Fernand, kneeling beside her, took her hand and showered it with kisses that Mercédès didn't even notice. She spent the night like this. The lamp went out because it ran out of oil, but she didn't pay attention to the darkness, and when dawn came, she didn't realize it was morning. Her grief had made her blind to everything except for one thing—that was Edmond.

“Ah, you are there,” said she, at length, turning towards Fernand.

"Ah, there you are," she said finally, turning toward Fernand.

“I have not quitted you since yesterday,” returned Fernand sorrowfully.

"I haven't left you since yesterday," Fernand replied sadly.

M. Morrel had not readily given up the fight. He had learned that Dantès had been taken to prison, and he had gone to all his friends, and the influential persons of the city; but the report was already in circulation that Dantès was arrested as a Bonapartist agent; and as the most sanguine looked upon any attempt of Napoleon to remount the throne as impossible, he met with nothing but refusal, and had returned home in despair, declaring that the matter was serious and that nothing more could be done.

M. Morrel had not easily given up the struggle. He found out that Dantès had been imprisoned, and he reached out to all his friends and influential people in the city. However, the news was already spreading that Dantès was arrested as a Bonapartist agent; since even the most hopeful considered any attempt by Napoleon to regain the throne as impossible, he faced nothing but rejection and returned home in despair, stating that the situation was serious and that there was nothing more to be done.

Caderousse was equally restless and uneasy, but instead of seeking, like M. Morrel, to aid Dantès, he had shut himself up with two bottles of black currant brandy, in the hope of drowning reflection. But he did not succeed, and became too intoxicated to fetch any more drink, and yet not so intoxicated as to forget what had happened. With his elbows on the table he sat between the two empty bottles, while spectres danced in the light of the unsnuffed candle—spectres such as Hoffmann strews over his punch-drenched pages, like black, fantastic dust.

Caderousse was just as restless and anxious, but instead of trying to help Dantès like M. Morrel, he locked himself away with two bottles of black currant brandy, hoping to drown his thoughts. But he didn’t succeed, becoming too drunk to get more to drink, yet not so drunk that he could forget what had happened. With his elbows on the table, he sat between the two empty bottles, while shadows danced in the light of the untrimmed candle—shadows like those that Hoffmann scatters over his rum-soaked pages, like dark, surreal dust.

Danglars alone was content and joyous—he had got rid of an enemy and made his own situation on the Pharaon secure. Danglars was one of those men born with a pen behind the ear, and an inkstand in place of a heart. Everything with him was multiplication or subtraction. The life of a man was to him of far less value than a numeral, especially when, by taking it away, he could increase the sum total of his own desires. He went to bed at his usual hour, and slept in peace.

Danglars was the only one who felt content and happy—he had removed an enemy and secured his position on the Pharaon. Danglars was one of those people born with a pen behind his ear and an ink bottle instead of a heart. Everything for him was about adding or subtracting. To him, a person's life mattered far less than a number, especially when taking it away could boost his own desires. He went to bed at his usual time and slept soundly.

Villefort, after having received M. de Salvieux’s letter, embraced Renée, kissed the marquise’s hand, and shaken that of the marquis, started for Paris along the Aix road.

Villefort, after reading M. de Salvieux’s letter, hugged Renée, kissed the marquise’s hand, and shook hands with the marquis before heading to Paris along the Aix road.

Old Dantès was dying with anxiety to know what had become of Edmond. But we know very well what had become of Edmond.

Old Dantès was worried sick about what had happened to Edmond. But we already know exactly what happened to Edmond.

Chapter 10. The King’s Closet at the Tuileries

We will leave Villefort on the road to Paris, travelling—thanks to trebled fees—with all speed, and passing through two or three apartments, enter at the Tuileries the little room with the arched window, so well known as having been the favorite closet of Napoleon and Louis XVIII., and now of Louis Philippe.

We will depart Villefort on the way to Paris, traveling—thanks to increased fees—at full speed, and after passing through a couple of rooms, we’ll enter the Tuileries into the small room with the arched window, famously known as the favorite space of Napoleon and Louis XVIII., and now of Louis Philippe.

There, seated before a walnut table he had brought with him from Hartwell, and to which, from one of those fancies not uncommon to great people, he was particularly attached, the king, Louis XVIII., was carelessly listening to a man of fifty or fifty-two years of age, with gray hair, aristocratic bearing, and exceedingly gentlemanly attire, and meanwhile making a marginal note in a volume of Gryphius’s rather inaccurate, but much sought-after, edition of Horace—a work which was much indebted to the sagacious observations of the philosophical monarch.

There, sitting at a walnut table he had brought from Hartwell, and to which he felt a special attachment due to one of those whims common to influential people, King Louis XVIII was casually listening to a man about fifty or fifty-two years old, who had gray hair, an aristocratic demeanor, and very genteel clothing. Meanwhile, he was jotting down a note in the margin of a rather inaccurate but highly sought-after edition of Horace by Gryphius—a work that greatly benefited from the insightful comments of the philosophical king.

“You say, sir——” said the king.

“You're saying, sir—” said the king.

“That I am exceedingly disquieted, sire.”

“That I am very troubled, Your Majesty.”

“Really, have you had a vision of the seven fat kine and the seven lean kine?”

“Seriously, have you seen a vision of the seven fat cows and the seven skinny cows?”

“No, sire, for that would only betoken for us seven years of plenty and seven years of scarcity; and with a king as full of foresight as your majesty, scarcity is not a thing to be feared.”

“No, sire, because that would only mean seven years of abundance followed by seven years of hardship; and with a king as wise as your majesty, there's no need to fear hardship.”

“Then of what other scourge are you afraid, my dear Blacas?”

“Then what other threat are you scared of, my dear Blacas?”

“Sire, I have every reason to believe that a storm is brewing in the south.”

“Sire, I have every reason to believe that a storm is coming from the south.”

“Well, my dear duke,” replied Louis XVIII., “I think you are wrongly informed, and know positively that, on the contrary, it is very fine weather in that direction.” Man of ability as he was, Louis XVIII. liked a pleasant jest.

“Well, my dear duke,” replied Louis XVIII, “I think you’ve got the wrong idea, and I can assure you that, on the contrary, the weather is quite nice that way.” As a capable man, Louis XVIII enjoyed a good joke.

“Sire,” continued M. de Blacas, “if it only be to reassure a faithful servant, will your majesty send into Languedoc, Provence, and Dauphiné, trusty men, who will bring you back a faithful report as to the feeling in these three provinces?”

“Sire,” M. de Blacas continued, “if it’s just to reassure a loyal servant, will your majesty send trustworthy men into Languedoc, Provence, and Dauphiné, who can bring you back an honest report on the sentiment in these three provinces?”

Canimus surdis,” replied the king, continuing the annotations in his Horace.

Canimus surdis,” replied the king, continuing the notes in his Horace.

“Sire,” replied the courtier, laughing, in order that he might seem to comprehend the quotation, “your majesty may be perfectly right in relying on the good feeling of France, but I fear I am not altogether wrong in dreading some desperate attempt.”

“Sire,” replied the courtier, laughing to show he understood the quote, “your majesty might be right to trust the goodwill of France, but I can’t help but worry about some reckless move.”

“By whom?”

"Who by?"

“By Bonaparte, or, at least, by his adherents.”

“By Bonaparte, or at least, by his followers.”

“My dear Blacas,” said the king, “you with your alarms prevent me from working.”

"My dear Blacas," said the king, "your constant fussing is keeping me from getting any work done."

“And you, sire, prevent me from sleeping with your security.”

“And you, sir, keep me from sleeping with your security.”

“Wait, my dear sir, wait a moment; for I have such a delightful note on the Pastor quum traheret—wait, and I will listen to you afterwards.”

“Hold on, my dear sir, just a moment; I have such a lovely note on the Pastor quum traheret—wait, and I'll listen to you afterward.”

There was a brief pause, during which Louis XVIII. wrote, in a hand as small as possible, another note on the margin of his Horace, and then looking at the duke with the air of a man who thinks he has an idea of his own, while he is only commenting upon the idea of another, said:

There was a quick pause, during which Louis XVIII wrote, in the tiniest handwriting he could manage, another note in the margin of his Horace. Then, looking at the duke with the expression of someone who believes they have their own idea, while really just reflecting on someone else's, he said:

“Go on, my dear duke, go on—I listen.”

“Go ahead, my dear duke, I’m listening.”

“Sire,” said Blacas, who had for a moment the hope of sacrificing Villefort to his own profit, “I am compelled to tell you that these are not mere rumors destitute of foundation which thus disquiet me; but a serious-minded man, deserving all my confidence, and charged by me to watch over the south” (the duke hesitated as he pronounced these words), “has arrived by post to tell me that a great peril threatens the king, and so I hastened to you, sire.”

“Sire,” said Blacas, who briefly thought he could use Villefort to his advantage, “I have to tell you that these aren’t just baseless rumors that are bothering me; a serious man, someone I trust completely and who I tasked with keeping an eye on the south” (the duke paused as he said this), “has arrived by mail to inform me that a significant danger is threatening the king, and so I rushed to you, sire.”

Mala ducis avi domum,” continued Louis XVIII., still annotating.

Mala ducis avi domum,” continued Louis XVIII., still annotating.

“Does your majesty wish me to drop the subject?”

“Do you want me to drop the subject, Your Majesty?”

“By no means, my dear duke; but just stretch out your hand.”

“Not at all, my dear duke; just reach out your hand.”

“Which?”

"Which one?"

“Whichever you please—there to the left.”

“Whichever you like—over there to the left.”

“Here, sire?”

“Here, my lord?”

“I tell you to the left, and you are looking to the right; I mean on my left—yes, there. You will find yesterday’s report of the minister of police. But here is M. Dandré himself;” and M. Dandré, announced by the chamberlain-in-waiting, entered.

“I’m telling you to look to the left, but you’re looking to the right; I mean my left—yes, over there. You’ll find yesterday’s report from the minister of police. But here comes M. Dandré himself;” and M. Dandré, announced by the chamberlain on duty, entered.

“Come in,” said Louis XVIII., with repressed smile, “come in, Baron, and tell the duke all you know—the latest news of M. de Bonaparte; do not conceal anything, however serious,—let us see, the Island of Elba is a volcano, and we may expect to have issuing thence flaming and bristling war—bella, horrida bella.”

“Come in,” said Louis XVIII with a restrained smile, “come in, Baron, and tell the duke everything you know—the latest news about M. de Bonaparte; don’t hide anything, no matter how serious it is—let’s see, the Island of Elba is like a volcano, and we can expect it to erupt with fiery and fierce war—bella, horrida bella.”

M. Dandré leaned very respectfully on the back of a chair with his two hands, and said:

M. Dandré leaned respectfully on the back of a chair with both hands and said:

“Has your majesty perused yesterday’s report?”

“Did your majesty read yesterday’s report?”

“Yes, yes; but tell the duke himself, who cannot find anything, what the report contains—give him the particulars of what the usurper is doing in his islet.”

“Yes, yes; but tell the duke himself, who can't find anything, what the report says—give him the details of what the usurper is doing in his islet.”

“Monsieur,” said the baron to the duke, “all the servants of his majesty must approve of the latest intelligence which we have from the Island of Elba. Bonaparte——”

“Monsieur,” said the baron to the duke, “all the servants of his majesty must approve of the latest news we have from the Island of Elba. Bonaparte——”

M. Dandré looked at Louis XVIII., who, employed in writing a note, did not even raise his head. “Bonaparte,” continued the baron, “is mortally wearied, and passes whole days in watching his miners at work at Porto-Longone.”

M. Dandré looked at Louis XVIII, who was busy writing a note and didn’t even look up. “Bonaparte,” the baron continued, “is completely exhausted and spends entire days watching his miners working at Porto-Longone.”

“And scratches himself for amusement,” added the king.

“And he scratches himself for fun,” added the king.

“Scratches himself?” inquired the duke, “what does your majesty mean?”

“Scratches himself?” the duke asked. “What do you mean, your majesty?”

“Yes, indeed, my dear duke. Did you forget that this great man, this hero, this demigod, is attacked with a malady of the skin which worries him to death, prurigo?”

“Yes, indeed, my dear duke. Did you forget that this great man, this hero, this demigod, is suffering from a skin condition that is worrying him to death, prurigo?”

“And, moreover, my dear duke,” continued the minister of police, “we are almost assured that, in a very short time, the usurper will be insane.”

“And, besides, my dear duke,” continued the minister of police, “we are almost sure that, very soon, the usurper will be insane.”

“Insane?”

"Crazy?"

“Raving mad; his head becomes weaker. Sometimes he weeps bitterly, sometimes laughs boisterously, at other time he passes hours on the seashore, flinging stones in the water and when the flint makes ‘duck-and-drake’ five or six times, he appears as delighted as if he had gained another Marengo or Austerlitz. Now, you must agree that these are indubitable symptoms of insanity.”

“Going completely mad; his mind is deteriorating. Sometimes he cries uncontrollably, other times he laughs loudly, and at times he spends hours by the beach, throwing stones into the water. When the stones skip five or six times, he looks as happy as if he had won another Marengo or Austerlitz. Now, you have to admit that these are clear signs of insanity.”

“Or of wisdom, my dear baron—or of wisdom,” said Louis XVIII., laughing; “the greatest captains of antiquity amused themselves by casting pebbles into the ocean—see Plutarch’s life of Scipio Africanus.”

“Or of wisdom, my dear baron—or of wisdom,” said Louis XVIII, laughing; “the greatest military leaders of the past entertained themselves by throwing pebbles into the ocean—just look at Plutarch’s life of Scipio Africanus.”

M. de Blacas pondered deeply between the confident monarch and the truthful minister. Villefort, who did not choose to reveal the whole secret, lest another should reap all the benefit of the disclosure, had yet communicated enough to cause him the greatest uneasiness.

M. de Blacas thought carefully about the self-assured king and the honest minister. Villefort, who didn’t want to share the entire secret to prevent someone else from gaining all the advantages of revealing it, had still shared enough to make him very uneasy.

“Well, well, Dandré,” said Louis XVIII., “Blacas is not yet convinced; let us proceed, therefore, to the usurper’s conversion.” The minister of police bowed.

“Well, well, Dandré,” said Louis XVIII, “Blacas isn’t convinced yet; let’s go ahead with converting the usurper.” The minister of police nodded.

“The usurper’s conversion!” murmured the duke, looking at the king and Dandré, who spoke alternately, like Virgil’s shepherds. “The usurper converted!”

“The usurper’s conversion!” the duke whispered, glancing at the king and Dandré, who took turns speaking, like Virgil’s shepherds. “The usurper has converted!”

“Decidedly, my dear duke.”

“Definitely, my dear duke.”

“In what way converted?”

“How was it changed?”

“To good principles. Tell him all about it, baron.”

“To good principles. Share everything with him, baron.”

“Why, this is the way of it,” said the minister, with the gravest air in the world: “Napoleon lately had a review, and as two or three of his old veterans expressed a desire to return to France, he gave them their dismissal, and exhorted them to ‘serve the good king.’ These were his own words, of that I am certain.”

“Here’s how it is,” said the minister, with the most serious expression: “Napoleon recently had a review, and when a couple of his old veterans said they wanted to go back to France, he let them go and encouraged them to ‘serve the good king.’ Those were his exact words, I’m sure of it.”

“Well, Blacas, what think you of this?” inquired the king triumphantly, and pausing for a moment from the voluminous scholiast before him.

“Well, Blacas, what do you think of this?” the king asked triumphantly, pausing for a moment from the extensive scholar in front of him.

“I say, sire, that the minister of police is greatly deceived or I am; and as it is impossible it can be the minister of police as he has the guardianship of the safety and honor of your majesty, it is probable that I am in error. However, sire, if I might advise, your majesty will interrogate the person of whom I spoke to you, and I will urge your majesty to do him this honor.”

“I say, Your Majesty, that the police minister is seriously mistaken or I am; and since it cannot be the police minister, as he is responsible for your safety and honor, it’s likely that I am the one who is wrong. However, if I may suggest, Your Majesty, you should question the person I mentioned, and I strongly encourage you to do him this honor.”

“Most willingly, duke; under your auspices I will receive any person you please, but you must not expect me to be too confiding. Baron, have you any report more recent than this, dated the 20th February, and this is the 3rd of March?”

“Of course, duke; under your guidance, I'm happy to meet anyone you choose, but don't expect me to be overly trusting. Baron, do you have any updates more recent than this one from February 20th? Today is March 3rd.”

“No, sire, but I am hourly expecting one; it may have arrived since I left my office.”

“No, sir, but I'm expecting one any moment; it might have arrived since I left my office.”

“Go thither, and if there be none—well, well,” continued Louis XVIII., “make one; that is the usual way, is it not?” and the king laughed facetiously.

“Go there, and if there’s none—well, well,” continued Louis XVIII., “just create one; that’s the usual approach, right?” and the king laughed jokingly.

“Oh, sire,” replied the minister, “we have no occasion to invent any; every day our desks are loaded with most circumstantial denunciations, coming from hosts of people who hope for some return for services which they seek to render, but cannot; they trust to fortune, and rely upon some unexpected event in some way to justify their predictions.”

“Oh, sir,” replied the minister, “we don’t need to make anything up; every day our desks are filled with detailed accusations from many people who are hoping for something in return for the help they want to offer but can’t; they are counting on luck and are waiting for some unforeseen event to somehow validate their predictions.”

“Well, sir, go,” said Louis XVIII., “and remember that I am waiting for you.”

“Well, sir, go,” said Louis XVIII, “and remember that I'm waiting for you.”

“I will but go and return, sire; I shall be back in ten minutes.”

“I'll just go and come back, sir; I’ll be back in ten minutes.”

“And I, sire,” said M. de Blacas, “will go and find my messenger.”

“And I, sir,” said M. de Blacas, “will go and find my messenger.”

“Wait, sir, wait,” said Louis XVIII. “Really, M. de Blacas, I must change your armorial bearings; I will give you an eagle with outstretched wings, holding in its claws a prey which tries in vain to escape, and bearing this device—Tenax.”

“Wait, sir, wait,” said Louis XVIII. “Honestly, M. de Blacas, I need to change your coat of arms; I’ll give you an eagle with outstretched wings, holding onto prey that’s trying in vain to escape, and it will have this motto—Tenax.”

0133m

“Sire, I listen,” said De Blacas, biting his nails with impatience.

“Sire, I'm listening,” said De Blacas, biting his nails in frustration.

“I wish to consult you on this passage, ‘Molli fugiens anhelitu,’ you know it refers to a stag flying from a wolf. Are you not a sportsman and a great wolf-hunter? Well, then, what do you think of the molli anhelitu?”

“I want to talk to you about this passage, ‘Molli fugiens anhelitu.’ You know it’s about a stag running away from a wolf. Aren't you a sportsman and a skilled wolf hunter? So, what do you think of the molli anhelitu?”

“Admirable, sire; but my messenger is like the stag you refer to, for he has posted two hundred and twenty leagues in scarcely three days.”

“Impressive, sir; but my messenger is like the stag you mentioned, as he has traveled two hundred and twenty leagues in less than three days.”

“Which is undergoing great fatigue and anxiety, my dear duke, when we have a telegraph which transmits messages in three or four hours, and that without getting in the least out of breath.”

“Which is experiencing a lot of stress and worry, my dear duke, when we have a telegraph that sends messages in three or four hours, and does so without breaking a sweat.”

“Ah, sire, you recompense but badly this poor young man, who has come so far, and with so much ardor, to give your majesty useful information. If only for the sake of M. de Salvieux, who recommends him to me, I entreat your majesty to receive him graciously.”

“Ah, sir, you reward this poor young man poorly, who has traveled such a long way and with such enthusiasm to provide your majesty with valuable information. If only for the sake of Mr. de Salvieux, who vouches for him, I urge your majesty to treat him kindly.”

“M. de Salvieux, my brother’s chamberlain?”

“M. de Salvieux, my brother's valet?”

“Yes, sire.”

"Yes, sir."

“He is at Marseilles.”

“He's in Marseille.”

“And writes me thence.”

“And writes to me from there.”

“Does he speak to you of this conspiracy?”

“Does he talk to you about this conspiracy?”

“No; but strongly recommends M. de Villefort, and begs me to present him to your majesty.”

“No, but strongly recommends Mr. de Villefort and asks me to introduce him to your Majesty.”

“M. de Villefort!” cried the king, “is the messenger’s name M. de Villefort?”

“M. de Villefort!” shouted the king, “is the messenger’s name M. de Villefort?”

“Yes, sire.”

“Yes, sir.”

“And he comes from Marseilles?”

“And he’s from Marseille?”

“In person.”

"Face to face."

“Why did you not mention his name at once?” replied the king, betraying some uneasiness.

“Why didn’t you say his name right away?” the king replied, showing a bit of concern.

“Sire, I thought his name was unknown to your majesty.”

“Sire, I thought his name was unknown to you.”

“No, no, Blacas; he is a man of strong and elevated understanding, ambitious, too, and, pardieu! you know his father’s name!”

“No, no, Blacas; he’s a man of strong and elevated understanding, ambitious too, and, for sure! you know his father’s name!”

“His father?”

"Is that his father?"

“Yes, Noirtier.”

"Yes, Noirtier."

“Noirtier the Girondin?—Noirtier the senator?”

“Noirtier the Girondist?—Noirtier the senator?”

“He himself.”

“It's him.”

“And your majesty has employed the son of such a man?”

“And your majesty has hired the son of that man?”

“Blacas, my friend, you have but limited comprehension. I told you Villefort was ambitious, and to attain this ambition Villefort would sacrifice everything, even his father.”

“Blacas, my friend, you have a limited understanding. I told you Villefort was ambitious, and to achieve this ambition, Villefort would sacrifice everything, even his father.”

“Then, sire, may I present him?”

“Then, sir, may I introduce him?”

“This instant, duke! Where is he?”

“This moment, duke! Where is he?”

“Waiting below, in my carriage.”

"Waiting below in my car."

“Seek him at once.”

"Find him now."

“I hasten to do so.”

“I'll do that quickly.”

The duke left the royal presence with the speed of a young man; his really sincere royalism made him youthful again. Louis XVIII. remained alone, and turning his eyes on his half-opened Horace, muttered:

The duke left the royal presence as quickly as a young man; his genuine loyalty to the crown made him feel young again. Louis XVIII remained alone, and turning his gaze to his slightly open copy of Horace, muttered:

Justum et tenacem propositi virum.”

“Just and resolute man of purpose.”

M. de Blacas returned as speedily as he had departed, but in the antechamber he was forced to appeal to the king’s authority. Villefort’s dusty garb, his costume, which was not of courtly cut, excited the susceptibility of M. de Brezé, who was all astonishment at finding that this young man had the audacity to enter before the king in such attire. The duke, however, overcame all difficulties with a word—his majesty’s order; and, in spite of the protestations which the master of ceremonies made for the honor of his office and principles, Villefort was introduced.

M. de Blacas returned as quickly as he had left, but in the waiting room, he had to call on the king’s authority. Villefort's dusty outfit, which was not fit for court, shocked M. de Brézé, who was astonished that this young man had the nerve to go before the king dressed like that. However, the duke smoothed over all the issues with a single word—his majesty’s order; and despite the protests from the master of ceremonies defending his office and principles, Villefort was allowed in.

The king was seated in the same place where the duke had left him. On opening the door, Villefort found himself facing him, and the young magistrate’s first impulse was to pause.

The king was sitting in the same spot where the duke had left him. When Villefort opened the door, he saw the king and instinctively paused.

“Come in, M. de Villefort,” said the king, “come in.”

“Come in, Mr. de Villefort,” said the king, “come in.”

Villefort bowed, and advancing a few steps, waited until the king should interrogate him.

Villefort bowed and took a few steps forward, waiting for the king to ask him a question.

“M. de Villefort,” said Louis XVIII., “the Duc de Blacas assures me you have some interesting information to communicate.”

“M. de Villefort,” said Louis XVIII, “the Duc de Blacas tells me you have some interesting information to share.”

“Sire, the duke is right, and I believe your majesty will think it equally important.”

“Sir, the duke is right, and I believe your majesty will find it just as important.”

0137m

“In the first place, and before everything else, sir, is the news as bad in your opinion as I am asked to believe?”

“In the first place, and before anything else, sir, do you really think the news is as bad as I’ve been led to believe?”

“Sire, I believe it to be most urgent, but I hope, by the speed I have used, that it is not irreparable.”

“Sir, I think this is very urgent, but I hope that with the speed I've used, it’s not beyond repair.”

“Speak as fully as you please, sir,” said the king, who began to give way to the emotion which had showed itself in Blacas’s face and affected Villefort’s voice. “Speak, sir, and pray begin at the beginning; I like order in everything.”

“Talk as much as you want, sir,” said the king, who started to yield to the emotion that was evident in Blacas’s face and impacted Villefort’s voice. “Speak, sir, and please start from the beginning; I appreciate order in everything.”

“Sire,” said Villefort, “I will render a faithful report to your majesty, but I must entreat your forgiveness if my anxiety leads to some obscurity in my language.” A glance at the king after this discreet and subtle exordium, assured Villefort of the benignity of his august auditor, and he went on:

“Sire,” said Villefort, “I will give you an honest report, but I ask for your forgiveness if my anxiety makes my words unclear.” A look at the king after this careful and subtle beginning reassured Villefort of the kindness of his noble listener, and he continued:

“Sire, I have come as rapidly to Paris as possible, to inform your majesty that I have discovered, in the exercise of my duties, not a commonplace and insignificant plot, such as is every day got up in the lower ranks of the people and in the army, but an actual conspiracy—a storm which menaces no less than your majesty’s throne. Sire, the usurper is arming three ships, he meditates some project, which, however mad, is yet, perhaps, terrible. At this moment he will have left Elba, to go whither I know not, but assuredly to attempt a landing either at Naples, or on the coast of Tuscany, or perhaps on the shores of France. Your majesty is well aware that the sovereign of the Island of Elba has maintained his relations with Italy and France?”

“Sire, I have rushed to Paris as quickly as I could to inform you that I have uncovered not just a minor and insignificant plot, often seen among the lower ranks of the people and the army, but a real conspiracy—a threat to your throne. Sire, the usurper is preparing three ships; he is planning something that, no matter how insane, could be quite dangerous. Right now, he must have left Elba, but I don’t know where he’s headed—likely trying to land either at Naples, or on the coast of Tuscany, or maybe on the shores of France. Your majesty knows that the ruler of the Island of Elba has kept his connections with Italy and France, right?”

“I am, sir,” said the king, much agitated; “and recently we have had information that the Bonapartist clubs have had meetings in the Rue Saint-Jacques. But proceed, I beg of you. How did you obtain these details?”

“I am, sir,” said the king, quite upset; “and recently we learned that the Bonapartist clubs have been meeting on Rue Saint-Jacques. But please go on. How did you get this information?”

“Sire, they are the results of an examination which I have made of a man of Marseilles, whom I have watched for some time, and arrested on the day of my departure. This person, a sailor, of turbulent character, and whom I suspected of Bonapartism, has been secretly to the Island of Elba. There he saw the grand-marshal, who charged him with an oral message to a Bonapartist in Paris, whose name I could not extract from him; but this mission was to prepare men’s minds for a return (it is the man who says this, sire)—a return which will soon occur.”

“Sire, these are the results of my investigation into a man from Marseilles, whom I’ve been monitoring for a while and arrested on the day I was leaving. This individual, a sailor with a volatile personality, is someone I suspected of being a Bonapartist. He secretly went to the Island of Elba, where he met with the grand marshal, who tasked him with delivering a message to a Bonapartist in Paris, whose name I couldn’t get out of him. However, this mission was intended to get people ready for a return (that’s what he claims, sire)—a return that will happen soon.”

“And where is this man?”

“And where is this guy?”

“In prison, sire.”

"In jail, sire."

“And the matter seems serious to you?”

“And you think this is important?”

“So serious, sire, that when the circumstance surprised me in the midst of a family festival, on the very day of my betrothal, I left my bride and friends, postponing everything, that I might hasten to lay at your majesty’s feet the fears which impressed me, and the assurance of my devotion.”

“So serious, Your Majesty, that when I was caught off guard during a family celebration, on the very day of my engagement, I left my bride and friends, putting everything on hold, so I could quickly come to you and share my concerns and my loyalty.”

“True,” said Louis XVIII., “was there not a marriage engagement between you and Mademoiselle de Saint-Méran?”

“True,” said Louis XVIII, “was there not a marriage agreement between you and Mademoiselle de Saint-Méran?”

“Daughter of one of your majesty’s most faithful servants.”

“Daughter of one of your majesty’s most loyal servants.”

“Yes, yes; but let us talk of this plot, M. de Villefort.”

“Yes, yes; but let’s talk about this plot, M. de Villefort.”

“Sire, I fear it is more than a plot; I fear it is a conspiracy.”

“Sire, I’m afraid it’s more than just a plan; I’m worried it’s a conspiracy.”

“A conspiracy in these times,” said Louis XVIII., smiling, “is a thing very easy to meditate, but more difficult to conduct to an end, inasmuch as, re-established so recently on the throne of our ancestors, we have our eyes open at once upon the past, the present, and the future. For the last ten months my ministers have redoubled their vigilance, in order to watch the shore of the Mediterranean. If Bonaparte landed at Naples, the whole coalition would be on foot before he could even reach Piombino; if he land in Tuscany, he will be in an unfriendly territory; if he land in France, it must be with a handful of men, and the result of that is easily foretold, execrated as he is by the population. Take courage, sir; but at the same time rely on our royal gratitude.”

“A conspiracy these days,” Louis XVIII said with a smile, “is easy to plan but harder to pull off, especially since we’ve just recently been restored to the throne of our ancestors and are aware of the past, the present, and the future. For the past ten months, my ministers have increased their vigilance to keep an eye on the Mediterranean coast. If Bonaparte lands in Naples, the whole coalition will mobilize before he even reaches Piombino; if he lands in Tuscany, he’ll be in hostile territory; if he lands in France, it will be with only a few men, and the outcome of that is predictable, given how hated he is by the people. Stay brave, sir; but also count on our royal gratitude.”

“Ah, here is M. Dandré!” cried de Blacas. At this instant the minister of police appeared at the door, pale, trembling, and as if ready to faint. Villefort was about to retire, but M. de Blacas, taking his hand, restrained him.

“Ah, here comes M. Dandré!” exclaimed de Blacas. Just then, the minister of police showed up at the door, looking pale, shaking, and almost about to faint. Villefort was about to leave, but M. de Blacas grabbed his hand and stopped him.

Chapter 11. The Corsican Ogre

At the sight of this agitation Louis XVIII. pushed from him violently the table at which he was sitting.

At the sight of this turmoil, Louis XVIII forcefully pushed away the table he was sitting at.

“What ails you, baron?” he exclaimed. “You appear quite aghast. Has your uneasiness anything to do with what M. de Blacas has told me, and M. de Villefort has just confirmed?” M. de Blacas moved suddenly towards the baron, but the fright of the courtier pleaded for the forbearance of the statesman; and besides, as matters were, it was much more to his advantage that the prefect of police should triumph over him than that he should humiliate the prefect.

“What’s wrong, Baron?” he exclaimed. “You look shocked. Is your discomfort related to what M. de Blacas just told me and what M. de Villefort confirmed?” M. de Blacas suddenly stepped toward the baron, but the fright of the courtier urged the statesman to hold back; and besides, given the situation, it was much more beneficial for him that the police chief come out on top than for him to embarrass the chief.

“Sire,——” stammered the baron.

“Sir,” stammered the baron.

“Well, what is it?” asked Louis XVIII. The minister of police, giving way to an impulse of despair, was about to throw himself at the feet of Louis XVIII., who retreated a step and frowned.

“Well, what is it?” asked Louis XVIII. The police minister, overwhelmed with despair, was about to throw himself at Louis XVIII's feet, but Louis XVIII stepped back and frowned.

“Will you speak?” he said.

"Will you talk?" he said.

“Oh, sire, what a dreadful misfortune! I am, indeed, to be pitied. I can never forgive myself!”

“Oh, sir, what a terrible misfortune! I truly deserve your sympathy. I can never forgive myself!”

“Monsieur,” said Louis XVIII., “I command you to speak.”

“Monsieur,” said Louis XVIII, “I order you to speak.”

“Well, sire, the usurper left Elba on the 26th February, and landed on the 1st of March.”

“Well, sir, the usurper left Elba on February 26th and landed on March 1st.”

“And where? In Italy?” asked the king eagerly.

“And where? In Italy?” the king asked eagerly.

“In France, sire,—at a small port, near Antibes, in the Gulf of Juan.”

“In France, sir—at a small port, near Antibes, in the Gulf of Juan.”

“The usurper landed in France, near Antibes, in the Gulf of Juan, two hundred and fifty leagues from Paris, on the 1st of March, and you only acquired this information today, the 3rd of March! Well, sir, what you tell me is impossible. You must have received a false report, or you have gone mad.”

“The usurper arrived in France, near Antibes, in the Gulf of Juan, about two hundred and fifty leagues from Paris, on March 1st, and you only found out about this today, March 3rd! Well, sir, what you’re telling me is impossible. You must have received a false report, or you’ve lost your mind.”

“Alas, sire, it is but too true!” Louis made a gesture of indescribable anger and alarm, and then drew himself up as if this sudden blow had struck him at the same moment in heart and countenance.

“Unfortunately, sir, it's all too true!” Louis reacted with an expression of intense anger and fear, then straightened up as if this shocking news had hit him both in the heart and on his face at the same time.

“In France!” he cried, “the usurper in France! Then they did not watch over this man. Who knows? they were, perhaps, in league with him.”

“In France!” he shouted, “the usurper in France! So they didn’t keep an eye on this guy. Who knows? Maybe they were actually working with him.”

“Oh, sire,” exclaimed the Duc de Blacas, “M. Dandré is not a man to be accused of treason! Sire, we have all been blind, and the minister of police has shared the general blindness, that is all.”

“Oh, sir,” exclaimed the Duc de Blacas, “M. Dandré is not someone who should be accused of treason! Sir, we have all been blind, and the minister of police has shared in that general blindness, that’s all.”

“But——” said Villefort, and then suddenly checking himself, he was silent; then he continued, “Your pardon, sire,” he said, bowing, “my zeal carried me away. Will your majesty deign to excuse me?”

"But——" Villefort started, then suddenly stopped himself and fell silent. He continued, "I apologize, Your Majesty," he said, bowing, "my enthusiasm got the better of me. Will you please forgive me?"

“Speak, sir, speak boldly,” replied Louis. “You alone forewarned us of the evil; now try and aid us with the remedy.”

“Go ahead, sir, speak freely,” replied Louis. “You were the only one who warned us about the danger; now help us find a solution.”

“Sire,” said Villefort, “the usurper is detested in the south; and it seems to me that if he ventured into the south, it would be easy to raise Languedoc and Provence against him.”

“Sire,” said Villefort, “the usurper is hated in the south; and I believe that if he dared to go into the south, it would be easy to rally Languedoc and Provence against him.”

“Yes, assuredly,” replied the minister; “but he is advancing by Gap and Sisteron.”

"Yes, definitely," replied the minister. "But he is moving through Gap and Sisteron."

“Advancing—he is advancing!” said Louis XVIII. “Is he then advancing on Paris?” The minister of police maintained a silence which was equivalent to a complete avowal.

“He's coming—he's coming!” said Louis XVIII. “Is he really coming to Paris?” The minister of police stayed silent, which was as good as a full confession.

“And Dauphiné, sir?” inquired the king, of Villefort. “Do you think it possible to rouse that as well as Provence?”

“And Dauphiné, sir?” the king asked Villefort. “Do you think it's possible to stir that up as well as Provence?”

“Sire, I am sorry to tell your majesty a cruel fact; but the feeling in Dauphiné is quite the reverse of that in Provence or Languedoc. The mountaineers are Bonapartists, sire.”

“Sire, I regret to inform your majesty of a harsh reality; the sentiment in Dauphiné is completely opposite to that in Provence or Languedoc. The mountain people are Bonapartists, sire.”

“Then,” murmured Louis, “he was well informed. And how many men had he with him?”

"Then," murmured Louis, "he was well informed. And how many men did he have with him?"

“I do not know, sire,” answered the minister of police.

“I don’t know, sir,” replied the police minister.

“What, you do not know! Have you neglected to obtain information on that point? Of course it is of no consequence,” he added, with a withering smile.

“What, you don't know? Have you forgotten to get the information on that? Of course, it doesn't matter,” he added with a scornful smile.

“Sire, it was impossible to learn; the despatch simply stated the fact of the landing and the route taken by the usurper.”

“Sir, it was impossible to find out; the message just stated the fact of the landing and the path taken by the usurper.”

“And how did this despatch reach you?” inquired the king. The minister bowed his head, and while a deep color overspread his cheeks, he stammered out:

“And how did this message reach you?” asked the king. The minister lowered his head, and as a deep flush spread across his cheeks, he stammered out:

“By the telegraph, sire.” Louis XVIII. advanced a step, and folded his arms over his chest as Napoleon would have done.

“By the telegraph, sir.” Louis XVIII took a step forward and crossed his arms over his chest, just like Napoleon would have.

0141m

“So then,” he exclaimed, turning pale with anger, “seven conjoined and allied armies overthrew that man. A miracle of heaven replaced me on the throne of my fathers after five-and-twenty years of exile. I have, during those five-and-twenty years, spared no pains to understand the people of France and the interests which were confided to me; and now, when I see the fruition of my wishes almost within reach, the power I hold in my hands bursts and shatters me to atoms!”

“So then,” he shouted, turning pale with rage, “seven united armies took that man down. A miracle from heaven put me back on my family's throne after twenty-five years of exile. During those twenty-five years, I did everything I could to understand the people of France and the responsibilities that were entrusted to me; and now, when I see my dreams almost within grasp, the power I hold slips away and shatters me into pieces!”

“Sire, it is fatality!” murmured the minister, feeling that the pressure of circumstances, however light a thing to destiny, was too much for any human strength to endure.

“Sir, it’s fate!” whispered the minister, realizing that the weight of the situation, no matter how trivial to destiny, was too heavy for any human to bear.

“What our enemies say of us is then true. We have learnt nothing, forgotten nothing! If I were betrayed as he was, I would console myself; but to be in the midst of persons elevated by myself to places of honor, who ought to watch over me more carefully than over themselves,—for my fortune is theirs—before me they were nothing—after me they will be nothing, and perish miserably from incapacity—ineptitude! Oh, yes, sir, you are right—it is fatality!”

“What our enemies say about us is true. We’ve learned nothing and forgotten nothing! If I were betrayed like he was, I could find some comfort in that; but to be surrounded by people I’ve raised to positions of honor, who should be looking out for me more than for themselves—since my success is theirs—before me, they were nothing—after me, they will be nothing, and will fade away from their own incompetence—ineptitude! Oh, yes, sir, you’re right—it’s fate!”

The minister quailed before this outburst of sarcasm. M. de Blacas wiped the moisture from his brow. Villefort smiled within himself, for he felt his increased importance.

The minister shrank back from this sarcastic outburst. M. de Blacas wiped the sweat from his brow. Villefort smiled to himself, feeling a boost in his own importance.

“To fall,” continued King Louis, who at the first glance had sounded the abyss on which the monarchy hung suspended,—“to fall, and learn of that fall by telegraph! Oh, I would rather mount the scaffold of my brother, Louis XVI., than thus descend the staircase at the Tuileries driven away by ridicule. Ridicule, sir—why, you know not its power in France, and yet you ought to know it!”

“To fall,” continued King Louis, who at first glance had sensed the abyss on which the monarchy was hanging, “to fall, and find out about that fall by telegraph! Oh, I would rather step onto the scaffold like my brother, Louis XVI., than drop down the stairs at the Tuileries driven out by mockery. Mockery, sir—why, you don’t understand its power in France, and still, you should!”

“Sire, sire,” murmured the minister, “for pity’s——”

“Sire, sire,” whispered the minister, “for pity’s——”

“Approach, M. de Villefort,” resumed the king, addressing the young man, who, motionless and breathless, was listening to a conversation on which depended the destiny of a kingdom. “Approach, and tell monsieur that it is possible to know beforehand all that he has not known.”

“Come here, Mr. de Villefort,” the king continued, speaking to the young man, who, stunned and breathless, was listening to a conversation that would determine the fate of a kingdom. “Come closer, and tell him that it’s possible to know in advance everything he hasn’t known.”

“Sire, it was really impossible to learn secrets which that man concealed from all the world.”

"Sire, it was truly impossible to uncover the secrets that man hid from everyone."

“Really impossible! Yes—that is a great word, sir. Unfortunately, there are great words, as there are great men; I have measured them. Really impossible for a minister who has an office, agents, spies, and fifteen hundred thousand francs for secret service money, to know what is going on at sixty leagues from the coast of France! Well, then, see, here is a gentleman who had none of these resources at his disposal—a gentleman, only a simple magistrate, who learned more than you with all your police, and who would have saved my crown, if, like you, he had the power of directing a telegraph.” The look of the minister of police was turned with concentrated spite on Villefort, who bent his head in modest triumph.

“Totally impossible! Yes—that's a powerful word, sir. Unfortunately, there are powerful words, just like there are powerful people; I've seen both. It's truly impossible for a minister with an office, agents, spies, and one and a half million francs for secret service funds to know what's happening sixty leagues from the coast of France! Now, look, here’s a gentleman who didn’t have any of these resources at hand—a gentleman, just a simple magistrate, who figured out more than you with all your police, and who could have saved my crown if, like you, he had the ability to send a telegram.” The minister of police glared at Villefort with intense resentment, while Villefort lowered his head in quiet victory.

“I do not mean that for you, Blacas,” continued Louis XVIII.; “for if you have discovered nothing, at least you have had the good sense to persevere in your suspicions. Any other than yourself would have considered the disclosure of M. de Villefort insignificant, or else dictated by venal ambition.” These words were an allusion to the sentiments which the minister of police had uttered with so much confidence an hour before.

“I don’t mean that for you, Blacas,” continued Louis XVIII. “If you haven’t found anything, at least you’ve had the good sense to stick to your suspicions. Anyone else would have seen M. de Villefort’s revelation as insignificant or driven by greedy ambition.” These words referenced the opinions that the police minister had expressed so confidently an hour earlier.

Villefort understood the king’s intent. Any other person would, perhaps, have been overcome by such an intoxicating draught of praise; but he feared to make for himself a mortal enemy of the police minister, although he saw that Dandré was irrevocably lost. In fact, the minister, who, in the plenitude of his power, had been unable to unearth Napoleon’s secret, might in despair at his own downfall interrogate Dantès and so lay bare the motives of Villefort’s plot. Realizing this, Villefort came to the rescue of the crest-fallen minister, instead of aiding to crush him.

Villefort understood what the king wanted. Anyone else might have gotten lost in such an overwhelming wave of praise, but he was careful not to make an enemy of the police minister, even though he knew Dandré was doomed. The minister, who had been unable to discover Napoleon's secret despite his power, might in his desperation question Dantès and expose Villefort's motives. Understanding this, Villefort chose to help the defeated minister instead of trying to destroy him.

“Sire,” said Villefort, “the suddenness of this event must prove to your majesty that the issue is in the hands of Providence; what your majesty is pleased to attribute to me as profound perspicacity is simply owing to chance, and I have profited by that chance, like a good and devoted servant—that’s all. Do not attribute to me more than I deserve, sire, that your majesty may never have occasion to recall the first opinion you have been pleased to form of me.” The minister of police thanked the young man by an eloquent look, and Villefort understood that he had succeeded in his design; that is to say, that without forfeiting the gratitude of the king, he had made a friend of one on whom, in case of necessity, he might rely.

“Sire,” Villefort said, “the suddenness of this event should make your majesty realize that it’s in Providence’s hands; what your majesty sees as my deep insight is really just luck, and I’ve taken advantage of that luck, like a good and loyal servant—that’s all. Please don’t give me more credit than I deserve, sire, so that your majesty won’t have to rethink the initial impression you’ve formed of me.” The minister of police expressed his gratitude with a meaningful glance, and Villefort understood that he had achieved his goal; that is to say, without losing the king’s favor, he had gained a friend he could count on in case of need.

“’Tis well,” resumed the king. “And now, gentlemen,” he continued, turning towards M. de Blacas and the minister of police, “I have no further occasion for you, and you may retire; what now remains to do is in the department of the minister of war.”

“It’s fine,” the king said. “And now, gentlemen,” he continued, turning towards M. de Blacas and the minister of police, “I no longer need you, and you can leave; what’s left to do is in the hands of the minister of war.”

“Fortunately, sire,” said M. de Blacas, “we can rely on the army; your majesty knows how every report confirms their loyalty and attachment.”

“Fortunately, Your Majesty,” said M. de Blacas, “we can count on the army; you know how every report confirms their loyalty and dedication.”

“Do not mention reports, duke, to me, for I know now what confidence to place in them. Yet, speaking of reports, baron, what have you learned with regard to the affair in the Rue Saint-Jacques?”

“Don't mention reports, duke, to me, because I know now how much trust to put in them. But speaking of reports, baron, what have you found out about the situation in the Rue Saint-Jacques?”

“The affair in the Rue Saint-Jacques!” exclaimed Villefort, unable to repress an exclamation. Then, suddenly pausing, he added, “Your pardon, sire, but my devotion to your majesty has made me forget, not the respect I have, for that is too deeply engraved in my heart, but the rules of etiquette.”

“The incident on Rue Saint-Jacques!” Villefort exclaimed, unable to hold back his surprise. Then, after a brief pause, he added, “I beg your pardon, sire, but my loyalty to your majesty has caused me to forget, not the respect I have, for that is too deeply engraved in my heart, but the rules of etiquette.”

“Go on, go on, sir,” replied the king; “you have today earned the right to make inquiries here.”

“Go ahead, go ahead, sir,” replied the king; “you have earned the right to ask questions here today.”

“Sire,” interposed the minister of police, “I came a moment ago to give your majesty fresh information which I had obtained on this head, when your majesty’s attention was attracted by the terrible event that has occurred in the gulf, and now these facts will cease to interest your majesty.”

“Sir,” interrupted the police minister, “I just came to inform your majesty with the latest information I’ve gathered on this matter, but your majesty’s attention was drawn to the awful event that just happened in the gulf, and now these facts won’t matter to your majesty anymore.”

“On the contrary, sir,—on the contrary,” said Louis XVIII., “this affair seems to me to have a decided connection with that which occupies our attention, and the death of General Quesnel will, perhaps, put us on the direct track of a great internal conspiracy.” At the name of General Quesnel, Villefort trembled.

“On the contrary, sir—on the contrary,” said Louis XVIII, “this matter seems to have a clear connection with what we're discussing, and the death of General Quesnel might just lead us straight to a major internal conspiracy.” At the mention of General Quesnel, Villefort trembled.

“Everything points to the conclusion, sire,” said the minister of police, “that death was not the result of suicide, as we first believed, but of assassination. General Quesnel, it appears, had just left a Bonapartist club when he disappeared. An unknown person had been with him that morning, and made an appointment with him in the Rue Saint-Jacques; unfortunately, the general’s valet, who was dressing his hair at the moment when the stranger entered, heard the street mentioned, but did not catch the number.” As the police minister related this to the king, Villefort, who looked as if his very life hung on the speaker’s lips, turned alternately red and pale. The king looked towards him.

“Everything points to the conclusion, sir,” said the police minister, “that the death was not a suicide, as we initially thought, but an assassination. General Quesnel had just left a Bonapartist club when he went missing. An unknown individual was with him that morning and made plans to meet him on Rue Saint-Jacques; unfortunately, the general’s valet, who was doing his hair when the stranger arrived, heard the street name but didn’t catch the number.” As the police minister shared this with the king, Villefort, who looked as if his entire life depended on what the speaker was saying, alternated between red and pale. The king glanced in his direction.

“Do you not think with me, M. de Villefort, that General Quesnel, whom they believed attached to the usurper, but who was really entirely devoted to me, has perished the victim of a Bonapartist ambush?”

“Don’t you agree with me, M. de Villefort, that General Quesnel, whom they thought was loyal to the usurper but was actually fully devoted to me, has fallen victim to a Bonapartist trap?”

“It is probable, sire,” replied Villefort. “But is this all that is known?”

“It’s likely, sir,” replied Villefort. “But is that everything that’s known?”

“They are on the track of the man who appointed the meeting with him.”

“They are trying to find the person who set up the meeting with him.”

“On his track?” said Villefort.

"On his trail?" said Villefort.

“Yes, the servant has given his description. He is a man of from fifty to fifty-two years of age, dark, with black eyes covered with shaggy eyebrows, and a thick moustache. He was dressed in a blue frock-coat, buttoned up to the chin, and wore at his button-hole the rosette of an officer of the Legion of Honor. Yesterday a person exactly corresponding with this description was followed, but he was lost sight of at the corner of the Rue de la Jussienne and the Rue Coq-Héron.” Villefort leaned on the back of an armchair, for as the minister of police went on speaking he felt his legs bend under him; but when he learned that the unknown had escaped the vigilance of the agent who followed him, he breathed again.

“Yes, the servant has given his description. He is a man between fifty and fifty-two years old, dark-skinned, with black eyes covered by thick eyebrows and a bushy mustache. He was wearing a blue frock coat, buttoned up to the chin, and had the rosette of a Legion of Honor officer in his buttonhole. Yesterday, a person matching this description was being followed, but he was lost at the corner of Rue de la Jussienne and Rue Coq-Héron.” Villefort leaned against the back of an armchair, feeling his legs weaken as the minister of police continued speaking; but when he learned that the unknown man had evaded the agent who was tracking him, he finally relaxed.

“Continue to seek for this man, sir,” said the king to the minister of police; “for if, as I am all but convinced, General Quesnel, who would have been so useful to us at this moment, has been murdered, his assassins, Bonapartists or not, shall be cruelly punished.” It required all Villefort’s coolness not to betray the terror with which this declaration of the king inspired him.

“Keep looking for this man, sir,” the king said to the police chief. “If I’m right, and I’m almost sure I am, General Quesnel—who would have been very helpful to us right now—has been killed. His murderers, whether they’re Bonapartists or not, will face harsh punishment.” Villefort had to stay completely calm to hide the fear that the king’s statement caused him.

“How strange,” continued the king, with some asperity; “the police think that they have disposed of the whole matter when they say, ‘A murder has been committed,’ and especially so when they can add, ‘And we are on the track of the guilty persons.’”

“How strange,” continued the king, somewhat harshly; “the police believe they’ve handled the entire situation when they state, ‘A murder has been committed,’ especially when they can also say, ‘And we’re on the trail of the guilty parties.’”

“Sire, your majesty will, I trust, be amply satisfied on this point at least.”

“Sir, I hope your majesty will be fully satisfied on this point at least.”

“We shall see. I will no longer detain you, M. de Villefort, for you must be fatigued after so long a journey; go and rest. Of course you stopped at your father’s?” A feeling of faintness came over Villefort.

“We'll see. I won’t keep you any longer, M. de Villefort, since you must be tired after such a long trip; go and get some rest. You did stop by your father’s, right?” A wave of dizziness washed over Villefort.

0145m

“No, sire,” he replied, “I alighted at the Hotel de Madrid, in the Rue de Tournon.”

“No, sire,” he replied, “I got off at the Hotel de Madrid, on Rue de Tournon.”

“But you have seen him?”

“But have you seen him?”

“Sire, I went straight to the Duc de Blacas.”

“Sire, I went directly to the Duc de Blacas.”

“But you will see him, then?”

“But you will see him, right?”

“I think not, sire.”

“I don’t think so, your majesty.”

“Ah, I forgot,” said Louis, smiling in a manner which proved that all these questions were not made without a motive; “I forgot you and M. Noirtier are not on the best terms possible, and that is another sacrifice made to the royal cause, and for which you should be recompensed.”

“Ah, I forgot,” said Louis, smiling in a way that showed these questions had a purpose; “I forgot you and M. Noirtier aren’t on the best of terms, and that’s another sacrifice made for the royal cause, for which you should be rewarded.”

“Sire, the kindness your majesty deigns to evince towards me is a recompense which so far surpasses my utmost ambition that I have nothing more to ask for.”

“Sir, the kindness you show me is a reward that exceeds my wildest dreams, and I have nothing more to wish for.”

“Never mind, sir, we will not forget you; make your mind easy. In the meanwhile” (the king here detached the cross of the Legion of Honor which he usually wore over his blue coat, near the cross of St. Louis, above the order of Notre-Dame-du-Mont-Carmel and St. Lazare, and gave it to Villefort)—“in the meanwhile take this cross.”

“Don't worry, sir, we won't forget you; just relax. In the meantime” (the king here took off the cross of the Legion of Honor that he usually wore over his blue coat, next to the cross of St. Louis, above the order of Notre-Dame-du-Mont-Carmel and St. Lazare, and gave it to Villefort)—“in the meantime, take this cross.”

“Sire,” said Villefort, “your majesty mistakes; this is an officer’s cross.”

“Sire,” Villefort said, “your majesty is mistaken; this is an officer’s insignia.”

Ma foi!” said Louis XVIII., “take it, such as it is, for I have not the time to procure you another. Blacas, let it be your care to see that the brevet is made out and sent to M. de Villefort.” Villefort’s eyes were filled with tears of joy and pride; he took the cross and kissed it.

My word!” said Louis XVIII., “take it, as it is, because I don’t have the time to get you another. Blacas, make sure the certificate is prepared and sent to M. de Villefort.” Villefort’s eyes filled with tears of joy and pride; he took the cross and kissed it.

“And now,” he said, “may I inquire what are the orders with which your majesty deigns to honor me?”

“And now,” he said, “can I ask what instructions your majesty wishes to give me?”

“Take what rest you require, and remember that if you are not able to serve me here in Paris, you may be of the greatest service to me at Marseilles.”

“Take the rest you need, and remember that if you can’t help me here in Paris, you could be really helpful to me in Marseilles.”

“Sire,” replied Villefort, bowing, “in an hour I shall have quitted Paris.”

“Sire,” Villefort replied with a bow, “in an hour, I will have left Paris.”

“Go, sir,” said the king; “and should I forget you (kings’ memories are short), do not be afraid to bring yourself to my recollection. Baron, send for the minister of war. Blacas, remain.”

“Go ahead, sir,” said the king; “and if I happen to forget you (kings have short memories), don’t hesitate to remind me. Baron, call for the minister of war. Blacas, stay.”

“Ah, sir,” said the minister of police to Villefort, as they left the Tuileries, “you entered by luck’s door—your fortune is made.”

“Ah, sir,” said the police minister to Villefort as they left the Tuileries, “you walked in through the door of fortune—your luck is sealed.”

“Will it be long first?” muttered Villefort, saluting the minister, whose career was ended, and looking about him for a hackney-coach. One passed at the moment, which he hailed; he gave his address to the driver, and springing in, threw himself on the seat, and gave loose to dreams of ambition.

“Will it take long?” Villefort muttered, nodding to the minister, whose career had come to an end, as he looked around for a cab. One happened to come by at that moment, which he hailed; he gave his address to the driver, jumped in, plopped down on the seat, and let his thoughts drift into dreams of ambition.

Ten minutes afterwards Villefort reached his hotel, ordered horses to be ready in two hours, and asked to have his breakfast brought to him. He was about to begin his repast when the sound of the bell rang sharp and loud. The valet opened the door, and Villefort heard someone speak his name.

Ten minutes later, Villefort arrived at his hotel, asked for horses to be ready in two hours, and requested his breakfast to be brought to him. He was about to start eating when he heard the bell ring sharply. The valet opened the door, and Villefort heard someone call his name.

0147m

“Who could know that I was here already?” said the young man. The valet entered.

“Who could have guessed that I was here already?” said the young man. The valet entered.

“Well,” said Villefort, “what is it?—Who rang?—Who asked for me?”

“Well,” Villefort said, “what’s going on? Who rang the bell? Who’s looking for me?”

“A stranger who will not send in his name.”

“A stranger who refuses to share his name.”

“A stranger who will not send in his name! What can he want with me?”

“A stranger who won’t give me his name! What does he want from me?”

“He wishes to speak to you.”

“He wants to talk to you.”

“To me?”

"To me?"

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“Did he mention my name?”

“Did he say my name?”

“Yes.”

“Yep.”

“What sort of person is he?”

“What kind of person is he?”

“Why, sir, a man of about fifty.”

“Why, sir, a man around fifty.”

“Short or tall?”

“Short or tall?”

“About your own height, sir.”

"Regarding your height, sir."

“Dark or fair?”

“Dark or light?”

“Dark,—very dark; with black eyes, black hair, black eyebrows.”

“Dark—really dark; with black eyes, black hair, and black eyebrows.”

“And how dressed?” asked Villefort quickly.

“And how was he dressed?” Villefort asked quickly.

“In a blue frock-coat, buttoned up close, decorated with the Legion of Honor.”

“In a blue frock coat, buttoned up tightly, adorned with the Legion of Honor.”

“It is he!” said Villefort, turning pale.

“It’s him!” said Villefort, going pale.

0148m

“Eh, pardieu!” said the individual whose description we have twice given, entering the door, “what a great deal of ceremony! Is it the custom in Marseilles for sons to keep their fathers waiting in their anterooms?”

“Eh, pardieu!” said the person we’ve described twice, walking in, “what a lot of fuss! Is it normal in Marseille for sons to make their fathers wait in the foyer?”

“Father!” cried Villefort, “then I was not deceived; I felt sure it must be you.”

“Dad!” shouted Villefort, “so I wasn't wrong; I knew it had to be you.”

“Well, then, if you felt so sure,” replied the new-comer, putting his cane in a corner and his hat on a chair, “allow me to say, my dear Gérard, that it was not very filial of you to keep me waiting at the door.”

“Well, if you were so sure,” replied the newcomer, setting his cane in a corner and his hat on a chair, “let me just say, my dear Gérard, that it wasn’t very respectful of you to make me wait at the door.”

“Leave us, Germain,” said Villefort. The servant quitted the apartment with evident signs of astonishment.

“Leave us, Germain,” Villefort said. The servant exited the room, clearly showing his surprise.

Chapter 12. Father and Son

M. Noirtier—for it was, indeed, he who entered—looked after the servant until the door was closed, and then, fearing, no doubt, that he might be overheard in the antechamber, he opened the door again, nor was the precaution useless, as appeared from the rapid retreat of Germain, who proved that he was not exempt from the sin which ruined our first parents. M. Noirtier then took the trouble to close and bolt the antechamber door, then that of the bedchamber, and then extended his hand to Villefort, who had followed all his motions with surprise which he could not conceal.

M. Noirtier—because it was indeed him who walked in—watched the servant until the door was shut, and then, probably worried he might be overheard in the foyer, he opened the door again. His caution was not in vain, as indicated by Germain's quick retreat, showing he was not free from the fault that led to the downfall of our first parents. M. Noirtier then took the time to close and lock the foyer door, then the bedroom door, and then reached out to Villefort, who had been watching his every move with surprise that he couldn't hide.

“Well, now, my dear Gérard,” said he to the young man, with a very significant look, “do you know, you seem as if you were not very glad to see me?”

“Well, now, my dear Gérard,” he said to the young man, giving him a meaningful look, “do you know, you seem like you’re not too happy to see me?”

“My dear father,” said Villefort, “I am, on the contrary, delighted; but I so little expected your visit, that it has somewhat overcome me.”

“My dear father,” said Villefort, “I’m actually quite happy to see you; but I didn’t expect your visit at all, so it’s taken me by surprise.”

“But, my dear fellow,” replied M. Noirtier, seating himself, “I might say the same thing to you, when you announce to me your wedding for the 28th of February, and on the 3rd of March you turn up here in Paris.”

“But, my dear friend,” replied M. Noirtier, sitting down, “I could say the same to you when you tell me about your wedding on February 28th, and then show up here in Paris on March 3rd.”

“And if I have come, my dear father,” said Gérard, drawing closer to M. Noirtier, “do not complain, for it is for you that I came, and my journey will be your salvation.”

“And if I’ve come, my dear father,” Gérard said, stepping closer to M. Noirtier, “don’t complain, because I came for you, and my journey will be your salvation.”

“Ah, indeed!” said M. Noirtier, stretching himself out at his ease in the chair. “Really, pray tell me all about it, for it must be interesting.”

“Ah, really!” said M. Noirtier, getting comfortable in his chair. “Honestly, please tell me everything about it, because it sounds interesting.”

“Father, you have heard speak of a certain Bonapartist club in the Rue Saint-Jacques?”

“Father, have you heard about a certain Bonapartist club on Rue Saint-Jacques?”

“No. 53; yes, I am vice-president.”

“No. 53; yeah, I’m the vice president.”

“Father, your coolness makes me shudder.”

“Dad, your chilliness gives me chills.”

“Why, my dear boy, when a man has been proscribed by the mountaineers, has escaped from Paris in a hay-cart, been hunted over the plains of Bordeaux by Robespierre’s bloodhounds, he becomes accustomed to most things. But go on, what about the club in the Rue Saint-Jacques?”

“Why, my dear boy, when a man has been marked by the mountaineers, has escaped from Paris in a hay cart, and has been chased across the plains of Bordeaux by Robespierre’s bloodhounds, he gets used to just about anything. But go ahead, what’s happening with the club on Rue Saint-Jacques?”

“Why, they induced General Quesnel to go there, and General Quesnel, who quitted his own house at nine o’clock in the evening, was found the next day in the Seine.”

“Why, they convinced General Quesnel to go there, and General Quesnel, who left his own house at nine o’clock in the evening, was found the next day in the Seine.”

0151m

“And who told you this fine story?”

“And who shared this great story with you?”

“The king himself.”

"The king himself."

“Well, then, in return for your story,” continued Noirtier, “I will tell you another.”

“Well, in exchange for your story,” Noirtier continued, “I’ll share another with you.”

“My dear father, I think I already know what you are about to tell me.”

“My dear father, I think I already know what you’re going to tell me.”

“Ah, you have heard of the landing of the emperor?”

“Ah, you've heard about the emperor's arrival?”

“Not so loud, father, I entreat of you—for your own sake as well as mine. Yes, I heard this news, and knew it even before you could; for three days ago I posted from Marseilles to Paris with all possible speed, half-desperate at the enforced delay.”

“Please quiet down, Dad, I’m begging you—for both our sakes. Yes, I heard this news and knew it even before you did; I rushed from Marseilles to Paris three days ago at top speed, half-despairing over the forced wait.”

“Three days ago? You are crazy. Why, three days ago the emperor had not landed.”

“Three days ago? You're insane. Three days ago, the emperor hadn't even landed.”

“No matter, I was aware of his intention.”

“No worries, I knew what he was trying to do.”

“How did you know about it?”

“How did you find out about it?”

“By a letter addressed to you from the Island of Elba.”

“By a letter sent to you from the Island of Elba.”

“To me?”

"For me?"

“To you; and which I discovered in the pocket-book of the messenger. Had that letter fallen into the hands of another, you, my dear father, would probably ere this have been shot.” Villefort’s father laughed.

“To you; and which I found in the messenger's pocketbook. If that letter had ended up in someone else's hands, you, my dear father, would likely have been shot by now.” Villefort’s father laughed.

“Come, come,” said he, “will the Restoration adopt imperial methods so promptly? Shot, my dear boy? What an idea! Where is the letter you speak of? I know you too well to suppose you would allow such a thing to pass you.”

“Come on,” he said, “will the Restoration really use imperial methods so quickly? Shot, my dear boy? What a thought! Where’s the letter you’re talking about? I know you well enough to think you would let something like that just slip by.”

“I burnt it, for fear that even a fragment should remain; for that letter must have led to your condemnation.”

“I burned it, afraid that even a small piece would stay behind; that letter would have led to your downfall.”

“And the destruction of your future prospects,” replied Noirtier; “yes, I can easily comprehend that. But I have nothing to fear while I have you to protect me.”

“And the destruction of your future prospects,” replied Noirtier; “yes, I can easily understand that. But I have nothing to worry about as long as I have you to protect me.”

“I do better than that, sir—I save you.”

“I can do better than that, sir—I’ll save you.”

“You do? Why, really, the thing becomes more and more dramatic—explain yourself.”

“You do? Wow, this is getting more and more dramatic—tell me more.”

“I must refer again to the club in the Rue Saint-Jacques.”

“I have to mention the club on Rue Saint-Jacques again.”

“It appears that this club is rather a bore to the police. Why didn’t they search more vigilantly? they would have found——”

“It seems that this club is pretty dull for the police. Why didn’t they search more carefully? They would have found——”

“They have not found; but they are on the track.”

“They haven’t found it yet, but they’re on the right path.”

“Yes, that the usual phrase; I am quite familiar with it. When the police is at fault, it declares that it is on the track; and the government patiently awaits the day when it comes to say, with a sneaking air, that the track is lost.”

“Yes, that’s the usual phrase; I know it well. When the police mess up, they claim they’re on the case; and the government patiently waits for the day when it has to admit, with a guilty look, that the case is unsolvable.”

“Yes, but they have found a corpse; the general has been killed, and in all countries they call that a murder.”

“Yes, but they’ve found a dead body; the general has been killed, and in all countries, they call that a murder.”

“A murder do you call it? why, there is nothing to prove that the general was murdered. People are found every day in the Seine, having thrown themselves in, or having been drowned from not knowing how to swim.”

“A murder, you say? Well, there’s no evidence that the general was murdered. People turn up in the Seine every day, having jumped in or drowned because they couldn’t swim.”

“Father, you know very well that the general was not a man to drown himself in despair, and people do not bathe in the Seine in the month of January. No, no, do not be deceived; this was murder in every sense of the word.”

“Dad, you know very well that the general wasn’t the type to give in to despair, and people don’t go swimming in the Seine in January. No, don’t be fooled; this was murder in every sense of the word.”

“And who thus designated it?”

“And who named it that?”

“The king himself.”

“The king himself.”

“The king! I thought he was philosopher enough to allow that there was no murder in politics. In politics, my dear fellow, you know, as well as I do, there are no men, but ideas—no feelings, but interests; in politics we do not kill a man, we only remove an obstacle, that is all. Would you like to know how matters have progressed? Well, I will tell you. It was thought reliance might be placed in General Quesnel; he was recommended to us from the Island of Elba; one of us went to him, and invited him to the Rue Saint-Jacques, where he would find some friends. He came there, and the plan was unfolded to him for leaving Elba, the projected landing, etc. When he had heard and comprehended all to the fullest extent, he replied that he was a royalist. Then all looked at each other,—he was made to take an oath, and did so, but with such an ill grace that it was really tempting Providence to swear thus, and yet, in spite of that, the general was allowed to depart free—perfectly free. Yet he did not return home. What could that mean? why, my dear fellow, that on leaving us he lost his way, that’s all. A murder? really, Villefort, you surprise me. You, a deputy procureur, to found an accusation on such bad premises! Did I ever say to you, when you were fulfilling your character as a royalist, and cut off the head of one of my party, ‘My son, you have committed a murder?’ No, I said, ‘Very well, sir, you have gained the victory; tomorrow, perchance, it will be our turn.’”

“The king! I thought he had enough wisdom to see that there’s no murder in politics. In politics, my dear friend, you know as well as I do, there are no people, just ideas—no feelings, just interests; in politics, we don’t kill a man, we simply eliminate an obstacle, that’s all. Would you like to know how things have turned out? Well, I’ll tell you. We thought we could trust General Quesnel; he came recommended from the Island of Elba; one of us met him and invited him to Rue Saint-Jacques, where he would find some allies. He came, and we laid out the plan for leaving Elba and the proposed landing, etc. After he understood everything fully, he said he was a royalist. Then everyone looked around at each other—he was made to take an oath, and he did, but with such reluctance that it was almost challenging fate to swear like that, and yet, despite this, the general was allowed to leave freely—perfectly free. But he didn’t go home. What could that mean? Well, my dear friend, it simply means that after leaving us, he got lost, that’s all. A murder? Really, Villefort, you’re surprising me. You, a deputy prosecutor, basing an accusation on such flimsy grounds! Did I ever say to you, when you were acting as a royalist and executed one of my allies, ‘My son, you’ve committed murder’? No, I said, ‘Alright, sir, you’ve won this time; maybe tomorrow it will be our turn.’”

“But, father, take care; when our turn comes, our revenge will be sweeping.”

“But, Dad, be careful; when it's our turn, our revenge will be complete.”

“I do not understand you.”

"I don't understand you."

“You rely on the usurper’s return?”

"You’re counting on the usurper coming back?"

“We do.”

"We agree."

“You are mistaken; he will not advance two leagues into the interior of France without being followed, tracked, and caught like a wild beast.”

“You’re wrong; he won’t move two leagues into the heart of France without being followed, tracked, and caught like a wild animal.”

“My dear fellow, the emperor is at this moment on the way to Grenoble; on the 10th or 12th he will be at Lyons, and on the 20th or 25th at Paris.”

“My dear friend, the emperor is currently on his way to Grenoble; he will be in Lyons on the 10th or 12th, and in Paris on the 20th or 25th.”

“The people will rise.”

"People will rise."

“Yes, to go and meet him.”

“Yes, to go and see him.”

“He has but a handful of men with him, and armies will be despatched against him.”

“He only has a small group of men with him, and armies will be sent out against him.”

“Yes, to escort him into the capital. Really, my dear Gérard, you are but a child; you think yourself well informed because the telegraph has told you, three days after the landing, ‘The usurper has landed at Cannes with several men. He is pursued.’ But where is he? what is he doing? You do not know at all, and in this way they will chase him to Paris, without drawing a trigger.”

“Yes, to escort him into the capital. Honestly, my dear Gérard, you’re just a child; you think you’re well-informed because the telegraph told you, three days after the landing, ‘The usurper has landed at Cannes with several men. He is being pursued.’ But where is he? What is he doing? You have no idea at all, and this way they will chase him to Paris without even firing a shot.”

“Grenoble and Lyons are faithful cities, and will oppose to him an impassable barrier.”

“Grenoble and Lyons are loyal cities and will put up an unbreakable barrier against him.”

“Grenoble will open her gates to him with enthusiasm—all Lyons will hasten to welcome him. Believe me, we are as well informed as you, and our police are as good as your own. Would you like a proof of it? well, you wished to conceal your journey from me, and yet I knew of your arrival half an hour after you had passed the barrier. You gave your direction to no one but your postilion, yet I have your address, and in proof I am here the very instant you are going to sit at table. Ring, then, if you please, for a second knife, fork, and plate, and we will dine together.”

“Grenoble will eagerly welcome him—everyone in Lyons will rush to greet him. Trust me, we know as much as you do, and our police are just as capable as yours. Want proof? You tried to keep your journey a secret from me, yet I found out about your arrival just half an hour after you crossed the border. You only told your driver your destination, but I have your address, and here I am, right when you're about to sit down for dinner. So go ahead and ring for a second knife, fork, and plate, and we’ll eat together.”

“Indeed!” replied Villefort, looking at his father with astonishment, “you really do seem very well informed.”

“Really!” Villefort replied, looking at his father in surprise, “you actually seem very well informed.”

“Eh? the thing is simple enough. You who are in power have only the means that money produces—we who are in expectation, have those which devotion prompts.”

“Hey? It’s pretty straightforward. You in power have only the resources that money can provide—we who are waiting have those that come from our dedication.”

“Devotion!” said Villefort, with a sneer.

“Devotion!” Villefort said with a sneer.

“Yes, devotion; for that is, I believe, the phrase for hopeful ambition.”

“Yes, devotion; because that’s, I think, the term for hopeful ambition.”

And Villefort’s father extended his hand to the bell-rope, to summon the servant whom his son had not called. Villefort caught his arm.

And Villefort’s father reached for the bell rope to call the servant his son hadn’t summoned. Villefort grabbed his arm.

“Wait, my dear father,” said the young man, “one word more.”

“Wait, dad,” said the young man, “just one more thing.”

“Say on.”

"Go ahead."

“However stupid the royalist police may be, they do know one terrible thing.”

“However foolish the royalist police might be, they do know one terrible thing.”

“What is that?”

“What's that?”

“The description of the man who, on the morning of the day when General Quesnel disappeared, presented himself at his house.”

“The description of the man who showed up at his house on the morning of the day General Quesnel went missing.”

“Oh, the admirable police have found that out, have they? And what may be that description?”

“Oh, the wonderful police have figured that out, have they? And what exactly is that description?”

“Dark complexion; hair, eyebrows, and whiskers black; blue frock-coat, buttoned up to the chin; rosette of an officer of the Legion of Honor in his button-hole; a hat with wide brim, and a cane.”

“Dark skin; black hair, eyebrows, and facial hair; a blue coat buttoned up to the chin; a rosette indicating he's an officer of the Legion of Honor in his buttonhole; a wide-brimmed hat, and a cane.”

“Ah, ha, that’s it, is it?” said Noirtier; “and why, then, have they not laid hands on him?”

“Ah, ha, is that it?” said Noirtier; “then why haven’t they caught him?”

[Illustration: The Changed Clothes]

“Because yesterday, or the day before, they lost sight of him at the corner of the Rue Coq-Héron.”

“Because yesterday, or the day before, they lost track of him at the corner of Rue Coq-Héron.”

“Didn’t I say that your police were good for nothing?”

“Didn’t I tell you that your police are useless?”

“Yes; but they may catch him yet.”

“Yes; but they might still catch him.”

“True,” said Noirtier, looking carelessly around him, “true, if this person were not on his guard, as he is;” and he added with a smile, “He will consequently make a few changes in his personal appearance.” At these words he rose, and put off his frock-coat and cravat, went towards a table on which lay his son’s toilet articles, lathered his face, took a razor, and, with a firm hand, cut off the compromising whiskers. Villefort watched him with alarm not devoid of admiration.

“True,” said Noirtier, glancing around casually, “true, if this person weren't so cautious, as he is;” and he added with a smile, “He’ll definitely make some changes to his appearance.” With that, he stood up, took off his coat and tie, walked over to a table with his son’s grooming supplies, lathered his face, grabbed a razor, and with steady hands, shaved off the incriminating whiskers. Villefort watched him with a mix of concern and admiration.

His whiskers cut off, Noirtier gave another turn to his hair; took, instead of his black cravat, a colored neckerchief which lay at the top of an open portmanteau; put on, in lieu of his blue and high-buttoned frock-coat, a coat of Villefort’s of dark brown, and cut away in front; tried on before the glass a narrow-brimmed hat of his son’s, which appeared to fit him perfectly, and, leaving his cane in the corner where he had deposited it, he took up a small bamboo switch, cut the air with it once or twice, and walked about with that easy swagger which was one of his principal characteristics.

His whiskers trimmed, Noirtier adjusted his hair; he swapped his black cravat for a colorful neckerchief that sat on top of an open suitcase; he replaced his blue, high-buttoned frock coat with a dark brown coat of Villefort’s that was cut away in front; he tried on a narrow-brimmed hat belonging to his son, which fit him perfectly, and, leaving his cane in the corner where he had left it, he picked up a small bamboo switch, swung it through the air a couple of times, and walked around with that relaxed swagger that was one of his main traits.

“Well,” he said, turning towards his wondering son, when this disguise was completed, “well, do you think your police will recognize me now.”

“Well,” he said, turning to his amazed son, once this disguise was finished, “well, do you think your police will recognize me now?”

“No, father,” stammered Villefort; “at least, I hope not.”

“No, Dad,” stammered Villefort; “at least, I hope not.”

“And now, my dear boy,” continued Noirtier, “I rely on your prudence to remove all the things which I leave in your care.”

“And now, my dear boy,” Noirtier continued, “I trust your good judgment to take care of everything I’m leaving with you.”

“Oh, rely on me,” said Villefort.

“Oh, count on me,” said Villefort.

“Yes, yes; and now I believe you are right, and that you have really saved my life; be assured I will return the favor hereafter.”

"Yes, yes; and now I think you're right, and that you’ve truly saved my life; I promise I'll repay you for this in the future."

Villefort shook his head.

Villefort shook his head.

“You are not convinced yet?”

"Still not convinced?"

“I hope at least, that you may be mistaken.”

“I hope at least that you might be wrong.”

“Shall you see the king again?”

“Will you see the king again?”

“Perhaps.”

"Maybe."

“Would you pass in his eyes for a prophet?”

“Do you think you would be seen as a prophet in his eyes?”

“Prophets of evil are not in favor at the court, father.”

“People who predict bad things aren't welcome at the court, dad.”

“True, but some day they do them justice; and supposing a second restoration, you would then pass for a great man.”

“True, but someday they'll recognize your worth; if there's a second restoration, you would then be seen as a great man.”

“Well, what should I say to the king?”

“Well, what am I supposed to say to the king?”

“Say this to him: ‘Sire, you are deceived as to the feeling in France, as to the opinions of the towns, and the prejudices of the army; he whom in Paris you call the Corsican ogre, who at Nevers is styled the usurper, is already saluted as Bonaparte at Lyons, and emperor at Grenoble. You think he is tracked, pursued, captured; he is advancing as rapidly as his own eagles. The soldiers you believe to be dying with hunger, worn out with fatigue, ready to desert, gather like atoms of snow about the rolling ball as it hastens onward. Sire, go, leave France to its real master, to him who acquired it, not by purchase, but by right of conquest; go, sire, not that you incur any risk, for your adversary is powerful enough to show you mercy, but because it would be humiliating for a grandson of Saint Louis to owe his life to the man of Arcola, Marengo, Austerlitz.’ Tell him this, Gérard; or, rather, tell him nothing. Keep your journey a secret; do not boast of what you have come to Paris to do, or have done; return with all speed; enter Marseilles at night, and your house by the back-door, and there remain, quiet, submissive, secret, and, above all, inoffensive; for this time, I swear to you, we shall act like powerful men who know their enemies. Go, my son—go, my dear Gérard, and by your obedience to my paternal orders, or, if you prefer it, friendly counsels, we will keep you in your place. This will be,” added Noirtier, with a smile, “one means by which you may a second time save me, if the political balance should some day take another turn, and cast you aloft while hurling me down. Adieu, my dear Gérard, and at your next journey alight at my door.”

“Tell him this: ‘Your Majesty, you’re mistaken about how people in France feel, what the towns think, and the army’s views; the person you call the Corsican ogre in Paris, who is called the usurper at Nevers, is already being welcomed as Bonaparte in Lyons and as emperor in Grenoble. You believe he is being tracked, hunted, and captured; he is moving forward as quickly as his own eagles. The soldiers you think are starving, exhausted, and ready to desert are gathering like snowflakes around a rolling ball as it rushes ahead. Your Majesty, go, leave France to its true master, to the one who earned it not through purchase, but by right of conquest; go, Your Majesty, not because you’re in any danger, since your opponent is strong enough to show you mercy, but because it would be humiliating for a grandson of Saint Louis to owe his life to the man of Arcola, Marengo, Austerlitz.’ Tell him this, Gérard; or, better yet, say nothing. Keep your trip a secret; don’t brag about what you’ve gone to Paris to do or have done; return quickly; enter Marseilles at night and your house through the back door, and stay there quietly, obediently, secretly, and, above all, without causing any trouble; because this time, I swear to you, we will act like powerful men who know their enemies. Go, my son—go, my dear Gérard, and by following my paternal orders, or if you prefer, my friendly advice, we will keep you in your position. This will be,” added Noirtier with a smile, “one way you can save me again, if one day the political landscape shifts and elevates you while bringing me down. Goodbye, my dear Gérard, and on your next journey, stop by my door.”

Noirtier left the room when he had finished, with the same calmness that had characterized him during the whole of this remarkable and trying conversation. Villefort, pale and agitated, ran to the window, put aside the curtain, and saw him pass, cool and collected, by two or three ill-looking men at the corner of the street, who were there, perhaps, to arrest a man with black whiskers, and a blue frock-coat, and hat with broad brim.

Noirtier left the room when he was done, maintaining the same calm demeanor that had defined him throughout this unusual and challenging conversation. Villefort, pale and anxious, rushed to the window, pulled back the curtain, and saw him walk by, composed and unbothered, alongside two or three suspicious-looking men at the corner of the street, who were possibly there to arrest a man with black whiskers, a blue frock coat, and a wide-brimmed hat.

Villefort stood watching, breathless, until his father had disappeared at the Rue Bussy. Then he turned to the various articles he had left behind him, put the black cravat and blue frock-coat at the bottom of the portmanteau, threw the hat into a dark closet, broke the cane into small bits and flung it in the fire, put on his travelling-cap, and calling his valet, checked with a look the thousand questions he was ready to ask, paid his bill, sprang into his carriage, which was ready, learned at Lyons that Bonaparte had entered Grenoble, and in the midst of the tumult which prevailed along the road, at length reached Marseilles, a prey to all the hopes and fears which enter into the heart of man with ambition and its first successes.

Villefort stood watching, breathless, until his father had disappeared down Rue Bussy. Then he turned to the various items he had left behind, stuffed the black cravat and blue frock coat at the bottom of the suitcase, tossed the hat into a dark closet, broke the cane into small pieces and threw it in the fire, put on his traveling cap, and called for his valet, silencing the thousand questions he was about to ask with a glance. He paid his bill, jumped into his carriage, which was waiting, found out in Lyon that Bonaparte had entered Grenoble, and amid the chaos along the road, finally reached Marseille, consumed by all the hopes and fears that come with ambition and its first successes.

Chapter 13. The Hundred Days

M. Noirtier was a true prophet, and things progressed rapidly, as he had predicted. Everyone knows the history of the famous return from Elba, a return which was unprecedented in the past, and will probably remain without a counterpart in the future.

M. Noirtier was a real visionary, and things moved quickly, just as he had foreseen. Everyone knows the story of the famous return from Elba, a comeback that was unmatched in history and will likely never have a similar one in the future.

Louis XVIII. made but a faint attempt to parry this unexpected blow; the monarchy he had scarcely reconstructed tottered on its precarious foundation, and at a sign from the emperor the incongruous structure of ancient prejudices and new ideas fell to the ground. Villefort, therefore, gained nothing save the king’s gratitude (which was rather likely to injure him at the present time) and the cross of the Legion of Honor, which he had the prudence not to wear, although M. de Blacas had duly forwarded the brevet.

Louis XVIII made only a weak attempt to counter this surprise attack; the monarchy he had barely rebuilt was shaky on its unstable foundation, and at a signal from the emperor, the strange mix of old prejudices and new ideas collapsed. Villefort gained nothing except the king's gratitude (which was more likely to harm him right now) and the cross of the Legion of Honor, which he wisely chose not to wear, even though M. de Blacas had sent the certificate.

Napoleon would, doubtless, have deprived Villefort of his office had it not been for Noirtier, who was all powerful at court, and thus the Girondin of ’93 and the Senator of 1806 protected him who so lately had been his protector. All Villefort’s influence barely enabled him to stifle the secret Dantès had so nearly divulged. The king’s procureur alone was deprived of his office, being suspected of royalism.

Napoleon would definitely have taken away Villefort's position if it weren't for Noirtier, who had significant power at court, so the Girondin of '93 and the Senator of 1806 ended up protecting the one who had recently protected him. Villefort’s influence barely allowed him to silence the secret Dantès had almost revealed. Only the king’s prosecutor was removed from his position, as he was suspected of royalism.

However, scarcely was the imperial power established—that is, scarcely had the emperor re-entered the Tuileries and begun to issue orders from the closet into which we have introduced our readers,—he found on the table there Louis XVIII.’s half-filled snuff-box,—scarcely had this occurred when Marseilles began, in spite of the authorities, to rekindle the flames of civil war, always smouldering in the south, and it required but little to excite the populace to acts of far greater violence than the shouts and insults with which they assailed the royalists whenever they ventured abroad.

However, barely had the imperial power been established—that is, barely had the emperor returned to the Tuileries and started issuing orders from the room we’ve introduced to our readers—when he found Louis XVIII’s half-empty snuff-box on the table. Almost immediately, Marseilles began, despite the authorities, to stir up the embers of civil war, which were always smoldering in the south, and it took very little to incite the public to acts of much greater violence than the shouts and insults they hurled at the royalists whenever they ventured out.

0159m

Owing to this change, the worthy shipowner became at that moment—we will not say all powerful, because Morrel was a prudent and rather a timid man, so much so, that many of the most zealous partisans of Bonaparte accused him of “moderation”—but sufficiently influential to make a demand in favor of Dantès.

Due to this change, the respectable shipowner became at that moment—we won’t say all-powerful, because Morrel was a careful and somewhat timid man, to the point that many of Bonaparte's most passionate supporters criticized him for “moderation”—but influential enough to make a request on Dantès' behalf.

Villefort retained his place, but his marriage was put off until a more favorable opportunity. If the emperor remained on the throne, Gérard required a different alliance to aid his career; if Louis XVIII. returned, the influence of M. de Saint-Méran, like his own, could be vastly increased, and the marriage be still more suitable. The deputy procureur was, therefore, the first magistrate of Marseilles, when one morning his door opened, and M. Morrel was announced.

Villefort kept his position, but his marriage was postponed until a better time. If the emperor stayed in power, Gérard needed a different alliance to boost his career; if Louis XVIII returned, the influence of M. de Saint-Méran, like his own, could be greatly enhanced, making the marriage even more appropriate. The deputy procureur was, therefore, the top magistrate of Marseilles when one morning, his door opened, and M. Morrel was announced.

Anyone else would have hastened to receive him; but Villefort was a man of ability, and he knew this would be a sign of weakness. He made Morrel wait in the antechamber, although he had no one with him, for the simple reason that the king’s procureur always makes everyone wait, and after passing a quarter of an hour in reading the papers, he ordered M. Morrel to be admitted.

Anyone else would have rushed to greet him, but Villefort was a capable man, and he understood that doing so would show weakness. He made Morrel wait in the antechamber, even though he was alone, simply because the king’s procureur always makes everyone wait. After spending a good fifteen minutes reading through the papers, he finally ordered M. Morrel to be let in.

Morrel expected Villefort would be dejected; he found him as he had found him six weeks before, calm, firm, and full of that glacial politeness, that most insurmountable barrier which separates the well-bred from the vulgar man.

Morrel thought Villefort would be feeling down; instead, he found him just as he had six weeks earlier—calm, strong, and exuding that icy politeness, the most impenetrable barrier that separates the refined from the rude.

He had entered Villefort’s office expecting that the magistrate would tremble at the sight of him; on the contrary, he felt a cold shudder all over him when he saw Villefort sitting there with his elbow on his desk, and his head leaning on his hand. He stopped at the door; Villefort gazed at him as if he had some difficulty in recognizing him; then, after a brief interval, during which the honest shipowner turned his hat in his hands,

He walked into Villefort’s office expecting the magistrate to flinch at his presence; instead, a chill ran down his spine when he saw Villefort sitting there with his elbow on the desk and his head resting on his hand. He paused at the door; Villefort stared at him as if he struggled to recognize him. Then, after a short moment, while the honest shipowner nervously twisted his hat in his hands,

“M. Morrel, I believe?” said Villefort.

“M. Morrel, is that right?” said Villefort.

“Yes, sir.”

“Yes, sir.”

“Come nearer,” said the magistrate, with a patronizing wave of the hand, “and tell me to what circumstance I owe the honor of this visit.”

“Come closer,” the magistrate said with a condescending wave of his hand, “and let me know what brings you here today.”

“Do you not guess, monsieur?” asked Morrel.

“Can’t you guess, sir?” asked Morrel.

“Not in the least; but if I can serve you in any way I shall be delighted.”

“Not at all; but if I can help you in any way, I’d be happy to.”

“Everything depends on you.”

"Everything relies on you."

“Explain yourself, pray.”

“Please explain yourself.”

“Monsieur,” said Morrel, recovering his assurance as he proceeded, “do you recollect that a few days before the landing of his majesty the emperor, I came to intercede for a young man, the mate of my ship, who was accused of being concerned in correspondence with the Island of Elba? What was the other day a crime is today a title to favor. You then served Louis XVIII., and you did not show any favor—it was your duty; today you serve Napoleon, and you ought to protect him—it is equally your duty; I come, therefore, to ask what has become of him?”

“Sir,” Morrel said, regaining his confidence as he continued, “do you remember that a few days before the emperor landed, I came to plead for a young man, my ship's first mate, who was accused of corresponding with the Island of Elba? What was a crime then is now a mark of favor. Back then, you served Louis XVIII., and you didn’t show any leniency—it was your job; now you serve Napoleon, and you should protect him—it’s also your job; so I’m here to ask what happened to him?”

0161m

Villefort by a strong effort sought to control himself. “What is his name?” said he. “Tell me his name.”

Villefort made a strong effort to control himself. “What’s his name?” he asked. “Tell me his name.”

“Edmond Dantès.”

"Edmond Dantès."

Villefort would probably have rather stood opposite the muzzle of a pistol at five-and-twenty paces than have heard this name spoken; but he did not blanch.

Villefort would probably have preferred to stand in front of a gun at twenty-five paces than hear this name mentioned; but he didn't flinch.

“Dantès,” repeated he, “Edmond Dantès.”

“Dantès,” he repeated, “Edmond Dantès.”

“Yes, monsieur.” Villefort opened a large register, then went to a table, from the table turned to his registers, and then, turning to Morrel,

“Yes, sir.” Villefort opened a large ledger, then walked to a table, from the table turned to his ledgers, and then, turning to Morrel,

“Are you quite sure you are not mistaken, monsieur?” said he, in the most natural tone in the world.

“Are you really sure you’re not mistaken, sir?” he said, in the most natural tone imaginable.

Had Morrel been a more quick-sighted man, or better versed in these matters, he would have been surprised at the king’s procureur answering him on such a subject, instead of referring him to the governors of the prison or the prefect of the department. But Morrel, disappointed in his expectations of exciting fear, was conscious only of the other’s condescension. Villefort had calculated rightly.

Had Morrel been more perceptive or more knowledgeable about these matters, he would have been surprised that the king’s prosecutor was responding to him on such a subject instead of directing him to the prison governors or the prefect of the department. But Morrel, let down by his hopes of instilling fear, was only aware of the other’s condescension. Villefort had calculated correctly.

“No,” said Morrel; “I am not mistaken. I have known him for ten years, the last four of which he was in my service. Do not you recollect, I came about six weeks ago to plead for clemency, as I come today to plead for justice. You received me very coldly. Oh, the royalists were very severe with the Bonapartists in those days.”

“No,” Morrel said. “I’m not mistaken. I’ve known him for ten years, the last four of which he worked for me. Don’t you remember? I came about six weeks ago to ask for mercy, just as I’m here today to ask for justice. You treated me very coldly. Oh, the royalists were really hard on the Bonapartists back then.”

“Monsieur,” returned Villefort, “I was then a royalist, because I believed the Bourbons not only the heirs to the throne, but the chosen of the nation. The miraculous return of Napoleon has conquered me, the legitimate monarch is he who is loved by his people.”

“Monsieur,” Villefort replied, “I used to be a royalist because I thought the Bourbons were not just the heirs to the throne, but also the chosen ones by the nation. The miraculous return of Napoleon has changed my mind; the legitimate monarch is the one who is loved by his people.”

“That’s right!” cried Morrel. “I like to hear you speak thus, and I augur well for Edmond from it.”

"That's right!" shouted Morrel. "I love hearing you say that, and I have good feelings about Edmond because of it."

“Wait a moment,” said Villefort, turning over the leaves of a register; “I have it—a sailor, who was about to marry a young Catalan girl. I recollect now; it was a very serious charge.”

“Hold on a second,” said Villefort, flipping through the pages of a register; “I found it—a sailor who was about to marry a young Catalan girl. I remember now; it was a very serious accusation.”

“How so?”

"How come?"

“You know that when he left here he was taken to the Palais de Justice.”

“You know that when he left here, he was taken to the courthouse.”

“Well?”

"What's up?"

“I made my report to the authorities at Paris, and a week after he was carried off.”

“I reported to the authorities in Paris, and a week later he was taken away.”

“Carried off!” said Morrel. “What can they have done with him?”

“Carried off!” Morrel exclaimed. “What could they have done with him?”

“Oh, he has been taken to Fenestrelles, to Pignerol, or to the Sainte-Marguérite islands. Some fine morning he will return to take command of your vessel.”

“Oh, he has been taken to Fenestrelles, to Pignerol, or to the Sainte-Marguérite islands. Some fine morning he will return to take command of your ship.”

“Come when he will, it shall be kept for him. But how is it he is not already returned? It seems to me the first care of government should be to set at liberty those who have suffered for their adherence to it.”

“Whenever he decides to come, it will be waiting for him. But why hasn't he come back already? It seems to me that the government's top priority should be to free those who have suffered for their loyalty to it.”

“Do not be too hasty, M. Morrel,” replied Villefort. “The order of imprisonment came from high authority, and the order for his liberation must proceed from the same source; and, as Napoleon has scarcely been reinstated a fortnight, the letters have not yet been forwarded.”

“Don’t be too quick, Mr. Morrel,” Villefort replied. “The order for imprisonment came from a high authority, and the order for his release must come from the same source; and since Napoleon has barely been reinstated for two weeks, the letters haven’t been sent out yet.”

“But,” said Morrel, “is there no way of expediting all these formalities—of releasing him from arrest?”

“But,” said Morrel, “is there any way to speed up all these formalities— to get him out of arrest?”

“There has been no arrest.”

"No arrests have been made."

“How?”

“How?”

“It is sometimes essential to government to cause a man’s disappearance without leaving any traces, so that no written forms or documents may defeat their wishes.”

“It is sometimes crucial for the government to make someone vanish without a trace, so that no written records or documents can undermine their intentions.”

“It might be so under the Bourbons, but at present——”

“It might be like that under the Bourbons, but right now——”

“It has always been so, my dear Morrel, since the reign of Louis XIV. The emperor is more strict in prison discipline than even Louis himself, and the number of prisoners whose names are not on the register is incalculable.” Had Morrel even any suspicions, so much kindness would have dispelled them.

“It has always been this way, my dear Morrel, since the time of Louis XIV. The emperor is even stricter about prison discipline than Louis was, and countless prisoners' names are missing from the register.” If Morrel had any doubts, that level of kindness would have put them to rest.

“Well, M. de Villefort, how would you advise me to act?” asked he.

“Well, Mr. de Villefort, what would you suggest I do?” he asked.

“Petition the minister.”

"Request the minister."

“Oh, I know what that is; the minister receives two hundred petitions every day, and does not read three.”

“Oh, I know what that is; the minister gets two hundred petitions every day and doesn’t read three of them.”

“That is true; but he will read a petition countersigned and presented by me.”

"That's true; but he will read a petition that I've countersigned and presented."

“And will you undertake to deliver it?”

“And will you agree to deliver it?”

“With the greatest pleasure. Dantès was then guilty, and now he is innocent, and it is as much my duty to free him as it was to condemn him.” Villefort thus forestalled any danger of an inquiry, which, however improbable it might be, if it did take place would leave him defenceless.

“With the greatest pleasure. Dantès was guilty before, but now he’s innocent, and I have just as much responsibility to free him as I did to condemn him.” Villefort preemptively avoided any risk of an investigation, which, no matter how unlikely, would leave him vulnerable if it ever occurred.

“But how shall I address the minister?”

“But how should I talk to the minister?”

“Sit down there,” said Villefort, giving up his place to Morrel, “and write what I dictate.”

“Sit down there,” said Villefort, giving his spot to Morrel, “and write what I tell you.”

“Will you be so good?”

"Could you please be good?"

“Certainly. But lose no time; we have lost too much already.”

“Definitely. But don’t waste any time; we’ve already lost too much.”

“That is true. Only think what the poor fellow may even now be suffering.”

"That's true. Just think about what the poor guy might be going through right now."

Villefort shuddered at the suggestion; but he had gone too far to draw back. Dantès must be crushed to gratify Villefort’s ambition.

Villefort shivered at the suggestion, but he had gone too far to turn back. Dantès had to be eliminated to satisfy Villefort’s ambition.

Villefort dictated a petition, in which, from an excellent intention, no doubt, Dantès’ patriotic services were exaggerated, and he was made out one of the most active agents of Napoleon’s return. It was evident that at the sight of this document the minister would instantly release him. The petition finished, Villefort read it aloud.

Villefort wrote a petition where, with good intentions, Dantès’ patriotic contributions were exaggerated, portraying him as one of the key figures in Napoleon’s return. It was clear that upon seeing this document, the minister would immediately set him free. Once the petition was finished, Villefort read it aloud.

“That will do,” said he; “leave the rest to me.”

"That's enough," he said. "I'll handle the rest."

“Will the petition go soon?”

"Will the petition happen soon?"

“Today.”

"Now."

“Countersigned by you?”

"Signed by you?"

“The best thing I can do will be to certify the truth of the contents of your petition.” And, sitting down, Villefort wrote the certificate at the bottom.

“The best thing I can do is to confirm the truth of your petition.” Then, sitting down, Villefort wrote the certificate at the bottom.

“What more is to be done?”

“What else needs to be done?”

“I will do whatever is necessary.” This assurance delighted Morrel, who took leave of Villefort, and hastened to announce to old Dantès that he would soon see his son.

“I will do whatever it takes.” This promise thrilled Morrel, who said goodbye to Villefort and hurried to tell old Dantès that he would soon see his son.

As for Villefort, instead of sending to Paris, he carefully preserved the petition that so fearfully compromised Dantès, in the hopes of an event that seemed not unlikely,—that is, a second restoration. Dantès remained a prisoner, and heard not the noise of the fall of Louis XVIII.’s throne, or the still more tragic destruction of the empire.

As for Villefort, instead of sending everything to Paris, he kept the petition that seriously endangered Dantès, hoping for an event that didn’t seem impossible—a second restoration. Dantès stayed in prison, unaware of the collapse of Louis XVIII’s throne or the even more tragic downfall of the empire.

Twice during the Hundred Days had Morrel renewed his demand, and twice had Villefort soothed him with promises. At last there was Waterloo, and Morrel came no more; he had done all that was in his power, and any fresh attempt would only compromise himself uselessly.

Twice during the Hundred Days, Morrel had repeated his request, and twice Villefort had reassured him with promises. Finally, there was Waterloo, and Morrel stopped coming; he had done everything he could, and any further attempt would only put him at risk for no good reason.

Louis XVIII. remounted the throne; Villefort, to whom Marseilles had become filled with remorseful memories, sought and obtained the situation of king’s procureur at Toulouse, and a fortnight afterwards he married Mademoiselle de Saint-Méran, whose father now stood higher at court than ever.

Louis XVIII took back the throne; Villefort, who was filled with regretful memories in Marseilles, looked for and got the position of king’s procurator in Toulouse, and two weeks later he married Mademoiselle de Saint-Méran, whose father was now more prominent at court than ever.

And so Dantès, after the Hundred Days and after Waterloo, remained in his dungeon, forgotten of earth and heaven.

And so Dantès, after the Hundred Days and after Waterloo, stayed in his dungeon, forgotten by both the world and heaven.

Danglars comprehended the full extent of the wretched fate that overwhelmed Dantès; and, when Napoleon returned to France, he, after the manner of mediocre minds, termed the coincidence, a decree of Providence. But when Napoleon returned to Paris, Danglars’ heart failed him, and he lived in constant fear of Dantès’ return on a mission of vengeance. He therefore informed M. Morrel of his wish to quit the sea, and obtained a recommendation from him to a Spanish merchant, into whose service he entered at the end of March, that is, ten or twelve days after Napoleon’s return. He then left for Madrid, and was no more heard of.

Danglars understood the full extent of the miserable fate that had befallen Dantès; and when Napoleon returned to France, he, like an average person, called it a decree of Providence. But when Napoleon came back to Paris, Danglars felt a surge of panic, constantly fearing that Dantès would return seeking revenge. So, he told M. Morrel about his desire to leave the sea and got a recommendation from him to a Spanish merchant, who he started working for at the end of March, about ten or twelve days after Napoleon's return. After that, he headed to Madrid, and nobody heard from him again.

Fernand understood nothing except that Dantès was absent. What had become of him he cared not to inquire. Only, during the respite the absence of his rival afforded him, he reflected, partly on the means of deceiving Mercédès as to the cause of his absence, partly on plans of emigration and abduction, as from time to time he sat sad and motionless on the summit of Cape Pharo, at the spot from whence Marseilles and the Catalans are visible, watching for the apparition of a young and handsome man, who was for him also the messenger of vengeance. Fernand’s mind was made up; he would shoot Dantès, and then kill himself. But Fernand was mistaken; a man of his disposition never kills himself, for he constantly hopes.

Fernand understood nothing except that Dantès was missing. He didn't care to find out what had happened to him. Instead, during the time he had while his rival was gone, he thought about how to trick Mercédès into believing he was away for a different reason and considered plans for running away or kidnapping. Sometimes he sat quietly and sadly on the peak of Cape Pharo, where he could see Marseille and the Catalans, waiting for a glimpse of a young, handsome man who, for him, also represented revenge. Fernand had made up his mind; he would shoot Dantès and then kill himself. But Fernand was wrong; someone like him never goes through with suicide because he always holds on to hope.

During this time the empire made its last conscription, and every man in France capable of bearing arms rushed to obey the summons of the emperor. Fernand departed with the rest, bearing with him the terrible thought that while he was away, his rival would perhaps return and marry Mercédès. Had Fernand really meant to kill himself, he would have done so when he parted from Mercédès. His devotion, and the compassion he showed for her misfortunes, produced the effect they always produce on noble minds—Mercédès had always had a sincere regard for Fernand, and this was now strengthened by gratitude.

During this time, the empire made its final draft, and every able-bodied man in France rushed to answer the emperor's call. Fernand left with the others, haunted by the terrible thought that while he was away, his rival might come back and marry Mercédès. If Fernand had really intended to kill himself, he would have done it when he said goodbye to Mercédès. His devotion and the compassion he showed for her troubles had the usual effect on noble minds—Mercédès had always held genuine feelings for Fernand, and this was now deepened by gratitude.

“My brother,” said she, as she placed his knapsack on his shoulders, “be careful of yourself, for if you are killed, I shall be alone in the world.” These words carried a ray of hope into Fernand’s heart. Should Dantès not return, Mercédès might one day be his.

“My brother,” she said, as she put his knapsack on his shoulders, “take care of yourself, because if you get killed, I’ll be all alone in the world.” These words brought a spark of hope to Fernand’s heart. If Dantès didn’t come back, Mercédès might one day be his.

0165m

Mercédès was left alone face to face with the vast plain that had never seemed so barren, and the sea that had never seemed so vast. Bathed in tears she wandered about the Catalan village. Sometimes she stood mute and motionless as a statue, looking towards Marseilles, at other times gazing on the sea, and debating as to whether it were not better to cast herself into the abyss of the ocean, and thus end her woes. It was not want of courage that prevented her putting this resolution into execution; but her religious feelings came to her aid and saved her.

Mercédès was left alone, staring at the vast plain that had never looked so desolate, and the sea that had never seemed so immense. Tears streaming down her face, she wandered through the Catalan village. Sometimes she stood silent and still like a statue, looking toward Marseille; other times, she gazed at the ocean, contemplating whether it would be better to throw herself into the depths of the sea and end her suffering that way. It wasn’t a lack of courage that stopped her from carrying out this decision; her strong religious beliefs intervened and saved her.

Caderousse was, like Fernand, enrolled in the army, but, being married and eight years older, he was merely sent to the frontier. Old Dantès, who was only sustained by hope, lost all hope at Napoleon’s downfall. Five months after he had been separated from his son, and almost at the hour of his arrest, he breathed his last in Mercédès’ arms. M. Morrel paid the expenses of his funeral, and a few small debts the poor old man had contracted.

Caderousse was, like Fernand, in the army, but since he was married and eight years older, he was only sent to the border. Old Dantès, who was only kept going by hope, lost all his hope when Napoleon fell. Five months after being separated from his son, and almost at the moment of his arrest, he took his last breath in Mercédès’ arms. M. Morrel covered the costs of his funeral and paid off a few small debts the poor old man had accumulated.

There was more than benevolence in this action; there was courage; the south was aflame, and to assist, even on his death-bed, the father of so dangerous a Bonapartist as Dantès, was stigmatized as a crime.

There was more than kindness in this action; there was bravery; the South was on fire, and to help, even on his deathbed, the father of such a dangerous Bonapartist as Dantès was seen as a crime.

Chapter 14. The Two Prisoners

A year after Louis XVIII.’s restoration, a visit was made by the inspector-general of prisons. Dantès in his cell heard the noise of preparation,—sounds that at the depth where he lay would have been inaudible to any but the ear of a prisoner, who could hear the splash of the drop of water that every hour fell from the roof of his dungeon. He guessed something uncommon was passing among the living; but he had so long ceased to have any intercourse with the world, that he looked upon himself as dead.

A year after Louis XVIII's return to power, the inspector-general of prisons made a visit. Dantès, in his cell, heard the sounds of preparation—noises that, at the depth where he was imprisoned, would have been inaudible to anyone except a prisoner, who could hear the drip of water falling from the roof of his dungeon every hour. He sensed that something unusual was happening outside, but he had been so isolated from the world for so long that he considered himself dead.

The inspector visited, one after another, the cells and dungeons of several of the prisoners, whose good behavior or stupidity recommended them to the clemency of the government. He inquired how they were fed, and if they had any request to make. The universal response was, that the fare was detestable, and that they wanted to be set free.

The inspector went from one cell to another, checking on several prisoners whose good behavior or ignorance had made them candidates for the government’s mercy. He asked how they were fed and if they had any requests. The answer was unanimous: the food was horrible, and they wanted to be released.

The inspector asked if they had anything else to ask for. They shook their heads. What could they desire beyond their liberty? The inspector turned smilingly to the governor.

The inspector asked if they had anything else to request. They shook their heads. What more could they want beyond their freedom? The inspector turned to the governor with a smile.

“I do not know what reason government can assign for these useless visits; when you see one prisoner, you see all,—always the same thing,—ill fed and innocent. Are there any others?”

“I don’t understand what reason the government has for these pointless visits; when you see one prisoner, you see them all—always the same story—badly treated and innocent. Are there any others?”

“Yes; the dangerous and mad prisoners are in the dungeons.”

“Yes, the dangerous and insane prisoners are in the dungeons.”

“Let us visit them,” said the inspector with an air of fatigue. “We must play the farce to the end. Let us see the dungeons.”

“Let’s go see them,” the inspector said wearily. “We have to play out this joke to the end. Let’s check out the dungeons.”

“Let us first send for two soldiers,” said the governor. “The prisoners sometimes, through mere uneasiness of life, and in order to be sentenced to death, commit acts of useless violence, and you might fall a victim.”

“Let’s first call for two soldiers,” said the governor. “The prisoners, sometimes out of a simple restlessness with life, and in order to be sentenced to death, commit acts of pointless violence, and you could end up as a target.”

“Take all needful precautions,” replied the inspector.

“Take all necessary precautions,” replied the inspector.

Two soldiers were accordingly sent for, and the inspector descended a stairway, so foul, so humid, so dark, as to be loathsome to sight, smell, and respiration.

Two soldiers were called for, and the inspector went down a stairway that was so filthy, so damp, and so dark that it was disgusting to see, smell, and breathe.

“Oh,” cried the inspector, “who can live here?”

“Oh,” the inspector exclaimed, “who can live here?”

“A most dangerous conspirator, a man we are ordered to keep the most strict watch over, as he is daring and resolute.”

“A very dangerous conspirator, a man we are instructed to keep a close watch on, as he is bold and determined.”

“He is alone?”

"Is he alone?"

“Certainly.”

"Of course."

“How long has he been there?”

“How long has he been there?”

“Nearly a year.”

"Almost a year."

“Was he placed here when he first arrived?”

“Was he put here when he first got here?”

“No; not until he attempted to kill the turnkey, who took his food to him.”

“No; not until he tried to kill the guard who brought him his food.”

“To kill the turnkey?”

"To kill the guard?"

“Yes, the very one who is lighting us. Is it not true, Antoine?” asked the governor.

“Yes, the one who is lighting us up. Isn’t that right, Antoine?” asked the governor.

“True enough; he wanted to kill me!” returned the turnkey.

“That's true; he wanted to kill me!” replied the guard.

“He must be mad,” said the inspector.

“He must be crazy,” said the inspector.

“He is worse than that,—he is a devil!” returned the turnkey.

“He’s worse than that—he’s a devil!” replied the guard.

“Shall I complain of him?” demanded the inspector.

“Should I report him?” asked the inspector.

“Oh, no; it is useless. Besides, he is almost mad now, and in another year he will be quite so.”

“Oh, no; it’s pointless. Besides, he’s nearly crazy now, and in another year he’ll be completely so.”

“So much the better for him,—he will suffer less,” said the inspector. He was, as this remark shows, a man full of philanthropy, and in every way fit for his office.

“So much the better for him—he'll suffer less,” said the inspector. He was, as this remark shows, a man full of compassion and completely suited for his position.

“You are right, sir,” replied the governor; “and this remark proves that you have deeply considered the subject. Now we have in a dungeon about twenty feet distant, and to which you descend by another stair, an old abbé, formerly leader of a party in Italy, who has been here since 1811, and in 1813 he went mad, and the change is astonishing. He used to weep, he now laughs; he grew thin, he now grows fat. You had better see him, for his madness is amusing.”

“You're right, sir,” the governor replied; “and this comment shows that you’ve thought about the subject deeply. Right now, we have an old abbé locked in a dungeon about twenty feet away, which you access by another staircase. He used to be the leader of a party in Italy and has been here since 1811. In 1813, he went mad, and the transformation is incredible. He used to cry, and now he laughs; he was thin, and now he’s gaining weight. You should see him, as his madness is quite entertaining.”

“I will see them both,” returned the inspector; “I must conscientiously perform my duty.”

“I'll see them both,” the inspector replied. “I have to do my job properly.”

This was the inspector’s first visit; he wished to display his authority.

This was the inspector's first visit; he wanted to show his authority.

“Let us visit this one first,” added he.

"Let's visit this one first," he added.

“By all means,” replied the governor, and he signed to the turnkey to open the door. At the sound of the key turning in the lock, and the creaking of the hinges, Dantès, who was crouched in a corner of the dungeon, whence he could see the ray of light that came through a narrow iron grating above, raised his head. Seeing a stranger, escorted by two turnkeys holding torches and accompanied by two soldiers, and to whom the governor spoke bareheaded, Dantès, who guessed the truth, and that the moment to address himself to the superior authorities was come, sprang forward with clasped hands.

“Of course,” the governor replied, signaling to the jailer to open the door. At the sound of the key turning in the lock and the creaking of the hinges, Dantès, who was crouched in a corner of the dungeon, where he could see a beam of light shining through a narrow iron grate above, lifted his head. Seeing a stranger accompanied by two jailers holding torches and two soldiers, to whom the governor was speaking without a hat, Dantès, realizing what was happening and that it was time to speak to the higher authorities, rushed forward with his hands clasped.

The soldiers interposed their bayonets, for they thought that he was about to attack the inspector, and the latter recoiled two or three steps. Dantès saw that he was looked upon as dangerous. Then, infusing all the humility he possessed into his eyes and voice, he addressed the inspector, and sought to inspire him with pity.

The soldiers raised their bayonets, thinking he was about to attack the inspector, who stepped back two or three paces. Dantès realized that he was seen as a threat. Then, putting all the humility he could muster into his eyes and voice, he spoke to the inspector, trying to evoke his sympathy.

The inspector listened attentively; then, turning to the governor, observed, “He will become religious—he is already more gentle; he is afraid, and retreated before the bayonets—madmen are not afraid of anything; I made some curious observations on this at Charenton.” Then, turning to the prisoner, “What is it you want?” said he.

The inspector listened closely; then, turning to the governor, said, “He’s becoming more religious—he’s already showing more gentleness; he’s scared and backed down from the bayonets—crazy people aren’t afraid of anything; I noted some interesting things about this at Charenton.” Then, facing the prisoner, he asked, “What do you want?”

“I want to know what crime I have committed—to be tried; and if I am guilty, to be shot; if innocent, to be set at liberty.”

“I want to know what crime I’ve committed—to be put on trial; and if I’m guilty, to be executed; if I’m innocent, to be released.”

“Are you well fed?” said the inspector.

“Are you well-fed?” asked the inspector.

“I believe so; I don’t know; it’s of no consequence. What matters really, not only to me, but to officers of justice and the king, is that an innocent man should languish in prison, the victim of an infamous denunciation, to die here cursing his executioners.”

“I believe so; I don’t know; it doesn’t matter. What really matters, not just to me, but to the justice officials and the king, is that an innocent man is wasting away in prison, suffering because of a terrible accusation, to die here cursing his executioners.”

“You are very humble today,” remarked the governor; “you are not so always; the other day, for instance, when you tried to kill the turnkey.”

“You're being really humble today,” the governor said; “you don’t always act like this; just the other day, for example, when you tried to kill the guard.”

“It is true, sir, and I beg his pardon, for he has always been very good to me, but I was mad.”

“It’s true, sir, and I apologize, because he has always been very kind to me, but I was being unreasonable.”

“And you are not so any longer?”

“So you’re not now?”

“No; captivity has subdued me—I have been here so long.”

“No; being held captive has broken my spirit—I’ve been here for so long.”

“So long?—when were you arrested, then?” asked the inspector.

“So long?—when were you arrested, then?” the inspector asked.

“The 28th of February, 1815, at half-past two in the afternoon.”

“February 28, 1815, at 2:30 PM.”

“Today is the 30th of July, 1816,—why, it is but seventeen months.”

“Today is July 30th, 1816—wow, it’s only been seventeen months.”

“Only seventeen months,” replied Dantès. “Oh, you do not know what is seventeen months in prison!—seventeen ages rather, especially to a man who, like me, had arrived at the summit of his ambition—to a man, who, like me, was on the point of marrying a woman he adored, who saw an honorable career opened before him, and who loses all in an instant—who sees his prospects destroyed, and is ignorant of the fate of his affianced wife, and whether his aged father be still living! Seventeen months’ captivity to a sailor accustomed to the boundless ocean, is a worse punishment than human crime ever merited. Have pity on me, then, and ask for me, not intelligence, but a trial; not pardon, but a verdict—a trial, sir, I ask only for a trial; that, surely, cannot be denied to one who is accused!”

“Only seventeen months,” Dantès replied. “Oh, you have no idea what seventeen months in prison is like!—it's like seventeen lifetimes, especially for someone like me, who had reached the peak of his dreams—to a man who was about to marry the woman he loved, who saw a bright future ahead, and who loses everything in an instant—who sees his hopes shattered, and has no idea what happened to his fiancée, or if his elderly father is still alive! Seventeen months of being locked up for a sailor used to the endless ocean is a punishment worse than any crime could deserve. Have pity on me, then, and ask for me not intelligence, but a trial; not pardon, but a verdict—just a trial, sir, that's all I ask; surely, that cannot be denied to someone who is accused!”

“We shall see,” said the inspector; then, turning to the governor, “On my word, the poor devil touches me. You must show me the proofs against him.”

“We’ll see,” said the inspector; then, turning to the governor, “Honestly, the poor guy gets to me. You need to show me the evidence against him.”

“Certainly; but you will find terrible charges.”

"Sure thing; but you’ll come across some serious accusations."

“Monsieur,” continued Dantès, “I know it is not in your power to release me; but you can plead for me—you can have me tried—and that is all I ask. Let me know my crime, and the reason why I was condemned. Uncertainty is worse than all.”

“Mister,” Dantès continued, “I know you can't set me free; but you can advocate for me—you can have me put on trial—and that’s all I ask. Let me know what my crime is and why I was sentenced. Not knowing is worse than anything.”

“Go on with the lights,” said the inspector.

“Turn on the lights,” said the inspector.

“Monsieur,” cried Dantès, “I can tell by your voice you are touched with pity; tell me at least to hope.”

“Sir,” Dantès exclaimed, “I can tell from your voice that you feel some pity; at least let me hope.”

“I cannot tell you that,” replied the inspector; “I can only promise to examine into your case.”

“I can’t tell you that,” the inspector replied. “I can only promise to look into your case.”

“Oh, I am free—then I am saved!”

“Oh, I’m free—so I’m saved!”

“Who arrested you?”

"Who busted you?"

“M. Villefort. See him, and hear what he says.”

“M. Villefort. Meet him and listen to what he has to say.”

“M. Villefort is no longer at Marseilles; he is now at Toulouse.”

“M. Villefort isn't in Marseilles anymore; he's now in Toulouse.”

“I am no longer surprised at my detention,” murmured Dantès, “since my only protector is removed.”

“I’m no longer surprised by my arrest,” Dantès murmured, “since my only protector is gone.”

“Had M. de Villefort any cause of personal dislike to you?”

“Did M. de Villefort have any personal dislike towards you?”

“None; on the contrary, he was very kind to me.”

“Not at all; in fact, he was really nice to me.”

“I can, then, rely on the notes he has left concerning you?”

"I can count on the notes he left about you, right?"

“Entirely.”

"Completely."

“That is well; wait patiently, then.”

“That’s good; just wait patiently, then.”

Dantès fell on his knees, and prayed earnestly. The door closed; but this time a fresh inmate was left with Dantès—Hope.

Dantès dropped to his knees and prayed sincerely. The door shut; but this time a new companion was left with Dantès—Hope.

0173m

“Will you see the register at once,” asked the governor, “or proceed to the other cell?”

“Will you check the register right away,” the governor asked, “or go to the other cell?”

“Let us visit them all,” said the inspector. “If I once went up those stairs. I should never have the courage to come down again.”

“Let’s visit them all,” said the inspector. “If I went up those stairs even once, I wouldn’t have the courage to come down again.”

“Ah, this one is not like the other, and his madness is less affecting than this one’s display of reason.”

“Ah, this one is different from the others, and his madness is less impactful than this one’s show of logic.”

“What is his folly?”

"What is he thinking?"

“He fancies he possesses an immense treasure. The first year he offered government a million of francs for his release; the second, two; the third, three; and so on progressively. He is now in his fifth year of captivity; he will ask to speak to you in private, and offer you five millions.”

“He thinks he has a huge treasure. In the first year, he offered the government a million francs for his release; the second year, two; the third, three; and so on. Now he's in his fifth year of captivity; he will ask to speak to you privately and offer you five million.”

“How curious!—what is his name?”

“How interesting!—what’s his name?”

“The Abbé Faria.”

“Abbé Faria.”

“No. 27,” said the inspector.

“Number 27,” said the inspector.

“It is here; unlock the door, Antoine.”

“It’s here; open the door, Antoine.”

The turnkey obeyed, and the inspector gazed curiously into the chamber of the mad abbé, as the prisoner was usually called.

The jailer complied, and the inspector looked curiously into the room of the mad abbé, as the prisoner was usually referred to.

In the centre of the cell, in a circle traced with a fragment of plaster detached from the wall, sat a man whose tattered garments scarcely covered him. He was drawing in this circle geometrical lines, and seemed as much absorbed in his problem as Archimedes was when the soldier of Marcellus slew him. He did not move at the sound of the door, and continued his calculations until the flash of the torches lighted up with an unwonted glare the sombre walls of his cell; then, raising his head, he perceived with astonishment the number of persons present. He hastily seized the coverlet of his bed, and wrapped it round him.

In the center of the cell, in a circle outlined with a piece of plaster that had come off the wall, sat a man whose ragged clothes barely covered him. He was drawing geometric lines in this circle, completely absorbed in his work, just like Archimedes was when he was killed by Marcellus's soldier. He didn't move when the door opened and kept working until the flash of the torches illuminated the gloomy walls of his cell. Then, lifting his head, he was shocked to see how many people were there. He quickly grabbed the blanket from his bed and wrapped it around himself.

“What is it you want?” said the inspector.

“What do you want?” said the inspector.

“I, monsieur,” replied the abbé with an air of surprise,—“I want nothing.”

“I, sir,” replied the abbot with a look of surprise,—“I want nothing.”

“You do not understand,” continued the inspector; “I am sent here by government to visit the prison, and hear the requests of the prisoners.”

"You don't understand," the inspector continued. "I'm here on government orders to check on the prison and listen to the prisoners' requests."

“Oh, that is different,” cried the abbé; “and we shall understand each other, I hope.”

“Oh, that’s different,” exclaimed the abbé; “and I hope we’ll understand each other.”

“There, now,” whispered the governor, “it is just as I told you.”

“See, it's just like I said,” the governor whispered.

“Monsieur,” continued the prisoner, “I am the Abbé Faria, born at Rome. I was for twenty years Cardinal Spada’s secretary; I was arrested, why, I know not, toward the beginning of the year 1811; since then I have demanded my liberty from the Italian and French government.”

“Sir,” continued the prisoner, “I am Abbé Faria, born in Rome. I was Cardinal Spada’s secretary for twenty years; I was arrested, and I don’t know why, at the beginning of 1811; since then, I have asked both the Italian and French governments for my freedom.”

“Why from the French government?”

"Why from the French gov?"

“Because I was arrested at Piombino, and I presume that, like Milan and Florence, Piombino has become the capital of some French department.”

“Because I was arrested in Piombino, and I assume that, like Milan and Florence, Piombino has now become the capital of some French department.”

“Ah,” said the inspector, “you have not the latest news from Italy?”

“Ah,” said the inspector, “you don’t have the latest news from Italy?”

“My information dates from the day on which I was arrested,” returned the Abbé Faria; “and as the emperor had created the kingdom of Rome for his infant son, I presume that he has realized the dream of Machiavelli and Cæsar Borgia, which was to make Italy a united kingdom.”

“My information is from the day I was arrested,” replied Abbé Faria; “and since the emperor created the kingdom of Rome for his young son, I assume he has achieved the dream of Machiavelli and Cæsar Borgia, which was to unite Italy as one kingdom.”

“Monsieur,” returned the inspector, “Providence has changed this gigantic plan you advocate so warmly.”

“Sir,” replied the inspector, “Fate has altered this grand scheme you support so passionately.”

“It is the only means of rendering Italy strong, happy, and independent.”

"It's the only way to make Italy strong, happy, and independent."

“Very possibly; only I am not come to discuss politics, but to inquire if you have anything to ask or to complain of.”

“Probably; but I'm not here to discuss politics, I'm here to see if you have any questions or issues to bring up.”

“The food is the same as in other prisons,—that is, very bad; the lodging is very unhealthful, but, on the whole, passable for a dungeon; but it is not that which I wish to speak of, but a secret I have to reveal of the greatest importance.”

“The food is the same as in other prisons—meaning, it's really bad; the housing is very unhealthy, but overall, it's decent for a dungeon. However, that’s not what I want to talk about; I have a very important secret to reveal.”

“We are coming to the point,” whispered the governor.

“We're getting to the point,” whispered the governor.

“It is for that reason I am delighted to see you,” continued the abbé, “although you have disturbed me in a most important calculation, which, if it succeeded, would possibly change Newton’s system. Could you allow me a few words in private.”

“It’s for that reason I’m glad to see you,” the abbé continued, “even though you’ve interrupted me in a very important calculation, which, if successful, could potentially change Newton’s system. Could we talk privately for a moment?”

“What did I tell you?” said the governor.

“What did I say?” said the governor.

“You knew him,” returned the inspector with a smile.

"You knew him," the inspector replied with a smile.

“What you ask is impossible, monsieur,” continued he, addressing Faria.

“What you're asking is impossible, sir,” he continued, addressing Faria.

0175m

“But,” said the abbé, “I would speak to you of a large sum, amounting to five millions.”

“But,” said the abbé, “I want to talk to you about a substantial amount—five million.”

“The very sum you named,” whispered the inspector in his turn.

“The exact amount you mentioned,” the inspector whispered back.

“However,” continued Faria, seeing that the inspector was about to depart, “it is not absolutely necessary for us to be alone; the governor can be present.”

“However,” continued Faria, noticing that the inspector was about to leave, “it’s not entirely necessary for us to be alone; the governor can join us.”

“Unfortunately,” said the governor, “I know beforehand what you are about to say; it concerns your treasures, does it not?” Faria fixed his eyes on him with an expression that would have convinced anyone else of his sanity.

“Unfortunately,” said the governor, “I know what you’re about to say; it’s about your treasures, right?” Faria locked eyes with him, his expression convincing enough to make anyone else believe he was sane.

“Of course,” said he; “of what else should I speak?”

“Of course,” he said, “what else would I be talking about?”

“Mr. Inspector,” continued the governor, “I can tell you the story as well as he, for it has been dinned in my ears for the last four or five years.”

“Mr. Inspector,” continued the governor, “I can share the story just as well as he can, because I've been hearing it nonstop for the past four or five years.”

“That proves,” returned the abbé, “that you are like those of Holy Writ, who having eyes see not, and having ears hear not.”

“That proves,” replied the abbé, “that you are like those in the Scriptures, who have eyes but do not see, and ears but do not hear.”

“My dear sir, the government is rich and does not want your treasures,” replied the inspector; “keep them until you are liberated.” The abbé’s eyes glistened; he seized the inspector’s hand.

“My dear sir, the government is wealthy and has no use for your valuables,” replied the inspector; “hold onto them until you are free.” The abbé's eyes sparkled; he grabbed the inspector’s hand.

“But what if I am not liberated,” cried he, “and am detained here until my death? this treasure will be lost. Had not government better profit by it? I will offer six millions, and I will content myself with the rest, if they will only give me my liberty.”

“But what if I’m not set free,” he cried, “and I’m stuck here until I die? This treasure will be wasted. Wouldn’t it be better for the government to benefit from it? I’ll offer six million, and I’ll be satisfied with the rest if they’ll just give me my freedom.”

“On my word,” said the inspector in a low tone, “had I not been told beforehand that this man was mad, I should believe what he says.”

“Honestly,” said the inspector quietly, “if I hadn’t been informed beforehand that this man was insane, I would believe what he says.”

“I am not mad,” replied Faria, with that acuteness of hearing peculiar to prisoners. “The treasure I speak of really exists, and I offer to sign an agreement with you, in which I promise to lead you to the spot where you shall dig; and if I deceive you, bring me here again,—I ask no more.”

“I’m not crazy,” replied Faria, with that sharp hearing unique to prisoners. “The treasure I’m talking about really exists, and I’m willing to sign an agreement with you, promising to take you to the place where you can dig; and if I’m lying, just bring me back here—I’m not asking for anything more.”

The governor laughed. “Is the spot far from here?”

The governor chuckled. “Is it far from here?”

“A hundred leagues.”

"One hundred leagues."

“It is not ill-planned,” said the governor. “If all the prisoners took it into their heads to travel a hundred leagues, and their guardians consented to accompany them, they would have a capital chance of escaping.”

“It’s not a bad plan,” said the governor. “If all the prisoners decided they wanted to travel a hundred leagues, and their guards agreed to go with them, they’d have a great opportunity to escape.”

“The scheme is well known,” said the inspector; “and the abbé’s plan has not even the merit of originality.”

“The plan is well known,” said the inspector; “and the abbé’s idea isn’t even original.”

Then turning to Faria, “I inquired if you are well fed?” said he.

Then turning to Faria, he asked, "Are you getting enough to eat?"

“Swear to me,” replied Faria, “to free me if what I tell you prove true, and I will stay here while you go to the spot.”

“Swear to me,” Faria said, “that you’ll free me if what I’m telling you turns out to be true, and I’ll stay here while you go to the place.”

“Are you well fed?” repeated the inspector.

"Are you well-fed?" the inspector repeated.

“Monsieur, you run no risk, for, as I told you, I will stay here; so there is no chance of my escaping.”

“Monsieur, you have nothing to worry about because, as I mentioned, I will stay here; so there's no chance of my getting away.”

“You do not reply to my question,” replied the inspector impatiently.

"You aren't answering my question," the inspector said impatiently.

“Nor you to mine,” cried the abbé. “You will not accept my gold; I will keep it for myself. You refuse me my liberty; God will give it me.” And the abbé, casting away his coverlet, resumed his place, and continued his calculations.

“Nor you to mine,” shouted the abbé. “You won't take my money; I'll keep it for myself. You deny me my freedom; God will grant it to me.” And the abbé, tossing aside his blanket, returned to his position and went back to his calculations.

0177m

“What is he doing there?” said the inspector.

“What is he doing there?” the inspector asked.

“Counting his treasures,” replied the governor.

"Counting his treasures," the governor replied.

Faria replied to this sarcasm with a glance of profound contempt. They went out. The turnkey closed the door behind them.

Faria responded to the sarcasm with a look of deep disdain. They stepped outside. The guard shut the door behind them.

“He was wealthy once, perhaps?” said the inspector.

“He was probably wealthy once, right?” said the inspector.

“Or dreamed he was, and awoke mad.”

“Or he dreamed he was, and woke up crazy.”

“After all,” said the inspector, “if he had been rich, he would not have been here.”

“After all,” the inspector said, “if he had been wealthy, he wouldn’t have been here.”

So the matter ended for the Abbé Faria. He remained in his cell, and this visit only increased the belief in his insanity.

So that was the end for Abbé Faria. He stayed in his cell, and this visit only boosted the perception of his insanity.

Caligula or Nero, those treasure-seekers, those desirers of the impossible, would have accorded to the poor wretch, in exchange for his wealth, the liberty he so earnestly prayed for. But the kings of modern times, restrained by the limits of mere probability, have neither courage nor desire. They fear the ear that hears their orders, and the eye that scrutinizes their actions. Formerly they believed themselves sprung from Jupiter, and shielded by their birth; but nowadays they are not inviolable.

Caligula or Nero, those treasure-hunters, those who lust for the impossible, would have granted the poor soul, in return for his riches, the freedom he desperately longed for. But modern kings, limited by what’s actually possible, lack both the courage and the desire. They’re afraid of the ears that listen to their commands and the eyes that watch their every move. In the past, they thought they were descended from Jupiter and protected by their lineage; but nowadays, they aren’t untouchable.

It has always been against the policy of despotic governments to suffer the victims of their persecutions to reappear. As the Inquisition rarely allowed its victims to be seen with their limbs distorted and their flesh lacerated by torture, so madness is always concealed in its cell, from whence, should it depart, it is conveyed to some gloomy hospital, where the doctor has no thought for man or mind in the mutilated being the jailer delivers to him. The very madness of the Abbé Faria, gone mad in prison, condemned him to perpetual captivity.

It has always been against the policies of oppressive governments to let the victims of their persecution show themselves again. Just as the Inquisition rarely allowed its victims to be seen with their bodies twisted and their skin shredded by torture, madness is always hidden away in its prison. If it should escape, it is taken to some dark hospital, where the doctor has no care for the person or their mind in the broken individual the jailer brings to him. The very madness of Abbé Faria, who lost his mind in prison, condemned him to endless captivity.

[Illustration: Examining the Register]

The inspector kept his word with Dantès; he examined the register, and found the following note concerning him:

The inspector kept his promise to Dantès; he checked the register and found the following note about him:

Edmond Dantès:

Edmond Dantès:

Violent Bonapartist; took an active part in the return from Elba.

Violent Bonapartist; actively participated in the return from Elba.

The greatest watchfulness and care to be exercised.

The highest level of attention and care must be taken.

This note was in a different hand from the rest, which showed that it had been added since his confinement. The inspector could not contend against this accusation; he simply wrote, Nothing to be done.

This note was written in a different handwriting from the rest, indicating that it had been added after his imprisonment. The inspector couldn't argue against this accusation; he just wrote, Nothing to be done.

This visit had infused new vigor into Dantès; he had, till then, forgotten the date; but now, with a fragment of plaster, he wrote the date, 30th July, 1816, and made a mark every day, in order not to lose his reckoning again. Days and weeks passed away, then months—Dantès still waited; he at first expected to be freed in a fortnight. This fortnight expired, he decided that the inspector would do nothing until his return to Paris, and that he would not reach there until his circuit was finished, he therefore fixed three months; three months passed away, then six more. Finally ten months and a half had gone by and no favorable change had taken place, and Dantès began to fancy the inspector’s visit but a dream, an illusion of the brain.

This visit had brought new energy to Dantès; until then, he had forgotten the date. But now, with a piece of plaster, he wrote down the date, July 30th, 1816, and made a mark every day to keep track of time. Days and weeks passed, then months—Dantès continued to wait; at first, he expected to be released in two weeks. When those two weeks passed, he figured the inspector wouldn't do anything until he returned to Paris, and that wouldn't happen until his circuit was done, so he set a new deadline of three months. Three months went by, then six more. Finally, ten and a half months had passed with no positive change, and Dantès started to think the inspector’s visit was just a dream, an illusion of the mind.

At the expiration of a year the governor was transferred; he had obtained charge of the fortress at Ham. He took with him several of his subordinates, and amongst them Dantès’ jailer. A new governor arrived; it would have been too tedious to acquire the names of the prisoners; he learned their numbers instead. This horrible place contained fifty cells; their inhabitants were designated by the numbers of their cell, and the unhappy young man was no longer called Edmond Dantès—he was now number 34.

At the end of a year, the governor was reassigned; he took over the fortress at Ham. He brought several of his staff with him, including Dantès’ jailer. A new governor came in; it would have been too much trouble to learn the names of the prisoners, so he just memorized their numbers instead. This terrible place had fifty cells; the inmates were referred to by their cell numbers, and the unfortunate young man was no longer called Edmond Dantès—he was now number 34.

Chapter 15. Number 34 and Number 27

Dantès passed through all the stages of torture natural to prisoners in suspense. He was sustained at first by that pride of conscious innocence which is the sequence to hope; then he began to doubt his own innocence, which justified in some measure the governor’s belief in his mental alienation; and then, relaxing his sentiment of pride, he addressed his supplications, not to God, but to man. God is always the last resource. Unfortunates, who ought to begin with God, do not have any hope in him till they have exhausted all other means of deliverance.

Dantès went through all the stages of torture that are typical for prisoners in suspense. At first, he was buoyed by the pride of knowing he was innocent, which came with hope; then he started to question his own innocence, which somewhat justified the governor’s belief that he was mentally unstable; and eventually, as his pride weakened, he turned his pleas not to God, but to humanity. God is always the last option. Those in unfortunate circumstances, who should start with God, often don’t turn to him until they’ve tried every other way to find freedom.

Dantès asked to be removed from his present dungeon into another, even if it were darker and deeper, for a change, however disadvantageous, was still a change, and would afford him some amusement. He entreated to be allowed to walk about, to have fresh air, books, and writing materials. His requests were not granted, but he went on asking all the same. He accustomed himself to speaking to the new jailer, although the latter was, if possible, more taciturn than the old one; but still, to speak to a man, even though mute, was something. Dantès spoke for the sake of hearing his own voice; he had tried to speak when alone, but the sound of his voice terrified him.

Dantès requested to be moved from his current cell to another, even if it was darker and deeper, because any change, no matter how bad, was still a change and would give him some distraction. He pleaded to be allowed to walk around, to get fresh air, and to have books and writing supplies. His requests were denied, but he kept asking anyway. He got used to talking to the new jailer, even though the guy was, if anything, even more silent than the previous one; but still, talking to someone, even a mute, was something. Dantès spoke just to hear his own voice; he had tried to speak when he was alone, but the sound of his own voice scared him.

Often, before his captivity, Dantès’ mind had revolted at the idea of assemblages of prisoners, made up of thieves, vagabonds, and murderers. He now wished to be amongst them, in order to see some other face besides that of his jailer; he sighed for the galleys, with the infamous costume, the chain, and the brand on the shoulder. The galley-slaves breathed the fresh air of heaven, and saw each other. They were very happy.

Often, before he was imprisoned, Dantès had been repulsed by the thought of groups of prisoners made up of thieves, drifters, and killers. Now he longed to be among them, just to see another face besides his jailer's; he yearned for the galleys, with the shameful uniform, the chains, and the brand on his shoulder. The galley slaves breathed fresh air and saw one another. They were quite happy.

He besought the jailer one day to let him have a companion, were it even the mad abbé. The jailer, though rough and hardened by the constant sight of so much suffering, was yet a man. At the bottom of his heart he had often had a feeling of pity for this unhappy young man who suffered so; and he laid the request of number 34 before the governor; but the latter sapiently imagined that Dantès wished to conspire or attempt an escape, and refused his request. Dantès had exhausted all human resources, and he then turned to God.

He pleaded with the jailer one day to let him have a companion, even if it was the crazy abbé. The jailer, although tough and hardened by the constant sight of so much suffering, was still a man. Deep down, he often felt pity for this unfortunate young man who was suffering so much; he presented the request from number 34 to the governor. However, the governor cleverly suspected that Dantès wanted to conspire or escape and denied his request. Dantès had tried every possible option, and then he turned to God.

All the pious ideas that had been so long forgotten, returned; he recollected the prayers his mother had taught him, and discovered a new meaning in every word; for in prosperity prayers seem but a mere medley of words, until misfortune comes and the unhappy sufferer first understands the meaning of the sublime language in which he invokes the pity of heaven! He prayed, and prayed aloud, no longer terrified at the sound of his own voice, for he fell into a sort of ecstasy. He laid every action of his life before the Almighty, proposed tasks to accomplish, and at the end of every prayer introduced the entreaty oftener addressed to man than to God: “Forgive us our trespasses as we forgive them that trespass against us.” Yet in spite of his earnest prayers, Dantès remained a prisoner.

All the spiritual thoughts that had been pushed aside for so long came flooding back; he remembered the prayers his mother had taught him and found new meaning in each word. In good times, prayers feel like just a jumble of words, but when misfortune strikes, the unfortunate person finally grasps the depth of the sacred language they use to appeal to heaven’s mercy. He prayed, and prayed out loud, no longer scared of the sound of his own voice, as he entered a kind of trance. He laid every action of his life before God, set goals to achieve, and at the end of every prayer included the plea more often directed to people than to God: “Forgive us our trespasses as we forgive those who trespass against us.” Yet, despite his heartfelt prayers, Dantès remained a prisoner.

Then gloom settled heavily upon him. Dantès was a man of great simplicity of thought, and without education; he could not, therefore, in the solitude of his dungeon, traverse in mental vision the history of the ages, bring to life the nations that had perished, and rebuild the ancient cities so vast and stupendous in the light of the imagination, and that pass before the eye glowing with celestial colors in Martin’s Babylonian pictures. He could not do this, he whose past life was so short, whose present so melancholy, and his future so doubtful. Nineteen years of light to reflect upon in eternal darkness! No distraction could come to his aid; his energetic spirit, that would have exalted in thus revisiting the past, was imprisoned like an eagle in a cage. He clung to one idea—that of his happiness, destroyed, without apparent cause, by an unheard-of fatality; he considered and reconsidered this idea, devoured it (so to speak), as the implacable Ugolino devours the skull of Archbishop Roger in the Inferno of Dante.

Then darkness settled heavily upon him. Dantès was a man of great simplicity and without much education; he couldn’t, therefore, in the solitude of his dungeon, mentally revisit the history of the ages, bring to life the nations that had perished, and rebuild the vast and magnificent ancient cities in his imagination, vivid with celestial colors like Martin’s Babylonian paintings. He couldn’t do this, he whose past life was so short, whose present so sorrowful, and whose future so uncertain. Nineteen years of light to reflect on in eternal darkness! No distraction could come to his aid; his energetic spirit, which would have soared in revisiting the past, was trapped like an eagle in a cage. He held onto one thought—that of his happiness, destroyed without apparent reason by an unimaginable fate; he pondered and rethought this idea, consumed it (so to speak), like the relentless Ugolino devours the skull of Archbishop Roger in Dante’s Inferno.

Rage supplanted religious fervor. Dantès uttered blasphemies that made his jailer recoil with horror, dashed himself furiously against the walls of his prison, wreaked his anger upon everything, and chiefly upon himself, so that the least thing,—a grain of sand, a straw, or a breath of air that annoyed him, led to paroxysms of fury. Then the letter that Villefort had showed to him recurred to his mind, and every line gleamed forth in fiery letters on the wall like the mene, mene, tekel upharsin of Belshazzar. He told himself that it was the enmity of man, and not the vengeance of Heaven, that had thus plunged him into the deepest misery. He consigned his unknown persecutors to the most horrible tortures he could imagine, and found them all insufficient, because after torture came death, and after death, if not repose, at least the boon of unconsciousness.

Rage replaced religious zeal. Dantès shouted curses that made his jailer cringe in fear, slammed himself against the walls of his cell in frustration, unleashed his anger on everything around him, especially on himself, so that even the smallest things—a grain of sand, a piece of straw, or a slight draft that bothered him—sent him into fits of rage. Then the letter that Villefort had shown him came back into his mind, and each line burned into his memory like the mene, mene, tekel upharsin of Belshazzar. He told himself that it was human hatred, not divine punishment, that had plunged him into such profound misery. He wished the worst tortures upon his unknown tormentors, but nothing felt sufficient, because after torture came death, and after death, if not rest, at least the gift of oblivion.

By dint of constantly dwelling on the idea that tranquillity was death, and if punishment were the end in view other tortures than death must be invented, he began to reflect on suicide. Unhappy he, who, on the brink of misfortune, broods over ideas like these!

By continuously thinking that peace was the same as death, and if punishment was the goal, then worse tortures than death had to be created, he started to contemplate suicide. How miserable he is, who, at the edge of disaster, fixates on thoughts like these!

Before him is a dead sea that stretches in azure calm before the eye; but he who unwarily ventures within its embrace finds himself struggling with a monster that would drag him down to perdition. Once thus ensnared, unless the protecting hand of God snatch him thence, all is over, and his struggles but tend to hasten his destruction. This state of mental anguish is, however, less terrible than the sufferings that precede or the punishment that possibly will follow. There is a sort of consolation at the contemplation of the yawning abyss, at the bottom of which lie darkness and obscurity.

Before him lies a calm, blue sea that looks peaceful, but anyone who unwittingly enters its depths finds themselves battling a beast that threatens to pull them down to doom. Once trapped, unless God’s protective hand saves them, it's all over, and their efforts only speed up their downfall. This state of mental torment is, however, less terrible than the pain that comes before or the punishment that might follow. There’s a kind of solace in staring into the gaping void, where darkness and confusion await.

Edmond found some solace in these ideas. All his sorrows, all his sufferings, with their train of gloomy spectres, fled from his cell when the angel of death seemed about to enter. Dantès reviewed his past life with composure, and, looking forward with terror to his future existence, chose that middle line that seemed to afford him a refuge.

Edmond found some comfort in these thoughts. All his pain and suffering, along with their haunting shadows, disappeared from his cell when it felt like the angel of death was about to arrive. Dantès reflected on his past with calmness, and, anxiously anticipating his future, opted for a balanced path that seemed to offer him safety.

“Sometimes,” said he, “in my voyages, when I was a man and commanded other men, I have seen the heavens overcast, the sea rage and foam, the storm arise, and, like a monstrous bird, beating the two horizons with its wings. Then I felt that my vessel was a vain refuge, that trembled and shook before the tempest. Soon the fury of the waves and the sight of the sharp rocks announced the approach of death, and death then terrified me, and I used all my skill and intelligence as a man and a sailor to struggle against the wrath of God. But I did so because I was happy, because I had not courted death, because to be cast upon a bed of rocks and seaweed seemed terrible, because I was unwilling that I, a creature made for the service of God, should serve for food to the gulls and ravens. But now it is different; I have lost all that bound me to life, death smiles and invites me to repose; I die after my own manner, I die exhausted and broken-spirited, as I fall asleep when I have paced three thousand times round my cell,—that is thirty thousand steps, or about ten leagues.”

“Sometimes,” he said, “during my travels, when I was a man in charge of other men, I’ve seen the skies darken, the sea rage and froth, storms erupt, and, like a giant bird, beat its wings against the two horizons. In those moments, my ship felt like a useless shelter, trembling and shaking in the tempest. Soon, the fury of the waves and the sight of sharp rocks signaled death’s approach, and death terrified me. I used all my skills and intelligence as a man and a sailor to fight against God’s wrath. But I fought because I was happy, because I hadn’t sought death, because being cast onto a bed of rocks and seaweed seemed horrifying, because I didn’t want to end up, as a creature made to serve God, as food for the gulls and ravens. But now it’s different; I have lost everything that tied me to life. Death smiles and invites me to rest; I die in my own way, I die exhausted and broken-spirited, just like I fall asleep after pacing three thousand times around my cell—that’s thirty thousand steps, or about ten leagues.”

No sooner had this idea taken possession of him than he became more composed, arranged his couch to the best of his power, ate little and slept less, and found existence almost supportable, because he felt that he could throw it off at pleasure, like a worn-out garment. Two methods of self-destruction were at his disposal. He could hang himself with his handkerchief to the window bars, or refuse food and die of starvation. But the first was repugnant to him. Dantès had always entertained the greatest horror of pirates, who are hung up to the yard-arm; he would not die by what seemed an infamous death. He resolved to adopt the second, and began that day to carry out his resolve.

As soon as this idea took hold of him, he became calmer, arranged his bed as best he could, ate little and slept even less, and found life almost bearable because he felt he could escape it anytime, like shedding an old piece of clothing. He had two ways to end his life. He could hang himself with his handkerchief from the window bars or refuse to eat and starve to death. But the first option was disgusting to him. Dantès had always had a deep fear of pirates, who are hanged at the yardarm; he didn’t want to die in what seemed like a shameful way. He decided to go with the second option and started that day to put his plan into action.

0185m

Nearly four years had passed away; at the end of the second he had ceased to mark the lapse of time. Dantès said, “I wish to die,” and had chosen the manner of his death, and fearful of changing his mind, he had taken an oath to die. “When my morning and evening meals are brought,” thought he, “I will cast them out of the window, and they will think that I have eaten them.”

Nearly four years had gone by; by the end of the second year, he had stopped keeping track of time. Dantès said, “I wish to die,” and had decided how he wanted to end his life, and afraid of changing his mind, he had sworn an oath to die. “When my meals are brought in the morning and evening,” he thought, “I’ll throw them out of the window, and they will think that I’ve eaten them.”

He kept his word; twice a day he cast out, through the barred aperture, the provisions his jailer brought him—at first gayly, then with deliberation, and at last with regret. Nothing but the recollection of his oath gave him strength to proceed. Hunger made viands once repugnant, now acceptable; he held the plate in his hand for an hour at a time, and gazed thoughtfully at the morsel of bad meat, of tainted fish, of black and mouldy bread. It was the last yearning for life contending with the resolution of despair; then his dungeon seemed less sombre, his prospects less desperate. He was still young—he was only four or five-and-twenty—he had nearly fifty years to live. What unforseen events might not open his prison door, and restore him to liberty? Then he raised to his lips the repast that, like a voluntary Tantalus, he refused himself; but he thought of his oath, and he would not break it. He persisted until, at last, he had not sufficient strength to rise and cast his supper out of the loophole. The next morning he could not see or hear; the jailer feared he was dangerously ill. Edmond hoped he was dying.

He kept his promise; twice a day, he threw out the food his jailer brought him through the barred opening—at first cheerfully, then with intention, and finally with regret. Only the memory of his oath gave him the strength to continue. Hunger turned unappetizing food into something he could accept; he held the plate in his hand for an hour, gazing thoughtfully at the piece of bad meat, the spoiled fish, and the black moldy bread. It was the last longing for life battling against the resolve of despair; then his dungeon felt less gloomy, and his future less hopeless. He was still young—only twenty-four or twenty-five—and he had nearly fifty years ahead of him. What unexpected events could open his prison door and bring him back to freedom? Then he raised the meal, which he denied himself like a willing Tantalus, to his lips, but he thought of his oath, and he wouldn’t break it. He held on until finally, he didn’t have enough strength to get up and throw his dinner out of the loophole. The next morning, he couldn’t see or hear; the jailer feared he was seriously ill. Edmond hoped he was dying.

Thus the day passed away. Edmond felt a sort of stupor creeping over him which brought with it a feeling almost of content; the gnawing pain at his stomach had ceased; his thirst had abated; when he closed his eyes he saw myriads of lights dancing before them like the will-o’-the-wisps that play about the marshes. It was the twilight of that mysterious country called Death!

Thus the day passed. Edmond felt a kind of daze taking over him that brought a sense of almost comfort; the gnawing pain in his stomach had stopped; his thirst had lessened; when he closed his eyes, he saw countless lights dancing in front of them like the will-o’-the-wisps that wander around marshes. It was the twilight of that mysterious realm called Death!

Suddenly, about nine o’clock in the evening, Edmond heard a hollow sound in the wall against which he was lying.

Suddenly, around nine o’clock in the evening, Edmond heard a hollow sound in the wall next to him.

So many loathsome animals inhabited the prison, that their noise did not, in general, awake him; but whether abstinence had quickened his faculties, or whether the noise was really louder than usual, Edmond raised his head and listened. It was a continual scratching, as if made by a huge claw, a powerful tooth, or some iron instrument attacking the stones.

So many disgusting animals lived in the prison that their noise usually didn’t wake him up; but whether his senses had sharpened due to hunger, or if the noise was actually louder than normal, Edmond lifted his head and listened. It sounded like constant scratching, as if a huge claw, a strong tooth, or some metal tool was clawing at the stones.

Although weakened, the young man’s brain instantly responded to the idea that haunts all prisoners—liberty! It seemed to him that heaven had at length taken pity on him, and had sent this noise to warn him on the very brink of the abyss. Perhaps one of those beloved ones he had so often thought of was thinking of him, and striving to diminish the distance that separated them.

Although weak, the young man's mind quickly reacted to the idea that haunts all prisoners—freedom! It felt to him like heaven had finally taken pity on him and sent this sound to alert him on the edge of despair. Maybe one of those loved ones he had thought about so many times was thinking of him too, trying to close the gap between them.

No, no, doubtless he was deceived, and it was but one of those dreams that forerun death!

No, no, he was definitely mistaken, and it was just one of those dreams that come before death!

Edmond still heard the sound. It lasted nearly three hours; he then heard a noise of something falling, and all was silent.

Edmond still heard the sound. It lasted nearly three hours; then he heard something fall, and everything went silent.

Some hours afterwards it began again, nearer and more distinct. Edmond was intensely interested. Suddenly the jailer entered.

A few hours later, it started again, closer and clearer. Edmond was really intrigued. All of a sudden, the jailer walked in.

For a week since he had resolved to die, and during the four days that he had been carrying out his purpose, Edmond had not spoken to the attendant, had not answered him when he inquired what was the matter with him, and turned his face to the wall when he looked too curiously at him; but now the jailer might hear the noise and put an end to it, and so destroy a ray of something like hope that soothed his last moments.

For a week since he had decided to die, and during the four days he had been following through with his plan, Edmond hadn’t spoken to the attendant, hadn’t replied when he asked what was wrong, and turned his face to the wall whenever he looked too closely; but now the jailer might hear the noise and put a stop to it, potentially crushing a glimmer of hope that eased his final moments.

The jailer brought him his breakfast. Dantès raised himself up and began to talk about everything; about the bad quality of the food, about the coldness of his dungeon, grumbling and complaining, in order to have an excuse for speaking louder, and wearying the patience of his jailer, who out of kindness of heart had brought broth and white bread for his prisoner.

The jailer brought him his breakfast. Dantès sat up and started to talk about everything: the terrible quality of the food, the chilliness of his cell, grumbling and complaining to give himself a reason to speak louder, trying the patience of his jailer, who, out of kindness, had brought broth and white bread for him.

Fortunately, he fancied that Dantès was delirious; and placing the food on the rickety table, he withdrew. Edmond listened, and the sound became more and more distinct.

Fortunately, he thought that Dantès was out of his mind; and after setting the food on the rickety table, he left. Edmond listened, and the sound grew clearer and clearer.

“There can be no doubt about it,” thought he; “it is some prisoner who is striving to obtain his freedom. Oh, if I were only there to help him!”

“There’s no doubt about it,” he thought; “it’s someone in prison trying to get their freedom. Oh, if only I were there to help!”

Suddenly another idea took possession of his mind, so used to misfortune, that it was scarcely capable of hope—the idea that the noise was made by workmen the governor had ordered to repair the neighboring dungeon.

Suddenly, another thought filled his mind, so familiar with misfortune that it could barely hold onto hope—the thought that the noise was caused by workers the governor had sent to fix the nearby dungeon.

It was easy to ascertain this; but how could he risk the question? It was easy to call his jailer’s attention to the noise, and watch his countenance as he listened; but might he not by this means destroy hopes far more important than the short-lived satisfaction of his own curiosity? Unfortunately, Edmond’s brain was still so feeble that he could not bend his thoughts to anything in particular. He saw but one means of restoring lucidity and clearness to his judgment. He turned his eyes towards the soup which the jailer had brought, rose, staggered towards it, raised the vessel to his lips, and drank off the contents with a feeling of indescribable pleasure.

It was easy to figure this out; but how could he risk asking the question? It was simple to draw his jailer’s attention to the noise and watch his expression as he listened; but could he end up ruining hopes much more important than the fleeting satisfaction of his own curiosity? Unfortunately, Edmond’s mind was still so weak that he couldn’t focus on anything specific. He saw only one way to regain clarity and sharpness in his thinking. He turned his eyes to the soup the jailer had brought, got up, staggered toward it, lifted the bowl to his lips, and drank it down with an indescribable sense of pleasure.

He had the resolution to stop with this. He had often heard that shipwrecked persons had died through having eagerly devoured too much food. Edmond replaced on the table the bread he was about to devour, and returned to his couch—he did not wish to die. He soon felt that his ideas became again collected—he could think, and strengthen his thoughts by reasoning. Then he said to himself:

He was determined to stop this. He had often heard that shipwrecked people had died from greedily eating too much food. Edmond put the bread he was about to devour back on the table and returned to his couch—he didn't want to die. Soon, he realized that his thoughts were coming together again—he could think and strengthen his ideas through reasoning. Then he said to himself:

“I must put this to the test, but without compromising anybody. If it is a workman, I need but knock against the wall, and he will cease to work, in order to find out who is knocking, and why he does so; but as his occupation is sanctioned by the governor, he will soon resume it. If, on the contrary, it is a prisoner, the noise I make will alarm him, he will cease, and not begin again until he thinks everyone is asleep.”

“I need to test this, but without putting anyone at risk. If it’s a worker, all I have to do is knock on the wall, and he’ll stop working to see who’s knocking and why. However, since his job is approved by the governor, he’ll quickly get back to it. But if it’s a prisoner, my noise will spook him; he’ll stop and won’t start up again until he believes everyone is asleep.”

Edmond rose again, but this time his legs did not tremble, and his sight was clear; he went to a corner of his dungeon, detached a stone, and with it knocked against the wall where the sound came. He struck thrice.

Edmond got up again, but this time his legs were steady, and his vision was clear; he walked to a corner of his cell, removed a stone, and used it to knock against the wall where the sound came from. He hit it three times.

At the first blow the sound ceased, as if by magic.

At the first strike, the sound stopped, almost like magic.

Edmond listened intently; an hour passed, two hours passed, and no sound was heard from the wall—all was silent there.

Edmond listened closely; an hour went by, then another hour, and there was no sound from the wall—everything was quiet there.

Full of hope, Edmond swallowed a few mouthfuls of bread and water, and, thanks to the vigor of his constitution, found himself well-nigh recovered.

Full of hope, Edmond took a few bites of bread and sips of water, and, thanks to his strong constitution, found himself almost fully recovered.

The day passed away in utter silence—night came without recurrence of the noise.

The day went by in complete silence—night arrived without any return of the noise.

“It is a prisoner,” said Edmond joyfully. His brain was on fire, and life and energy returned.

“It’s a prisoner,” Edmond said excitedly. His mind was racing, and he felt a surge of life and energy return.

The night passed in perfect silence. Edmond did not close his eyes.

The night went by in complete silence. Edmond didn’t sleep at all.

In the morning the jailer brought him fresh provisions—he had already devoured those of the previous day; he ate these listening anxiously for the sound, walking round and round his cell, shaking the iron bars of the loophole, restoring vigor and agility to his limbs by exercise, and so preparing himself for his future destiny. At intervals he listened to learn if the noise had not begun again, and grew impatient at the prudence of the prisoner, who did not guess he had been disturbed by a captive as anxious for liberty as himself.

In the morning, the jailer brought him fresh supplies—he had already finished the ones from the day before. As he ate, he anxiously listened for any sounds, pacing around his cell, shaking the iron bars of the loophole, and restoring strength and agility to his limbs through exercise, preparing himself for whatever lay ahead. Occasionally, he paused to see if the noise had started again and grew frustrated with the prisoner who didn’t realize he was being disturbed by someone just as eager for freedom as he was.

Three days passed—seventy-two long tedious hours which he counted off by minutes!

Three days went by—seventy-two long, boring hours that he counted down by the minute!

At length one evening, as the jailer was visiting him for the last time that night, Dantès, with his ear for the hundredth time at the wall, fancied he heard an almost imperceptible movement among the stones. He moved away, walked up and down his cell to collect his thoughts, and then went back and listened.

At last one evening, as the jailer came to see him for the last time that night, Dantès, with his ear pressed against the wall for the hundredth time, thought he heard a faint movement among the stones. He stepped back, paced around his cell to gather his thoughts, and then returned to listen again.

The matter was no longer doubtful. Something was at work on the other side of the wall; the prisoner had discovered the danger, and had substituted a lever for a chisel.

The situation was no longer in question. Something was happening on the other side of the wall; the prisoner had noticed the threat and had replaced a chisel with a lever.

Encouraged by this discovery, Edmond determined to assist the indefatigable laborer. He began by moving his bed, and looked around for anything with which he could pierce the wall, penetrate the moist cement, and displace a stone.

Encouraged by this discovery, Edmond decided to help the tireless worker. He started by moving his bed and looked for anything he could use to break through the wall, get through the damp cement, and move a stone.

He saw nothing, he had no knife or sharp instrument, the window grating was of iron, but he had too often assured himself of its solidity. All his furniture consisted of a bed, a chair, a table, a pail, and a jug. The bed had iron clamps, but they were screwed to the wood, and it would have required a screw-driver to take them off. The table and chair had nothing, the pail had once possessed a handle, but that had been removed.

He saw nothing, he had no knife or sharp tool, the window bars were made of iron, but he had convinced himself too many times of their strength. His furniture consisted of a bed, a chair, a table, a bucket, and a jug. The bed had iron clamps, but they were screwed to the wood, and it would have taken a screwdriver to take them off. The table and chair had no attachments, the bucket used to have a handle, but that had been taken away.

0189m

Dantès had but one resource, which was to break the jug, and with one of the sharp fragments attack the wall. He let the jug fall on the floor, and it broke in pieces.

Dantès had only one option, which was to smash the jug and use a sharp piece to attack the wall. He dropped the jug on the floor, and it shattered into pieces.

Dantès concealed two or three of the sharpest fragments in his bed, leaving the rest on the floor. The breaking of his jug was too natural an accident to excite suspicion. Edmond had all the night to work in, but in the darkness he could not do much, and he soon felt that he was working against something very hard; he pushed back his bed, and waited for day.

Dantès hid two or three of the sharpest pieces in his bed, leaving the rest on the floor. The breaking of his jug was too natural an accident to raise any suspicion. Edmond had the whole night to work, but in the dark, he couldn’t do much, and he soon realized that he was up against something very tough; he pushed his bed back and waited for daylight.

All night he heard the subterranean workman, who continued to mine his way. Day came, the jailer entered. Dantès told him that the jug had fallen from his hands while he was drinking, and the jailer went grumblingly to fetch another, without giving himself the trouble to remove the fragments of the broken one. He returned speedily, advised the prisoner to be more careful, and departed.

All night he heard the underground worker, who kept digging his way through. Morning came, and the jailer walked in. Dantès told him that the jug had slipped from his hands while he was drinking, and the jailer muttered under his breath as he went to get another one, without bothering to clean up the pieces of the broken jug. He came back quickly, told the prisoner to be more careful, and then left.

Dantès heard joyfully the key grate in the lock; he listened until the sound of steps died away, and then, hastily displacing his bed, saw by the faint light that penetrated into his cell, that he had labored uselessly the previous evening in attacking the stone instead of removing the plaster that surrounded it.

Dantès happily heard the key turn in the lock; he listened until the footsteps faded away, and then, quickly moving his bed, saw in the dim light that came into his cell, that he had worked in vain the night before by trying to break the stone instead of removing the plaster around it.

The damp had rendered it friable, and Dantès was able to break it off—in small morsels, it is true, but at the end of half an hour he had scraped off a handful; a mathematician might have calculated that in two years, supposing that the rock was not encountered, a passage twenty feet long and two feet broad, might be formed.

The dampness had made it crumbly, and Dantès was able to break off pieces—in small bits, it's true, but after half an hour he had scraped off a handful; a mathematician might have calculated that in two years, assuming he didn't hit any rock, a passage twenty feet long and two feet wide could be created.

The prisoner reproached himself with not having thus employed the hours he had passed in vain hopes, prayer, and despondency. During the six years that he had been imprisoned, what might he not have accomplished?

The prisoner blamed himself for not using the hours he had spent in vain hopes, prayer, and despair. In the six years he had been locked up, what could he have achieved?

This idea imparted new energy, and in three days he had succeeded, with the utmost precaution, in removing the cement, and exposing the stone-work. The wall was built of rough stones, among which, to give strength to the structure, blocks of hewn stone were at intervals imbedded. It was one of these he had uncovered, and which he must remove from its socket.

This idea gave him a burst of energy, and in three days, he had carefully removed the cement and revealed the stonework. The wall was made of rough stones, with blocks of neatly cut stone embedded at intervals to strengthen the structure. It was one of these blocks that he had uncovered, and he needed to take it out of its socket.

Dantès strove to do this with his nails, but they were too weak. The fragments of the jug broke, and after an hour of useless toil, Dantès paused with anguish on his brow.

Dantès tried to do this with his nails, but they were too weak. The pieces of the jug shattered, and after an hour of fruitless effort, Dantès stopped with a look of anguish on his face.

Was he to be thus stopped at the beginning, and was he to wait inactive until his fellow workman had completed his task? Suddenly an idea occurred to him—he smiled, and the perspiration dried on his forehead.

Was he really supposed to be stopped right at the start, waiting around while his coworker finished the job? Suddenly, an idea popped into his head—he smiled, and the sweat on his forehead dried up.

The jailer always brought Dantès’ soup in an iron saucepan; this saucepan contained soup for both prisoners, for Dantès had noticed that it was either quite full, or half empty, according as the turnkey gave it to him or to his companion first.

The jailer always brought Dantès his soup in an iron pot; this pot contained soup for both prisoners, as Dantès had noticed that it was either quite full or half empty, depending on whether the guard served him or his cellmate first.

The handle of this saucepan was of iron; Dantès would have given ten years of his life in exchange for it.

The handle of this saucepan was made of iron; Dantès would have traded ten years of his life for it.

0191m

The jailer was accustomed to pour the contents of the saucepan into Dantès’ plate, and Dantès, after eating his soup with a wooden spoon, washed the plate, which thus served for every day. Now when evening came Dantès put his plate on the ground near the door; the jailer, as he entered, stepped on it and broke it.

The jailer was used to pouring the contents of the saucepan into Dantès' plate, and Dantès, after eating his soup with a wooden spoon, washed the plate, which he used every day. Now, when evening came, Dantès placed his plate on the ground near the door; the jailer, as he entered, stepped on it and broke it.

This time he could not blame Dantès. He was wrong to leave it there, but the jailer was wrong not to have looked before him. The jailer, therefore, only grumbled. Then he looked about for something to pour the soup into; Dantès’ entire dinner service consisted of one plate—there was no alternative.

This time, he couldn't blame Dantès. It was a mistake to leave it there, but the jailer should have checked first. So, the jailer just complained. Then he searched for something to pour the soup into; Dantès' whole dinner set consisted of one plate—there were no other options.

“Leave the saucepan,” said Dantès; “you can take it away when you bring me my breakfast.”

“Leave the saucepan,” Dantès said; “you can take it away when you bring me my breakfast.”

This advice was to the jailer’s taste, as it spared him the necessity of making another trip. He left the saucepan.

This advice sounded good to the jailer, as it saved him from having to make another trip. He left the saucepan.

Dantès was beside himself with joy. He rapidly devoured his food, and after waiting an hour, lest the jailer should change his mind and return, he removed his bed, took the handle of the saucepan, inserted the point between the hewn stone and rough stones of the wall, and employed it as a lever. A slight oscillation showed Dantès that all went well. At the end of an hour the stone was extricated from the wall, leaving a cavity a foot and a half in diameter.

Dantès was overwhelmed with joy. He quickly ate his food, and after waiting an hour, worried that the jailer might change his mind and come back, he moved his bed, took the handle of the saucepan, stuck the tip between the cut stone and rough stones of the wall, and used it as a lever. A slight movement indicated to Dantès that everything was going smoothly. After an hour, the stone was pulled out of the wall, leaving a hole about a foot and a half wide.

Dantès carefully collected the plaster, carried it into the corner of his cell, and covered it with earth. Then, wishing to make the best use of his time while he had the means of labor, he continued to work without ceasing. At the dawn of day he replaced the stone, pushed his bed against the wall, and lay down. The breakfast consisted of a piece of bread; the jailer entered and placed the bread on the table.

Dantès carefully gathered the plaster, took it to the corner of his cell, and covered it with dirt. Then, wanting to make the most of his time while he had the tools to work, he kept going without stopping. At dawn, he put the stone back, pushed his bed against the wall, and lay down. For breakfast, he had a piece of bread; the jailer came in and set the bread on the table.

“Well, don’t you intend to bring me another plate?” said Dantès.

“Well, aren’t you going to bring me another plate?” said Dantès.

“No,” replied the turnkey; “you destroy everything. First you break your jug, then you make me break your plate; if all the prisoners followed your example, the government would be ruined. I shall leave you the saucepan, and pour your soup into that. So for the future I hope you will not be so destructive.”

“No,” replied the jailer; “you ruin everything. First, you break your jug, and then you make me break your plate; if all the prisoners acted like you, the government would be in trouble. I’ll leave you the saucepan and pour your soup into that. So from now on, I hope you won’t be so destructive.”

Dantès raised his eyes to heaven and clasped his hands beneath the coverlet. He felt more gratitude for the possession of this piece of iron than he had ever felt for anything. He had noticed, however, that the prisoner on the other side had ceased to labor; no matter, this was a greater reason for proceeding—if his neighbor would not come to him, he would go to his neighbor. All day he toiled on untiringly, and by the evening he had succeeded in extracting ten handfuls of plaster and fragments of stone. When the hour for his jailer’s visit arrived, Dantès straightened the handle of the saucepan as well as he could, and placed it in its accustomed place. The turnkey poured his ration of soup into it, together with the fish—for thrice a week the prisoners were deprived of meat. This would have been a method of reckoning time, had not Dantès long ceased to do so. Having poured out the soup, the turnkey retired.

Dantès looked up to the sky and clasped his hands under the blanket. He felt more thankful for this piece of iron than he ever had for anything else. He noticed that the prisoner on the other side had stopped working; it didn’t matter, this only motivated him more—if his neighbor wouldn’t come to him, he would go to his neighbor. All day he worked tirelessly, and by evening, he had managed to dig out ten handfuls of plaster and stone fragments. When the time for his jailer’s visit came, Dantès straightened the handle of the saucepan as best he could and put it back in its usual spot. The turnkey poured his serving of soup into it, along with the fish—prisoners were without meat three times a week. This could have been a way to keep track of time, but Dantès had long stopped doing that. After pouring the soup, the turnkey left.

Dantès wished to ascertain whether his neighbor had really ceased to work. He listened—all was silent, as it had been for the last three days. Dantès sighed; it was evident that his neighbor distrusted him. However, he toiled on all the night without being discouraged; but after two or three hours he encountered an obstacle. The iron made no impression, but met with a smooth surface; Dantès touched it, and found that it was a beam. This beam crossed, or rather blocked up, the hole Dantès had made; it was necessary, therefore, to dig above or under it. The unhappy young man had not thought of this.

Dantès wanted to find out if his neighbor had actually stopped working. He listened—everything was quiet, just like it had been for the last three days. Dantès sighed; it was clear that his neighbor didn't trust him. Still, he kept working all night without getting discouraged, but after a few hours, he hit a snag. The iron didn’t make any marks and instead hit a smooth surface; Dantès touched it and realized it was a beam. This beam was crossing, or rather blocking, the hole Dantès had made; so now he had to dig above or below it. The poor young man hadn’t considered this.

“Oh, my God, my God!” murmured he, “I have so earnestly prayed to you, that I hoped my prayers had been heard. After having deprived me of my liberty, after having deprived me of death, after having recalled me to existence, my God, have pity on me, and do not let me die in despair!”

“Oh, my God, my God!” he murmured. “I have prayed to you so sincerely that I hoped my prayers were heard. After taking away my freedom, after sparing me from death, after bringing me back to life, my God, have mercy on me, and don’t let me die in despair!”

0193m

“Who talks of God and despair at the same time?” said a voice that seemed to come from beneath the earth, and, deadened by the distance, sounded hollow and sepulchral in the young man’s ears. Edmond’s hair stood on end, and he rose to his knees.

“Who talks about God and despair at the same time?” said a voice that seemed to come from below ground, and, muffled by the distance, sounded empty and eerie in the young man’s ears. Edmond's hair stood on end, and he got down on his knees.

“Ah,” said he, “I hear a human voice.” Edmond had not heard anyone speak save his jailer for four or five years; and a jailer is no man to a prisoner—he is a living door, a barrier of flesh and blood adding strength to restraints of oak and iron.

“Ah,” he said, “I hear a human voice.” Edmond hadn’t heard anyone speak except for his jailer in four or five years; and a jailer isn’t a person to a prisoner—he’s just a living door, a barrier of flesh and blood reinforcing the restraints of wood and metal.

“In the name of Heaven,” cried Dantès, “speak again, though the sound of your voice terrifies me. Who are you?”

“In the name of Heaven,” shouted Dantès, “speak again, even though the sound of your voice scares me. Who are you?”

“Who are you?” said the voice.

“Who are you?” the voice asked.

“An unhappy prisoner,” replied Dantès, who made no hesitation in answering.

“An unhappy prisoner,” Dantès replied without hesitation.

“Of what country?”

"What country?"

“A Frenchman.”

“A French person.”

“Your name?”

"What's your name?"

“Edmond Dantès.”

"Edmond Dantès."

“Your profession?”

"What's your job?"

“A sailor.”

“A sailor.”

“How long have you been here?”

“How long have you been here?”

“Since the 28th of February, 1815.”

"Since February 28, 1815."

“Your crime?”

"What's your crime?"

“I am innocent.”

"I'm innocent."

“But of what are you accused?”

“But what are you being accused of?”

“Of having conspired to aid the emperor’s return.”

"Of having plotted to help the emperor come back."

“What! For the emperor’s return?—the emperor is no longer on the throne, then?”

“What! For the emperor’s return?—the emperor is no longer in power, then?”

“He abdicated at Fontainebleau in 1814, and was sent to the Island of Elba. But how long have you been here that you are ignorant of all this?”

“He stepped down at Fontainebleau in 1814 and was sent to the Island of Elba. But how long have you been here that you don’t know any of this?”

“Since 1811.”

"Since 1811."

Dantès shuddered; this man had been four years longer than himself in prison.

Dantès shuddered; this man had spent four more years in prison than he had.

“Do not dig any more,” said the voice; “only tell me how high up is your excavation?”

“Stop digging,” said the voice; “just tell me how high up is your excavation?”

“On a level with the floor.”

“On the same level as the floor.”

“How is it concealed?”

“How is it hidden?”

“Behind my bed.”

“Behind my bed.”

“Has your bed been moved since you have been a prisoner?”

“Has your bed been moved since you became a prisoner?”

“No.”

“No.”

“What does your chamber open on?”

“What does your room look out onto?”

“A corridor.”

“A hallway.”

“And the corridor?”

"And the hallway?"

“On a court.”

"On a court."

“Alas!” murmured the voice.

"Aw!" murmured the voice.

“Oh, what is the matter?” cried Dantès.

“Oh, what’s wrong?” Dantès cried.

“I have made a mistake owing to an error in my plans. I took the wrong angle, and have come out fifteen feet from where I intended. I took the wall you are mining for the outer wall of the fortress.”

“I made a mistake because of a flaw in my plans. I took the wrong angle and ended up fifteen feet away from where I meant to be. I thought the wall you’re digging was the outer wall of the fortress.”

“But then you would be close to the sea?”

“But then you'd be close to the ocean?”

“That is what I hoped.”

"That's what I hoped for."

“And supposing you had succeeded?”

“And what if you had succeeded?”

“I should have thrown myself into the sea, gained one of the islands near here—the Isle de Daume or the Isle de Tiboulen—and then I should have been safe.”

“I should have jumped into the sea, reached one of the nearby islands—the Isle de Daume or the Isle de Tiboulen—and then I would have been safe.”

“Could you have swum so far?”

“Could you have swum that far?”

“Heaven would have given me strength; but now all is lost.”

"Heaven would have given me strength, but now everything is lost."

“All?”

"Everything?"

“Yes; stop up your excavation carefully, do not work any more, and wait until you hear from me.”

“Yes, fill in your excavation carefully, don’t do any more work, and wait until you hear from me.”

“Tell me, at least, who you are?”

“Tell me, at least, who you are?”

“I am—I am No. 27.”

"I'm No. 27."

“You mistrust me, then,” said Dantès. Edmond fancied he heard a bitter laugh resounding from the depths.

“You don’t trust me, then,” said Dantès. Edmond thought he heard a bitter laugh echoing from somewhere deep inside.

“Oh, I am a Christian,” cried Dantès, guessing instinctively that this man meant to abandon him. “I swear to you by him who died for us that naught shall induce me to breathe one syllable to my jailers; but I conjure you do not abandon me. If you do, I swear to you, for I have got to the end of my strength, that I will dash my brains out against the wall, and you will have my death to reproach yourself with.”

“Oh, I’m a Christian,” Dantès exclaimed, sensing that this man intended to leave him behind. “I swear to you by the one who died for us that nothing will make me say a word to my captors; but please, don’t abandon me. If you do, I swear to you, I’ve reached my breaking point, and I will smash my head against the wall, and you’ll be left to blame yourself for my death.”

“How old are you? Your voice is that of a young man.”

“How old are you? Your voice sounds like that of a young man.”

“I do not know my age, for I have not counted the years I have been here. All I do know is, that I was just nineteen when I was arrested, the 28th of February, 1815.”

“I don’t know my age, because I haven’t kept track of the years I’ve been here. All I do know is that I was only nineteen when I was arrested on February 28, 1815.”

“Not quite twenty-six!” murmured the voice; “at that age he cannot be a traitor.”

“Not quite twenty-six!” murmured the voice; “at that age, he can't be a traitor.”

“Oh, no, no,” cried Dantès. “I swear to you again, rather than betray you, I would allow myself to be hacked in pieces!”

“Oh, no, no,” Dantès cried. “I swear to you again, I would rather let myself be cut into pieces than betray you!”

“You have done well to speak to me, and ask for my assistance, for I was about to form another plan, and leave you; but your age reassures me. I will not forget you. Wait.”

"You've done well to talk to me and ask for my help, because I was about to make other plans and leave you. But your age gives me confidence. I won’t forget you. Just wait."

“How long?”

“How long will it take?”

“I must calculate our chances; I will give you the signal.”

“I need to assess our chances; I’ll give you the signal.”

“But you will not leave me; you will come to me, or you will let me come to you. We will escape, and if we cannot escape we will talk; you of those whom you love, and I of those whom I love. You must love somebody?”

"But you won't leave me; you'll come to me, or you'll let me come to you. We'll find a way to escape, and if we can't, we'll talk—about the people you love and the people I love. You must love someone?"

“No, I am alone in the world.”

“No, I'm alone in the world.”

“Then you will love me. If you are young, I will be your comrade; if you are old, I will be your son. I have a father who is seventy if he yet lives; I only love him and a young girl called Mercédès. My father has not yet forgotten me, I am sure, but God alone knows if she loves me still; I shall love you as I loved my father.”

“Then you'll love me. If you're young, I'll be your friend; if you're old, I'll be your son. I have a father who’s seventy if he's still alive; I only love him and a young girl named Mercédès. I’m sure my father hasn’t forgotten me, but only God knows if she still loves me; I’ll love you as I loved my father.”

“It is well,” returned the voice; “tomorrow.”

“It’s fine,” the voice replied; “tomorrow.”

These few words were uttered with an accent that left no doubt of his sincerity; Dantès rose, dispersed the fragments with the same precaution as before, and pushed his bed back against the wall. He then gave himself up to his happiness. He would no longer be alone. He was, perhaps, about to regain his liberty; at the worst, he would have a companion, and captivity that is shared is but half captivity. Plaints made in common are almost prayers, and prayers where two or three are gathered together invoke the mercy of heaven.

These few words were spoken with a tone that made it clear he was genuine; Dantès stood up, carefully cleared the pieces just like before, and moved his bed back against the wall. He then allowed himself to feel happy. He wouldn’t be alone anymore. He might soon get his freedom back; at the very least, he would have a friend, and shared confinement feels less imprisoning. Complaints expressed together are almost prayers, and prayers offered with others call for the mercy of heaven.

All day Dantès walked up and down his cell. He sat down occasionally on his bed, pressing his hand on his heart. At the slightest noise he bounded towards the door. Once or twice the thought crossed his mind that he might be separated from this unknown, whom he loved already; and then his mind was made up—when the jailer moved his bed and stooped to examine the opening, he would kill him with his water jug. He would be condemned to die, but he was about to die of grief and despair when this miraculous noise recalled him to life.

All day, Dantès walked back and forth in his cell. He would occasionally sit on his bed, pressing his hand against his heart. At the slightest sound, he jumped toward the door. Once or twice, the thought crossed his mind that he might be separated from this unknown person he already loved; and then he resolved—when the jailer moved his bed and bent down to check the opening, he would kill him with his water jug. He knew he would be condemned to die, but he was about to die from grief and despair when this miraculous sound brought him back to life.

The jailer came in the evening. Dantès was on his bed. It seemed to him that thus he better guarded the unfinished opening. Doubtless there was a strange expression in his eyes, for the jailer said, “Come, are you going mad again?”

The jailer came in the evening. Dantès was on his bed. He felt that this way he could better protect the unfinished opening. There was likely a strange look in his eyes, because the jailer said, “Come on, are you losing it again?”

Dantès did not answer; he feared that the emotion of his voice would betray him. The jailer went away shaking his head. Night came; Dantès hoped that his neighbor would profit by the silence to address him, but he was mistaken. The next morning, however, just as he removed his bed from the wall, he heard three knocks; he threw himself on his knees.

Dantès didn’t respond; he was afraid that his emotions would give him away. The jailer left, shaking his head. Night fell; Dantès hoped his neighbor would take the silence as a chance to talk to him, but he was wrong. The next morning, though, just as he pulled his bed away from the wall, he heard three knocks; he dropped to his knees.

“Is it you?” said he; “I am here.”

“Is that you?” he said. “I'm here.”

“Is your jailer gone?”

"Is your guard gone?"

“Yes,” said Dantès; “he will not return until the evening; so that we have twelve hours before us.”

“Yes,” Dantès said; “he won’t be back until the evening, so we have twelve hours ahead of us.”

“I can work, then?” said the voice.

“I can work, then?” said the voice.

“Oh, yes, yes; this instant, I entreat you.”

“Oh, yes, yes; please, right now.”

In a moment that part of the floor on which Dantès was resting his two hands, as he knelt with his head in the opening, suddenly gave way; he drew back smartly, while a mass of stones and earth disappeared in a hole that opened beneath the aperture he himself had formed. Then from the bottom of this passage, the depth of which it was impossible to measure, he saw appear, first the head, then the shoulders, and lastly the body of a man, who sprang lightly into his cell.

In a moment, the section of the floor where Dantès was resting his hands, as he knelt with his head in the opening, suddenly gave way. He quickly pulled back as a mass of stones and dirt fell into a hole that opened up beneath the gap he had created. Then, from the bottom of this passage, the depth of which was impossible to gauge, he saw the head first, then the shoulders, and finally the body of a man who jumped effortlessly into his cell.

0197m

Chapter 16. A Learned Italian

Seizing in his arms the friend so long and ardently desired, Dantès almost carried him towards the window, in order to obtain a better view of his features by the aid of the imperfect light that struggled through the grating.

Scooping up the friend he'd longed for so passionately, Dantès nearly carried him to the window to get a clearer look at his face with the dim light coming through the bars.

He was a man of small stature, with hair blanched rather by suffering and sorrow than by age. He had a deep-set, penetrating eye, almost buried beneath the thick gray eyebrow, and a long (and still black) beard reaching down to his breast. His thin face, deeply furrowed by care, and the bold outline of his strongly marked features, betokened a man more accustomed to exercise his mental faculties than his physical strength. Large drops of perspiration were now standing on his brow, while the garments that hung about him were so ragged that one could only guess at the pattern upon which they had originally been fashioned.

He was a short man, with hair that looked more gray from hardship and pain than from age. He had deep-set, intense eyes, nearly hidden under thick gray eyebrows, and a long (still black) beard that reached down to his chest. His thin face, deeply lined from worry, and the strong outline of his pronounced features, suggested a man who was more used to using his mind than his physical strength. Large beads of sweat were now on his forehead, and his clothes were so tattered that you could only imagine what they had looked like when they were new.

The stranger might have numbered sixty or sixty-five years; but a certain briskness and appearance of vigor in his movements made it probable that he was aged more from captivity than the course of time. He received the enthusiastic greeting of his young acquaintance with evident pleasure, as though his chilled affections were rekindled and invigorated by his contact with one so warm and ardent. He thanked him with grateful cordiality for his kindly welcome, although he must at that moment have been suffering bitterly to find another dungeon where he had fondly reckoned on discovering a means of regaining his liberty.

The stranger looked to be around sixty or sixty-five years old, but his lively movements suggested he was more aged from being imprisoned than from the passage of time. He accepted the enthusiastic greeting from his young acquaintance with clear joy, as if his frozen feelings were reignited and energized by being around someone so warm and passionate. He expressed heartfelt thanks for the friendly welcome, even though he must have been feeling deeply pained to find yet another prison when he had hoped to find a way to regain his freedom.

“Let us first see,” said he, “whether it is possible to remove the traces of my entrance here—our future tranquillity depends upon our jailers being entirely ignorant of it.”

“First, let’s find out,” he said, “if we can erase any signs of my entrance here—our future peace depends on our jailers being completely unaware of it.”

Advancing to the opening, he stooped and raised the stone easily in spite of its weight; then, fitting it into its place, he said:

Advancing to the opening, he bent down and lifted the stone effortlessly, even though it was heavy; then, putting it into position, he said:

“You removed this stone very carelessly; but I suppose you had no tools to aid you.”

“You took this stone out really carelessly, but I guess you didn’t have any tools to help you.”

“Why,” exclaimed Dantès, with astonishment, “do you possess any?”

“Why,” exclaimed Dantès in surprise, “do you have any?”

“I made myself some; and with the exception of a file, I have all that are necessary,—a chisel, pincers, and lever.”

“I made some for myself; and aside from a file, I have everything I need—a chisel, pliers, and a lever.”

0201m

“Oh, how I should like to see these products of your industry and patience.”

“Oh, how I would love to see these results of your hard work and dedication.”

“Well, in the first place, here is my chisel.”

“Well, first of all, here’s my chisel.”

So saying, he displayed a sharp strong blade, with a handle made of beechwood.

So saying, he showed a sharp, sturdy blade with a beechwood handle.

“And with what did you contrive to make that?” inquired Dantès.

“And how did you manage to make that?” Dantès asked.

“With one of the clamps of my bedstead; and this very tool has sufficed me to hollow out the road by which I came hither, a distance of about fifty feet.”

“With one of the clamps from my bed frame; and this very tool has been enough for me to dig out the path I took to get here, a distance of about fifty feet.”

“Fifty feet!” responded Dantès, almost terrified.

“Fifty feet!” Dantès replied, almost in shock.

“Do not speak so loud, young man—don’t speak so loud. It frequently occurs in a state prison like this, that persons are stationed outside the doors of the cells purposely to overhear the conversation of the prisoners.”

“Don’t talk so loudly, young man—please don’t talk so loudly. It often happens in a prison like this that there are people standing outside the cell doors specifically to listen in on the prisoners’ conversations.”

“But they believe I am shut up alone here.”

“But they think I’m locked away alone here.”

“That makes no difference.”

"That doesn't matter."

“And you say that you dug your way a distance of fifty feet to get here?”

“And you say you dug your way fifty feet to get here?”

“I do; that is about the distance that separates your chamber from mine; only, unfortunately, I did not curve aright; for want of the necessary geometrical instruments to calculate my scale of proportion, instead of taking an ellipsis of forty feet, I made it fifty. I expected, as I told you, to reach the outer wall, pierce through it, and throw myself into the sea; I have, however, kept along the corridor on which your chamber opens, instead of going beneath it. My labor is all in vain, for I find that the corridor looks into a courtyard filled with soldiers.”

“I do; that’s about the distance between your room and mine; only, unfortunately, I didn't curve it right; lacking the proper tools to measure my proportions, instead of making an ellipse of forty feet, I made it fifty. I expected, as I mentioned to you, to reach the outer wall, break through it, and jump into the sea; however, I’ve ended up following the corridor that leads to your room, instead of going underneath it. My efforts are all in vain, because I see that the corridor overlooks a courtyard filled with soldiers.”

“That’s true,” said Dantès; “but the corridor you speak of only bounds one side of my cell; there are three others—do you know anything of their situation?”

"That's true," Dantès said, "but the corridor you're talking about only borders one side of my cell; there are three others—do you know anything about their condition?"

“This one is built against the solid rock, and it would take ten experienced miners, duly furnished with the requisite tools, as many years to perforate it. This adjoins the lower part of the governor’s apartments, and were we to work our way through, we should only get into some lock-up cellars, where we must necessarily be recaptured. The fourth and last side of your cell faces on—faces on—stop a minute, now where does it face?”

“This one is built against solid rock, and it would take ten skilled miners, fully equipped with the necessary tools, many years to get through it. This is next to the lower area of the governor’s apartments, and if we were to break through, we would only end up in some locked cellars, where we would definitely be caught again. The fourth and final side of your cell faces—faces—hold on a second, where does it face?”

The wall of which he spoke was the one in which was fixed the loophole by which light was admitted to the chamber. This loophole, which gradually diminished in size as it approached the outside, to an opening through which a child could not have passed, was, for better security, furnished with three iron bars, so as to quiet all apprehensions even in the mind of the most suspicious jailer as to the possibility of a prisoner’s escape. As the stranger asked the question, he dragged the table beneath the window.

The wall he mentioned was the one that had a small opening letting light into the room. This opening, which got smaller as it neared the outside, was reduced to a size that even a child couldn’t fit through. For added security, it was equipped with three iron bars, easing any worries in even the most paranoid jailer about the chance of a prisoner escaping. As the stranger posed the question, he pulled the table under the window.

“Climb up,” said he to Dantès.

“Climb up,” he said to Dantès.

The young man obeyed, mounted on the table, and, divining the wishes of his companion, placed his back securely against the wall and held out both hands. The stranger, whom as yet Dantès knew only by the number of his cell, sprang up with an agility by no means to be expected in a person of his years, and, light and steady on his feet as a cat or a lizard, climbed from the table to the outstretched hands of Dantès, and from them to his shoulders; then, bending double, for the ceiling of the dungeon prevented him from holding himself erect, he managed to slip his head between the upper bars of the window, so as to be able to command a perfect view from top to bottom.

The young man followed instructions, climbed onto the table, and sensing what his companion wanted, pressed his back against the wall and extended both hands. The stranger, whom Dantès only knew by his cell number, jumped up with surprising agility for someone his age and, light and steady on his feet like a cat or lizard, climbed from the table to Dantès's outstretched hands, and then onto his shoulders. Ducking down because the ceiling of the dungeon was too low for him to stand upright, he skillfully slipped his head between the upper bars of the window, allowing him to get a clear view from top to bottom.

An instant afterwards he hastily drew back his head, saying, “I thought so!” and sliding from the shoulders of Dantès as dextrously as he had ascended, he nimbly leaped from the table to the ground.

An instant later, he quickly pulled back his head and said, “I knew it!” Then, sliding off Dantès’ shoulders as skillfully as he had climbed up, he jumped nimbly from the table to the floor.

“What was it that you thought?” asked the young man anxiously, in his turn descending from the table.

“What were you thinking?” the young man asked nervously as he got up from the table.

The elder prisoner pondered the matter. “Yes,” said he at length, “it is so. This side of your chamber looks out upon a kind of open gallery, where patrols are continually passing, and sentries keep watch day and night.”

The older prisoner thought about it. “Yes,” he finally said, “that's right. This side of your room faces an open gallery where patrols are always passing by, and sentries are on watch day and night.”

“Are you quite sure of that?”

“Are you really sure about that?”

“Certain. I saw the soldier’s shape and the top of his musket; that made me draw in my head so quickly, for I was fearful he might also see me.”

“Definitely. I saw the soldier’s silhouette and the top of his musket; that made me pull my head back so quickly, because I was afraid he might see me too.”

“Well?” inquired Dantès.

"Well?" asked Dantès.

“You perceive then the utter impossibility of escaping through your dungeon?”

"You see now that it's completely impossible to escape from your dungeon?"

“Then——” pursued the young man eagerly.

“Then——” continued the young man eagerly.

“Then,” answered the elder prisoner, “the will of God be done!” And as the old man slowly pronounced those words, an air of profound resignation spread itself over his careworn countenance. Dantès gazed on the man who could thus philosophically resign hopes so long and ardently nourished with an astonishment mingled with admiration.

“Then,” replied the older prisoner, “let it be the will of God!” And as the old man slowly said those words, a sense of deep resignation washed over his worn face. Dantès looked at the man who could so philosophically let go of hopes he had cherished for so long with a mix of astonishment and admiration.

“Tell me, I entreat of you, who and what you are?” said he at length. “Never have I met with so remarkable a person as yourself.”

“Please tell me, I beg you, who you are and what you are?” he finally said. “I have never encountered someone as remarkable as you.”

“Willingly,” answered the stranger; “if, indeed, you feel any curiosity respecting one, now, alas, powerless to aid you in any way.”

“Sure,” answered the stranger; “if you’re really curious about anything, though, unfortunately, I can’t help you at all now.”

“Say not so; you can console and support me by the strength of your own powerful mind. Pray let me know who you really are?”

“Don’t say that; you can uplift and help me with the strength of your own strong mind. Please tell me who you really are?”

The stranger smiled a melancholy smile. “Then listen,” said he. “I am the Abbé Faria, and have been imprisoned as you know in this Château d’If since the year 1811; previously to which I had been confined for three years in the fortress of Fenestrelle. In the year 1811 I was transferred to Piedmont in France. It was at this period I learned that the destiny which seemed subservient to every wish formed by Napoleon, had bestowed on him a son, named king of Rome even in his cradle. I was very far then from expecting the change you have just informed me of; namely, that four years afterwards, this colossus of power would be overthrown. Then who reigns in France at this moment—Napoleon II.?”

The stranger gave a sad smile. “So listen,” he said. “I’m Abbé Faria, and as you know, I’ve been locked away in this Château d’If since 1811; before that, I was held for three years in the Fort of Fenestrelle. In 1811, I was moved to Piedmont in France. It was during this time that I found out that the fate which seemed to meet every wish of Napoleon had given him a son, who was named king of Rome even in his cradle. I certainly didn’t expect the change you just told me about; specifically, that four years later, this giant of power would be toppled. So, who’s ruling France right now—Napoleon II.?”

“No, Louis XVIII.”

“No, Louis XVIII.”

“The brother of Louis XVI.! How inscrutable are the ways of Providence—for what great and mysterious purpose has it pleased Heaven to abase the man once so elevated, and raise up him who was so abased?”

“The brother of Louis XVI.! How puzzling are the ways of Providence—for what grand and mysterious purpose has it pleased Heaven to bring down the man who was once so high, and elevate the one who was so low?”

Dantès’ whole attention was riveted on a man who could thus forget his own misfortunes while occupying himself with the destinies of others.

Dantès was completely focused on a man who could forget his own troubles while caring about other people's fates.

“Yes, yes,” continued he, “’Twill be the same as it was in England. After Charles I., Cromwell; after Cromwell, Charles II., and then James II., and then some son-in-law or relation, some Prince of Orange, a stadtholder who becomes a king. Then new concessions to the people, then a constitution, then liberty. Ah, my friend!” said the abbé, turning towards Dantès, and surveying him with the kindling gaze of a prophet, “you are young, you will see all this come to pass.”

“Yes, yes,” he continued, “It’ll be just like it was in England. After Charles I came Cromwell; after Cromwell, Charles II, then James II, and then some son-in-law or relative, a Prince of Orange, a stadtholder who ends up becoming king. Then new concessions to the people, then a constitution, then freedom. Ah, my friend!” the abbé said, turning to Dantès and looking at him with the intense gaze of a prophet, “you’re young, you will witness all this happen.”

“Probably, if ever I get out of prison!”

“Maybe, if I ever get out of prison!”

“True,” replied Faria, “we are prisoners; but I forget this sometimes, and there are even moments when my mental vision transports me beyond these walls, and I fancy myself at liberty.”

“True,” replied Faria, “we are prisoners; but I sometimes forget that, and there are even moments when my imagination takes me beyond these walls, and I picture myself free.”

“But wherefore are you here?”

“But why are you here?”

“Because in 1807 I dreamed of the very plan Napoleon tried to realize in 1811; because, like Machiavelli, I desired to alter the political face of Italy, and instead of allowing it to be split up into a quantity of petty principalities, each held by some weak or tyrannical ruler, I sought to form one large, compact, and powerful empire; and, lastly, because I fancied I had found my Cæsar Borgia in a crowned simpleton, who feigned to enter into my views only to betray me. It was the plan of Alexander VI. and Clement VII., but it will never succeed now, for they attempted it fruitlessly, and Napoleon was unable to complete his work. Italy seems fated to misfortune.” And the old man bowed his head.

“Because in 1807 I dreamed of the very plan Napoleon tried to make happen in 1811; because, like Machiavelli, I wanted to change the political landscape of Italy, and instead of letting it be divided into lots of small principalities, each ruled by some weak or tyrannical leader, I aimed to create one large, united, and powerful empire; and lastly, because I thought I had found my Cæsar Borgia in a crowned idiot, who pretended to support my ideas just to betray me. It was the plan of Alexander VI. and Clement VII., but it will never work now because they tried it in vain, and Napoleon couldn't finish what he started. Italy seems destined for misfortune.” And the old man bowed his head.

Dantès could not understand a man risking his life for such matters. Napoleon certainly he knew something of, inasmuch as he had seen and spoken with him; but of Clement VII. and Alexander VI. he knew nothing.

Dantès couldn’t understand why a man would risk his life for such things. He knew a bit about Napoleon since he had seen and talked with him, but he didn’t know anything about Clement VII. and Alexander VI.

“Are you not,” he asked, “the priest who here in the Château d’If is generally thought to be—ill?”

“Are you not,” he asked, “the priest who is generally thought to be—ill here in the Château d’If?”

“Mad, you mean, don’t you?”

“Angry, you mean, don’t you?”

“I did not like to say so,” answered Dantès, smiling.

"I didn't want to say that," Dantès replied, smiling.

“Well, then,” resumed Faria with a bitter smile, “let me answer your question in full, by acknowledging that I am the poor mad prisoner of the Château d’If, for many years permitted to amuse the different visitors with what is said to be my insanity; and, in all probability, I should be promoted to the honor of making sport for the children, if such innocent beings could be found in an abode devoted like this to suffering and despair.”

“Well, then,” Faria continued with a bitter smile, “let me fully respond to your question by admitting that I am the poor mad prisoner of the Château d’If, allowed for many years to entertain various visitors with what they call my insanity; and, most likely, I would be elevated to the honor of entertaining children, if such innocent beings could be found in a place like this that’s focused on suffering and despair.”

Dantès remained for a short time mute and motionless; at length he said:

Dantès stood silent and still for a little while; finally, he spoke:

“Then you abandon all hope of escape?”

“Are you really giving up all hope of escaping?”

“I perceive its utter impossibility; and I consider it impious to attempt that which the Almighty evidently does not approve.”

"I see it's completely impossible, and I think it's wrong to try to do something that the Almighty clearly doesn’t approve of."

“Nay, be not discouraged. Would it not be expecting too much to hope to succeed at your first attempt? Why not try to find an opening in another direction from that which has so unfortunately failed?”

“Don’t be discouraged. Wouldn’t it be unrealistic to expect to succeed on your first try? Why not look for an opportunity in a different direction from the one that has unfortunately failed?”

“Alas, it shows how little notion you can have of all it has cost me to effect a purpose so unexpectedly frustrated, that you talk of beginning over again. In the first place, I was four years making the tools I possess, and have been two years scraping and digging out earth, hard as granite itself; then what toil and fatigue has it not been to remove huge stones I should once have deemed impossible to loosen. Whole days have I passed in these Titanic efforts, considering my labor well repaid if, by night-time I had contrived to carry away a square inch of this hard-bound cement, changed by ages into a substance unyielding as the stones themselves; then to conceal the mass of earth and rubbish I dug up, I was compelled to break through a staircase, and throw the fruits of my labor into the hollow part of it; but the well is now so completely choked up, that I scarcely think it would be possible to add another handful of dust without leading to discovery. Consider also that I fully believed I had accomplished the end and aim of my undertaking, for which I had so exactly husbanded my strength as to make it just hold out to the termination of my enterprise; and now, at the moment when I reckoned upon success, my hopes are forever dashed from me. No, I repeat again, that nothing shall induce me to renew attempts evidently at variance with the Almighty’s pleasure.”

“Unfortunately, it shows how little you understand all the effort it took to achieve a goal that has been so unexpectedly thwarted, that you suggest starting all over again. First of all, I spent four years making the tools I have, and two years digging and scraping earth as hard as granite; then, think of the toil and fatigue it took to move huge stones that I once would have thought impossible to budge. I’ve spent whole days in these monumental efforts, considering my work successful if I managed to clear away just a square inch of this cement-like material, hardened over ages into a substance as tough as the stones themselves. To hide the pile of earth and debris I dug up, I had to break through a staircase and throw the results of my work into its hollow center; but the well is now so completely blocked that I hardly think it would be possible to add another handful of dirt without risking discovery. Keep in mind that I truly believed I had achieved the goal of my effort, for which I had carefully managed my strength just to last until the end of my task; and now, just when I thought success was near, my hopes have been shattered. No, I say again, that nothing will persuade me to try again at something that clearly goes against the Almighty’s will.”

Dantès held down his head, that the other might not see how joy at the thought of having a companion outweighed the sympathy he felt for the failure of the abbé’s plans.

Dantès lowered his head so the other person wouldn't see that his joy at the idea of having a companion outweighed his sympathy for the abbé’s failed plans.

The abbé sank upon Edmond’s bed, while Edmond himself remained standing. Escape had never once occurred to him. There are, indeed, some things which appear so impossible that the mind does not dwell on them for an instant. To undermine the ground for fifty feet—to devote three years to a labor which, if successful, would conduct you to a precipice overhanging the sea—to plunge into the waves from the height of fifty, sixty, perhaps a hundred feet, at the risk of being dashed to pieces against the rocks, should you have been fortunate enough to have escaped the fire of the sentinels; and even, supposing all these perils past, then to have to swim for your life a distance of at least three miles ere you could reach the shore—were difficulties so startling and formidable that Dantès had never even dreamed of such a scheme, resigning himself rather to death.

The abbé collapsed onto Edmond’s bed, while Edmond stood up. The idea of escape had never crossed his mind. There are indeed some things that seem so impossible that you don’t even think about them for a second. Digging a tunnel for fifty feet—spending three years on a task that, if successful, would lead you to a cliff overlooking the sea—jumping into the water from a height of fifty, sixty, maybe even a hundred feet with the risk of being smashed against the rocks, if you were lucky enough to avoid the shots from the guards; and even if you survived all these dangers, you would still have to swim at least three miles to reach the shore—these were challenges so shocking and daunting that Dantès had never even imagined such a plan, preferring to accept his fate.

But the sight of an old man clinging to life with so desperate a courage, gave a fresh turn to his ideas, and inspired him with new courage. Another, older and less strong than he, had attempted what he had not had sufficient resolution to undertake, and had failed only because of an error in calculation. This same person, with almost incredible patience and perseverance, had contrived to provide himself with tools requisite for so unparalleled an attempt. Another had done all this; why, then, was it impossible to Dantès? Faria had dug his way through fifty feet, Dantès would dig a hundred; Faria, at the age of fifty, had devoted three years to the task; he, who was but half as old, would sacrifice six; Faria, a priest and savant, had not shrunk from the idea of risking his life by trying to swim a distance of three miles to one of the islands—Daume, Rattonneau, or Lemaire; should a hardy sailor, an experienced diver, like himself, shrink from a similar task; should he, who had so often for mere amusement’s sake plunged to the bottom of the sea to fetch up the bright coral branch, hesitate to entertain the same project? He could do it in an hour, and how many times had he, for pure pastime, continued in the water for more than twice as long! At once Dantès resolved to follow the brave example of his energetic companion, and to remember that what has once been done may be done again.

But seeing an old man fighting for his life with such determination sparked new ideas in him and filled him with fresh courage. Someone older and not as strong had tried what he hadn’t had the guts to attempt, and had only failed due to a miscalculation. This same person, with almost unbelievable patience and persistence, had managed to get the tools needed for such an extraordinary effort. If someone else could do this, why couldn’t Dantès? Faria had dug through fifty feet; Dantès would dig a hundred. Faria, at fifty years old, had spent three years on this task; he, being half as old, would dedicate six. Faria, a priest and scholar, hadn’t hesitated to risk his life by attempting to swim three miles to one of the islands—Daume, Rattonneau, or Lemaire. Should a tough sailor and skilled diver like him hesitate to take on a similar challenge? After all, he had often dived to the bottom of the sea just for fun to retrieve shiny coral branches. He could do it in an hour, and how many times had he lingered in the water for more than twice that time just for enjoyment? Dantès immediately decided to follow the brave example of his determined companion and to remember that if something has been done once, it can be done again.

After continuing some time in profound meditation, the young man suddenly exclaimed, “I have found what you were in search of!”

After spending some time in deep meditation, the young man suddenly shouted, “I’ve found what you were looking for!”

Faria started: “Have you, indeed?” cried he, raising his head with quick anxiety; “pray, let me know what it is you have discovered?”

Faria started, “Have you really?” he said, raising his head with quick anxiety. “Please, tell me what you’ve found out.”

“The corridor through which you have bored your way from the cell you occupy here, extends in the same direction as the outer gallery, does it not?”

“The corridor you’ve dug your way through from the cell you’re in here, runs the same way as the outer gallery, right?”

0207m

“It does.”

"It sure does."

“And is not above fifteen feet from it?”

“And isn't more than fifteen feet away from it?”

“About that.”

"Regarding that."

“Well, then, I will tell you what we must do. We must pierce through the corridor by forming a side opening about the middle, as it were the top part of a cross. This time you will lay your plans more accurately; we shall get out into the gallery you have described; kill the sentinel who guards it, and make our escape. All we require to insure success is courage, and that you possess, and strength, which I am not deficient in; as for patience, you have abundantly proved yours—you shall now see me prove mine.”

"Alright then, let me tell you what we need to do. We need to cut a side opening in the corridor around the middle, like the top of a cross. This time, you’ll need to plan more carefully; we’ll get to the gallery you mentioned, take out the guard watching it, and make our escape. All we need for success is courage, which you have, and strength, which I possess; as for patience, you've already shown plenty—now you'll see me show mine."

“One instant, my dear friend,” replied the abbé; “it is clear you do not understand the nature of the courage with which I am endowed, and what use I intend making of my strength. As for patience, I consider that I have abundantly exercised that in beginning every morning the task of the night before, and every night renewing the task of the day. But then, young man (and I pray of you to give me your full attention), then I thought I could not be doing anything displeasing to the Almighty in trying to set an innocent being at liberty—one who had committed no offence, and merited not condemnation.”

“One moment, my dear friend,” replied the abbé; “it’s clear you don’t understand the kind of courage I have and how I plan to use my strength. As for patience, I believe I’ve shown plenty by starting each morning with the tasks from the night before and each night picking up where I left off during the day. But listen, young man (and I ask you to pay close attention), I thought I couldn't possibly be doing anything wrong in trying to free an innocent person—someone who had committed no crime and didn’t deserve punishment.”

“And have your notions changed?” asked Dantès with much surprise; “do you think yourself more guilty in making the attempt since you have encountered me?”

“And have your views changed?” Dantès asked, clearly surprised. “Do you feel more guilty for trying since you've met me?”

“No; neither do I wish to incur guilt. Hitherto I have fancied myself merely waging war against circumstances, not men. I have thought it no sin to bore through a wall, or destroy a staircase; but I cannot so easily persuade myself to pierce a heart or take away a life.”

“No; I don’t want to feel guilty either. Until now, I’ve believed I was just fighting against circumstances, not people. I thought it wasn’t wrong to break through a wall or destroy a staircase; but I can’t convince myself as easily to stab a heart or take a life.”

A slight movement of surprise escaped Dantès.

A small expression of surprise slipped past Dantès.

“Is it possible,” said he, “that where your liberty is at stake you can allow any such scruple to deter you from obtaining it?”

“Is it possible,” he said, “that when your freedom is at risk, you can let any such doubt stop you from getting it?”

“Tell me,” replied Faria, “what has hindered you from knocking down your jailer with a piece of wood torn from your bedstead, dressing yourself in his clothes, and endeavoring to escape?”

“Tell me,” replied Faria, “what stopped you from taking out your jailer with a piece of wood ripped from your bed, putting on his clothes, and trying to escape?”

“Simply the fact that the idea never occurred to me,” answered Dantès.

“Honestly, I just never thought of it,” replied Dantès.

“Because,” said the old man, “the natural repugnance to the commission of such a crime prevented you from thinking of it; and so it ever is because in simple and allowable things our natural instincts keep us from deviating from the strict line of duty. The tiger, whose nature teaches him to delight in shedding blood, needs but the sense of smell to show him when his prey is within his reach, and by following this instinct he is enabled to measure the leap necessary to permit him to spring on his victim; but man, on the contrary, loathes the idea of blood—it is not alone that the laws of social life inspire him with a shrinking dread of taking life; his natural construction and physiological formation——”

“Because,” said the old man, “your natural aversion to committing such a crime stopped you from considering it; and that’s how it always is, because in straightforward and acceptable situations, our instincts keep us from straying from our responsibilities. The tiger, whose instinct drives him to enjoy spilling blood, only needs his sense of smell to know when his prey is close, and by following this instinct, he can gauge the leap needed to pounce on his victim; but man, on the other hand, hates the thought of blood—it’s not just that the rules of society fill him with a deep fear of taking a life; his natural makeup and physiological structure——”

Dantès was confused and silent at this explanation of the thoughts which had unconsciously been working in his mind, or rather soul; for there are two distinct sorts of ideas, those that proceed from the head and those that emanate from the heart.

Dantès was confused and quiet at this explanation of the thoughts that had been working in his mind, or rather his soul, without him realizing it; because there are two different kinds of ideas, those that come from the head and those that come from the heart.

0209m

“Since my imprisonment,” said Faria, “I have thought over all the most celebrated cases of escape on record. They have rarely been successful. Those that have been crowned with full success have been long meditated upon, and carefully arranged; such, for instance, as the escape of the Duc de Beaufort from the Château de Vincennes, that of the Abbé Dubuquoi from For l’Evêque; of Latude from the Bastille. Then there are those for which chance sometimes affords opportunity, and those are the best of all. Let us, therefore, wait patiently for some favorable moment, and when it presents itself, profit by it.”

“Since I’ve been imprisoned,” Faria said, “I’ve thought about all the most famous escape attempts in history. They’ve rarely worked out. The ones that have been completely successful were well-planned and thought out for a long time, like the escape of the Duc de Beaufort from the Château de Vincennes, or the Abbé Dubuquoi from For l’Evêque, or Latude from the Bastille. Then there are those where luck offers a chance, and those are the best ones of all. So let’s wait patiently for a good opportunity, and when it comes, let’s make the most of it.”

“Ah,” said Dantès, “you might well endure the tedious delay; you were constantly employed in the task you set yourself, and when weary with toil, you had your hopes to refresh and encourage you.”

“Ah,” said Dantès, “you could probably handle the long wait; you were always busy with the task you set for yourself, and when you got tired from working, you had your hopes to lift and motivate you.”

“I assure you,” replied the old man, “I did not turn to that source for recreation or support.”

“I promise you,” replied the old man, “I didn't turn to that source for fun or help.”

“What did you do then?”

“What did you do next?”

“I wrote or studied.”

“I wrote or studied.”

“Were you then permitted the use of pens, ink, and paper?”

“Were you allowed to use pens, ink, and paper?”

“Oh, no,” answered the abbé; “I had none but what I made for myself.”

“Oh, no,” replied the abbé; “I had none except for what I made myself.”

“You made paper, pens and ink?”

“You created paper, pens, and ink?”

“Yes.”

"Yeah."

Dantès gazed with admiration, but he had some difficulty in believing. Faria saw this.

Dantès looked on with admiration, but he found it hard to believe. Faria noticed this.

“When you pay me a visit in my cell, my young friend,” said he, “I will show you an entire work, the fruits of the thoughts and reflections of my whole life; many of them meditated over in the shades of the Colosseum at Rome, at the foot of St. Mark’s column at Venice, and on the borders of the Arno at Florence, little imagining at the time that they would be arranged in order within the walls of the Château d’If. The work I speak of is called A Treatise on the Possibility of a General Monarchy in Italy, and will make one large quarto volume.”

“When you come to visit me in my cell, my young friend,” he said, “I will show you an entire work, the result of the thoughts and reflections of my entire life; many of which I contemplated in the shadows of the Colosseum in Rome, at the base of St. Mark’s column in Venice, and along the banks of the Arno in Florence, not imagining at the time that they would be organized within the walls of the Château d’If. The work I’m talking about is called A Treatise on the Possibility of a General Monarchy in Italy, and it will make one large quarto volume.”

“And on what have you written all this?”

“And what did you write all this on?”

“On two of my shirts. I invented a preparation that makes linen as smooth and as easy to write on as parchment.”

“On two of my shirts, I created a solution that makes linen as smooth and easy to write on as parchment.”

“You are, then, a chemist?”

"Are you a chemist now?"

“Somewhat; I know Lavoisier, and was the intimate friend of Cabanis.”

“Sure; I know Lavoisier, and I was close friends with Cabanis.”

“But for such a work you must have needed books—had you any?”

“But for a project like that, you must have needed books—did you have any?”

“I had nearly five thousand volumes in my library at Rome; but after reading them over many times, I found out that with one hundred and fifty well-chosen books a man possesses, if not a complete summary of all human knowledge, at least all that a man need really know. I devoted three years of my life to reading and studying these one hundred and fifty volumes, till I knew them nearly by heart; so that since I have been in prison, a very slight effort of memory has enabled me to recall their contents as readily as though the pages were open before me. I could recite you the whole of Thucydides, Xenophon, Plutarch, Titus Livius, Tacitus, Strada, Jornandes, Dante, Montaigne, Shakespeare, Spinoza, Machiavelli, and Bossuet. I name only the most important.”

“I had almost five thousand books in my library in Rome; but after reading them over multiple times, I discovered that with one hundred and fifty carefully selected books, a person has, if not a complete overview of all human knowledge, at least everything one truly needs to know. I spent three years of my life reading and studying these hundred and fifty volumes until I knew them almost by heart; so that since I've been in prison, a small effort of memory has allowed me to recall their contents as easily as if the pages were right in front of me. I could recite the entire works of Thucydides, Xenophon, Plutarch, Titus Livius, Tacitus, Strada, Jornandes, Dante, Montaigne, Shakespeare, Spinoza, Machiavelli, and Bossuet. I only mention the most significant ones.”

“You are, doubtless, acquainted with a variety of languages, so as to have been able to read all these?”

“You're probably familiar with several languages, which is how you were able to read all of these?”

“Yes, I speak five of the modern tongues—that is to say, German, French, Italian, English, and Spanish; by the aid of ancient Greek I learned modern Greek—I don’t speak it so well as I could wish, but I am still trying to improve myself.”

“Yes, I speak five modern languages—that is to say, German, French, Italian, English, and Spanish; with the help of ancient Greek, I learned modern Greek—I don’t speak it as well as I’d like, but I’m still working on getting better.”

“Improve yourself!” repeated Dantès; “why, how can you manage to do so?”

“Improve yourself!” Dantès repeated. “But how can you even do that?”

“Why, I made a vocabulary of the words I knew; turned, returned, and arranged them, so as to enable me to express my thoughts through their medium. I know nearly one thousand words, which is all that is absolutely necessary, although I believe there are nearly one hundred thousand in the dictionaries. I cannot hope to be very fluent, but I certainly should have no difficulty in explaining my wants and wishes; and that would be quite as much as I should ever require.”

“Honestly, I created a list of the words I knew and organized them to help me express my thoughts. I know almost a thousand words, which is really all I need, even though there are around a hundred thousand in the dictionaries. I can’t expect to be very fluent, but I shouldn’t have any trouble explaining what I need and want; and that’s really all I would ever need.”

Stronger grew the wonder of Dantès, who almost fancied he had to do with one gifted with supernatural powers; still hoping to find some imperfection which might bring him down to a level with human beings, he added, “Then if you were not furnished with pens, how did you manage to write the work you speak of?”

Dantès's amazement grew even stronger as he almost believed he was dealing with someone who had supernatural abilities; still hoping to discover some flaw that would bring him back to the level of ordinary people, he asked, “So if you didn’t have pens, how did you manage to write the work you’re talking about?”

“I made myself some excellent ones, which would be universally preferred to all others if once known. You are aware what huge whitings are served to us on maigre days. Well, I selected the cartilages of the heads of these fishes, and you can scarcely imagine the delight with which I welcomed the arrival of each Wednesday, Friday, and Saturday, as affording me the means of increasing my stock of pens; for I will freely confess that my historical labors have been my greatest solace and relief. While retracing the past, I forget the present; and traversing at will the path of history I cease to remember that I am myself a prisoner.”

“I made myself some excellent ones, which everyone would choose over all others if they were known. You know how we get those big whitings on maigre days. Well, I picked the cartilages from the heads of these fish, and you can hardly imagine the joy I felt each Wednesday, Friday, and Saturday as I used them to increase my supply of pens. I’ll admit that my historical work has been my greatest comfort and relief. While recalling the past, I forget about the present; and as I wander freely through history, I stop remembering that I am a prisoner.”

“But the ink,” said Dantès; “of what did you make your ink?”

“But the ink,” said Dantès; “what did you use to make your ink?”

“There was formerly a fireplace in my dungeon,” replied Faria, “but it was closed up long ere I became an occupant of this prison. Still, it must have been many years in use, for it was thickly covered with a coating of soot; this soot I dissolved in a portion of the wine brought to me every Sunday, and I assure you a better ink cannot be desired. For very important notes, for which closer attention is required, I pricked one of my fingers, and wrote with my own blood.”

“There used to be a fireplace in my dungeon,” Faria replied, “but it was sealed off long before I became a prisoner here. Still, it must have been in use for many years because it was heavily coated in soot. I dissolved this soot in some of the wine brought to me every Sunday, and I assure you, you can’t find better ink than that. For really important notes that needed more precision, I pricked one of my fingers and wrote with my own blood.”

“And when,” asked Dantès, “may I see all this?”

“And when,” Dantès asked, “can I see all this?”

“Whenever you please,” replied the abbé.

“Whenever you like,” replied the abbé.

“Oh, then let it be directly!” exclaimed the young man.

“Oh, then let’s do it right away!” exclaimed the young man.

“Follow me, then,” said the abbé, as he re-entered the subterranean passage, in which he soon disappeared, followed by Dantès.

“Follow me, then,” said the abbé as he went back into the underground passage, where he quickly vanished, followed by Dantès.

Chapter 17. The Abbé’s Chamber

After having passed with tolerable ease through the subterranean passage, which, however, did not admit of their holding themselves erect, the two friends reached the further end of the corridor, into which the abbé’s cell opened; from that point the passage became much narrower, and barely permitted one to creep through on hands and knees. The floor of the abbé’s cell was paved, and it had been by raising one of the stones in the most obscure corner that Faria had been able to commence the laborious task of which Dantès had witnessed the completion.

After making it through the underground passage with some ease, though it was too low to stand up, the two friends arrived at the end of the corridor, which opened into the abbé’s cell. From there, the passage got much narrower, barely allowing someone to crawl through on hands and knees. The floor of the abbé’s cell was made of stone, and it was by lifting one of the stones in the darkest corner that Faria had been able to start the difficult task that Dantès had seen completed.

As he entered the chamber of his friend, Dantès cast around one eager and searching glance in quest of the expected marvels, but nothing more than common met his view.

As he walked into his friend's room, Dantès looked around with an eager and curious eye for the amazing sights he had anticipated, but all he found was the ordinary.

“It is well,” said the abbé; “we have some hours before us—it is now just a quarter past twelve o’clock.” Instinctively Dantès turned round to observe by what watch or clock the abbé had been able so accurately to specify the hour.

“It’s all good,” said the abbé; “we have a few hours ahead of us—it’s now just a quarter past twelve.” Instinctively, Dantès turned around to see what watch or clock the abbé had used to so accurately specify the time.

“Look at this ray of light which enters by my window,” said the abbé, “and then observe the lines traced on the wall. Well, by means of these lines, which are in accordance with the double motion of the earth, and the ellipse it describes round the sun, I am enabled to ascertain the precise hour with more minuteness than if I possessed a watch; for that might be broken or deranged in its movements, while the sun and earth never vary in their appointed paths.”

“Look at this ray of light coming through my window,” said the abbé, “and see the lines it creates on the wall. With these lines, which correspond to the earth's rotation and the elliptical path it takes around the sun, I can figure out the exact hour more accurately than if I had a watch; because that could be broken or malfunctioning, while the sun and earth always follow their set paths.”

This last explanation was wholly lost upon Dantès, who had always imagined, from seeing the sun rise from behind the mountains and set in the Mediterranean, that it moved, and not the earth. A double movement of the globe he inhabited, and of which he could feel nothing, appeared to him perfectly impossible. Each word that fell from his companion’s lips seemed fraught with the mysteries of science, as worthy of digging out as the gold and diamonds in the mines of Guzerat and Golconda, which he could just recollect having visited during a voyage made in his earliest youth.

This last explanation completely went over Dantès’ head, who had always thought, from watching the sun rise behind the mountains and set in the Mediterranean, that it was the sun that moved, not the earth. The idea of a double motion of the globe he lived on, of which he felt nothing, seemed utterly impossible to him. Every word that came from his companion sounded loaded with the mysteries of science, as valuable to uncover as the gold and diamonds in the mines of Guzerat and Golconda, which he vaguely remembered visiting during a trip in his early youth.

“Come,” said he to the abbé, “I am anxious to see your treasures.”

“Come on,” he said to the abbé, “I can't wait to see your treasures.”

The abbé smiled, and, proceeding to the disused fireplace, raised, by the help of his chisel, a long stone, which had doubtless been the hearth, beneath which was a cavity of considerable depth, serving as a safe depository of the articles mentioned to Dantès.

The abbé smiled and, going over to the unused fireplace, lifted a long stone with his chisel, which must have been the hearth, revealing a deep cavity underneath that served as a secure place to store the items mentioned to Dantès.

0213m

“What do you wish to see first?” asked the abbé.

“What do you want to see first?” the abbé asked.

“Oh, your great work on the monarchy of Italy!”

“Oh, your amazing work on the monarchy of Italy!”

Faria then drew forth from his hiding-place three or four rolls of linen, laid one over the other, like folds of papyrus. These rolls consisted of slips of cloth about four inches wide and eighteen long; they were all carefully numbered and closely covered with writing, so legible that Dantès could easily read it, as well as make out the sense—it being in Italian, a language he, as a Provençal, perfectly understood.

Faria then pulled out three or four rolls of linen from his hiding spot, stacking them on top of each other like sheets of papyrus. These rolls were made of strips of cloth about four inches wide and eighteen inches long; they were all carefully numbered and filled with writing, so clear that Dantès could easily read it and understand the meaning—being in Italian, a language he, as a Provençal, understood perfectly.

“There,” said he, “there is the work complete. I wrote the word finis at the end of the sixty-eighth strip about a week ago. I have torn up two of my shirts, and as many handkerchiefs as I was master of, to complete the precious pages. Should I ever get out of prison and find in all Italy a printer courageous enough to publish what I have composed, my literary reputation is forever secured.”

“There,” he said, “the work is done. I wrote the word finis at the end of the sixty-eighth strip about a week ago. I’ve torn up two of my shirts and as many handkerchiefs as I could manage to complete these precious pages. If I ever get out of prison and find a printer in all of Italy brave enough to publish what I’ve written, my literary reputation will be secured forever.”

“I see,” answered Dantès. “Now let me behold the curious pens with which you have written your work.”

“I see,” replied Dantès. “Now let me take a look at the interesting pens you used to write your work.”

“Look!” said Faria, showing to the young man a slender stick about six inches long, and much resembling the size of the handle of a fine painting-brush, to the end of which was tied, by a piece of thread, one of those cartilages of which the abbé had before spoken to Dantès; it was pointed, and divided at the nib like an ordinary pen. Dantès examined it with intense admiration, then looked around to see the instrument with which it had been shaped so correctly into form.

“Look!” Faria said, showing the young man a slender stick about six inches long, resembling the handle of a fine paintbrush. At the end of it, tied with a piece of thread, was one of those cartilages the abbé had mentioned to Dantès; it was pointed and split at the nib like a regular pen. Dantès examined it with great admiration, then looked around to see the tool that had shaped it so perfectly.

“Ah, yes,” said Faria; “the penknife. That’s my masterpiece. I made it, as well as this larger knife, out of an old iron candlestick.” The penknife was sharp and keen as a razor; as for the other knife, it would serve a double purpose, and with it one could cut and thrust.

“Ah, yes,” said Faria; “the pocket knife. That’s my masterpiece. I made it, along with this larger knife, from an old iron candlestick.” The pocket knife was sharp and keen like a razor; as for the other knife, it could serve a double purpose, allowing you to cut and thrust.

Dantès examined the various articles shown to him with the same attention that he had bestowed on the curiosities and strange tools exhibited in the shops at Marseilles as the works of the savages in the South Seas from whence they had been brought by the different trading vessels.

Dantès looked over the different items presented to him with the same focus he had given to the curiosities and unusual tools displayed in the shops of Marseilles, which were said to be the works of the indigenous people from the South Seas, brought back by various trading ships.

“As for the ink,” said Faria, “I told you how I managed to obtain that—and I only just make it from time to time, as I require it.”

“As for the ink,” said Faria, “I already explained how I was able to get it—and I only make it occasionally, as I need it.”

“One thing still puzzles me,” observed Dantès, “and that is how you managed to do all this by daylight?”

“One thing still puzzles me,” Dantès said, “and that is how you managed to do all this in broad daylight?”

“I worked at night also,” replied Faria.

“I worked at night too,” replied Faria.

“Night!—why, for Heaven’s sake, are your eyes like cats’, that you can see to work in the dark?”

“Night!—why, for heaven’s sake, are your eyes like a cat’s, that you can see to work in the dark?”

“Indeed they are not; but God has supplied man with the intelligence that enables him to overcome the limitations of natural conditions. I furnished myself with a light.”

“Indeed they aren’t; but God has given humanity the intelligence to overcome the limitations of natural conditions. I provided myself with a light.”

“You did? Pray tell me how.”

"You did? Please tell me how."

“I separated the fat from the meat served to me, melted it, and so made oil—here is my lamp.” So saying, the abbé exhibited a sort of torch very similar to those used in public illuminations.

“I pulled the fat away from the meat they served me, melted it down, and turned it into oil—here’s my lamp.” With that, the abbé showed a kind of torch that looked a lot like those used in public celebrations.

“But how do you procure a light?”

"But how do you get a light?"

“Oh, here are two flints and a piece of burnt linen.”

“Oh, look, here are two flint stones and a piece of charred cloth.”

“And matches?”

"And matches?"

“I pretended that I had a disorder of the skin, and asked for a little sulphur, which was readily supplied.”

“I acted as if I had a skin condition and asked for some sulfur, which they quickly provided.”

Dantès laid the different things he had been looking at on the table, and stood with his head drooping on his breast, as though overwhelmed by the perseverance and strength of Faria’s mind.

Dantès placed the various things he had been examining on the table and stood there with his head down on his chest, as if overwhelmed by the persistence and strength of Faria's mind.

0215m

“You have not seen all yet,” continued Faria, “for I did not think it wise to trust all my treasures in the same hiding-place. Let us shut this one up.” They put the stone back in its place; the abbé sprinkled a little dust over it to conceal the traces of its having been removed, rubbed his foot well on it to make it assume the same appearance as the other, and then, going towards his bed, he removed it from the spot it stood in. Behind the head of the bed, and concealed by a stone fitting in so closely as to defy all suspicion, was a hollow space, and in this space a ladder of cords between twenty-five and thirty feet in length. Dantès closely and eagerly examined it; he found it firm, solid, and compact enough to bear any weight.

“You haven’t seen everything yet,” Faria continued, “because I didn’t think it smart to keep all my treasures in the same hiding spot. Let’s cover this one up.” They put the stone back in its place; the abbé sprinkled a bit of dust over it to hide the evidence of its removal, rubbed his foot on it to make it look just like the others, and then, moving toward his bed, he took it away from where it had been. Behind the head of the bed, hidden by a stone that fit so perfectly it wouldn’t raise any suspicion, was a hollow space, and in this space was a ladder made of cords, about twenty-five to thirty feet long. Dantès examined it closely and eagerly; he found it strong, solid, and sturdy enough to hold any weight.

“Who supplied you with the materials for making this wonderful work?”

“Who gave you the materials for creating this amazing work?”

“I tore up several of my shirts, and ripped out the seams in the sheets of my bed, during my three years’ imprisonment at Fenestrelle; and when I was removed to the Château d’If, I managed to bring the ravellings with me, so that I have been able to finish my work here.”

“I tore up several of my shirts and ripped the seams in my bed sheets during my three years of imprisonment at Fenestrelle. When I was moved to the Château d’If, I managed to bring the scraps with me, so I’ve been able to finish my work here.”

“And was it not discovered that your sheets were unhemmed?”

“And wasn’t it found out that your sheets were raw at the edges?”

“Oh, no, for when I had taken out the thread I required, I hemmed the edges over again.”

“Oh, no, because after I took out the thread I needed, I hemmed the edges again.”

“With what?”

"With what?"

“With this needle,” said the abbé, as, opening his ragged vestments, he showed Dantès a long, sharp fish-bone, with a small perforated eye for the thread, a small portion of which still remained in it.

“With this needle,” said the abbé, as he opened his tattered garments, showing Dantès a long, sharp fish-bone with a small hole for the thread, a tiny piece of which was still attached.

“I once thought,” continued Faria, “of removing these iron bars, and letting myself down from the window, which, as you see, is somewhat wider than yours, although I should have enlarged it still more preparatory to my flight; however, I discovered that I should merely have dropped into a sort of inner court, and I therefore renounced the project altogether as too full of risk and danger. Nevertheless, I carefully preserved my ladder against one of those unforeseen opportunities of which I spoke just now, and which sudden chance frequently brings about.”

“I once thought,” Faria continued, “about removing these iron bars and lowering myself out of the window, which, as you can see, is a bit wider than yours, although I would have needed to make it even bigger before my escape. However, I realized that I would just drop into a sort of inner courtyard, so I gave up the idea completely as it was too risky and dangerous. Still, I kept my ladder tucked away for one of those unexpected opportunities I mentioned earlier, which often come up out of nowhere.”

While affecting to be deeply engaged in examining the ladder, the mind of Dantès was, in fact, busily occupied by the idea that a person so intelligent, ingenious, and clear-sighted as the abbé might probably be able to solve the dark mystery of his own misfortunes, where he himself could see nothing.

While pretending to be focused on examining the ladder, Dantès's mind was actually preoccupied with the thought that someone as intelligent, resourceful, and perceptive as the abbé might be able to unravel the dark mystery of his own misfortunes, which he couldn't understand at all.

“What are you thinking of?” asked the abbé smilingly, imputing the deep abstraction in which his visitor was plunged to the excess of his awe and wonder.

“What are you thinking about?” the abbé asked with a smile, assuming that the deep thought his visitor was lost in was due to his overwhelming awe and wonder.

“I was reflecting, in the first place,” replied Dantès, “upon the enormous degree of intelligence and ability you must have employed to reach the high perfection to which you have attained. What would you not have accomplished if you had been free?”

“I was thinking, first of all,” replied Dantès, “about the incredible intelligence and skill you must have used to achieve the level of excellence you’ve reached. What could you not have accomplished if you had been free?”

“Possibly nothing at all; the overflow of my brain would probably, in a state of freedom, have evaporated in a thousand follies; misfortune is needed to bring to light the treasures of the human intellect. Compression is needed to explode gunpowder. Captivity has brought my mental faculties to a focus; and you are well aware that from the collision of clouds electricity is produced—from electricity, lightning, from lightning, illumination.”

“Probably nothing at all; the overflow of my mind would likely have disappeared into a thousand foolish ideas if left free. It takes misfortune to reveal the hidden treasures of human intellect. Just like compression is necessary to ignite gunpowder. Being confined has sharpened my mental abilities; and you know very well that from the clash of clouds comes electricity— from electricity comes lightning, and from lightning comes light.”

“No,” replied Dantès. “I know nothing. Some of your words are to me quite empty of meaning. You must be blessed indeed to possess the knowledge you have.”

“No,” Dantès replied. “I don’t know anything. Some of what you’re saying means nothing to me. You must be truly fortunate to have the understanding that you do.”

The abbé smiled. “Well,” said he, “but you had another subject for your thoughts; did you not say so just now?”

The abbé smiled. “Well,” he said, “but you had something else on your mind; didn’t you just say that a moment ago?”

“I did!”

"I did!"

“You have told me as yet but one of them—let me hear the other.”

“You've only told me one of them so far—let me hear the other one.”

“It was this,—that while you had related to me all the particulars of your past life, you were perfectly unacquainted with mine.”

“It was this—while you shared all the details of your past life, you were completely unaware of mine.”

“Your life, my young friend, has not been of sufficient length to admit of your having passed through any very important events.”

“Your life, my young friend, hasn’t been long enough for you to have experienced any really significant events.”

“It has been long enough to inflict on me a great and undeserved misfortune. I would fain fix the source of it on man that I may no longer vent reproaches upon Heaven.”

“It’s been a long time for me to endure a huge and unfair misfortune. I wish to blame it on humanity so I can stop directing my complaints at God.”

“Then you profess ignorance of the crime with which you are charged?”

“Then you claim you don't know about the crime you're accused of?”

“I do, indeed; and this I swear by the two beings most dear to me upon earth,—my father and Mercédès.”

“I do, really; and I swear this by the two beings I care about most in the world—my father and Mercédès.”

“Come,” said the abbé, closing his hiding-place, and pushing the bed back to its original situation, “let me hear your story.”

“Come,” said the abbé, closing his hiding spot and moving the bed back to where it was, “I want to hear your story.”

Dantès obeyed, and commenced what he called his history, but which consisted only of the account of a voyage to India, and two or three voyages to the Levant, until he arrived at the recital of his last cruise, with the death of Captain Leclere, and the receipt of a packet to be delivered by himself to the grand marshal; his interview with that personage, and his receiving, in place of the packet brought, a letter addressed to a Monsieur Noirtier—his arrival at Marseilles, and interview with his father—his affection for Mercédès, and their nuptual feast—his arrest and subsequent examination, his temporary detention at the Palais de Justice, and his final imprisonment in the Château d’If. From this point everything was a blank to Dantès—he knew nothing more, not even the length of time he had been imprisoned. His recital finished, the abbé reflected long and earnestly.

Dantès complied and began what he referred to as his story, but it was really just an account of a trip to India and a couple of voyages to the Levant, until he got to the tale of his last journey, which included the death of Captain Leclere and the receipt of a package he was supposed to deliver to the grand marshal. He described his meeting with that official and how, instead of the package, he received a letter addressed to a Monsieur Noirtier—his arrival in Marseilles and his meeting with his father—his love for Mercédès and their wedding feast—his arrest and the subsequent questioning, his brief detention at the Palais de Justice, and his eventual imprisonment in the Château d’If. Beyond this point, everything was a blur for Dantès—he had no idea what had happened next, not even how long he had been locked up. Once he finished his story, the abbé reflected deeply and thoughtfully.

“There is,” said he, at the end of his meditations, “a clever maxim, which bears upon what I was saying to you some little while ago, and that is, that unless wicked ideas take root in a naturally depraved mind, human nature, in a right and wholesome state, revolts at crime. Still, from an artificial civilization have originated wants, vices, and false tastes, which occasionally become so powerful as to stifle within us all good feelings, and ultimately to lead us into guilt and wickedness. From this view of things, then, comes the axiom that if you visit to discover the author of any bad action, seek first to discover the person to whom the perpetration of that bad action could be in any way advantageous. Now, to apply it in your case,—to whom could your disappearance have been serviceable?”

“There is,” he said, after finishing his thoughts, “a smart saying that relates to what I was telling you a little while ago, and that is that unless bad ideas take root in an inherently corrupt mind, human nature, when it's healthy and whole, reacts against crime. However, from a forced civilization, we develop needs, vices, and false preferences that can sometimes become so strong that they drown out all good feelings within us and eventually lead us into wrongdoing and evil. From this perspective, comes the saying that if you want to find out who’s responsible for any bad action, first look for the person who could benefit in some way from that bad action. Now, to apply this to your situation—who could your disappearance have benefited?”

“To no one, by Heaven! I was a very insignificant person.”

“To no one, seriously! I was a pretty unimportant person.”

“Do not speak thus, for your reply evinces neither logic nor philosophy; everything is relative, my dear young friend, from the king who stands in the way of his successor, to the employee who keeps his rival out of a place. Now, in the event of the king’s death, his successor inherits a crown,—when the employee dies, the supernumerary steps into his shoes, and receives his salary of twelve thousand livres. Well, these twelve thousand livres are his civil list, and are as essential to him as the twelve millions of a king. Everyone, from the highest to the lowest degree, has his place on the social ladder, and is beset by stormy passions and conflicting interests, as in Descartes’ theory of pressure and impulsion. But these forces increase as we go higher, so that we have a spiral which in defiance of reason rests upon the apex and not on the base. Now let us return to your particular world. You say you were on the point of being made captain of the Pharaon?”

“Don’t say that, because your response shows neither logic nor philosophy; everything is relative, my dear young friend, from the king who blocks his successor to the employee who keeps his rival out of a job. Now, when the king dies, his successor inherits a crown—when the employee dies, the extra employee steps into his role and collects his salary of twelve thousand livres. Well, these twelve thousand livres are his paycheck, and are just as vital to him as the twelve million of a king. Everyone, from the highest to the lowest, has their spot on the social ladder and is caught up in intense emotions and conflicting interests, just like in Descartes’ theory of pressure and impulse. But these forces grow stronger as we go higher, creating a spiral that, against reason, rests on the top rather than the bottom. Now, let’s get back to your specific situation. You say you were about to be made captain of the Pharaon?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“And about to become the husband of a young and lovely girl?”

“And about to become the husband of a beautiful young woman?”

“Yes.”

“Yes.”

“Now, could anyone have had any interest in preventing the accomplishment of these two things? But let us first settle the question as to its being the interest of anyone to hinder you from being captain of the Pharaon. What say you?”

“Now, could anyone have been interested in stopping these two things from happening? But let's first figure out whether anyone would want to block you from being captain of the Pharaon. What do you think?”

“I cannot believe such was the case. I was generally liked on board, and had the sailors possessed the right of selecting a captain themselves, I feel convinced their choice would have fallen on me. There was only one person among the crew who had any feeling of ill-will towards me. I had quarelled with him some time previously, and had even challenged him to fight me; but he refused.”

“I can’t believe that was the case. I was generally well-liked on board, and if the sailors had the right to choose their captain, I’m sure they would have picked me. There was just one person in the crew who felt any resentment toward me. I had argued with him some time before and even challenged him to a fight, but he declined.”

“Now we are getting on. And what was this man’s name?”

“Now we’re making progress. And what was this man’s name?”

“Danglars.”

“Danglars.”

“What rank did he hold on board?”

“What rank did he have on board?”

“He was supercargo.”

“He was a supercargo.”

“And had you been captain, should you have retained him in his employment?”

“And if you had been the captain, would you have kept him on in his job?”

“Not if the choice had remained with me, for I had frequently observed inaccuracies in his accounts.”

“Not if it had been up to me, because I had often noticed errors in his stories.”

“Good again! Now then, tell me, was any person present during your last conversation with Captain Leclere?”

“Alright then! So, can you tell me if anyone else was there during your last conversation with Captain Leclere?”

“No; we were quite alone.”

“No; we were all alone.”

“Could your conversation have been overheard by anyone?”

“Could anyone have overheard your conversation?”

“It might, for the cabin door was open—and—stay; now I recollect,—Danglars himself passed by just as Captain Leclere was giving me the packet for the grand marshal.”

"It could be, because the cabin door was open—and—wait; now I remember—Danglars himself walked by right when Captain Leclere handed me the packet for the grand marshal."

“That’s better,” cried the abbé; “now we are on the right scent. Did you take anybody with you when you put into the port of Elba?”

"That's better," shouted the abbé; "now we're on the right track. Did you bring anyone with you when you arrived at the port of Elba?"

“Nobody.”

"Nobody."

“Somebody there received your packet, and gave you a letter in place of it, I think?”

“Someone there got your package and gave you a letter instead, right?”

“Yes; the grand marshal did.”

“Yes, the grand marshal did.”

“And what did you do with that letter?”

“And what did you do with that letter?”

“Put it into my portfolio.”

“Add it to my portfolio.”

“You had your portfolio with you, then? Now, how could a sailor find room in his pocket for a portfolio large enough to contain an official letter?”

“You had your portfolio with you, right? Now, how could a sailor find space in his pocket for a portfolio big enough to hold an official letter?”

“You are right; it was left on board.”

“You're right; it was left on board.”

“Then it was not till your return to the ship that you put the letter in the portfolio?”

“Then it wasn't until you got back to the ship that you put the letter in the portfolio?”

“No.”

“No.”

“And what did you do with this same letter while returning from Porto-Ferrajo to the vessel?”

“And what did you do with this same letter while coming back from Porto-Ferrajo to the ship?”

“I carried it in my hand.”

“I held it in my hand.”

“So that when you went on board the Pharaon, everybody could see that you held a letter in your hand?”

“So that when you got on the Pharaon, everyone could see you were holding a letter in your hand?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“Danglars, as well as the rest?”

“Danglars and everyone else?”

“Danglars, as well as others.”

“Danglars and others.”

“Now, listen to me, and try to recall every circumstance attending your arrest. Do you recollect the words in which the information against you was formulated?”

“Now, listen to me, and try to remember every detail surrounding your arrest. Do you remember the exact words used in the charges against you?”

“Oh yes, I read it over three times, and the words sank deeply into my memory.”

“Oh yes, I read it more than three times, and the words stuck in my memory.”

“Repeat it to me.”

"Say it again."

Dantès paused a moment, then said, “This is it, word for word: ‘The king’s attorney is informed by a friend to the throne and religion, that one Edmond Dantès, mate on board the Pharaon, this day arrived from Smyrna, after having touched at Naples and Porto-Ferrajo, has been intrusted by Murat with a packet for the usurper; again, by the usurper, with a letter for the Bonapartist Club in Paris. This proof of his guilt may be procured by his immediate arrest, as the letter will be found either about his person, at his father’s residence, or in his cabin on board the Pharaon.’”

Dantès paused for a moment, then said, “Here it is, word for word: ‘The king’s attorney has been informed by a friend to the monarchy and religion that one Edmond Dantès, a mate on the Pharaon, has just arrived from Smyrna after stopping in Naples and Porto-Ferrajo. He has been given a package for the usurper by Murat; and again, a letter for the Bonapartist Club in Paris from the usurper. This evidence of his guilt can be secured by his immediate arrest, as the letter will be found either on him, at his father’s house, or in his cabin on the Pharaon.’”

The abbé shrugged his shoulders. “The thing is clear as day,” said he; “and you must have had a very confiding nature, as well as a good heart, not to have suspected the origin of the whole affair.”

The abbé shrugged. “It’s as clear as day,” he said; “and you must have been really trusting and kind-hearted not to have suspected where all of this came from.”

“Do you really think so? Ah, that would indeed be infamous.”

“Do you really think that? Oh, that would definitely be notorious.”

“How did Danglars usually write?”

“How did Danglars typically write?”

“In a handsome, running hand.”

“In a neat, clear handwriting.”

“And how was the anonymous letter written?”

“And how was the anonymous letter written?”

“Backhanded.”

"Passive-aggressive."

Again the abbé smiled. “Disguised.”

Again the abbé smiled. “Incognito.”

“It was very boldly written, if disguised.”

“It was written very boldly, even if it was disguised.”

“Stop a bit,” said the abbé, taking up what he called his pen, and, after dipping it into the ink, he wrote on a piece of prepared linen, with his left hand, the first two or three words of the accusation. Dantès drew back, and gazed on the abbé with a sensation almost amounting to terror.

“Hold on a second,” said the abbé, picking up what he called his pen. After dipping it in ink, he wrote the first couple of words of the accusation on a piece of prepared linen with his left hand. Dantès recoiled and looked at the abbé with a feeling that was almost terror.

“How very astonishing!” cried he at length. “Why your writing exactly resembles that of the accusation.”

“How surprising!” he exclaimed at last. “Your writing looks just like that of the accusation.”

“Simply because that accusation had been written with the left hand; and I have noticed that——”

“Just because that accusation was written with the left hand; and I’ve noticed that——”

“What?”

"What?"

“That while the writing of different persons done with the right hand varies, that performed with the left hand is invariably uniform.”

"While the handwriting of different people using their right hand varies, the handwriting done with the left hand is always consistent."

“You have evidently seen and observed everything.”

"You've clearly seen and noticed everything."

“Let us proceed.”

"Let's move forward."

“Oh, yes, yes!”

“Oh, definitely!”

“Now as regards the second question.”

“Now, regarding the second question.”

“I am listening.”

"I'm all ears."

“Was there any person whose interest it was to prevent your marriage with Mercédès?”

“Was there anyone who wanted to stop you from marrying Mercédès?”

“Yes; a young man who loved her.”

“Yes; a young man who loved her.”

“And his name was——”

“And his name was—”

“Fernand.”

“Fernand.”

“That is a Spanish name, I think?”

"Isn't that a Spanish name?"

“He was a Catalan.”

“He was Catalan.”

“You imagine him capable of writing the letter?”

“You think he can write the letter?”

“Oh, no; he would more likely have got rid of me by sticking a knife into me.”

“Oh, no; he would probably have gotten rid of me by stabbing me.”

“That is in strict accordance with the Spanish character; an assassination they will unhesitatingly commit, but an act of cowardice, never.”

"That's completely in line with the Spanish personality; they'll carry out an assassination without hesitation, but an act of cowardice? Never."

“Besides,” said Dantès, “the various circumstances mentioned in the letter were wholly unknown to him.”

“Besides,” Dantès said, “the different circumstances mentioned in the letter were completely unknown to him.”

“You had never spoken of them yourself to anyone?”

“You’ve never talked about them to anyone?”

“To no one.”

"To nobody."

“Not even to your mistress?”

“Not even to your girlfriend?”

“No, not even to my betrothed.”

“No, not even to my fiancé.”

“Then it is Danglars.”

“Then it's Danglars.”

“I feel quite sure of it now.”

“I’m feeling pretty confident about it now.”

“Wait a little. Pray, was Danglars acquainted with Fernand?”

“Hold on a second. By the way, did Danglars know Fernand?”

“No—yes, he was. Now I recollect——”

“No—yeah, he was. Now I remember——”

“What?”

“Excuse me?”

“To have seen them both sitting at table together under an arbor at Père Pamphile’s the evening before the day fixed for my wedding. They were in earnest conversation. Danglars was joking in a friendly way, but Fernand looked pale and agitated.”

“To have seen them both sitting at a table together under an arbor at Père Pamphile’s the evening before my wedding. They were deep in conversation. Danglars was joking around casually, but Fernand looked pale and restless.”

“Were they alone?”

"Were they by themselves?"

“There was a third person with them whom I knew perfectly well, and who had, in all probability made their acquaintance; he was a tailor named Caderousse, but he was very drunk. Stay!—stay!—How strange that it should not have occurred to me before! Now I remember quite well, that on the table round which they were sitting were pens, ink, and paper. Oh, the heartless, treacherous scoundrels!” exclaimed Dantès, pressing his hand to his throbbing brows.

“There was a third person with them that I knew really well, and who probably met them; he was a tailor named Caderousse, but he was really drunk. Wait!—wait!—How odd that I didn’t think of this before! Now I remember clearly that on the table they were sitting around were pens, ink, and paper. Oh, those heartless, treacherous scoundrels!” exclaimed Dantès, pressing his hand to his throbbing forehead.

“Is there anything else I can assist you in discovering, besides the villany of your friends?” inquired the abbé with a laugh.

“Is there anything else I can help you find out, apart from the misdeeds of your friends?” the abbé asked with a laugh.

“Yes, yes,” replied Dantès eagerly; “I would beg of you, who see so completely to the depths of things, and to whom the greatest mystery seems but an easy riddle, to explain to me how it was that I underwent no second examination, was never brought to trial, and, above all, was condemned without ever having had sentence passed on me?”

“Yes, yes,” replied Dantès eagerly; “I would ask you, who see so deeply into things, and to whom the greatest mystery seems like an easy puzzle, to explain to me why I didn’t undergo a second examination, was never brought to trial, and, above all, was condemned without ever having a sentence passed on me?”

“That is altogether a different and more serious matter,” responded the abbé. “The ways of justice are frequently too dark and mysterious to be easily penetrated. All we have hitherto done in the matter has been child’s play. If you wish me to enter upon the more difficult part of the business, you must assist me by the most minute information on every point.”

“That's a completely different and more serious issue,” replied the abbé. “The paths of justice are often too obscure and complex to understand easily. Everything we've done so far has been simple. If you want me to tackle the tougher aspects of the situation, you'll need to provide me with detailed information on every point.”

“Pray ask me whatever questions you please; for, in good truth, you see more clearly into my life than I do myself.”

"Feel free to ask me any questions you want; honestly, you understand my life better than I do."

“In the first place, then, who examined you,—the king’s attorney, his deputy, or a magistrate?”

“In the first place, then, who examined you—the king’s attorney, his deputy, or a magistrate?”

“The deputy.”

“The deputy.”

“Was he young or old?”

“Was he young or old?”

“About six or seven-and-twenty years of age, I should say.”

“About six or seven-and-twenty years old, I would say.”

“So,” answered the abbé. “Old enough to be ambitious, but too young to be corrupt. And how did he treat you?”

“So,” replied the abbé. “Old enough to have ambition, but too young to be corrupt. And how did he treat you?”

“With more of mildness than severity.”

"More kindness than harshness."

“Did you tell him your whole story?”

“Did you share your entire story with him?”

“I did.”

"I did."

“And did his conduct change at all in the course of your examination?”

“And did his behavior change at all during your examination?”

“He did appear much disturbed when he read the letter that had brought me into this scrape. He seemed quite overcome by my misfortune.”

“He looked really upset when he read the letter that got me into this mess. He seemed genuinely affected by my bad luck.”

“By your misfortune?”

"Because of your bad luck?"

“Yes.”

“Sure.”

“Then you feel quite sure that it was your misfortune he deplored?”

“Then you feel pretty certain that it was your bad luck he was upset about?”

“He gave me one great proof of his sympathy, at any rate.”

“He showed me one really strong sign of his support, at least.”

“And that?”

"And that?"

“He burnt the sole evidence that could at all have criminated me.”

“He burned the only evidence that could have possibly incriminated me.”

“What? the accusation?”

"What? The accusation?"

“No; the letter.”

"No, the letter."

“Are you sure?”

"Are you positive?"

“I saw it done.”

"I saw it happen."

“That alters the case. This man might, after all, be a greater scoundrel than you have thought possible.”

"That changes things. This guy might actually be a bigger jerk than you ever thought."

“Upon my word,” said Dantès, “you make me shudder. Is the world filled with tigers and crocodiles?”

“Honestly,” said Dantès, “you’re making me shiver. Is the world full of tigers and crocodiles?”

“Yes; and remember that two-legged tigers and crocodiles are more dangerous than the others.”

“Yes, and keep in mind that two-legged tigers and crocodiles are more dangerous than the rest.”

“Never mind; let us go on.”

"Forget it; let's move forward."

“With all my heart! You tell me he burned the letter?”

“With all my heart! Are you saying he burned the letter?”

“He did; saying at the same time, ‘You see I thus destroy the only proof existing against you.’”

“He did; saying at the same time, ‘You see, I’m destroying the only evidence against you.’”

“This action is somewhat too sublime to be natural.”

“This action is a bit too grand to be natural.”

“You think so?”

"Really?"

“I am sure of it. To whom was this letter addressed?”

“I’m sure of it. Who was this letter addressed to?”

“To M. Noirtier, Rue Coq-Héron, No. 13, Paris.”

“To M. Noirtier, 13 Coq-Héron Street, Paris.”

“Now can you conceive of any interest that your heroic deputy could possibly have had in the destruction of that letter?”

“Now can you imagine any reason your brave deputy might have had for wanting that letter destroyed?”

“Why, it is not altogether impossible he might have had, for he made me promise several times never to speak of that letter to anyone, assuring me he so advised me for my own interest; and, more than this, he insisted on my taking a solemn oath never to utter the name mentioned in the address.”

“Why, it’s not entirely impossible he might have had it, because he made me promise several times never to mention that letter to anyone, assuring me he did this for my own good; and, on top of that, he insisted I take a serious oath never to say the name in the address.”

“Noirtier!” repeated the abbé; “Noirtier!—I knew a person of that name at the court of the Queen of Etruria,—a Noirtier, who had been a Girondin during the Revolution! What was your deputy called?”

“Noirtier!” repeated the abbé; “Noirtier!—I knew someone by that name at the court of the Queen of Etruria—a Noirtier who was a Girondin during the Revolution! What was your deputy's name?”

“De Villefort!” The abbé burst into a fit of laughter, while Dantès gazed on him in utter astonishment.

“De Villefort!” The abbé suddenly burst out laughing, while Dantès looked at him in complete surprise.

“What ails you?” said he at length.

“What’s wrong with you?” he finally asked.

“Do you see that ray of sunlight?”

“Do you see that beam of sunlight?”

“I do.”

"I do."

“Well, the whole thing is more clear to me than that sunbeam is to you. Poor fellow! poor young man! And you tell me this magistrate expressed great sympathy and commiseration for you?”

“Well, the whole thing is clearer to me than that sunbeam is to you. Poor guy! Poor young man! And you’re telling me this magistrate showed a lot of sympathy and compassion for you?”

“He did.”

"He did."

“And the worthy man destroyed your compromising letter?”

“And the good man destroyed your embarrassing letter?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“And then made you swear never to utter the name of Noirtier?”

“And then made you promise never to say Noirtier’s name?”

“Yes.”

“Yeah.”

“Why, you poor short-sighted simpleton, can you not guess who this Noirtier was, whose very name he was so careful to keep concealed? This Noirtier was his father!”

“Why, you poor short-sighted fool, can't you figure out who this Noirtier was, whose name he was so careful to hide? This Noirtier was his father!”

Had a thunderbolt fallen at the feet of Dantès, or hell opened its yawning gulf before him, he could not have been more completely transfixed with horror than he was at the sound of these unexpected words. Starting up, he clasped his hands around his head as though to prevent his very brain from bursting, and exclaimed, “His father! his father!”

Had a thunderbolt struck at Dantès' feet, or had hell opened its mouth before him, he couldn't have been more completely frozen in terror than he was at the sound of those unexpected words. Jumping up, he wrapped his hands around his head as if to stop his brain from exploding, and shouted, "His father! His father!"

“Yes, his father,” replied the abbé; “his right name was Noirtier de Villefort.”

“Yes, his father,” replied the abbé; “his real name was Noirtier de Villefort.”

At this instant a bright light shot through the mind of Dantès, and cleared up all that had been dark and obscure before. The change that had come over Villefort during the examination, the destruction of the letter, the exacted promise, the almost supplicating tones of the magistrate, who seemed rather to implore mercy than to pronounce punishment,—all returned with a stunning force to his memory. He cried out, and staggered against the wall like a drunken man, then he hurried to the opening that led from the abbé’s cell to his own, and said, “I must be alone, to think over all this.”

At that moment, a bright light flashed in Dantès's mind, illuminating everything that had previously been dark and unclear. He recalled the change that had come over Villefort during the interrogation, the destruction of the letter, the forced promise, and the almost pleading tone of the magistrate, who seemed more to be asking for mercy than delivering a sentence—all of it hit him with overwhelming clarity. He shouted and stumbled against the wall like a drunkard, then rushed to the opening that led from the abbé’s cell to his own and said, “I need to be alone to think about all this.”

When he regained his dungeon, he threw himself on his bed, where the turnkey found him in the evening visit, sitting with fixed gaze and contracted features, dumb and motionless as a statue. During these hours of profound meditation, which to him had seemed only minutes, he had formed a fearful resolution, and bound himself to its fulfilment by a solemn oath.

When he got back to his cell, he collapsed onto his bed, where the jailer found him during the evening visit, sitting there with a blank stare and a tight expression, silent and still like a statue. During those hours of deep thought, which felt like mere minutes to him, he made a terrifying decision and committed to seeing it through with a serious oath.

Dantès was at length roused from his reverie by the voice of Faria, who, having also been visited by his jailer, had come to invite his fellow-sufferer to share his supper. The reputation of being out of his mind, though harmlessly and even amusingly so, had procured for the abbé unusual privileges. He was supplied with bread of a finer, whiter quality than the usual prison fare, and even regaled each Sunday with a small quantity of wine. Now this was a Sunday, and the abbé had come to ask his young companion to share the luxuries with him.

Dantès was finally brought out of his daydream by Faria's voice, who, after his own visit from the jailer, had come to invite his fellow prisoner to join him for supper. Faria's reputation for being a bit out of his mind, albeit in a harmless and even entertaining way, had earned him some unique privileges. He received bread that was finer and whiter than the usual prison food, and every Sunday, he enjoyed a small amount of wine. Today was Sunday, and the abbé had come to invite his young companion to partake in these small luxuries with him.

Dantès followed him; his features were no longer contracted, and now wore their usual expression, but there was that in his whole appearance that bespoke one who had come to a fixed and desperate resolve. Faria bent on him his penetrating eye.

Dantès followed him; his features were no longer tense and now carried their usual expression, but there was something about his entire appearance that indicated he had made a firm and desperate decision. Faria fixed his penetrating gaze on him.

“I regret now,” said he, “having helped you in your late inquiries, or having given you the information I did.”

“I regret now,” he said, “helping you with your recent questions or giving you the information I did.”

“Why so?” inquired Dantès.

“Why?” Dantès asked.

“Because it has instilled a new passion in your heart—that of vengeance.”

“Because it has sparked a new passion in your heart—that of revenge.”

Dantès smiled. “Let us talk of something else,” said he.

Dantès smiled. “Let’s talk about something else,” he said.

Again the abbé looked at him, then mournfully shook his head; but in accordance with Dantès’ request, he began to speak of other matters. The elder prisoner was one of those persons whose conversation, like that of all who have experienced many trials, contained many useful and important hints as well as sound information; but it was never egotistical, for the unfortunate man never alluded to his own sorrows. Dantès listened with admiring attention to all he said; some of his remarks corresponded with what he already knew, or applied to the sort of knowledge his nautical life had enabled him to acquire. A part of the good abbé’s words, however, were wholly incomprehensible to him; but, like the aurora which guides the navigator in northern latitudes, opened new vistas to the inquiring mind of the listener, and gave fantastic glimpses of new horizons, enabling him justly to estimate the delight an intellectual mind would have in following one so richly gifted as Faria along the heights of truth, where he was so much at home.

Again, the abbé looked at him, then sadly shook his head; but following Dantès’ request, he started talking about other things. The older prisoner was one of those people whose conversation, like that of anyone who has faced many struggles, offered useful insights and valuable information, but it was never self-centered, as the unfortunate man never mentioned his own troubles. Dantès listened with keen interest to everything he said; some of his comments matched what he already knew or related to the kind of knowledge his sailing life had helped him gain. However, some of the abbé’s words were totally beyond his understanding; but, like the dawn that guides a sailor in northern waters, they opened up new paths for Dantès’ curious mind and gave him exciting glimpses of new possibilities, making him truly appreciate the joy an intellectual mind would experience following someone as richly gifted as Faria on the journey toward truth, where he felt completely at ease.

“You must teach me a small part of what you know,” said Dantès, “if only to prevent your growing weary of me. I can well believe that so learned a person as yourself would prefer absolute solitude to being tormented with the company of one as ignorant and uninformed as myself. If you will only agree to my request, I promise you never to mention another word about escaping.”

“You have to teach me a little bit of what you know,” Dantès said, “if only to keep you from getting tired of me. I can imagine that someone as knowledgeable as you would rather be completely alone than deal with the company of someone as clueless and uninformed as I am. If you just agree to my request, I promise I won’t bring up escaping again.”

The abbé smiled.

The abbé grinned.

“Alas, my boy,” said he, “human knowledge is confined within very narrow limits; and when I have taught you mathematics, physics, history, and the three or four modern languages with which I am acquainted, you will know as much as I do myself. Now, it will scarcely require two years for me to communicate to you the stock of learning I possess.”

“Unfortunately, my boy,” he said, “human knowledge is limited to very narrow bounds; and once I teach you math, science, history, and the few modern languages I know, you will know as much as I do. It will hardly take me two years to share with you everything I have learned.”

“Two years!” exclaimed Dantès; “do you really believe I can acquire all these things in so short a time?”

“Two years!” Dantès exclaimed. “Do you really think I can get all these things in such a short time?”

“Not their application, certainly, but their principles you may; to learn is not to know; there are the learners and the learned. Memory makes the one, philosophy the other.”

“Certainly not their application, but you can grasp their principles; to learn is not the same as to know; there are learners and there are the learned. Memory creates the former, while philosophy shapes the latter.”

“But cannot one learn philosophy?”

"But can't you learn philosophy?"

“Philosophy cannot be taught; it is the application of the sciences to truth; it is like the golden cloud in which the Messiah went up into heaven.”

“Philosophy can’t be taught; it’s the application of the sciences to truth; it’s like the golden cloud that the Messiah ascended into heaven.”

“Well, then,” said Dantès, “What shall you teach me first? I am in a hurry to begin. I want to learn.”

“Well, then,” Dantès said, “What are you going to teach me first? I'm eager to start. I want to learn.”

“Everything,” said the abbé. And that very evening the prisoners sketched a plan of education, to be entered upon the following day. Dantès possessed a prodigious memory, combined with an astonishing quickness and readiness of conception; the mathematical turn of his mind rendered him apt at all kinds of calculation, while his naturally poetical feelings threw a light and pleasing veil over the dry reality of arithmetical computation, or the rigid severity of geometry. He already knew Italian, and had also picked up a little of the Romaic dialect during voyages to the East; and by the aid of these two languages he easily comprehended the construction of all the others, so that at the end of six months he began to speak Spanish, English, and German.

“Everything,” said the abbé. That very evening, the prisoners laid out a plan for their education, set to begin the next day. Dantès had an incredible memory, along with a remarkable ability to grasp new ideas quickly. His mathematical skills made him good at all kinds of calculations, while his natural poetic instincts provided a light and pleasant touch to the often dry realities of math or the strict rules of geometry. He already spoke Italian and had also picked up a bit of the Romaic dialect during his travels to the East. With the help of these two languages, he easily understood the structure of others, so by the end of six months, he was able to speak Spanish, English, and German.

In strict accordance with the promise made to the abbé, Dantès spoke no more of escape. Perhaps the delight his studies afforded him left no room for such thoughts; perhaps the recollection that he had pledged his word (on which his sense of honor was keen) kept him from referring in any way to the possibilities of flight. Days, even months, passed by unheeded in one rapid and instructive course. At the end of a year Dantès was a new man. Dantès observed, however, that Faria, in spite of the relief his society afforded, daily grew sadder; one thought seemed incessantly to harass and distract his mind. Sometimes he would fall into long reveries, sigh heavily and involuntarily, then suddenly rise, and, with folded arms, begin pacing the confined space of his dungeon. One day he stopped all at once, and exclaimed:

In complete adherence to the promise he made to the abbé, Dantès didn’t mention escape again. Maybe the joy he found in his studies filled his mind so much that there was no space for such thoughts; or perhaps his commitment to his word (which he took very seriously) kept him from even hinting at the idea of fleeing. Days, even months, flew by unnoticed in a fast-paced and enriching routine. By the end of a year, Dantès had transformed completely. However, he noticed that Faria, despite the comfort of his company, grew more despondent each day; one thought seemed to constantly trouble and distract him. Sometimes he would drift into long daydreams, sigh deeply and unconsciously, then suddenly stand up, fold his arms, and start pacing the limited area of his cell. One day he abruptly stopped and exclaimed:

“Ah, if there were no sentinel!”

“Ah, if only there were no guard!”

“There shall not be one a minute longer than you please,” said Dantès, who had followed the working of his thoughts as accurately as though his brain were enclosed in crystal so clear as to display its minutest operations.

“There won’t be one more than you want,” said Dantès, who had tracked his thoughts so precisely it was as if his mind were encased in crystal, allowing even the smallest workings to be seen.

“I have already told you,” answered the abbé, “that I loathe the idea of shedding blood.”

“I've already told you,” the abbé replied, “that I hate the idea of shedding blood.”

“And yet the murder, if you choose to call it so, would be simply a measure of self-preservation.”

“And yet the murder, if that’s what you want to call it, would just be a matter of self-preservation.”

“No matter! I could never agree to it.”

“No way! I could never agree to that.”

“Still, you have thought of it?”

“Have you thought about it?”

“Incessantly, alas!” cried the abbé.

"Endlessly, sadly!" cried the abbé.

“And you have discovered a means of regaining our freedom, have you not?” asked Dantès eagerly.

“And you’ve found a way to get our freedom back, right?” Dantès asked eagerly.

“I have; if it were only possible to place a deaf and blind sentinel in the gallery beyond us.”

“I have; if only it were possible to put a deaf and blind guard in the gallery behind us.”

“He shall be both blind and deaf,” replied the young man, with an air of determination that made his companion shudder.

“He will be both blind and deaf,” replied the young man, with a sense of determination that made his companion shudder.

“No, no,” cried the abbé; “impossible!”

“No, no,” the abbot shouted; “that's impossible!”

Dantès endeavored to renew the subject; the abbé shook his head in token of disapproval, and refused to make any further response. Three months passed away.

Dantès tried to bring up the topic again, but the abbé shook his head to show he disapproved and didn't say anything more. Three months went by.

“Are you strong?” the abbé asked one day of Dantès. The young man, in reply, took up the chisel, bent it into the form of a horseshoe, and then as readily straightened it.

“Are you strong?” the abbé asked one day of Dantès. The young man, in response, picked up the chisel, bent it into the shape of a horseshoe, and then just as easily straightened it back out.

“And will you engage not to do any harm to the sentry, except as a last resort?”

“And will you promise not to harm the guard, unless absolutely necessary?”

“I promise on my honor.”

“I swear on my honor.”

“Then,” said the abbé, “we may hope to put our design into execution.”

“Then,” said the abbé, “we can hope to put our plan into action.”

“And how long shall we be in accomplishing the necessary work?”

“And how long will it take us to finish the necessary work?”

“At least a year.”

“At least a year.”

“And shall we begin at once?”

“And should we start right away?”

“At once.”

"Right now."

“We have lost a year to no purpose!” cried Dantès.

“We’ve wasted a year for no reason!” shouted Dantès.

“Do you consider the last twelve months to have been wasted?” asked the abbé.

“Do you think the last twelve months have been wasted?” asked the abbé.

“Forgive me!” cried Edmond, blushing deeply.

“Forgive me!” Edmond exclaimed, his face turning bright red.

“Tut, tut!” answered the abbé, “man is but man after all, and you are about the best specimen of the genus I have ever known. Come, let me show you my plan.”

“Tut, tut!” replied the abbé, “man is just man after all, and you’re probably the best example of the species I’ve ever met. Come on, let me show you my plan.”

The abbé then showed Dantès the sketch he had made for their escape. It consisted of a plan of his own cell and that of Dantès, with the passage which united them. In this passage he proposed to drive a level as they do in mines; this level would bring the two prisoners immediately beneath the gallery where the sentry kept watch; once there, a large excavation would be made, and one of the flag-stones with which the gallery was paved be so completely loosened that at the desired moment it would give way beneath the feet of the soldier, who, stunned by his fall, would be immediately bound and gagged by Dantès before he had power to offer any resistance. The prisoners were then to make their way through one of the gallery windows, and to let themselves down from the outer walls by means of the abbé’s ladder of cords.

The abbé then showed Dantès the sketch he had made for their escape. It was a diagram of his own cell and Dantès’s, along with the passage that connected them. In this passage, he planned to dig a tunnel like they do in mines; this tunnel would take the two prisoners directly under the gallery where the guard was stationed. Once there, they would create a large opening, and one of the stones that made up the gallery floor would be loosened enough that, at the right moment, it would give way under the soldier’s feet. Stunned by his fall, the soldier would be quickly restrained and gagged by Dantès before he could resist. The prisoners would then slip out through one of the gallery windows and lower themselves down the outer walls using the abbé’s rope ladder.

Dantès’ eyes sparkled with joy, and he rubbed his hands with delight at the idea of a plan so simple, yet apparently so certain to succeed. That very day the miners began their labors, with a vigor and alacrity proportionate to their long rest from fatigue and their hopes of ultimate success. Nothing interrupted the progress of the work except the necessity that each was under of returning to his cell in anticipation of the turnkey’s visits. They had learned to distinguish the almost imperceptible sound of his footsteps as he descended towards their dungeons, and happily, never failed of being prepared for his coming. The fresh earth excavated during their present work, and which would have entirely blocked up the old passage, was thrown, by degrees and with the utmost precaution, out of the window in either Faria’s or Dantès’ cell, the rubbish being first pulverized so finely that the night wind carried it far away without permitting the smallest trace to remain.

Dantès’ eyes sparkled with joy, and he rubbed his hands together in delight at the thought of a plan so simple, yet seemingly certain to succeed. That very day, the miners started their work with a energy and eagerness that matched their long break from exhaustion and their hopes for ultimate success. Nothing interrupted their progress except the need to return to their cells in anticipation of the turnkey’s visits. They had learned to identify the almost indistinguishable sound of his footsteps as he made his way down to their dungeons, and, thankfully, they were always ready for his arrival. The fresh earth they dug up during their current work, which would have completely blocked the old passage, was carefully tossed out of the window in either Faria’s or Dantès’ cell. The debris was first crushed into such fine powder that the night wind carried it far away, leaving no trace behind.

More than a year had been consumed in this undertaking, the only tools for which had been a chisel, a knife, and a wooden lever; Faria still continuing to instruct Dantès by conversing with him, sometimes in one language, sometimes in another; at others, relating to him the history of nations and great men who from time to time have risen to fame and trodden the path of glory. The abbé was a man of the world, and had, moreover, mixed in the first society of the day; he wore an air of melancholy dignity which Dantès, thanks to the imitative powers bestowed on him by nature, easily acquired, as well as that outward polish and politeness he had before been wanting in, and which is seldom possessed except by those who have been placed in constant intercourse with persons of high birth and breeding.

More than a year had passed in this project, with only a chisel, a knife, and a wooden lever as tools; Faria continued to teach Dantès by talking to him, sometimes in one language and sometimes in another. At other times, he shared the histories of nations and great individuals who had risen to fame and walked the path of glory. The abbé was well-versed in the world and had also mingled with high society; he carried an air of somber dignity that Dantès, thanks to his natural ability to imitate, easily adopted, along with the refinement and courtesy he had previously lacked, which are rarely found except among those who have regularly interacted with people of noble birth and upbringing.

At the end of fifteen months the level was finished, and the excavation completed beneath the gallery, and the two workmen could distinctly hear the measured tread of the sentinel as he paced to and fro over their heads. Compelled, as they were, to await a night sufficiently dark to favor their flight, they were obliged to defer their final attempt till that auspicious moment should arrive; their greatest dread now was lest the stone through which the sentry was doomed to fall should give way before its right time, and this they had in some measure provided against by propping it up with a small beam which they had discovered in the walls through which they had worked their way. Dantès was occupied in arranging this piece of wood when he heard Faria, who had remained in Edmond’s cell for the purpose of cutting a peg to secure their rope-ladder, call to him in a tone indicative of great suffering. Dantès hastened to his dungeon, where he found him standing in the middle of the room, pale as death, his forehead streaming with perspiration, and his hands clenched tightly together.

At the end of fifteen months, the level was finished, and the excavation under the gallery was complete. The two workers could clearly hear the measured footsteps of the guard pacing above them. Since they had to wait for a night dark enough for their escape, they had to delay their final attempt until the right moment arrived. Their biggest fear now was that the stone the sentry was supposed to fall through would give way too early. They had somewhat prepared for this by propping it up with a small beam they found in the walls they had dug through. Dantès was busy adjusting the piece of wood when he heard Faria, who had stayed in Edmond’s cell to cut a peg for securing their rope ladder, call out to him in obvious pain. Dantès rushed to his cell, where he found Faria standing in the middle of the room, pale as a ghost, his forehead covered in sweat, and his hands tightly clenched.

“Gracious heavens!” exclaimed Dantès, “what is the matter? what has happened?”

“Good heavens!” exclaimed Dantès, “what’s going on? What happened?”

“Quick! quick!” returned the abbé, “listen to what I have to say.”

“Quick! Quick!” the abbé replied, “listen to what I have to say.”

Dantès looked in fear and wonder at the livid countenance of Faria, whose eyes, already dull and sunken, were surrounded by purple circles, while his lips were white as those of a corpse, and his very hair seemed to stand on end.

Dantès looked in fear and amazement at Faria's pale face, whose eyes, already lifeless and sunken, were surrounded by dark circles, while his lips were as white as a corpse's, and his hair even seemed to be standing on end.

“Tell me, I beseech you, what ails you?” cried Dantès, letting his chisel fall to the floor.

“Tell me, please, what’s wrong with you?” shouted Dantès, dropping his chisel on the floor.

“Alas,” faltered out the abbé, “all is over with me. I am seized with a terrible, perhaps mortal illness; I can feel that the paroxysm is fast approaching. I had a similar attack the year previous to my imprisonment. This malady admits but of one remedy; I will tell you what that is. Go into my cell as quickly as you can; draw out one of the feet that support the bed; you will find it has been hollowed out for the purpose of containing a small phial you will see there half-filled with a red-looking fluid. Bring it to me—or rather—no, no!—I may be found here, therefore help me back to my room while I have the strength to drag myself along. Who knows what may happen, or how long the attack may last?”

“Alas,” the abbé stammered, “I’m done for. I’m hit with a terrible, possibly fatal illness; I can feel the episode coming on fast. I had a similar attack the year before I was imprisoned. This sickness has only one cure; I’ll tell you what it is. Go into my cell as quickly as you can; pull out one of the legs that support the bed; you’ll find it hollowed out to hold a small vial that you’ll see there, half-filled with a red liquid. Bring it to me—or rather—no, no! I can’t be found here, so please help me back to my room while I still have the strength to move. Who knows what might happen or how long this attack will last?”

In spite of the magnitude of the misfortune which thus suddenly frustrated his hopes, Dantès did not lose his presence of mind, but descended into the passage, dragging his unfortunate companion with him; then, half-carrying, half-supporting him, he managed to reach the abbé’s chamber, when he immediately laid the sufferer on his bed.

Despite the seriousness of the misfortune that abruptly dashed his hopes, Dantès kept his cool and went down into the passage, pulling his unfortunate companion along with him. Then, partially carrying and partially supporting him, he managed to get to the abbé’s room, where he laid the suffering man on his bed.

“Thanks,” said the poor abbé, shivering as though his veins were filled with ice. “I am about to be seized with a fit of catalepsy; when it comes to its height I shall probably lie still and motionless as though dead, uttering neither sigh nor groan. On the other hand, the symptoms may be much more violent, and cause me to fall into fearful convulsions, foam at the mouth, and cry out loudly. Take care my cries are not heard, for if they are it is more than probable I should be removed to another part of the prison, and we be separated forever. When I become quite motionless, cold, and rigid as a corpse, then, and not before,—be careful about this,—force open my teeth with the knife, pour from eight to ten drops of the liquor contained in the phial down my throat, and I may perhaps revive.”

“Thanks,” said the poor abbé, shivering as if his veins were filled with ice. “I’m about to have a fit of catalepsy; when it reaches its peak, I’ll probably lie still and motionless like I’m dead, without making a sound. On the other hand, the symptoms might be much more intense, causing me to have violent convulsions, foam at the mouth, and scream loudly. Make sure my screams aren’t heard, because if they are, it’s likely I’ll be moved to another part of the prison, and we’ll be separated forever. When I become completely still, cold, and stiff like a corpse, then—and not before—please be careful about this—use the knife to pry my teeth open, pour eight to ten drops of the liquid in the vial down my throat, and I might just come back to life.”

“Perhaps!” exclaimed Dantès in grief-stricken tones.

"Maybe!" Dantès exclaimed, his voice filled with sorrow.

“Help! help!” cried the abbé, “I—I—die—I——”

“Help! Help!” cried the abbé, “I—I—am dying—I——”

0229m

So sudden and violent was the fit that the unfortunate prisoner was unable to complete the sentence; a violent convulsion shook his whole frame, his eyes started from their sockets, his mouth was drawn on one side, his cheeks became purple, he struggled, foamed, dashed himself about, and uttered the most dreadful cries, which, however, Dantès prevented from being heard by covering his head with the blanket. The fit lasted two hours; then, more helpless than an infant, and colder and paler than marble, more crushed and broken than a reed trampled under foot, he fell back, doubled up in one last convulsion, and became as rigid as a corpse.

So sudden and violent was the seizure that the unfortunate prisoner couldn’t finish his sentence; a severe convulsion shook his whole body, his eyes bulged out, his mouth twisted to one side, his cheeks turned purple, he struggled, foamed at the mouth, tossed around, and let out the most horrifying screams, which Dantès muffled by covering his head with a blanket. The seizure lasted two hours; then, more helpless than a baby, colder and paler than marble, more crushed and broken than a reed underfoot, he collapsed, curled up in one final spasm, and became as stiff as a corpse.

Edmond waited till life seemed extinct in the body of his friend, then, taking up the knife, he with difficulty forced open the closely fixed jaws, carefully administered the appointed number of drops, and anxiously awaited the result. An hour passed away and the old man gave no sign of returning animation. Dantès began to fear he had delayed too long ere he administered the remedy, and, thrusting his hands into his hair, continued gazing on the lifeless features of his friend. At length a slight color tinged the livid cheeks, consciousness returned to the dull, open eyeballs, a faint sigh issued from the lips, and the sufferer made a feeble effort to move.

Edmond waited until it seemed like his friend was gone, then, picking up the knife, he struggled to pry open the tightly shut jaws, carefully administering the required number of drops, and anxiously waited for the outcome. An hour went by, and the old man still showed no signs of life. Dantès started to worry that he had waited too long before giving the remedy, and, running his hands through his hair, he kept staring at his friend’s lifeless face. Finally, a bit of color returned to the pale cheeks, awareness came back to the blank, open eyes, a soft sigh escaped the lips, and the patient made a weak attempt to move.

“He is saved! he is saved!” cried Dantès in a paroxysm of delight.

“He’s saved! He’s saved!” Dantès shouted in a fit of joy.

The sick man was not yet able to speak, but he pointed with evident anxiety towards the door. Dantès listened, and plainly distinguished the approaching steps of the jailer. It was therefore near seven o’clock; but Edmond’s anxiety had put all thoughts of time out of his head.

The sick man couldn’t speak yet, but he pointed clearly with worry towards the door. Dantès listened and easily heard the footsteps of the jailer getting closer. It was almost seven o'clock, but Edmond’s concern had made him forget all about the time.

The young man sprang to the entrance, darted through it, carefully drawing the stone over the opening, and hurried to his cell. He had scarcely done so before the door opened, and the jailer saw the prisoner seated as usual on the side of his bed. Almost before the key had turned in the lock, and before the departing steps of the jailer had died away in the long corridor he had to traverse, Dantès, whose restless anxiety concerning his friend left him no desire to touch the food brought him, hurried back to the abbé’s chamber, and raising the stone by pressing his head against it, was soon beside the sick man’s couch. Faria had now fully regained his consciousness, but he still lay helpless and exhausted on his miserable bed.

The young man rushed to the entrance, slipped through it, carefully sliding the stone back over the opening, and quickly made his way to his cell. He had barely settled in before the door opened, and the jailer found the prisoner sitting, as usual, on the edge of his bed. Almost before the key had turned in the lock and before the jailer’s departing footsteps faded down the long corridor he had to walk, Dantès, anxious about his friend and with no appetite for the food that had been delivered, rushed back to the abbé’s room. By pressing his head against it, he lifted the stone and was soon at the side of the sick man’s bed. Faria was now fully aware, but he still lay weak and drained on his shabby bed.

“I did not expect to see you again,” said he feebly, to Dantès.

“I didn’t expect to see you again,” he said weakly to Dantès.

“And why not?” asked the young man. “Did you fancy yourself dying?”

“And why not?” the young man asked. “Did you think you were going to die?”

“No, I had no such idea; but, knowing that all was ready for flight, I thought you might have made your escape.”

“No, I didn’t think that at all; but since I knew everything was set for departure, I figured you might have gotten away.”

The deep glow of indignation suffused the cheeks of Dantès.

The deep glow of anger washed over Dantès's cheeks.

“Without you? Did you really think me capable of that?”

“Without you? Did you really think I could do that?”

“At least,” said the abbé, “I now see how wrong such an opinion would have been. Alas, alas! I am fearfully exhausted and debilitated by this attack.”

“At least,” said the abbé, “I now see how mistaken that opinion would have been. Oh dear, I am incredibly worn out and weakened by this ordeal.”

“Be of good cheer,” replied Dantès; “your strength will return.” And as he spoke he seated himself near the bed beside Faria, and took his hands. The abbé shook his head.

“Cheer up,” Dantès said; “you'll regain your strength.” As he spoke, he sat down next to Faria's bed and took his hands. The abbé shook his head.

“The last attack I had,” said he, “lasted but half an hour, and after it I was hungry, and got up without help; now I can move neither my right arm nor leg, and my head seems uncomfortable, which shows that there has been a suffusion of blood on the brain. The third attack will either carry me off, or leave me paralyzed for life.”

“The last attack I had,” he said, “lasted just half an hour, and afterward I was hungry and got up by myself; now I can’t move my right arm or leg, and my head feels weird, which means there’s been bleeding in my brain. The third attack will either take me out or leave me paralyzed for life.”

“No, no,” cried Dantès; “you are mistaken—you will not die! And your third attack (if, indeed, you should have another) will find you at liberty. We shall save you another time, as we have done this, only with a better chance of success, because we shall be able to command every requisite assistance.”

“No, no,” cried Dantès; “you’re wrong—you’re not going to die! And if you have another attack (which I hope you won’t), you’ll be free. We’ll save you again, just like we did this time, but with a better chance of success because we'll have all the help we need.”

“My good Edmond,” answered the abbé, “be not deceived. The attack which has just passed away, condemns me forever to the walls of a prison. None can fly from a dungeon who cannot walk.”

“My good Edmond,” replied the abbé, “don't be fooled. The assault that just happened has doomed me to the prison walls forever. No one can escape a dungeon who can’t walk.”

“Well, we will wait,—a week, a month, two months, if need be,—and meanwhile your strength will return. Everything is in readiness for our flight, and we can select any time we choose. As soon as you feel able to swim we will go.”

“Well, we’ll wait—a week, a month, two months, if we have to—and in the meantime, you'll regain your strength. Everything is set for our escape, and we can leave whenever we want. As soon as you feel strong enough to swim, we’ll go.”

“I shall never swim again,” replied Faria. “This arm is paralyzed; not for a time, but forever. Lift it, and judge if I am mistaken.”

“I will never swim again,” Faria replied. “This arm is paralyzed; not just for a while, but forever. Lift it and see if I’m wrong.”

The young man raised the arm, which fell back by its own weight, perfectly inanimate and helpless. A sigh escaped him.

The young man lifted his arm, but it dropped back down under its own weight, completely lifeless and powerless. He let out a sigh.

“You are convinced now, Edmond, are you not?” asked the abbé. “Depend upon it, I know what I say. Since the first attack I experienced of this malady, I have continually reflected on it. Indeed, I expected it, for it is a family inheritance; both my father and grandfather died of it in a third attack. The physician who prepared for me the remedy I have twice successfully taken, was no other than the celebrated Cabanis, and he predicted a similar end for me.”

“You’re convinced now, Edmond, aren’t you?” asked the abbé. “You can trust me, I know what I’m talking about. Ever since I had the first episode of this illness, I’ve been thinking about it constantly. Honestly, I was expecting it because it runs in my family; both my father and grandfather died from it after their third episode. The doctor who gave me the treatment that I’ve taken successfully twice was none other than the famous Cabanis, and he predicted I would meet a similar fate.”

0233m

“The physician may be mistaken!” exclaimed Dantès. “And as for your poor arm, what difference will that make? I can take you on my shoulders, and swim for both of us.”

“The doctor might be wrong!” Dantès shouted. “And what does your injured arm matter? I can carry you on my back and swim for both of us.”

“My son,” said the abbé, “you, who are a sailor and a swimmer, must know as well as I do that a man so loaded would sink before he had done fifty strokes. Cease, then, to allow yourself to be duped by vain hopes, that even your own excellent heart refuses to believe in. Here I shall remain till the hour of my deliverance arrives, and that, in all human probability, will be the hour of my death. As for you, who are young and active, delay not on my account, but fly—go—I give you back your promise.”

“My son,” said the abbé, “you, being a sailor and a swimmer, must realize, just as I do, that a man weighed down like this would sink after just a few strokes. So stop fooling yourself with empty hopes that even your good heart can't truly believe in. I will stay here until my time comes, and likely that moment will be my last. As for you, who are young and strong, don’t hesitate for my sake, but go—leave—I release you from your promise.”

“It is well,” said Dantès. “Then I shall also remain.” Then, rising and extending his hand with an air of solemnity over the old man’s head, he slowly added, “By the blood of Christ I swear never to leave you while you live.”

“It’s settled,” said Dantès. “Then I’ll stay too.” Rising and extending his hand with a solemn expression over the old man’s head, he slowly added, “By the blood of Christ, I swear I will never leave you as long as you live.”

Faria gazed fondly on his noble-minded, single-hearted, high-principled young friend, and read in his countenance ample confirmation of the sincerity of his devotion and the loyalty of his purpose.

Faria looked affectionately at his noble-minded, sincere, and principled young friend, and saw in his expression clear proof of the honesty of his devotion and the steadfastness of his intentions.

“Thanks,” murmured the invalid, extending one hand. “I accept. You may one of these days reap the reward of your disinterested devotion. But as I cannot, and you will not, quit this place, it becomes necessary to fill up the excavation beneath the soldier’s gallery; he might, by chance, hear the hollow sound of his footsteps, and call the attention of his officer to the circumstance. That would bring about a discovery which would inevitably lead to our being separated. Go, then, and set about this work, in which, unhappily, I can offer you no assistance; keep at it all night, if necessary, and do not return here tomorrow till after the jailer has visited me. I shall have something of the greatest importance to communicate to you.”

“Thanks,” said the injured man, extending one hand. “I accept. One of these days, you might get the recognition you deserve for your selfless dedication. But since I can’t leave, and you won’t, we need to fill in the hole under the soldier’s gallery; if he happens to hear the hollow sound of his footsteps, he might alert his officer. That would lead to a discovery that would break us apart. So, go and take care of this task, which unfortunately I can’t help with; work on it all night if you have to, and don’t come back here tomorrow until after the jailer has seen me. I’ll have something really important to tell you.”

Dantès took the hand of the abbé in his, and affectionately pressed it. Faria smiled encouragingly on him, and the young man retired to his task, in the spirit of obedience and respect which he had sworn to show towards his aged friend.

Dantès took the abbé's hand in his and affectionately squeezed it. Faria smiled at him encouragingly, and the young man returned to his task, filled with the obedience and respect he had promised to show his older friend.

Chapter 18. The Treasure

When Dantès returned next morning to the chamber of his companion in captivity, he found Faria seated and looking composed. In the ray of light which entered by the narrow window of his cell, he held open in his left hand, of which alone, it will be recollected, he retained the use, a sheet of paper, which, from being constantly rolled into a small compass, had the form of a cylinder, and was not easily kept open. He did not speak, but showed the paper to Dantès.

When Dantès returned the next morning to the room of his fellow prisoner, he found Faria sitting calmly. In the beam of light that streamed through the narrow window of his cell, he held a sheet of paper in his left hand, which, as a reminder, was the only hand he could still use. The paper, often rolled up tightly, had the shape of a cylinder and was difficult to keep open. He didn’t say anything but showed the paper to Dantès.

“What is that?” he inquired.

“What’s that?” he asked.

“Look at it,” said the abbé with a smile.

“Check it out,” said the abbé with a smile.

“I have looked at it with all possible attention,” said Dantès, “and I only see a half-burnt paper, on which are traces of Gothic characters inscribed with a peculiar kind of ink.”

“I’ve examined it closely,” said Dantès, “and all I see is a half-burnt piece of paper with traces of Gothic letters written in a strange kind of ink.”

“This paper, my friend,” said Faria, “I may now avow to you, since I have the proof of your fidelity—this paper is my treasure, of which, from this day forth, one-half belongs to you.”

“This paper, my friend,” said Faria, “I can now confess to you, since I have proof of your loyalty—this paper is my treasure, and from this day on, half of it belongs to you.”

The sweat started forth on Dantès’ brow. Until this day and for how long a time!—he had refrained from talking of the treasure, which had brought upon the abbé the accusation of madness. With his instinctive delicacy Edmond had preferred avoiding any touch on this painful chord, and Faria had been equally silent. He had taken the silence of the old man for a return to reason; and now these few words uttered by Faria, after so painful a crisis, seemed to indicate a serious relapse into mental alienation.

The sweat started to bead on Dantès’ forehead. Until this day and for how long!—he had held back from mentioning the treasure, which had led to the abbé being accused of madness. With his natural sensitivity, Edmond had chosen to steer clear of this painful subject, and Faria had been just as quiet. He had interpreted the old man’s silence as a sign of regained sanity; now, however, these few words from Faria, after such a difficult moment, seemed to point to a serious return to mental instability.

“Your treasure?” stammered Dantès. Faria smiled.

“Your treasure?” stuttered Dantès. Faria smiled.

“Yes,” said he. “You have, indeed, a noble nature, Edmond, and I see by your paleness and agitation what is passing in your heart at this moment. No, be assured, I am not mad. This treasure exists, Dantès, and if I have not been allowed to possess it, you will. Yes—you. No one would listen or believe me, because everyone thought me mad; but you, who must know that I am not, listen to me, and believe me so afterwards if you will.”

“Yes,” he said. “You truly have a noble spirit, Edmond, and I can see from your paleness and anxiety what you’re feeling right now. No, trust me, I’m not crazy. This treasure is real, Dantès, and if I can’t have it, then you will. Yes—you. No one would listen or believe me because everyone thought I was insane; but you, who know I’m not, hear me out, and believe me later if you want.”

“Alas,” murmured Edmond to himself, “this is a terrible relapse! There was only this blow wanting.” Then he said aloud, “My dear friend, your attack has, perhaps, fatigued you; had you not better repose awhile? Tomorrow, if you will, I will hear your narrative; but today I wish to nurse you carefully. Besides,” he said, “a treasure is not a thing we need hurry about.”

“Wow,” Edmond said softly to himself, “this is a terrible setback! This is the last thing I needed.” Then he said out loud, “My dear friend, your attack might have worn you out; wouldn’t it be better to rest for a bit? Tomorrow, if you’d like, I’ll listen to your story; but for now, I want to take good care of you. Besides,” he added, “there’s no rush when it comes to a treasure.”

“On the contrary, it is a matter of the utmost importance, Edmond!” replied the old man. “Who knows if tomorrow, or the next day after, the third attack may not come on? and then must not all be over? Yes, indeed, I have often thought with a bitter joy that these riches, which would make the wealth of a dozen families, will be forever lost to those men who persecute me. This idea was one of vengeance to me, and I tasted it slowly in the night of my dungeon and the despair of my captivity. But now I have forgiven the world for the love of you; now that I see you, young and with a promising future,—now that I think of all that may result to you in the good fortune of such a disclosure, I shudder at any delay, and tremble lest I should not assure to one as worthy as yourself the possession of so vast an amount of hidden wealth.”

“On the contrary, this is incredibly important, Edmond!” the old man replied. “Who knows if tomorrow or the day after that we might face a third attack? And then it could all be over! Yes, I’ve often thought with a bitter satisfaction that this wealth, which could support a dozen families, will be forever lost to those who are after me. This thought was my way of seeking revenge, and I savored it slowly in the dark of my prison and the despair of my captivity. But now I’ve forgiven the world for your sake; now that I see you young and with a bright future—now that I think of all the good that could come to you from revealing this, I shudder at any delay and fear I might not secure such a massive hidden fortune for someone as deserving as you.”

Edmond turned away his head with a sigh.

Edmond turned his head away with a sigh.

“You persist in your incredulity, Edmond,” continued Faria. “My words have not convinced you. I see you require proofs. Well, then, read this paper, which I have never shown to anyone.”

“You still don’t believe me, Edmond,” Faria continued. “My words haven’t convinced you. I can tell you need proof. So, here, read this paper, which I’ve never shown to anyone.”

“Tomorrow, my dear friend,” said Edmond, desirous of not yielding to the old man’s madness. “I thought it was understood that we should not talk of that until tomorrow.”

“Tomorrow, my dear friend,” said Edmond, eager not to give in to the old man’s craziness. “I thought we agreed not to discuss that until tomorrow.”

“Then we will not talk of it until tomorrow; but read this paper today.”

"Then we won't discuss it until tomorrow; but read this paper today."

“I will not irritate him,” thought Edmond, and taking the paper, of which half was wanting,—having been burnt, no doubt, by some accident,—he read:

“I won’t annoy him,” thought Edmond, and taking the paper, which was half missing—likely burned by some accident—he read:

“this treasure, which may amount to two...
of Roman crowns in the most distant a...
of the second opening wh...
declare to belong to him alo...
heir.
                    “25th April, 149’”

“this treasure, which may amount to two...
of Roman crowns in the most distant a...
of the second opening wh...
declare to belong to him alo...
heir.
                    “25th April, 149’”

“Well!” said Faria, when the young man had finished reading it.

“Well!” said Faria, when the young man had finished reading it.

“Why,” replied Dantès, “I see nothing but broken lines and unconnected words, which are rendered illegible by fire.”

“Why,” Dantès replied, “I see nothing but broken lines and jumbled words, which are made illegible by fire.”

“Yes, to you, my friend, who read them for the first time; but not for me, who have grown pale over them by many nights’ study, and have reconstructed every phrase, completed every thought.”

“Yes, to you, my friend, who is reading them for the first time; but not for me, who has grown pale over them after many nights of study, and has rephrased every sentence, completed every thought.”

“And do you believe you have discovered the hidden meaning?”

“And do you think you've figured out the hidden meaning?”

“I am sure I have, and you shall judge for yourself; but first listen to the history of this paper.”

“I’m sure I have, and you can decide for yourself; but first, listen to the story behind this paper.”

“Silence!” exclaimed Dantès. “Steps approach—I go—adieu!”

“Quiet!” Dantès shouted. “Footsteps are coming—I’m leaving—goodbye!”

And Dantès, happy to escape the history and explanation which would be sure to confirm his belief in his friend’s mental instability, glided like a snake along the narrow passage; while Faria, restored by his alarm to a certain amount of activity, pushed the stone into place with his foot, and covered it with a mat in order the more effectually to avoid discovery.

And Dantès, relieved to avoid the discussion that would definitely reinforce his belief in his friend's mental instability, slipped through the narrow passage like a snake; while Faria, energized by his worry, pushed the stone back into place with his foot and covered it with a mat to better avoid being found out.

It was the governor, who, hearing of Faria’s illness from the jailer, had come in person to see him.

It was the governor who, hearing about Faria’s illness from the jailer, came in person to see him.

Faria sat up to receive him, avoiding all gestures in order that he might conceal from the governor the paralysis that had already half stricken him with death. His fear was lest the governor, touched with pity, might order him to be removed to better quarters, and thus separate him from his young companion. But fortunately this was not the case, and the governor left him, convinced that the poor madman, for whom in his heart he felt a kind of affection, was only troubled with a slight indisposition.

Faria sat up to greet him, trying not to show any signs of weakness to hide from the governor the paralysis that had already taken hold of him. He was worried that the governor, feeling sorry for him, might decide to move him to better accommodations, separating him from his young companion. But thankfully that didn’t happen, and the governor left him, believing that the poor madman, for whom he felt a sort of sympathy, was just dealing with a minor illness.

During this time, Edmond, seated on his bed with his head in his hands, tried to collect his scattered thoughts. Faria, since their first acquaintance, had been on all points so rational and logical, so wonderfully sagacious, in fact, that he could not understand how so much wisdom on all points could be allied with madness. Was Faria deceived as to his treasure, or was all the world deceived as to Faria?

During this time, Edmond sat on his bed with his head in his hands, trying to gather his scattered thoughts. Faria, since their first meeting, had been so rational and logical, so incredibly insightful, that Edmond couldn't understand how someone could possess so much wisdom in every aspect and still be considered mad. Was Faria misled about his treasure, or was the whole world misled about Faria?

Dantès remained in his cell all day, not daring to return to his friend, thinking thus to defer the moment when he should be convinced, once for all, that the abbé was mad—such a conviction would be so terrible!

Dantès stayed in his cell all day, not daring to go back to his friend, thinking this would delay the moment when he would be convinced, once and for all, that the abbé was crazy—such a realization would be so awful!

But, towards the evening after the hour for the customary visit had gone by, Faria, not seeing the young man appear, tried to move and get over the distance which separated them. Edmond shuddered when he heard the painful efforts which the old man made to drag himself along; his leg was inert, and he could no longer make use of one arm. Edmond was obliged to assist him, for otherwise he would not have been able to enter by the small aperture which led to Dantès’ chamber.

But, later in the evening, after the time for the usual visit had passed, Faria, not seeing the young man show up, tried to move closer to him. Edmond shuddered when he heard the painful struggles the old man was making to pull himself along; his leg was limp, and he could no longer use one arm. Edmond had to help him, because otherwise, he wouldn’t have been able to squeeze through the small opening that led to Dantès’ room.

“Here I am, pursuing you remorselessly,” he said with a benignant smile. “You thought to escape my munificence, but it is in vain. Listen to me.”

“Here I am, chasing you relentlessly,” he said with a kind smile. “You thought you could escape my generosity, but it's pointless. Listen to me.”

Edmond saw there was no escape, and placing the old man on his bed, he seated himself on the stool beside him.

Edmond realized there was no way out, and after putting the old man on his bed, he sat down on the stool next to him.

“You know,” said the abbé, “that I was the secretary and intimate friend of Cardinal Spada, the last of the princes of that name. I owe to this worthy lord all the happiness I ever knew. He was not rich, although the wealth of his family had passed into a proverb, and I heard the phrase very often, ‘As rich as a Spada.’ But he, like public rumor, lived on this reputation for wealth; his palace was my paradise. I was tutor to his nephews, who are dead; and when he was alone in the world, I tried by absolute devotion to his will, to make up to him all he had done for me during ten years of unremitting kindness. The cardinal’s house had no secrets for me. I had often seen my noble patron annotating ancient volumes, and eagerly searching amongst dusty family manuscripts. One day when I was reproaching him for his unavailing searches, and deploring the prostration of mind that followed them, he looked at me, and, smiling bitterly, opened a volume relating to the History of the City of Rome. There, in the twentieth chapter of the Life of Pope Alexander VI., were the following lines, which I can never forget:—

“You know,” said the abbé, “that I was the secretary and close friend of Cardinal Spada, the last of the princes with that name. I owe all the happiness I ever had to this worthy lord. He wasn’t rich, even though his family’s wealth had become a saying, and I often heard the phrase, ‘As rich as a Spada.’ But he, like public opinion, lived off that reputation for wealth; his palace was my paradise. I was the tutor to his nephews, who have both passed away; and when he found himself alone in the world, I tried with complete devotion to his wishes to repay him for all he had done for me during ten years of constant kindness. The cardinal’s house held no secrets for me. I had often seen my noble patron taking notes on ancient volumes and eagerly searching through dusty family manuscripts. One day, when I was scolding him for his fruitless searches and lamenting the mental exhaustion that followed them, he looked at me and, smiling bitterly, opened a volume about the History of the City of Rome. There, in the twentieth chapter of the Life of Pope Alexander VI., were the following lines, which I can never forget:—

“‘The great wars of Romagna had ended; Cæsar Borgia, who had completed his conquest, had need of money to purchase all Italy. The pope had also need of money to bring matters to an end with Louis XII. King of France, who was formidable still in spite of his recent reverses; and it was necessary, therefore, to have recourse to some profitable scheme, which was a matter of great difficulty in the impoverished condition of exhausted Italy. His holiness had an idea. He determined to make two cardinals.’

“The great wars of Romagna were over; Cæsar Borgia, having completed his conquest, needed money to buy all of Italy. The pope also needed funds to settle things with Louis XII, the King of France, who was still a threat despite his recent losses. Therefore, it was crucial to come up with a profitable plan, which was very challenging given the impoverished state of exhausted Italy. The pope had an idea. He decided to create two new cardinals.”

“By choosing two of the greatest personages of Rome, especially rich men—this was the return the Holy Father looked for. In the first place, he could sell the great appointments and splendid offices which the cardinals already held; and then he had the two hats to sell besides. There was a third point in view, which will appear hereafter.

“By selecting two of the most prominent figures in Rome, particularly wealthy individuals—this was the outcome the Holy Father anticipated. Firstly, he could sell the high-ranking positions and prestigious offices that the cardinals already occupied; and then he also had the two hats to sell. There was a third consideration in mind, which will become clear later.”

“The pope and Cæsar Borgia first found the two future cardinals; they were Giovanni Rospigliosi, who held four of the highest dignities of the Holy See, and Cæsar Spada, one of the noblest and richest of the Roman nobility; both felt the high honor of such a favor from the pope. They were ambitious, and Cæsar Borgia soon found purchasers for their appointments. The result was, that Rospigliosi and Spada paid for being cardinals, and eight other persons paid for the offices the cardinals held before their elevation, and thus eight hundred thousand crowns entered into the coffers of the speculators.

“The pope and Cæsar Borgia first identified the two future cardinals; they were Giovanni Rospigliosi, who held four of the highest positions in the Holy See, and Cæsar Spada, one of the most noble and wealthiest members of the Roman aristocracy; both appreciated the significant honor of such a favor from the pope. They were ambitious, and Cæsar Borgia quickly found buyers for their appointments. As a result, Rospigliosi and Spada paid to become cardinals, and eight other individuals paid for the positions held by the cardinals before their promotion, leading to eight hundred thousand crowns filling the pockets of the speculators.

0239m

“It is time now to proceed to the last part of the speculation. The pope heaped attentions upon Rospigliosi and Spada, conferred upon them the insignia of the cardinalate, and induced them to arrange their affairs and take up their residence at Rome. Then the pope and Cæsar Borgia invited the two cardinals to dinner. This was a matter of dispute between the Holy Father and his son. Cæsar thought they could make use of one of the means which he always had ready for his friends, that is to say, in the first place, the famous key which was given to certain persons with the request that they go and open a designated cupboard. This key was furnished with a small iron point,—a negligence on the part of the locksmith. When this was pressed to effect the opening of the cupboard, of which the lock was difficult, the person was pricked by this small point, and died next day. Then there was the ring with the lion’s head, which Cæsar wore when he wanted to greet his friends with a clasp of the hand. The lion bit the hand thus favored, and at the end of twenty-four hours, the bite was mortal.

“It’s time now to move on to the final part of the speculation. The pope showered attention on Rospigliosi and Spada, awarded them the title of cardinal, and encouraged them to settle their affairs and move to Rome. Then the pope and Cæsar Borgia invited the two cardinals to dinner. This sparked a disagreement between the Holy Father and his son. Cæsar believed they could utilize one of the methods he always had ready for his friends, namely, the infamous key given to certain individuals with the request to go and unlock a specific cupboard. This key was fitted with a small iron point—an oversight by the locksmith. When pressed to open the difficult lock of the cupboard, the individual was pricked by this small point and died the next day. There was also the ring with the lion’s head, which Cæsar wore when he wanted to greet his friends with a handshake. The lion would bite the hand that received this favor, and after twenty-four hours, the bite was fatal.”

“Cæsar proposed to his father, that they should either ask the cardinals to open the cupboard, or shake hands with them; but Alexander VI. replied: ‘Now as to the worthy cardinals, Spada and Rospigliosi, let us ask both of them to dinner, something tells me that we shall get that money back. Besides, you forget, Cæsar, an indigestion declares itself immediately, while a prick or a bite occasions a delay of a day or two.’ Cæsar gave way before such cogent reasoning, and the cardinals were consequently invited to dinner.

“Cæsar suggested to his father that they should either ask the cardinals to open the cupboard or shake hands with them; but Alexander VI replied, ‘As for the respectable cardinals, Spada and Rospigliosi, let’s invite both of them to dinner. I have a feeling we’ll get that money back. Besides, you forget, Cæsar, indigestion shows up right away, while a stab or a bite takes a day or two to show its effects.’ Cæsar couldn’t argue with that logic, so the cardinals were invited to dinner.”

“The table was laid in a vineyard belonging to the pope, near San Pierdarena, a charming retreat which the cardinals knew very well by report. Rospigliosi, quite set up with his new dignities, went with a good appetite and his most ingratiating manner. Spada, a prudent man, and greatly attached to his only nephew, a young captain of the highest promise, took paper and pen, and made his will. He then sent word to his nephew to wait for him near the vineyard; but it appeared the servant did not find him.

“The table was set up in a vineyard owned by the pope, close to San Pierdarena, a lovely getaway that the cardinals were familiar with by reputation. Rospigliosi, feeling quite proud of his new titles, arrived with a good appetite and his most charming demeanor. Spada, a careful man who was very devoted to his only nephew

“Spada knew what these invitations meant; since Christianity, so eminently civilizing, had made progress in Rome, it was no longer a centurion who came from the tyrant with a message, ‘Cæsar wills that you die.’ but it was a legate à latere, who came with a smile on his lips to say from the pope, ‘His holiness requests you to dine with him.’

“Spada understood what these invitations signified; since Christianity, which was so civilizing, had made strides in Rome, it was no longer a centurion sent by the tyrant with a message, ‘Cæsar wants you dead,’ but rather a legate à latere, who arrived with a smile to say on behalf of the pope, ‘His holiness invites you to dinner.’”

“Spada set out about two o’clock to San Pierdarena. The pope awaited him. The first sight that attracted the eyes of Spada was that of his nephew, in full costume, and Cæsar Borgia paying him most marked attentions. Spada turned pale, as Cæsar looked at him with an ironical air, which proved that he had anticipated all, and that the snare was well spread.

“Spada set out around two o’clock for San Pierdarena. The pope was waiting for him. The first thing that caught Spada’s eye was his nephew, dressed to the nines, while Cæsar Borgia showed him a lot of attention. Spada grew pale as Cæsar looked at him with a mocking expression, which suggested that he had expected everything and that the trap was perfectly set.”

“They began dinner and Spada was only able to inquire of his nephew if he had received his message. The nephew replied no; perfectly comprehending the meaning of the question. It was too late, for he had already drunk a glass of excellent wine, placed for him expressly by the pope’s butler. Spada at the same moment saw another bottle approach him, which he was pressed to taste. An hour afterwards a physician declared they were both poisoned through eating mushrooms. Spada died on the threshold of the vineyard; the nephew expired at his own door, making signs which his wife could not comprehend.

“They started dinner, and Spada could only ask his nephew if he had received his message. The nephew replied no, fully understanding the implication of the question. It was too late, as he had already drunk a glass of excellent wine set aside for him by the pope’s butler. At the same moment, Spada noticed another bottle being brought to him, which he was urged to taste. An hour later, a doctor announced that they had both been poisoned by eating mushrooms. Spada died at the entrance of the vineyard; the nephew collapsed at his own door, gesturing in a way his wife couldn’t understand.”

“Then Cæsar and the pope hastened to lay hands on the heritage, under pretense of seeking for the papers of the dead man. But the inheritance consisted in this only, a scrap of paper on which Spada had written:—‘I bequeath to my beloved nephew my coffers, my books, and, amongst others, my breviary with the gold corners, which I beg he will preserve in remembrance of his affectionate uncle.’

“Then Caesar and the pope rushed to take claim of the inheritance, pretending to search for the deceased man's documents. But the inheritance was just a piece of paper on which Spada had written:—‘I leave to my dear nephew my treasure chests, my books, and, among other things, my breviary with the gold corners, which I ask him to keep in memory of his loving uncle.’”

“The heirs sought everywhere, admired the breviary, laid hands on the furniture, and were greatly astonished that Spada, the rich man, was really the most miserable of uncles—no treasures—unless they were those of science, contained in the library and laboratories. That was all. Cæsar and his father searched, examined, scrutinized, but found nothing, or at least very little; not exceeding a few thousand crowns in plate, and about the same in ready money; but the nephew had time to say to his wife before he expired: ‘Look well among my uncle’s papers; there is a will.’

“The heirs looked everywhere, admired the breviary, checked out the furniture, and were really surprised that Spada, the wealthy man, turned out to be the most miserable of uncles—no treasures—unless you counted those of knowledge, which were found in the library and laboratories. That was it. Cæsar and his father searched, examined, and scrutinized, but found nothing substantial, or at least very little; just a few thousand crowns in silver, and about the same amount in cash. But before he passed away, the nephew managed to tell his wife: ‘Make sure to look through my uncle’s papers; there’s a will.’”

“They sought even more thoroughly than the august heirs had done, but it was fruitless. There were two palaces and a vineyard behind the Palatine Hill; but in these days landed property had not much value, and the two palaces and the vineyard remained to the family since they were beneath the rapacity of the pope and his son. Months and years rolled on. Alexander VI. died, poisoned,—you know by what mistake. Cæsar, poisoned at the same time, escaped by shedding his skin like a snake; but the new skin was spotted by the poison till it looked like a tiger’s. Then, compelled to quit Rome, he went and got himself obscurely killed in a night skirmish, scarcely noticed in history.

They searched even more thoroughly than the distinguished heirs had, but it was useless. There were two palaces and a vineyard behind the Palatine Hill; but back then, land didn’t hold much value, and the two palaces and the vineyard stayed with the family because they were out of reach of the pope and his son. Months and years went by. Alexander VI died, poisoned—you know how that mistake happened. Cæsar, who was poisoned at the same time, managed to survive by shedding his skin like a snake; but his new skin was marked by the poison until it looked like a tiger's. Then, forced to leave Rome, he ended up getting killed in a minor night skirmish, barely mentioned in history.

“After the pope’s death and his son’s exile, it was supposed that the Spada family would resume the splendid position they had held before the cardinal’s time; but this was not the case. The Spadas remained in doubtful ease, a mystery hung over this dark affair, and the public rumor was, that Cæsar, a better politician than his father, had carried off from the pope the fortune of the two cardinals. I say the two, because Cardinal Rospigliosi, who had not taken any precaution, was completely despoiled.

“After the pope died and his son was exiled, people thought the Spada family would reclaim the prominent position they had held before the cardinal’s rule; however, that didn’t happen. The Spadas stayed in a state of uncertain comfort, a mystery surrounded this dark situation, and public opinion was that Cæsar, a shrewder politician than his father, had taken the fortune of the two cardinals from the pope. I mention two because Cardinal Rospigliosi, who hadn't taken any precautions, was completely stripped of everything.”

“Up to this point,” said Faria, interrupting the thread of his narrative, “this seems to you very meaningless, no doubt, eh?”

“Up to this point,” Faria said, interrupting the flow of his story, “this probably seems pretty pointless to you, right?”

“Oh, my friend,” cried Dantès, “on the contrary, it seems as if I were reading a most interesting narrative; go on, I beg of you.”

“Oh, my friend,” exclaimed Dantès, “on the contrary, it feels like I’m reading a really interesting story; please, continue.”

“I will. The family began to get accustomed to their obscurity. Years rolled on, and amongst the descendants some were soldiers, others diplomatists; some churchmen, some bankers; some grew rich, and some were ruined. I come now to the last of the family, whose secretary I was—the Count of Spada. I had often heard him complain of the disproportion of his rank with his fortune; and I advised him to invest all he had in an annuity. He did so, and thus doubled his income. The celebrated breviary remained in the family, and was in the count’s possession. It had been handed down from father to son; for the singular clause of the only will that had been found, had caused it to be regarded as a genuine relic, preserved in the family with superstitious veneration. It was an illuminated book, with beautiful Gothic characters, and so weighty with gold, that a servant always carried it before the cardinal on days of great solemnity.

“I will. The family started to get used to their low profile. Years went by, and among the descendants, some became soldiers, others diplomats; some were clergymen, some bankers; some got rich, while others faced financial ruin. Now I come to the last of the family, whose secretary I was—the Count of Spada. I often heard him express his frustration about the mismatch between his title and his wealth, and I suggested he invest everything he had in an annuity. He did, and it effectively doubled his income. The famous breviary remained in the family and was in the count’s possession. It had been passed down from father to son; the unique clause in the only will that had ever been found made it regarded as a genuine relic, held in the family with superstitious reverence. It was an illuminated book, featuring beautiful Gothic lettering, and so heavy with gold that a servant always carried it before the cardinal on important ceremonial days.”

“At the sight of papers of all sorts,—titles, contracts, parchments, which were kept in the archives of the family, all descending from the poisoned cardinal, I in my turn examined the immense bundles of documents, like twenty servitors, stewards, secretaries before me; but in spite of the most exhaustive researches, I found—nothing. Yet I had read, I had even written a precise history of the Borgia family, for the sole purpose of assuring myself whether any increase of fortune had occurred to them on the death of the Cardinal Cæsar Spada; but could only trace the acquisition of the property of the Cardinal Rospigliosi, his companion in misfortune.

“At the sight of various papers—titles, contracts, parchments, stored in the family archives, all linked to the poisoned cardinal—I examined the huge bundles of documents, like twenty servants, stewards, and secretaries before me; but despite my thorough searching, I found—nothing. Yet I had read, and even written, a detailed history of the Borgia family to confirm whether they had gained any wealth after the death of Cardinal Cæsar Spada; but I could only track the acquisition of the property from Cardinal Rospigliosi, his companion in misfortune.”

“I was then almost assured that the inheritance had neither profited the Borgias nor the family, but had remained unpossessed like the treasures of the Arabian Nights, which slept in the bosom of the earth under the eyes of the genie. I searched, ransacked, counted, calculated a thousand and a thousand times the income and expenditure of the family for three hundred years. It was useless. I remained in my ignorance, and the Count of Spada in his poverty.

“I was almost certain that the inheritance had benefited neither the Borgias nor the family, but had stayed unclaimed like the treasures of the Arabian Nights, resting in the earth under the watch of the genie. I searched, dug through everything, counted, and calculated a thousand times the family’s income and expenses over three hundred years. It was pointless. I stayed in the dark, and the Count of Spada remained in his poverty.”

“My patron died. He had reserved from his annuity his family papers, his library, composed of five thousand volumes, and his famous breviary. All these he bequeathed to me, with a thousand Roman crowns, which he had in ready money, on condition that I would have anniversary masses said for the repose of his soul, and that I would draw up a genealogical tree and history of his house. All this I did scrupulously. Be easy, my dear Edmond, we are near the conclusion.

“My patron passed away. He had set aside from his annuity his family papers, his library, which contained five thousand books, and his renowned breviary. He left all of these to me, along with a thousand Roman crowns in cash, on the condition that I would arrange anniversary masses for the peace of his soul and create a family tree and history of his lineage. I fulfilled all these requirements meticulously. Don’t worry, my dear Edmond, we’re almost at the end.”

“In 1807, a month before I was arrested, and a fortnight after the death of the Count of Spada, on the 25th of December (you will see presently how the date became fixed in my memory), I was reading, for the thousandth time, the papers I was arranging, for the palace was sold to a stranger, and I was going to leave Rome and settle at Florence, intending to take with me twelve thousand francs I possessed, my library, and the famous breviary, when, tired with my constant labor at the same thing, and overcome by a heavy dinner I had eaten, my head dropped on my hands, and I fell asleep about three o’clock in the afternoon.

“In 1807, a month before my arrest, and two weeks after the Count of Spada passed away, on December 25th (you'll see shortly how this date stuck in my mind), I was reading, for the thousandth time, the documents I was organizing because the palace had been sold to someone else, and I was about to leave Rome and move to Florence. I planned to take with me the twelve thousand francs I had, my library, and the famous breviary. As I grew tired from constantly working on the same thing and after a heavy dinner, my head slumped onto my hands, and I fell asleep around three o’clock in the afternoon.”

0243m

“I awoke as the clock was striking six. I raised my head; I was in utter darkness. I rang for a light, but, as no one came, I determined to find one for myself. It was indeed but anticipating the simple manners which I should soon be under the necessity of adopting. I took a wax-candle in one hand, and with the other groped about for a piece of paper (my match-box being empty), with which I proposed to get a light from the small flame still playing on the embers. Fearing, however, to make use of any valuable piece of paper, I hesitated for a moment, then recollected that I had seen in the famous breviary, which was on the table beside me, an old paper quite yellow with age, and which had served as a marker for centuries, kept there by the request of the heirs. I felt for it, found it, twisted it up together, and putting it into the expiring flame, set light to it.

I woke up as the clock struck six. I lifted my head; I was in complete darkness. I called for a light, but when no one came, I decided to find one myself. It was just getting used to the simple habits I would soon need to adopt. I took a wax candle in one hand and with the other, I searched for a piece of paper (my matchbox was empty) to light it from the small flame still flickering on the embers. However, worried about using any valuable piece of paper, I hesitated for a moment, then remembered that I had seen an old yellowed piece of paper in the famous breviary on the table beside me, which had served as a bookmark for centuries, kept there at the request of the heirs. I felt around for it, found it, twisted it up, and put it in the dying flame to ignite it.

“But beneath my fingers, as if by magic, in proportion as the fire ascended, I saw yellowish characters appear on the paper. I grasped it in my hand, put out the flame as quickly as I could, lighted my taper in the fire itself, and opened the crumpled paper with inexpressible emotion, recognizing, when I had done so, that these characters had been traced in mysterious and sympathetic ink, only appearing when exposed to the fire; nearly one-third of the paper had been consumed by the flame. It was that paper you read this morning; read it again, Dantès, and then I will complete for you the incomplete words and unconnected sense.”

"But under my fingers, almost like magic, as the fire rose, I saw yellowish letters appear on the paper. I grabbed it, quickly extinguished the flame, lit my candle in the fire, and unfolded the crumpled paper with overwhelming emotion. Once I did, I realized these letters had been written in mysterious sympathetic ink, only visible when exposed to the fire; nearly a third of the paper had been burned. It was the paper you read this morning; read it again, Dantès, and then I will fill in the missing words and incomplete thoughts for you."

Faria, with an air of triumph, offered the paper to Dantès, who this time read the following words, traced with an ink of a reddish color resembling rust:

Faria, feeling triumphant, handed the paper to Dantès, who this time read the following words written in a reddish ink that looked like rust:

“This 25th day of April, 1498, be...
Alexander VI., and fearing that not...
he may desire to become my heir, and re...
and Bentivoglio, who were poisoned,...
my sole heir, that I have bu...
and has visited with me, that is, in...
Island of Monte Cristo, all I poss...
jewels, diamonds, gems; that I alone...
may amount to nearly two mil...
will find on raising the twentieth ro...
creek to the east in a right line. Two open...
in these caves; the treasure is in the furthest a...
which treasure I bequeath and leave en...
as my sole heir.
“25th April, 1498.
“Cæs...

“This 25th day of April, 1498, be...
Alexander VI., and fearing that not...
he may desire to become my heir, and re...
and Bentivoglio, who were poisoned,...
my sole heir, that I have bu...
and has visited with me, that is, in...
Island of Monte Cristo, all I poss...
jewels, diamonds, gems; that I alone...
may amount to nearly two mil...
will find on raising the twentieth ro...
creek to the east in a right line. Two open...
in these caves; the treasure is in the furthest a...
which treasure I bequeath and leave en...
as my sole heir.
“25th April, 1498.
“Cæs...

“And now,” said the abbé, “read this other paper;” and he presented to Dantès a second leaf with fragments of lines written on it, which Edmond read as follows:

“And now,” said the abbé, “read this other paper;” and he handed Dantès a second sheet with fragments of lines written on it, which Edmond read as follows:

“...ing invited to dine by his Holiness
...content with making me pay for my hat,
...serves for me the fate of Cardinals Caprara
...I declare to my nephew, Guido Spada
...ried in a place he knows
...the caves of the small
...essed of ingots, gold, money,
...know of the existence of this treasure, which
...lions of Roman crowns, and which he
...ck from the small
...ings have been made
...ngle in the second;
...tire to him
...ar † Spada.”

“...being invited to dinner by his Holiness
...happy just to make me pay for my hat,
...is my fate, like that of Cardinal Caprara
...I tell my nephew, Guido Spada
...buried in a place he knows
...the caves of the small
...full of ingots, gold, money,
...know about this treasure, which
...millions of Roman crowns, and which he
...take from the small
...things have been made
...single in the second;
...entire to him
...ear † Spada.”

Faria followed him with an excited look.

Faria watched him with an eager expression.

“And now,” he said, when he saw that Dantès had read the last line, “put the two fragments together, and judge for yourself.” Dantès obeyed, and the conjointed pieces gave the following:

“And now,” he said, when he noticed that Dantès had read the last line, “put the two pieces together and see for yourself.” Dantès complied, and the combined fragments revealed the following:

0245m

“This 25th day of April, 1498, be...ing invited to dine by his Holiness Alexander VI., and fearing that not...content with making me pay for my hat, he may desire to become my heir, and re...serves for me the fate of Cardinals Caprara and Bentivoglio, who were poisoned,...I declare to my nephew, Guido Spada, my sole heir, that I have bu...ried in a place he knows and has visited with me, that is, in...the caves of the small Island of Monte Cristo, all I poss...essed of ingots, gold, money, jewels, diamonds, gems; that I alone...know of the existence of this treasure, which may amount to nearly two mil...lions of Roman crowns, and which he will find on raising the twentieth ro...ck from the small creek to the east in a right line. Two open...ings have been made in these caves; the treasure is in the furthest a...ngle in the second; which treasure I bequeath and leave en...tire to him as my sole heir. “25th April, 1498. “Cæs...ar † Spada.”

“On this 25th day of April, 1498, being invited to dinner by His Holiness Alexander VI, and fearing that, not satisfied with making me pay for my hat, he may want to become my heir and reserve for me the fate of Cardinals Caprara and Bentivoglio, who were poisoned, I declare to my nephew, Guido Spada, my sole heir, that I have buried in a place he knows and has visited with me, that is, in the caves of the small Island of Monte Cristo, all I possessed of ingots, gold, money, jewels, diamonds, gems; that I alone know of the existence of this treasure, which may amount to nearly two million Roman crowns, and which he will find by raising the twentieth rock from the small creek to the east in a straight line. Two openings have been made in these caves; the treasure is in the furthest angle in the second; which treasure I bequeath and leave entirely to him as my sole heir. “25th April, 1498. “Cæsar † Spada.”

“Well, do you comprehend now?” inquired Faria.

“Well, do you understand now?” asked Faria.

“It is the declaration of Cardinal Spada, and the will so long sought for,” replied Edmond, still incredulous.

“It’s the declaration from Cardinal Spada, and the will we’ve been searching for,” replied Edmond, still skeptical.

“Yes; a thousand times, yes!”

“Yes, a thousand times, yes!”

“And who completed it as it now is?”

"And who finished it as it is now?"

“I did. Aided by the remaining fragment, I guessed the rest; measuring the length of the lines by those of the paper, and divining the hidden meaning by means of what was in part revealed, as we are guided in a cavern by the small ray of light above us.”

“I did. With the help of the remaining piece, I figured out the rest; estimating the length of the lines based on the paper and uncovering the hidden meaning through what was partially revealed, just like we navigate in a cave by the small beam of light above us.”

“And what did you do when you arrived at this conclusion?”

“And what did you do when you came to this conclusion?”

“I resolved to set out, and did set out at that very instant, carrying with me the beginning of my great work, the unity of the Italian kingdom; but for some time the imperial police (who at this period, quite contrary to what Napoleon desired so soon as he had a son born to him, wished for a partition of provinces) had their eyes on me; and my hasty departure, the cause of which they were unable to guess, having aroused their suspicions, I was arrested at the very moment I was leaving Piombino.

“I decided to leave right then and there, taking with me the start of my big project, the unification of the Italian kingdom. However, for a while, the imperial police—who at that time, contrary to what Napoleon hoped after his son was born, wanted to divide the provinces—were watching me closely. My sudden departure, the reason for which they couldn’t figure out, raised their suspicions, and I was arrested just as I was leaving Piombino.”

“Now,” continued Faria, addressing Dantès with an almost paternal expression, “now, my dear fellow, you know as much as I do myself. If we ever escape together, half this treasure is yours; if I die here, and you escape alone, the whole belongs to you.”

“Now,” Faria said, looking at Dantès with a nearly fatherly expression, “now, my dear friend, you know as much as I do. If we manage to escape together, half of this treasure is yours; if I die here and you get away on your own, it all belongs to you.”

“But,” inquired Dantès hesitating, “has this treasure no more legitimate possessor in the world than ourselves?”

“But,” Dantès asked hesitantly, “is there really no one else in the world who has a rightful claim to this treasure besides us?”

“No, no, be easy on that score; the family is extinct. The last Count of Spada, moreover, made me his heir, bequeathing to me this symbolic breviary, he bequeathed to me all it contained; no, no, make your mind satisfied on that point. If we lay hands on this fortune, we may enjoy it without remorse.”

“No, no, don’t worry about that; the family is gone. The last Count of Spada even made me his heir, leaving me this symbolic breviary and everything it holds; so rest assured on that point. If we get our hands on this fortune, we can enjoy it without any guilt.”

“And you say this treasure amounts to——”

“And you say this treasure is worth——”

“Two millions of Roman crowns; nearly thirteen millions of our money.”[2]

“Two million Roman crowns; almost thirteen million of our money.”[2]

“Impossible!” said Dantès, staggered at the enormous amount.

“Impossible!” said Dantès, shocked by the huge sum.

“Impossible? and why?” asked the old man. “The Spada family was one of the oldest and most powerful families of the fifteenth century; and in those times, when other opportunities for investment were wanting, such accumulations of gold and jewels were by no means rare; there are at this day Roman families perishing of hunger, though possessed of nearly a million in diamonds and jewels, handed down by entail, and which they cannot touch.”

“Impossible? Why not?” asked the old man. “The Spada family was one of the oldest and most powerful families of the fifteenth century; during those times, when there were not many investment opportunities, accumulating gold and jewels wasn’t uncommon. Even today, there are Roman families starving despite owning nearly a million in diamonds and jewels that have been passed down, which they can’t access.”

Edmond thought he was in a dream—he wavered between incredulity and joy.

Edmond felt like he was dreaming—he moved between disbelief and happiness.

“I have only kept this secret so long from you,” continued Faria, “that I might test your character, and then surprise you. Had we escaped before my attack of catalepsy, I should have conducted you to Monte Cristo; now,” he added, with a sigh, “it is you who will conduct me thither. Well, Dantès, you do not thank me?”

“I’ve only kept this secret from you for so long,” Faria continued, “to test your character and then surprise you. If we had escaped before I had my cataleptic attack, I would have taken you to Monte Cristo; now,” he added with a sigh, “you’ll be the one to take me there. Well, Dantès, you’re not going to thank me?”

“This treasure belongs to you, my dear friend,” replied Dantès, “and to you only. I have no right to it. I am no relation of yours.”

“This treasure is yours, my dear friend,” Dantès replied, “and yours alone. I have no claim to it. I’m not related to you.”

“You are my son, Dantès,” exclaimed the old man. “You are the child of my captivity. My profession condemns me to celibacy. God has sent you to me to console, at one and the same time, the man who could not be a father, and the prisoner who could not get free.”

“You are my son, Dantès,” the old man exclaimed. “You are the child of my captivity. My job forces me to live without a partner. God has sent you to comfort, at once, the man who couldn't be a father and the prisoner who couldn't escape.”

And Faria extended the arm of which alone the use remained to him to the young man, who threw himself upon his neck and wept.

And Faria extended the one arm he had left to the young man, who threw himself around his neck and cried.

Chapter 19. The Third Attack

Now that this treasure, which had so long been the object of the abbé’s meditations, could insure the future happiness of him whom Faria really loved as a son, it had doubled its value in his eyes, and every day he expatiated on the amount, explaining to Dantès all the good which, with thirteen or fourteen millions of francs, a man could do in these days to his friends; and then Dantès’ countenance became gloomy, for the oath of vengeance he had taken recurred to his memory, and he reflected how much ill, in these times, a man with thirteen or fourteen millions could do to his enemies.

Now that this treasure, which had been the focus of the abbé’s thoughts for so long, could secure the future happiness of the person Faria truly loved like a son, it had become even more valuable to him. Every day, he talked about the fortune, explaining to Dantès all the good a man could do for his friends with thirteen or fourteen million francs these days. But then, Dantès’ expression turned dark, as the vow of revenge he had taken came back to him, and he realized how much harm a man with that kind of wealth could inflict on his enemies in these times.

The abbé did not know the Island of Monte Cristo; but Dantès knew it, and had often passed it, situated twenty-five miles from Pianosa, between Corsica and the Island of Elba, and had once touched there. This island was, always had been, and still is, completely deserted. It is a rock of almost conical form, which looks as though it had been thrust up by volcanic force from the depth to the surface of the ocean. Dantès drew a plan of the island for Faria, and Faria gave Dantès advice as to the means he should employ to recover the treasure. But Dantès was far from being as enthusiastic and confident as the old man. It was past a question now that Faria was not a lunatic, and the way in which he had achieved the discovery, which had given rise to the suspicion of his madness, increased Edmond’s admiration of him; but at the same time Dantès could not believe that the deposit, supposing it had ever existed, still existed; and though he considered the treasure as by no means chimerical, he yet believed it was no longer there.

The abbé didn't know about the Island of Monte Cristo, but Dantès did and had often passed it, located twenty-five miles from Pianosa, between Corsica and the Island of Elba, and had even landed there once. This island was, always had been, and still is, completely deserted. It's a rock shaped almost like a cone, as if it has been thrust up by volcanic force from the depths of the ocean to the surface. Dantès drew a map of the island for Faria, and Faria advised Dantès on the methods he should use to find the treasure. However, Dantès was far from as enthusiastic and confident as the old man. It was clear now that Faria wasn’t crazy, and the way he had made the discovery, which had led to suspicions about his sanity, only increased Edmond’s admiration for him. Still, Dantès couldn’t bring himself to believe that the treasure, if it had ever existed, was still there; although he didn’t think the treasure was entirely imaginary, he believed it was no longer present.

However, as if fate resolved on depriving the prisoners of their last chance, and making them understand that they were condemned to perpetual imprisonment, a new misfortune befell them; the gallery on the sea side, which had long been in ruins, was rebuilt. They had repaired it completely, and stopped up with vast masses of stone the hole Dantès had partly filled in. But for this precaution, which, it will be remembered, the abbé had made to Edmond, the misfortune would have been still greater, for their attempt to escape would have been detected, and they would undoubtedly have been separated. Thus a new, a stronger, and more inexorable barrier was interposed to cut off the realization of their hopes.

However, as if fate had decided to strip the prisoners of their last chance and make them realize that they were doomed to lifelong imprisonment, a new misfortune came upon them. The gallery on the seaside, which had long been in ruins, was finally rebuilt. They had completely fixed it up and sealed the gap that Dantès had partially filled with massive stones. If it weren't for this precaution, which the abbé had advised Edmond about, the situation would have been even worse because their escape attempt would have been discovered, and they would have definitely been separated. Thus, a new, stronger, and more unyielding barrier was established to squash their hopes.

“You see,” said the young man, with an air of sorrowful resignation, to Faria, “that God deems it right to take from me any claim to merit for what you call my devotion to you. I have promised to remain forever with you, and now I could not break my promise if I would. The treasure will be no more mine than yours, and neither of us will quit this prison. But my real treasure is not that, my dear friend, which awaits me beneath the sombre rocks of Monte Cristo, it is your presence, our living together five or six hours a day, in spite of our jailers; it is the rays of intelligence you have elicited from my brain, the languages you have implanted in my memory, and which have taken root there with all their philological ramifications. These different sciences that you have made so easy to me by the depth of the knowledge you possess of them, and the clearness of the principles to which you have reduced them—this is my treasure, my beloved friend, and with this you have made me rich and happy. Believe me, and take comfort, this is better for me than tons of gold and cases of diamonds, even were they not as problematical as the clouds we see in the morning floating over the sea, which we take for terra firma, and which evaporate and vanish as we draw near to them. To have you as long as possible near me, to hear your eloquent speech,—which embellishes my mind, strengthens my soul, and makes my whole frame capable of great and terrible things, if I should ever be free,—so fills my whole existence, that the despair to which I was just on the point of yielding when I knew you, has no longer any hold over me; and this—this is my fortune—not chimerical, but actual. I owe you my real good, my present happiness; and all the sovereigns of the earth, even Cæsar Borgia himself, could not deprive me of this.”

“You see,” said the young man, with a tone of sorrowful resignation, to Faria, “God seems to think it’s right to take away any credit I might have for what you call my devotion to you. I promised to stay with you forever, and now I couldn’t break that promise even if I wanted to. The treasure will belong to both of us, and neither of us will leave this prison. But my true treasure isn’t what’s waiting for me beneath the dark rocks of Monte Cristo; it’s your presence, the time we spend together for five or six hours each day, despite our jailers. It’s the knowledge you’ve pulled from my mind, the languages you’ve implanted in my memory, which have taken root there along with all their intricacies. The different subjects you’ve made easy for me because of your deep understanding and the clarity of your principles—this is my treasure, my dear friend, and with this you’ve made me rich and happy. Believe me, and take comfort in this: it’s better for me than tons of gold and cases of diamonds, even if they weren’t as uncertain as the clouds we see in the morning floating over the sea, which we think are solid ground, but evaporate and disappear as we get closer to them. To have you near me for as long as possible, to hear your eloquent speech—which enriches my mind, strengthens my soul, and makes me capable of great and terrible things if I ever get free—fills my entire existence, so much so that the despair I was about to give in to when I first met you no longer affects me; and this—this is my fortune—not an illusion, but real. I owe you my true happiness; no ruler on earth, not even Cæsar Borgia himself, could take this away from me.”

Thus, if not actually happy, yet the days these two unfortunates passed together went quickly. Faria, who for so long a time had kept silence as to the treasure, now perpetually talked of it. As he had prophesied would be the case, he remained paralyzed in the right arm and the left leg, and had given up all hope of ever enjoying it himself. But he was continually thinking over some means of escape for his young companion, and anticipating the pleasure he would enjoy. For fear the letter might be some day lost or stolen, he compelled Dantès to learn it by heart; and Dantès knew it from the first to the last word. Then he destroyed the second portion, assured that if the first were seized, no one would be able to discover its real meaning. Whole hours sometimes passed while Faria was giving instructions to Dantès,—instructions which were to serve him when he was at liberty. Then, once free, from the day and hour and moment when he was so, he could have but one only thought, which was, to gain Monte Cristo by some means, and remain there alone under some pretext which would arouse no suspicions; and once there, to endeavor to find the wonderful caverns, and search in the appointed spot,—the appointed spot, be it remembered, being the farthest angle in the second opening.

So, even if they weren't truly happy, the days these two unfortunate souls spent together went by quickly. Faria, who had kept quiet about the treasure for so long, was now constantly talking about it. As he had predicted, he remained paralyzed in his right arm and left leg, and he had given up all hope of ever enjoying it himself. But he was always thinking of ways to help his young companion escape, imagining the joy it would bring him. To avoid the possibility of the letter being lost or stolen, he made Dantès memorize it; Dantès knew it from start to finish. Then he destroyed the second part, certain that if the first part were taken, no one would figure out its true meaning. Sometimes, whole hours would pass as Faria instructed Dantès—instructions meant to guide him once he was free. After he gained his freedom, from the exact day, hour, and moment he was liberated, he could only think of one thing: finding a way to Monte Cristo and staying there under a pretext that wouldn't raise suspicion. Once there, he would try to locate the amazing caverns and search in the designated spot—the designated spot, just to be clear, being the farthest corner in the second opening.

In the meanwhile the hours passed, if not rapidly, at least tolerably. Faria, as we have said, without having recovered the use of his hand and foot, had regained all the clearness of his understanding, and had gradually, besides the moral instructions we have detailed, taught his youthful companion the patient and sublime duty of a prisoner, who learns to make something from nothing. They were thus perpetually employed,—Faria, that he might not see himself grow old; Dantès, for fear of recalling the almost extinct past which now only floated in his memory like a distant light wandering in the night. So life went on for them as it does for those who are not victims of misfortune and whose activities glide along mechanically and tranquilly beneath the eye of Providence.

Meanwhile, the hours went by, if not quickly, at least somewhat bearably. Faria, as we mentioned, despite not having fully regained the use of his hand and foot, had regained all the clarity of his mind and gradually, in addition to the moral lessons we've outlined, taught his young companion the patient and noble duty of a prisoner who learns to create something out of nothing. They were constantly occupied—Faria, so he wouldn’t see himself getting old; Dantès, to avoid recalling the nearly forgotten past that now only flickered in his memory like a distant light in the night. Life continued for them as it does for those who are not suffering from misfortune and whose activities flow along mechanically and peacefully under the watchful eye of Providence.

But beneath this superficial calm there were in the heart of the young man, and perhaps in that of the old man, many repressed desires, many stifled sighs, which found vent when Faria was left alone, and when Edmond returned to his cell.

But underneath this outward calm, the young man—and maybe the old man too—had a lot of hidden desires and suppressed sighs that were released when Faria was left alone and when Edmond went back to his cell.

One night Edmond awoke suddenly, believing that he heard someone calling him. He opened his eyes upon utter darkness. His name, or rather a plaintive voice which essayed to pronounce his name, reached him. He sat up in bed and a cold sweat broke out upon his brow. Undoubtedly the call came from Faria’s dungeon.

One night, Edmond woke up suddenly, thinking he heard someone calling him. He opened his eyes to complete darkness. He could hear a sad voice trying to say his name. He sat up in bed, and a cold sweat covered his forehead. It was clear the call was coming from Faria’s dungeon.

“Alas,” murmured Edmond; “can it be?”

“Wow,” whispered Edmond; “could it really be?”

He moved his bed, drew up the stone, rushed into the passage, and reached the opposite extremity; the secret entrance was open. By the light of the wretched and wavering lamp, of which we have spoken, Dantès saw the old man, pale, but yet erect, clinging to the bedstead. His features were writhing with those horrible symptoms which he already knew, and which had so seriously alarmed him when he saw them for the first time.

He moved his bed, pushed aside the stone, hurried into the passage, and reached the other end; the secret entrance was open. By the dim and flickering light of the lamp we’ve mentioned, Dantès saw the old man, pale but still standing, gripping the bedframe. His face twisted with those terrible signs that Dantès recognized and that had deeply unsettled him when he first saw them.

“Alas, my dear friend,” said Faria in a resigned tone, “you understand, do you not, and I need not attempt to explain to you?”

“Unfortunately, my dear friend,” said Faria with a sense of acceptance, “you understand, don’t you, so I don’t need to explain it to you?”

Edmond uttered a cry of agony, and, quite out of his senses, rushed towards the door, exclaiming, “Help, help!”

Edmond let out a scream of pain and, completely beside himself, ran toward the door, shouting, “Help, help!”

Faria had just sufficient strength to restrain him.

Faria had just enough strength to hold him back.

“Silence,” he said, “or you are lost. We must now only think of you, my dear friend, and so act as to render your captivity supportable or your flight possible. It would require years to do again what I have done here, and the results would be instantly destroyed if our jailers knew we had communicated with each other. Besides, be assured, my dear Edmond, the dungeon I am about to leave will not long remain empty; some other unfortunate being will soon take my place, and to him you will appear like an angel of salvation. Perhaps he will be young, strong, and enduring, like yourself, and will aid you in your escape, while I have been but a hindrance. You will no longer have half a dead body tied to you as a drag to all your movements. At length Providence has done something for you; he restores to you more than he takes away, and it was time I should die.”

“Be quiet,” he said, “or you’ll be in trouble. We can only think about you right now, my dear friend, and we need to act in a way that makes your captivity bearable or your escape possible. It would take years to recreate what I’ve accomplished here, and everything would be immediately ruined if our captors discovered our communication. Also, trust me, my dear Edmond, the dungeon I’m about to leave won’t stay empty for long; some other unfortunate soul will soon take my place, and to him, you will seem like a savior. Perhaps he’ll be young, strong, and resilient, like you, and he’ll help you escape, while I have been just a burden. You won’t have a half-dead body weighing you down anymore. Finally, fate has done something for you; it’s giving you back more than it takes away, and it’s about time I should die.”

Edmond could only clasp his hands and exclaim, “Oh, my friend, my friend, speak not thus!” and then resuming all his presence of mind, which had for a moment staggered under this blow, and his strength, which had failed at the words of the old man, he said, “Oh, I have saved you once, and I will save you a second time!” And raising the foot of the bed, he drew out the phial, still a third filled with the red liquor.

Edmond could only clasp his hands and exclaim, “Oh, my friend, my friend, don’t say that!” After regaining his composure, which had momentarily faltered under this shock, and finding his strength again, which had waned at the old man's words, he said, “Oh, I saved you once, and I will save you a second time!” He then lifted the foot of the bed and pulled out the bottle, still a third filled with the red liquid.

“See,” he exclaimed, “there remains still some of the magic draught. Quick, quick! tell me what I must do this time; are there any fresh instructions? Speak, my friend; I listen.”

"Look," he said excitedly, "there's still some of the magic potion left. Hurry, hurry! Tell me what I need to do this time; are there any new instructions? Go on, my friend; I'm ready to listen."

“There is not a hope,” replied Faria, shaking his head, “but no matter; God wills it that man whom he has created, and in whose heart he has so profoundly rooted the love of life, should do all in his power to preserve that existence, which, however painful it may be, is yet always so dear.”

“There isn’t any hope,” replied Faria, shaking his head, “but that’s okay; God wants the man he created, and in whose heart he has deeply instilled the love of life, to do everything he can to protect that existence, which, no matter how painful it might be, is always so precious.”

“Oh, yes, yes!” exclaimed Dantès; “and I tell you that I will save you yet.”

“Oh, yes, yes!” Dantès exclaimed; “and I promise you that I will save you.”

“Well, then, try. The cold gains upon me. I feel the blood flowing towards my brain. These horrible chills, which make my teeth chatter and seem to dislocate my bones, begin to pervade my whole frame; in five minutes the malady will reach its height, and in a quarter of an hour there will be nothing left of me but a corpse.”

“Well, then, give it a try. The cold is getting to me. I can feel the blood rushing to my head. These awful chills, making my teeth chatter and feeling like they're pulling my bones apart, are spreading through my entire body; in five minutes the illness will peak, and in fifteen minutes, there will be nothing left of me but a corpse.”

“Oh!” exclaimed Dantès, his heart wrung with anguish.

“Oh!” Dantès cried, his heart filled with pain.

“Do as you did before, only do not wait so long, all the springs of life are now exhausted in me, and death,” he continued, looking at his paralyzed arm and leg, “has but half its work to do. If, after having made me swallow twelve drops instead of ten, you see that I do not recover, then pour the rest down my throat. Now lift me on my bed, for I can no longer support myself.”

“Do what you did before, just don’t take so long this time. I’ve run out of all my life energy, and death,” he said, glancing at his paralyzed arm and leg, “only has a little left to finish. If, after making me swallow twelve drops instead of ten, you see that I’m not getting better, then pour the rest down my throat. Now help me onto my bed, because I can’t hold myself up anymore.”

Edmond took the old man in his arms, and laid him on the bed.

Edmond picked up the old man and placed him on the bed.

“And now, my dear friend,” said Faria, “sole consolation of my wretched existence,—you whom Heaven gave me somewhat late, but still gave me, a priceless gift, and for which I am most grateful,—at the moment of separating from you forever, I wish you all the happiness and all the prosperity you so well deserve. My son, I bless thee!”

“And now, my dear friend,” said Faria, “the only comfort in my miserable existence—you, who were a late but precious gift from Heaven, for which I am truly grateful—at this moment of saying goodbye forever, I wish you all the happiness and success you deserve. My son, I bless you!”

The young man cast himself on his knees, leaning his head against the old man’s bed.

The young man fell to his knees, resting his head against the old man’s bed.

“Listen, now, to what I say in this my dying moment. The treasure of the Spadas exists. God grants me the boon of vision unrestricted by time or space. I see it in the depths of the inner cavern. My eyes pierce the inmost recesses of the earth, and are dazzled at the sight of so much riches. If you do escape, remember that the poor abbé, whom all the world called mad, was not so. Hasten to Monte Cristo—avail yourself of the fortune—for you have indeed suffered long enough.”

“Listen to what I’m saying in this moment before I die. The treasure of the Spadas is real. God has blessed me with a vision that transcends time and space. I see it deep within the inner cavern. My eyes penetrate the deepest parts of the earth, and I’m amazed by the sight of all this wealth. If you manage to escape, remember that the poor abbé, whom everyone considered insane, really wasn’t. Hurry to Monte Cristo—take advantage of the fortune—because you’ve truly suffered long enough.”

A violent convulsion attacked the old man. Dantès raised his head and saw Faria’s eyes injected with blood. It seemed as if a flow of blood had ascended from the chest to the head.

A violent seizure hit the old man. Dantès lifted his head and saw Faria’s eyes filled with blood. It looked like a rush of blood had moved from his chest to his head.

“Adieu, adieu!” murmured the old man, clasping Edmond’s hand convulsively—“adieu!”

“Goodbye, goodbye!” murmured the old man, gripping Edmond’s hand tightly—“goodbye!”

“Oh, no,—no, not yet,” he cried; “do not forsake me! Oh, succor him! Help—help—help!”

“Oh, no—not yet,” he shouted. “Please don’t leave me! Oh, help him! Help—help—help!”

“Hush! hush!” murmured the dying man, “that they may not separate us if you save me!”

“Hush! hush!” whispered the dying man, “that they don’t separate us if you save me!”

“You are right. Oh, yes, yes; be assured I shall save you! Besides, although you suffer much, you do not seem to be in such agony as you were before.”

“You're right. Oh, yes, absolutely; you can count on me to save you! Plus, even though you're in a lot of pain, you don't seem to be suffering as much as you were before.”

“Do not mistake! I suffer less because there is in me less strength to endure. At your age we have faith in life; it is the privilege of youth to believe and hope, but old men see death more clearly. Oh, ’tis here—’tis here—’tis over—my sight is gone—my senses fail! Your hand, Dantès! Adieu! adieu!”

“Don’t get it wrong! I suffer less because I have less strength to endure. At your age, we have faith in life; it’s the privilege of youth to believe and hope, but older people see death more clearly. Oh, it’s here—it’s here—it’s over—my sight is gone—my senses are failing! Your hand, Dantès! Goodbye! goodbye!”

And raising himself by a final effort, in which he summoned all his faculties, he said,—“Monte Cristo, forget not Monte Cristo!” And he fell back on the bed.

And with one last effort, using all his strength, he said, “Monte Cristo, don’t forget Monte Cristo!” Then he collapsed back onto the bed.

The crisis was terrible, and a rigid form with twisted limbs, swollen eyelids, and lips flecked with bloody foam, lay on the bed of torture, in place of the intellectual being who so lately rested there.

The crisis was awful, and a stiff form with contorted limbs, puffy eyelids, and lips covered in bloody foam lay on the torture bed, replacing the intellectual being who had just recently occupied it.

Dantès took the lamp, placed it on a projecting stone above the bed, whence its tremulous light fell with strange and fantastic ray on the distorted countenance and motionless, stiffened body. With steady gaze he awaited confidently the moment for administering the restorative.

Dantès picked up the lamp and set it on a jutting stone above the bed, where its flickering light cast an odd and surreal glow on the twisted face and motionless, stiff body. With a steady gaze, he confidently waited for the right moment to give the restorative.

When he believed that the right moment had arrived, he took the knife, pried open the teeth, which offered less resistance than before, counted one after the other twelve drops, and watched; the phial contained, perhaps, twice as much more. He waited ten minutes, a quarter of an hour, half an hour,—no change took place. Trembling, his hair erect, his brow bathed with perspiration, he counted the seconds by the beating of his heart. Then he thought it was time to make the last trial, and he put the phial to the purple lips of Faria, and without having occasion to force open his jaws, which had remained extended, he poured the whole of the liquid down his throat.

When he thought the right moment had come, he grabbed the knife, pried open the teeth, which offered less resistance than before, counted twelve drops one after the other, and watched; the vial held maybe twice that amount. He waited ten minutes, a quarter of an hour, half an hour—nothing changed. Shaking, hair on end, forehead slick with sweat, he counted the seconds by the pounding of his heart. Then he decided it was time for one last attempt, and he brought the vial to Faria's purple lips, and without needing to force his jaw open, which was still ajar, he poured all the liquid down his throat.

0255m

The draught produced a galvanic effect, a violent trembling pervaded the old man’s limbs, his eyes opened until it was fearful to gaze upon them, he heaved a sigh which resembled a shriek, and then his convulsed body returned gradually to its former immobility, the eyes remaining open.

The draft created a shocking impact, a violent tremor spread through the old man's limbs, his eyes opened wide to the point of being frightening, he let out a sigh that sounded almost like a scream, and then his twitching body slowly went back to being still, his eyes still wide open.

Half an hour, an hour, an hour and a half elapsed, and during this period of anguish, Edmond leaned over his friend, his hand applied to his heart, and felt the body gradually grow cold, and the heart’s pulsation become more and more deep and dull, until at length it stopped; the last movement of the heart ceased, the face became livid, the eyes remained open, but the eyeballs were glazed.

Half an hour, an hour, an hour and a half went by, and during this time of grief, Edmond leaned over his friend, his hand pressed against his heart, feeling the body slowly grow cold and the heartbeat becoming fainter and duller, until finally it stopped; the heart's last beat faded, the face turned pale, the eyes remained open, but the eyeballs were glazed.

It was six o’clock in the morning, the dawn was just breaking, and its feeble ray came into the dungeon, and paled the ineffectual light of the lamp. Strange shadows passed over the countenance of the dead man, and at times gave it the appearance of life. While the struggle between day and night lasted, Dantès still doubted; but as soon as the daylight gained the pre-eminence, he saw that he was alone with a corpse. Then an invincible and extreme terror seized upon him, and he dared not again press the hand that hung out of bed, he dared no longer to gaze on those fixed and vacant eyes, which he tried many times to close, but in vain—they opened again as soon as shut. He extinguished the lamp, carefully concealed it, and then went away, closing as well as he could the entrance to the secret passage by the large stone as he descended.

It was six in the morning, dawn was just breaking, and its faint light flooded the dungeon, washing out the dim glow of the lamp. Strange shadows flickered over the dead man's face and sometimes made it seem almost alive. While the struggle between day and night continued, Dantès still had doubts; but as soon as daylight won out, he realized he was alone with a corpse. Then a deep and overwhelming terror gripped him, and he didn't dare touch the lifeless hand that hung off the bed anymore. He couldn't bear to look at those staring, empty eyes, which he tried to close countless times, but each time they opened again as soon as he shut them. He turned off the lamp, hid it carefully, and then left, trying to close off the entrance to the secret passage with the large stone as he went down.

It was time, for the jailer was coming. On this occasion he began his rounds at Dantès’ cell, and on leaving him he went on to Faria’s dungeon, taking thither breakfast and some linen. Nothing betokened that the man knew anything of what had occurred. He went on his way.

It was time, as the jailer was approaching. This time he started his rounds at Dantès’ cell, and after leaving him, he moved on to Faria’s dungeon, bringing breakfast and some linens. Nothing indicated that he knew anything about what had happened. He continued on his way.

Dantès was then seized with an indescribable desire to know what was going on in the dungeon of his unfortunate friend. He therefore returned by the subterraneous gallery, and arrived in time to hear the exclamations of the turnkey, who called out for help. Other turnkeys came, and then was heard the regular tramp of soldiers. Last of all came the governor.

Dantès was then overwhelmed with an intense urge to find out what was happening in the dungeon of his unfortunate friend. He went back through the underground passage and arrived just in time to hear the cries of the jailer, who was calling for help. Other jailers arrived, followed by the heavy footsteps of soldiers. Lastly, the governor showed up.

Edmond heard the creaking of the bed as they moved the corpse, heard the voice of the governor, who asked them to throw water on the dead man’s face; and seeing that, in spite of this application, the prisoner did not recover, they sent for the doctor. The governor then went out, and words of pity fell on Dantès’ listening ears, mingled with brutal laughter.

Edmond heard the bed creak as they moved the body, heard the governor's voice asking them to splash water on the dead man's face; and seeing that, despite this effort, the prisoner didn't come to, they called for the doctor. The governor then left, and words of sympathy reached Dantès' ears, mixed with cruel laughter.

“Well, well,” said one, “the madman has gone to look after his treasure. Good journey to him!”

“Well, well,” said one, “the crazy person has gone to take care of his treasure. Safe travels to him!”

“With all his millions, he will not have enough to pay for his shroud!” said another.

“With all his millions, he still won’t have enough to pay for his coffin!” said another.

“Oh,” added a third voice, “the shrouds of the Château d’If are not dear!”

“Oh,” added a third voice, “the shrouds of Château d’If aren’t expensive!”

0257m

“Perhaps,” said one of the previous speakers, “as he was a churchman, they may go to some expense in his behalf.”

“Maybe,” said one of the earlier speakers, “since he was a churchman, they might spend some money on his behalf.”

“They may give him the honors of the sack.”

“They might give him the honors of the sack.”

Edmond did not lose a word, but comprehended very little of what was said. The voices soon ceased, and it seemed to him as if everyone had left the cell. Still he dared not to enter, as they might have left some turnkey to watch the dead. He remained, therefore, mute and motionless, hardly venturing to breathe. At the end of an hour, he heard a faint noise, which increased. It was the governor who returned, followed by the doctor and other attendants. There was a moment’s silence,—it was evident that the doctor was examining the dead body. The inquiries soon commenced.

Edmond didn't catch much of what was said, but he stayed quiet. The voices quickly faded, and it felt like everyone had left the cell. Still, he was too scared to go in, since they might have left a guard to watch the body. So, he stayed silent and still, barely daring to breathe. After about an hour, he heard a faint sound that got louder. It was the governor coming back, accompanied by the doctor and other aides. There was a moment of silence—it was clear the doctor was checking the dead body. The questions soon began.

The doctor analyzed the symptoms of the malady to which the prisoner had succumbed, and declared that he was dead. Questions and answers followed in a nonchalant manner that made Dantès indignant, for he felt that all the world should have for the poor abbé a love and respect equal to his own.

The doctor examined the symptoms of the illness that the prisoner had died from and stated that he was dead. Questions and answers exchanged in a casual way that upset Dantès, as he believed everyone should have the same love and respect for the poor abbé that he had.

“I am very sorry for what you tell me,” said the governor, replying to the assurance of the doctor, “that the old man is really dead; for he was a quiet, inoffensive prisoner, happy in his folly, and required no watching.”

“I’m really sorry to hear that," said the governor, responding to the doctor’s assurance, "that the old man is truly dead; he was a peaceful, harmless prisoner, content in his delusion, and didn’t need any supervision.”

“Ah,” added the turnkey, “there was no occasion for watching him; he would have stayed here fifty years, I’ll answer for it, without any attempt to escape.”

“Ah,” added the jailer, “there was no need to keep an eye on him; I’m sure he would have stayed here for fifty years without ever trying to escape.”

“Still,” said the governor, “I believe it will be requisite, notwithstanding your certainty, and not that I doubt your science, but in discharge of my official duty, that we should be perfectly assured that the prisoner is dead.”

"Still," said the governor, "I think it's necessary, despite your confidence, and not because I doubt your expertise, but as part of my official responsibility, that we should be completely certain that the prisoner is dead."

There was a moment of complete silence, during which Dantès, still listening, knew that the doctor was examining the corpse a second time.

There was a moment of total silence, during which Dantès, still listening, realized that the doctor was reviewing the body for a second time.

“You may make your mind easy,” said the doctor; “he is dead. I will answer for that.”

“You can relax,” said the doctor; “he’s dead. I’ll guarantee it.”

“You know, sir,” said the governor, persisting, “that we are not content in such cases as this with such a simple examination. In spite of all appearances, be so kind, therefore, as to finish your duty by fulfilling the formalities described by law.”

“You know, sir,” said the governor, continuing, “that we’re not satisfied in situations like this with just a simple examination. Despite how things seem, please be kind enough to complete your duty by following the formal procedures outlined by law.”

“Let the irons be heated,” said the doctor; “but really it is a useless precaution.”

“Get the irons heated,” said the doctor, “but honestly, it’s a pointless precaution.”

This order to heat the irons made Dantès shudder. He heard hasty steps, the creaking of a door, people going and coming, and some minutes afterwards a turnkey entered, saying:

This command to heat the irons made Dantès shudder. He heard hurried footsteps, the creaking of a door, people moving back and forth, and a few minutes later a guard came in, saying:

“Here is the brazier, lighted.”

“Here is the lit brazier.”

There was a moment’s silence, and then was heard the crackling of burning flesh, of which the peculiar and nauseous smell penetrated even behind the wall where Dantès was listening in horror. The perspiration poured forth upon the young man’s brow, and he felt as if he should faint.

There was a brief silence, and then the sound of sizzling flesh filled the air, the strange and sickening smell reaching even through the wall where Dantès stood, listening in horror. Sweat dripped from the young man’s forehead, and he felt like he might pass out.

“You see, sir, he is really dead,” said the doctor; “this burn in the heel is decisive. The poor fool is cured of his folly, and delivered from his captivity.”

“You see, sir, he is really dead,” said the doctor; “this burn on his heel is conclusive. The poor fool is free from his foolishness and released from his captivity.”

“Wasn’t his name Faria?” inquired one of the officers who accompanied the governor.

“Wasn’t his name Faria?” asked one of the officers who was with the governor.

0259m

“Yes, sir; and, as he said, it was an ancient name. He was, too, very learned, and rational enough on all points which did not relate to his treasure; but on that, indeed, he was intractable.”

“Yes, sir; and as he mentioned, it was an old name. He was also very knowledgeable and reasonable about everything that wasn’t related to his treasure; but on that topic, he was definitely unyielding.”

“It is the sort of malady which we call monomania,” said the doctor.

“It’s the kind of illness we refer to as monomania,” said the doctor.

“You had never anything to complain of?” said the governor to the jailer who had charge of the abbé.

“You never had anything to complain about?” said the governor to the jailer who was in charge of the abbé.

“Never, sir,” replied the jailer, “never; on the contrary, he sometimes amused me very much by telling me stories. One day, too, when my wife was ill, he gave me a prescription which cured her.”

“Never, sir,” replied the jailer, “never; on the contrary, he sometimes entertained me a lot by telling me stories. One day, when my wife was sick, he even gave me a prescription that cured her.”

“Ah, ah!” said the doctor, “I did not know that I had a rival; but I hope, governor, that you will show him all proper respect in consequence.”

“Ah, ah!” said the doctor, “I didn’t realize I had a rival; but I hope, governor, that you’ll treat him with all the respect he deserves because of it.”

“Yes, yes, make your mind easy, he shall be decently interred in the newest sack we can find. Will that satisfy you?”

“Yes, yes, don’t worry, he’ll be buried properly in the best sack we can find. Will that make you happy?”

“Must this last formality take place in your presence, sir?” inquired a turnkey.

“Does this final formality really have to happen in front of you, sir?” asked a guard.

“Certainly. But make haste—I cannot stay here all day.” Other footsteps, going and coming, were now heard, and a moment afterwards the noise of rustling canvas reached Dantès’ ears, the bed creaked, and the heavy footfall of a man who lifts a weight sounded on the floor; then the bed again creaked under the weight deposited upon it.

“Sure thing. But hurry up—I can’t be here all day.” Other footsteps, coming and going, could now be heard, and a moment later, the sound of rustling canvas reached Dantès’ ears, the bed creaked, and the heavy footsteps of a man lifting something sounded on the floor; then the bed creaked again under the weight placed on it.

“This evening,” said the governor.

"Tonight," said the governor.

“Will there be any mass?” asked one of the attendants.

"Is there going to be any mass?" asked one of the attendants.

“That is impossible,” replied the governor. “The chaplain of the château came to me yesterday to beg for leave of absence, in order to take a trip to Hyères for a week. I told him I would attend to the prisoners in his absence. If the poor abbé had not been in such a hurry, he might have had his requiem.”

"That's impossible," the governor replied. "The chaplain of the château came to me yesterday asking for a week off to take a trip to Hyères. I told him I would look after the prisoners while he was gone. If the poor abbé hadn't been in such a hurry, he might have had his requiem."

“Pooh, pooh;” said the doctor, with the impiety usual in persons of his profession; “he is a churchman. God will respect his profession, and not give the devil the wicked delight of sending him a priest.” A shout of laughter followed this brutal jest. Meanwhile the operation of putting the body in the sack was going on.

“Come on,” said the doctor, with the irreverence typical of his profession. “He’s a churchman. God will honor his profession and won’t give the devil the pleasure of sending him a priest.” A burst of laughter followed this harsh joke. Meanwhile, the process of placing the body in the sack continued.

“This evening,” said the governor, when the task was ended.

“This evening,” said the governor, when the task was done.

“At what hour?” inquired a turnkey.

“At what time?” asked a guard.

“Why, about ten or eleven o’clock.”

"Well, around ten or eleven o'clock."

“Shall we watch by the corpse?”

“Should we keep watch by the body?”

“Of what use would it be? Shut the dungeon as if he were alive—that is all.”

“What's the point? Just close the dungeon as if he were still alive—that's it.”

Then the steps retreated, and the voices died away in the distance; the noise of the door, with its creaking hinges and bolts ceased, and a silence more sombre than that of solitude ensued,—the silence of death, which was all-pervasive, and struck its icy chill to the very soul of Dantès.

Then the steps faded away, and the voices disappeared into the distance; the noise of the door, with its creaking hinges and bolts, stopped, and a silence more mournful than that of being alone settled in—the silence of death, which was all-encompassing and sent a chill deep into Dantès’ soul.

Then he raised the flag-stone cautiously with his head, and looked carefully around the chamber. It was empty, and Dantès emerged from the tunnel.

Then he cautiously lifted the flagstone with his head and looked around the chamber carefully. It was empty, and Dantès came out of the tunnel.

Chapter 20. The Cemetery of the Château d’If

On the bed, at full length, and faintly illuminated by the pale light that came from the window, lay a sack of canvas, and under its rude folds was stretched a long and stiffened form; it was Faria’s last winding-sheet,—a winding-sheet which, as the turnkey said, cost so little. Everything was in readiness. A barrier had been placed between Dantès and his old friend. No longer could Edmond look into those wide-open eyes which had seemed to be penetrating the mysteries of death; no longer could he clasp the hand which had done so much to make his existence blessed. Faria, the beneficent and cheerful companion, with whom he was accustomed to live so intimately, no longer breathed. He seated himself on the edge of that terrible bed, and fell into melancholy and gloomy reverie.

On the bed, stretched out fully and dimly lit by the faint light coming through the window, was a canvas sack, and beneath its rough folds lay a long, stiffened figure; it was Faria’s last shroud—a shroud that, as the jailer said, cost so little. Everything was ready. A barrier had been put between Dantès and his old friend. Edmond could no longer gaze into those wide-open eyes that seemed to delve into the mysteries of death; he could no longer hold the hand that had done so much to make his life better. Faria, the kind and cheerful companion with whom he had lived so closely, was no longer breathing. He sat on the edge of that dreadful bed and fell into a deep and sorrowful reverie.

Alone! he was alone again! again condemned to silence—again face to face with nothingness! Alone!—never again to see the face, never again to hear the voice of the only human being who united him to earth! Was not Faria’s fate the better, after all—to solve the problem of life at its source, even at the risk of horrible suffering?

Alone! He was alone again! Condemned to silence once more—confronted by nothingness! Alone! Never to see the face again, never to hear the voice of the only person who kept him grounded on this earth! Wasn't Faria's fate better, after all—to discover the meaning of life at its core, even if it came with the risk of terrible suffering?

The idea of suicide, which his friend had driven away and kept away by his cheerful presence, now hovered like a phantom over the abbé’s dead body.

The thought of suicide, which his friend had banished and kept at bay with his cheerful presence, now lingered like a ghost over the abbé's lifeless body.

“If I could die,” he said, “I should go where he goes, and should assuredly find him again. But how to die? It is very easy,” he went on with a smile; “I will remain here, rush on the first person that opens the door, strangle him, and then they will guillotine me.”

“If I could die,” he said, “I would go where he goes and would surely find him again. But how to die? It’s actually quite simple,” he continued with a smile; “I’ll just stay here, rush at the first person who opens the door, strangle them, and then they’ll execute me.”

But excessive grief is like a storm at sea, where the frail bark is tossed from the depths to the top of the wave. Dantès recoiled from the idea of so infamous a death, and passed suddenly from despair to an ardent desire for life and liberty.

But overwhelming grief is like a storm at sea, where a fragile boat is tossed from the depths to the top of the wave. Dantès shrank back from the thought of such a disgraceful death and suddenly shifted from despair to a passionate desire for life and freedom.

“Die? oh, no,” he exclaimed—“not die now, after having lived and suffered so long and so much! Die? yes, had I died years ago; but now to die would be, indeed, to give way to the sarcasm of destiny. No, I want to live; I shall struggle to the very last; I will yet win back the happiness of which I have been deprived. Before I die I must not forget that I have my executioners to punish, and perhaps, too, who knows, some friends to reward. Yet they will forget me here, and I shall die in my dungeon like Faria.”

“Die? Oh, no,” he exclaimed. “Not now, after living and suffering for so long! Die? Sure, I would have if I had died years ago; but now to die would really be giving in to the mocking of fate. No, I want to live; I will fight until the very end; I am determined to regain the happiness that has been taken from me. Before I die, I can't forget that I have my executioners to punish, and maybe, who knows, some friends to reward. Yet they will forget me here, and I will die in my cell like Faria.”

As he said this, he became silent and gazed straight before him like one overwhelmed with a strange and amazing thought. Suddenly he arose, lifted his hand to his brow as if his brain were giddy, paced twice or thrice round the dungeon, and then paused abruptly by the bed.

As he said this, he fell silent and stared ahead as if he was caught up in a strange and incredible thought. Suddenly, he stood up, placed his hand on his forehead as if he was dizzy, walked back and forth in the dungeon a couple of times, then stopped abruptly by the bed.

“Just God!” he muttered, “whence comes this thought? Is it from thee? Since none but the dead pass freely from this dungeon, let me take the place of the dead!”

“Just God!” he muttered, “where is this thought coming from? Is it from you? Since only the dead move freely from this dungeon, let me take the place of the dead!”

Without giving himself time to reconsider his decision, and, indeed, that he might not allow his thoughts to be distracted from his desperate resolution, he bent over the appalling shroud, opened it with the knife which Faria had made, drew the corpse from the sack, and bore it along the tunnel to his own chamber, laid it on his couch, tied around its head the rag he wore at night around his own, covered it with his counterpane, once again kissed the ice-cold brow, and tried vainly to close the resisting eyes, which glared horribly, turned the head towards the wall, so that the jailer might, when he brought the evening meal, believe that he was asleep, as was his frequent custom; entered the tunnel again, drew the bed against the wall, returned to the other cell, took from the hiding-place the needle and thread, flung off his rags, that they might feel only naked flesh beneath the coarse canvas, and getting inside the sack, placed himself in the posture in which the dead body had been laid, and sewed up the mouth of the sack from the inside.

Without giving himself time to rethink his decision, and to keep his mind focused on his desperate resolution, he leaned over the awful shroud, opened it with the knife that Faria had crafted, pulled the corpse from the sack, and carried it along the tunnel to his own room. He laid it on his bed, wrapped the rag he wore at night around its head, covered it with his blanket, kissed the cold forehead one more time, and tried unsuccessfully to close the unyielding eyes that stared horrifically. He turned the head toward the wall so the jailer would think he was asleep when he brought the evening meal, as was often the case. He entered the tunnel again, pushed the bed against the wall, went back to the other cell, took the needle and thread from his hiding place, stripped off his rags so they would feel only bare skin beneath the rough canvas, climbed inside the sack, positioned himself like the dead body had been laid, and sewed the mouth of the sack shut from the inside.

He would have been discovered by the beating of his heart, if by any mischance the jailers had entered at that moment. Dantès might have waited until the evening visit was over, but he was afraid that the governor would change his mind, and order the dead body to be removed earlier. In that case his last hope would have been destroyed.

He would have been found out by the pounding of his heart if the guards had come in at that moment. Dantès could have waited until the evening visit was over, but he was worried that the governor would change his mind and have the dead body taken away sooner. If that happened, his last hope would be gone.

Now his plans were fully made, and this is what he intended to do. If while he was being carried out the grave-diggers should discover that they were bearing a live instead of a dead body, Dantès did not intend to give them time to recognize him, but with a sudden cut of the knife, he meant to open the sack from top to bottom, and, profiting by their alarm, escape; if they tried to catch him, he would use his knife to better purpose.

Now his plans were all set, and this is what he meant to do. If the grave-diggers realized they were carrying a live body instead of a dead one, Dantès didn’t plan to give them a chance to recognize him. He intended to quickly cut open the sack from top to bottom, and taking advantage of their shock, make his escape. If they tried to grab him, he would use his knife effectively.

0263m

If they took him to the cemetery and laid him in a grave, he would allow himself to be covered with earth, and then, as it was night, the grave-diggers could scarcely have turned their backs before he would have worked his way through the yielding soil and escaped. He hoped that the weight of earth would not be so great that he could not overcome it. If he was detected in this and the earth proved too heavy, he would be stifled, and then—so much the better, all would be over.

If they took him to the cemetery and buried him, he would let himself be covered with dirt, and then, once it was night, the grave-diggers could hardly have turned away before he would have dug his way through the soft soil and escaped. He hoped the weight of the dirt wouldn't be too much for him to handle. If he got caught and the dirt turned out to be too heavy, he would suffocate, and then—so much the better, it would all be over.

Dantès had not eaten since the preceding evening, but he had not thought of hunger, nor did he think of it now. His situation was too precarious to allow him even time to reflect on any thought but one.

Dantès hadn't eaten since the night before, but he didn't think about hunger, nor did he now. His situation was too serious to let him consider anything except one thought.

The first risk that Dantès ran was, that the jailer, when he brought him his supper at seven o’clock, might perceive the change that had been made; fortunately, twenty times at least, from misanthropy or fatigue, Dantès had received his jailer in bed, and then the man placed his bread and soup on the table, and went away without saying a word. This time the jailer might not be as silent as usual, but speak to Dantès, and seeing that he received no reply, go to the bed, and thus discover all.

The first risk that Dantès faced was that the jailer, when he brought his dinner at seven o'clock, might notice the change that had been made; luckily, at least twenty times, out of misanthropy or fatigue, Dantès had received his jailer in bed, and the man would put his bread and soup on the table and leave without saying a word. This time, the jailer might not be as quiet as usual, but instead talk to Dantès, and if he got no response, he could go to the bed and discover everything.

When seven o’clock came, Dantès’ agony really began. His hand placed upon his heart was unable to redress its throbbings, while, with the other he wiped the perspiration from his temples. From time to time chills ran through his whole body, and clutched his heart in a grasp of ice. Then he thought he was going to die. Yet the hours passed on without any unusual disturbance, and Dantès knew that he had escaped the first peril. It was a good augury.

When seven o’clock hit, Dantès' suffering truly began. His hand on his heart couldn't calm its pounding, while he wiped the sweat from his forehead with the other. Occasionally, chills swept over him, gripping his heart with icy fingers. He felt like he might die. But the hours went by without any major issues, and Dantès realized he had escaped the worst danger. It was a promising sign.

At length, about the hour the governor had appointed, footsteps were heard on the stairs. Edmond felt that the moment had arrived, summoned up all his courage, held his breath, and would have been happy if at the same time he could have repressed the throbbing of his veins. The footsteps—they were double—paused at the door—and Dantès guessed that the two grave-diggers had come to seek him—this idea was soon converted into certainty, when he heard the noise they made in putting down the hand-bier.

At last, around the time the governor had set, footsteps were heard on the stairs. Edmond realized the moment had come, gathered all his courage, held his breath, and would have felt relieved if he could have calmed the pounding in his veins. The footsteps—there were two—paused at the door, and Dantès figured that the two grave-diggers had come to get him. This thought quickly turned into certainty when he heard the sound they made placing down the hand-bier.

The door opened, and a dim light reached Dantès’ eyes through the coarse sack that covered him; he saw two shadows approach his bed, a third remaining at the door with a torch in its hand. The two men, approaching the ends of the bed, took the sack by its extremities.

The door opened, and a faint light hit Dantès’ eyes through the rough sack that covered him; he saw two figures move closer to his bed, while a third stayed by the door holding a torch. The two men, nearing the ends of the bed, grabbed the sack by its edges.

“He’s heavy, though, for an old and thin man,” said one, as he raised the head.

“He’s pretty heavy for an old and skinny guy,” said one, as he lifted the head.

“They say every year adds half a pound to the weight of the bones,” said another, lifting the feet.

“They say every year adds half a pound to your bones,” said another, lifting the feet.

“Have you tied the knot?” inquired the first speaker.

“Have you gotten married?” asked the first speaker.

“What would be the use of carrying so much more weight?” was the reply, “I can do that when we get there.”

“What’s the point of carrying so much extra weight?” was the reply. “I can do that when we get there.”

“Yes, you’re right,” replied the companion.

“Yeah, you’re right,” replied the companion.

“What’s the knot for?” thought Dantès.

“What’s the knot for?” Dantès wondered.

They deposited the supposed corpse on the bier. Edmond stiffened himself in order to play the part of a dead man, and then the party, lighted by the man with the torch, who went first, ascended the stairs. Suddenly he felt the fresh and sharp night air, and Dantès knew that the mistral was blowing. It was a sensation in which pleasure and pain were strangely mingled.

They laid the supposed corpse on the stretcher. Edmond tensed up to act like a dead man, and then the group, illuminated by the man with the torch who led the way, climbed the stairs. Suddenly, he felt the cold, crisp night air, and Dantès realized that the mistral was blowing. It was a feeling where pleasure and pain were oddly intertwined.

The bearers went on for twenty paces, then stopped, putting the bier down on the ground. One of them went away, and Dantès heard his shoes striking on the pavement.

The bearers walked for twenty steps, then paused, setting the bier down on the ground. One of them left, and Dantès heard his shoes clattering on the pavement.

“Where am I?” he asked himself.

“Where am I?” he thought.

“Really, he is by no means a light load!” said the other bearer, sitting on the edge of the hand-barrow.

“Seriously, he’s definitely not an easy load!” said the other bearer, sitting on the edge of the hand-barrow.

Dantès’ first impulse was to escape, but fortunately he did not attempt it.

Dantès’ first instinct was to run away, but luckily he didn’t try to do it.

“Give us a light,” said the other bearer, “or I shall never find what I am looking for.”

“Give us a light,” said the other bearer, “or I’ll never find what I’m looking for.”

The man with the torch complied, although not asked in the most polite terms.

The man with the torch complied, even though it wasn't requested in the politest way.

“What can he be looking for?” thought Edmond. “The spade, perhaps.”

“What could he be looking for?” Edmond wondered. “The spade, maybe.”

An exclamation of satisfaction indicated that the grave-digger had found the object of his search. “Here it is at last,” he said, “not without some trouble, though.”

An exclamation of satisfaction indicated that the grave-digger had found what he was looking for. “Here it is at last,” he said, “but it wasn’t easy.”

“Yes,” was the answer, “but it has lost nothing by waiting.”

“Yes,” was the reply, “but it hasn't lost anything by waiting.”

As he said this, the man came towards Edmond, who heard a heavy metallic substance laid down beside him, and at the same moment a cord was fastened round his feet with sudden and painful violence.

As he said this, the man moved toward Edmond, who heard a heavy metal object drop beside him, and at the same moment, a cord was tied around his feet with sudden and painful force.

“Well, have you tied the knot?” inquired the grave-digger, who was looking on.

“Hey, have you gotten married?” asked the grave-digger, who was watching.

“Yes, and pretty tight too, I can tell you,” was the answer.

“Yeah, and it's pretty tight too, I can tell you,” was the response.

“Move on, then.” And the bier was lifted once more, and they proceeded.

“Let’s go, then.” And the coffin was lifted once more, and they continued on.

They advanced fifty paces farther, and then stopped to open a door, then went forward again. The noise of the waves dashing against the rocks on which the château is built, reached Dantès’ ear distinctly as they went forward.

They moved fifty steps ahead and then paused to open a door, before moving on again. The sound of the waves crashing against the rocks that the château is built on clearly reached Dantès’ ears as they continued.

“Bad weather!” observed one of the bearers; “not a pleasant night for a dip in the sea.”

“Bad weather!” noted one of the bearers; “not a nice night for a swim in the sea.”

“Why, yes, the abbé runs a chance of being wet,” said the other; and then there was a burst of brutal laughter.

“Yeah, the abbé might get soaked,” said the other, and then there was a burst of harsh laughter.

Dantès did not comprehend the jest, but his hair stood erect on his head.

Dantès didn’t get the joke, but his hair stood straight up.

“Well, here we are at last,” said one of them.

“Well, here we are finally,” said one of them.

“A little farther—a little farther,” said the other. “You know very well that the last was stopped on his way, dashed on the rocks, and the governor told us next day that we were careless fellows.”

“A bit further—a bit further,” said the other. “You know very well that the last one was stopped on his way, crashed on the rocks, and the governor told us the next day that we were reckless.”

They ascended five or six more steps, and then Dantès felt that they took him, one by the head and the other by the heels, and swung him to and fro.

They climbed five or six more steps, and then Dantès sensed that they were lifting him, one by the head and the other by the heels, and swinging him back and forth.

“One!” said the grave-diggers, “two! three!”

“One!” said the grave diggers, “two! three!”

And at the same instant Dantès felt himself flung into the air like a wounded bird, falling, falling, with a rapidity that made his blood curdle. Although drawn downwards by the heavy weight which hastened his rapid descent, it seemed to him as if the fall lasted for a century. At last, with a horrible splash, he darted like an arrow into the ice-cold water, and as he did so he uttered a shrill cry, stifled in a moment by his immersion beneath the waves.

And at that same moment, Dantès felt himself hurled into the air like a hurt bird, plummeting, plummeting, so quickly that his blood chilled. Even though he was pulled down by the heavy weight that sped up his fall, it felt to him like the descent lasted a lifetime. Finally, with a terrible splash, he plunged like an arrow into the freezing water, and as he did, he let out a high-pitched scream, quickly muffled by his submersion beneath the waves.

Dantès had been flung into the sea, and was dragged into its depths by a thirty-six-pound shot tied to his feet.

Dantès had been thrown into the sea and was pulled down into its depths by a thirty-six-pound weight tied to his feet.

The sea is the cemetery of the Château d’If.

The sea is the graveyard of the Château d’If.

0267m

Chapter 21. The Island of Tiboulen

Dantès, although stunned and almost suffocated, had sufficient presence of mind to hold his breath, and as his right hand (prepared as he was for every chance) held his knife open, he rapidly ripped up the sack, extricated his arm, and then his body; but in spite of all his efforts to free himself from the shot, he felt it dragging him down still lower. He then bent his body, and by a desperate effort severed the cord that bound his legs, at the moment when it seemed as if he were actually strangled. With a mighty leap he rose to the surface of the sea, while the shot dragged down to the depths the sack that had so nearly become his shroud.

Dantès, though dazed and nearly suffocated, managed to keep his wits about him enough to hold his breath. With his right hand (ready for anything), he kept his knife open and quickly tore apart the sack, freeing his arm and then his body. But despite all his efforts to escape the weight, he felt it pulling him down even further. He then bent his body and, with a desperate push, cut the cord that tied his legs, just as it seemed he was about to be strangled. With a powerful leap, he shot up to the surface of the sea, while the weight dragged the sack that had almost been his burial shroud down into the depths.

Dantès waited only to get breath, and then dived, in order to avoid being seen. When he arose a second time, he was fifty paces from where he had first sunk. He saw overhead a black and tempestuous sky, across which the wind was driving clouds that occasionally suffered a twinkling star to appear; before him was the vast expanse of waters, sombre and terrible, whose waves foamed and roared as if before the approach of a storm. Behind him, blacker than the sea, blacker than the sky, rose phantom-like the vast stone structure, whose projecting crags seemed like arms extended to seize their prey, and on the highest rock was a torch lighting two figures.

Dantès took a moment to catch his breath before diving under to avoid being seen. When he resurfaced, he was fifty paces away from where he had initially gone under. Above him was a dark, stormy sky, with clouds being pushed by the wind, occasionally allowing a twinkling star to break through. In front of him stretched the vast, grim waters, their waves foaming and crashing as if a storm was approaching. Behind him, darker than the sea and sky, loomed the massive stone structure, its jutting cliffs looking like arms reaching out to grab him, and atop the highest rock was a torch illuminating two figures.

He fancied that these two forms were looking at the sea; doubtless these strange grave-diggers had heard his cry. Dantès dived again, and remained a long time beneath the water. This was an easy feat to him, for he usually attracted a crowd of spectators in the bay before the lighthouse at Marseilles when he swam there, and was unanimously declared to be the best swimmer in the port. When he came up again the light had disappeared.

He imagined that these two figures were gazing at the sea; surely these strange grave-diggers had heard his shout. Dantès dove again and stayed underwater for a long time. This was easy for him, as he usually drew a crowd of onlookers in the bay near the lighthouse at Marseilles when he swam there, and everyone agreed that he was the best swimmer in the port. When he resurfaced, the light was gone.

He must now get his bearings. Ratonneau and Pomègue are the nearest islands of all those that surround the Château d’If, but Ratonneau and Pomègue are inhabited, as is also the islet of Daume. Tiboulen and Lemaire were therefore the safest for Dantès’ venture. The islands of Tiboulen and Lemaire are a league from the Château d’If; Dantès, nevertheless, determined to make for them. But how could he find his way in the darkness of the night?

He needed to get his bearings. Ratonneau and Pomègue are the closest islands around the Château d’If, but Ratonneau and Pomègue are inhabited, as is the islet of Daume. Tiboulen and Lemaire were therefore the safest options for Dantès’ plan. The islands of Tiboulen and Lemaire are a league away from the Château d’If; still, Dantès decided to head toward them. But how would he navigate in the darkness of the night?

At this moment he saw the light of Planier, gleaming in front of him like a star. By leaving this light on the right, he kept the Island of Tiboulen a little on the left; by turning to the left, therefore, he would find it. But, as we have said, it was at least a league from the Château d’If to this island. Often in prison Faria had said to him, when he saw him idle and inactive:

At that moment, he spotted the light of Planier shining in front of him like a star. By keeping that light on his right, he had the Island of Tiboulen slightly to his left; so if he turned left, he would find it. But, as mentioned before, it was at least a league from the Château d’If to this island. Faria often told him in prison, when he noticed him idly sitting around:

“Dantès, you must not give way to this listlessness; you will be drowned if you seek to escape, and your strength has not been properly exercised and prepared for exertion.”

“Dantès, you can't let this apathy take over; you will sink if you try to run away, and you haven't trained your strength for what’s ahead.”

These words rang in Dantès’ ears, even beneath the waves; he hastened to cleave his way through them to see if he had not lost his strength. He found with pleasure that his captivity had taken away nothing of his power, and that he was still master of that element on whose bosom he had so often sported as a boy.

These words echoed in Dantès’ ears, even underwater; he quickly swam through them to check if he hadn’t lost his strength. He was pleased to find that his captivity hadn’t diminished his power, and that he was still in control of the element he had often played in as a boy.

Fear, that relentless pursuer, clogged Dantès’ efforts. He listened for any sound that might be audible, and every time that he rose to the top of a wave he scanned the horizon, and strove to penetrate the darkness. He fancied that every wave behind him was a pursuing boat, and he redoubled his exertions, increasing rapidly his distance from the château, but exhausting his strength. He swam on still, and already the terrible château had disappeared in the darkness. He could not see it, but he felt its presence.

Fear, that relentless pursuer, hindered Dantès’ efforts. He listened for any sound that might be audible, and every time he surfaced above a wave, he scanned the horizon, trying to see through the darkness. He imagined that every wave behind him was a chasing boat, and he pushed himself harder, quickly putting more distance between himself and the château, but wearing himself out. He kept swimming, and soon the terrifying château vanished into the darkness. He couldn’t see it, but he felt its presence.

An hour passed, during which Dantès, excited by the feeling of freedom, continued to cleave the waves.

An hour went by, during which Dantès, thrilled by the feeling of freedom, kept cutting through the waves.

“Let us see,” said he, “I have swum above an hour, but as the wind is against me, that has retarded my speed; however, if I am not mistaken, I must be close to Tiboulen. But what if I were mistaken?”

"Let's see," he said, "I've been swimming for over an hour, but since the wind is against me, it's slowed me down. Still, if I'm right, I should be near Tiboulen. But what if I'm wrong?"

A shudder passed over him. He sought to tread water, in order to rest himself; but the sea was too violent, and he felt that he could not make use of this means of recuperation.

A shiver went through him. He tried to stay afloat to catch his breath, but the sea was too rough, and he realized he couldn't rely on this way to recover.

“Well,” said he, “I will swim on until I am worn out, or the cramp seizes me, and then I shall sink;” and he struck out with the energy of despair.

“Well,” he said, “I’ll keep swimming until I’m exhausted, or I get a cramp, and then I’ll sink;” and he pushed forward with a desperate energy.

Suddenly the sky seemed to him to become still darker and more dense, and heavy clouds seemed to sweep down towards him; at the same time he felt a sharp pain in his knee. He fancied for a moment that he had been shot, and listened for the report; but he heard nothing. Then he put out his hand, and encountered an obstacle and with another stroke knew that he had gained the shore.

Suddenly, the sky seemed to grow darker and thicker, and heavy clouds appeared to rush down towards him. At the same time, he felt a sharp pain in his knee. For a moment, he thought he had been shot and listened for the sound of a gunshot, but heard nothing. Then he reached out his hand and felt an obstacle, and with another stroke, he realized he had reached the shore.

Before him rose a grotesque mass of rocks, that resembled nothing so much as a vast fire petrified at the moment of its most fervent combustion. It was the Island of Tiboulen. Dantès rose, advanced a few steps, and, with a fervent prayer of gratitude, stretched himself on the granite, which seemed to him softer than down. Then, in spite of the wind and rain, he fell into the deep, sweet sleep of utter exhaustion. At the expiration of an hour Edmond was awakened by the roar of thunder. The tempest was let loose and beating the atmosphere with its mighty wings; from time to time a flash of lightning stretched across the heavens like a fiery serpent, lighting up the clouds that rolled on in vast chaotic waves.

Before him was a bizarre jumble of rocks that looked like a massive fire frozen in the moment of its most intense blaze. It was the Island of Tiboulen. Dantès stood up, took a few steps forward, and, with a heartfelt prayer of thanks, laid down on the granite, which felt softer than feathers to him. Then, despite the wind and rain, he fell into a deep, sweet sleep from complete exhaustion. An hour later, Edmond was jolted awake by the sound of thunder. The storm had broken loose, thrashing the air with its powerful presence; every now and then, a flash of lightning shot across the sky like a fiery serpent, illuminating the clouds that rolled in vast, chaotic waves.

Dantès had not been deceived—he had reached the first of the two islands, which was, in fact, Tiboulen. He knew that it was barren and without shelter; but when the sea became more calm, he resolved to plunge into its waves again, and swim to Lemaire, equally arid, but larger, and consequently better adapted for concealment.

Dantès wasn’t fooled—he had arrived at the first of the two islands, which was actually Tiboulen. He knew it was desolate and offered no shelter; but when the sea became calmer, he decided to dive back into the waves and swim to Lemaire, which was just as dry but larger, making it more suitable for hiding.

An overhanging rock offered him a temporary shelter, and scarcely had he availed himself of it when the tempest burst forth in all its fury. Edmond felt the trembling of the rock beneath which he lay; the waves, dashing themselves against it, wetted him with their spray. He was safely sheltered, and yet he felt dizzy in the midst of the warring of the elements and the dazzling brightness of the lightning. It seemed to him that the island trembled to its base, and that it would, like a vessel at anchor, break moorings, and bear him off into the centre of the storm.

A large rock gave him some temporary shelter, and just as he settled under it, the storm hit with full force. Edmond felt the rock shaking beneath him; the waves crashing against it sprayed him with water. He was protected from the worst of the storm, yet he felt dizzy amid the raging elements and the bright flashes of lightning. It felt like the island was shaking to its core, as if it would break free like a ship at anchor and carry him out into the heart of the storm.

He then recollected that he had not eaten or drunk for four-and-twenty hours. He extended his hands, and drank greedily of the rainwater that had lodged in a hollow of the rock.

He then remembered that he hadn’t eaten or drunk in twenty-four hours. He reached out his hands and drank eagerly from the rainwater that had collected in a hollow of the rock.

As he rose, a flash of lightning, that seemed to rive the remotest heights of heaven, illumined the darkness. By its light, between the Island of Lemaire and Cape Croiselle, a quarter of a league distant, Dantès saw a fishing-boat driven rapidly like a spectre before the power of winds and waves. A second after, he saw it again, approaching with frightful rapidity. Dantès cried at the top of his voice to warn them of their danger, but they saw it themselves. Another flash showed him four men clinging to the shattered mast and the rigging, while a fifth clung to the broken rudder. The men he beheld saw him undoubtedly, for their cries were carried to his ears by the wind. Above the splintered mast a sail rent to tatters was waving; suddenly the ropes that still held it gave way, and it disappeared in the darkness of the night like a vast sea-bird.

As he got up, a flash of lightning lit up the dark sky, as if it was tearing apart the furthest heights of heaven. In that light, between the Island of Lemaire and Cape Croiselle, just a quarter of a league away, Dantès spotted a fishing boat being pushed swiftly like a ghost by the force of the winds and waves. A moment later, he saw it again, coming closer at a terrifying speed. Dantès shouted at the top of his lungs to warn them of their danger, but they could see it too. Another flash revealed four men clinging to the broken mast and the rigging, while a fifth held onto the shattered rudder. The men he saw likely noticed him as well, because their cries were carried to him by the wind. Above the broken mast, a torn sail was flapping in the wind; suddenly, the ropes that still held it snapped, and it vanished into the darkness of the night like a huge sea bird.

At the same moment a violent crash was heard, and cries of distress. Dantès from his rocky perch saw the shattered vessel, and among the fragments the floating forms of the hapless sailors. Then all was dark again.

At that moment, a loud crash echoed, along with cries for help. Dantès, from his rocky vantage point, saw the broken ship and the floating bodies of the unfortunate sailors amidst the debris. Then everything went dark again.

Dantès ran down the rocks at the risk of being himself dashed to pieces; he listened, he groped about, but he heard and saw nothing—the cries had ceased, and the tempest continued to rage. By degrees the wind abated, vast gray clouds rolled towards the west, and the blue firmament appeared studded with bright stars. Soon a red streak became visible in the horizon, the waves whitened, a light played over them, and gilded their foaming crests with gold. It was day.

Dantès raced down the rocks, risking being shattered himself; he listened and searched around, but he heard and saw nothing—the cries had stopped, and the storm kept raging. Gradually, the wind died down, massive gray clouds moved towards the west, and the blue sky appeared dotted with bright stars. Soon, a red line appeared on the horizon, the waves turned white, a light danced over them, and gilded their foaming tops with gold. It was morning.

Dantès stood mute and motionless before this majestic spectacle, as if he now beheld it for the first time; and indeed since his captivity in the Château d’If he had forgotten that such scenes were ever to be witnessed. He turned towards the fortress, and looked at both sea and land. The gloomy building rose from the bosom of the ocean with imposing majesty and seemed to dominate the scene. It was about five o’clock. The sea continued to get calmer.

Dantès stood silent and still in front of this stunning sight, as if he was seeing it for the first time; and since his imprisonment in the Château d’If, he had forgotten that such scenes even existed. He turned towards the fortress and looked at both the sea and the land. The dark building rose out of the ocean with impressive grandeur and seemed to take charge of the view. It was around five o’clock. The sea was getting calmer.

“In two or three hours,” thought Dantès, “the turnkey will enter my chamber, find the body of my poor friend, recognize it, seek for me in vain, and give the alarm. Then the tunnel will be discovered; the men who cast me into the sea and who must have heard the cry I uttered, will be questioned. Then boats filled with armed soldiers will pursue the wretched fugitive. The cannon will warn everyone to refuse shelter to a man wandering about naked and famished. The police of Marseilles will be on the alert by land, whilst the governor pursues me by sea. I am cold, I am hungry. I have lost even the knife that saved me. Oh, my God, I have suffered enough surely! Have pity on me, and do for me what I am unable to do for myself.”

“In a couple of hours,” Dantès thought, “the guard will come into my cell, find my poor friend’s body, recognize it, search for me without success, and raise the alarm. Then they’ll discover the tunnel; the people who threw me into the sea and must have heard my shout will be questioned. Soon, boats full of armed soldiers will chase the miserable fugitive. The cannon will alert everyone to turn away a man wandering around naked and starving. The police in Marseille will be on high alert on land while the governor hunts me down at sea. I’m cold, I’m hungry. I’ve even lost the knife that saved me. Oh, my God, I’ve suffered enough, surely! Have mercy on me, and do for me what I can’t do for myself.”

As Dantès (his eyes turned in the direction of the Château d’If) uttered this prayer, he saw off the farther point of the Island of Pomègue a small vessel with lateen sail skimming the sea like a gull in search of prey; and with his sailor’s eye he knew it to be a Genoese tartan. She was coming out of Marseilles harbor, and was standing out to sea rapidly, her sharp prow cleaving through the waves.

As Dantès (his eyes directed toward the Château d’If) said this prayer, he spotted a small boat with a lateen sail off the far point of Pomègue Island, gliding over the sea like a gull hunting for food; and with his sailor's intuition, he recognized it as a Genoese tartan. It was leaving the harbor of Marseilles, quickly heading out to sea, its sharp bow cutting through the waves.

“Oh,” cried Edmond, “to think that in half an hour I could join her, did I not fear being questioned, detected, and conveyed back to Marseilles! What can I do? What story can I invent? under pretext of trading along the coast, these men, who are in reality smugglers, will prefer selling me to doing a good action. I must wait. But I cannot—I am starving. In a few hours my strength will be utterly exhausted; besides, perhaps I have not been missed at the fortress. I can pass as one of the sailors wrecked last night. My story will be accepted, for there is no one left to contradict me.”

“Oh,” cried Edmond, “to think that in half an hour I could join her, if only I didn’t fear being questioned, caught, and sent back to Marseilles! What can I do? What story can I come up with? Under the pretext of trading along the coast, these men, who are actually smugglers, would rather sell me than do something good. I have to wait. But I can’t—I’m starving. In a few hours, my strength will be completely gone; besides, maybe I haven’t been missed at the fortress. I can pass as one of the sailors who got wrecked last night. My story will be believed since there’s no one left to challenge me.”

As he spoke, Dantès looked toward the spot where the fishing-vessel had been wrecked, and started. The red cap of one of the sailors hung to a point of the rock and some timbers that had formed part of the vessel’s keel, floated at the foot of the crag. In an instant Dantès’ plan was formed. He swam to the cap, placed it on his head, seized one of the timbers, and struck out so as to cut across the course the vessel was taking.

As he spoke, Dantès looked toward the spot where the fishing boat had been wrecked and paused. The red cap of one of the sailors was hanging from a rock, and some timbers that were part of the boat’s keel floated at the base of the cliff. In a flash, Dantès came up with a plan. He swam to the cap, put it on his head, grabbed one of the timbers, and set off to cut across the path the boat was taking.

“I am saved!” murmured he. And this conviction restored his strength.

“I’m saved!” he whispered. And this belief gave him back his strength.

He soon saw that the vessel, with the wind dead ahead, was tacking between the Château d’If and the tower of Planier. For an instant he feared lest, instead of keeping in shore, she should stand out to sea; but he soon saw that she would pass, like most vessels bound for Italy, between the islands of Jaros and Calaseraigne.

He quickly noticed that the boat, with the wind directly in front of it, was zigzagging between the Château d’If and the Planier tower. For a moment, he worried that instead of staying close to shore, it would head out to sea; but he soon realized it would take the route like most ships heading to Italy, passing between the islands of Jaros and Calaseraigne.

However, the vessel and the swimmer insensibly neared one another, and in one of its tacks the tartan bore down within a quarter of a mile of him. He rose on the waves, making signs of distress; but no one on board saw him, and the vessel stood on another tack. Dantès would have shouted, but he knew that the wind would drown his voice.

However, the boat and the swimmer slowly got closer to each other, and during one of its turns, the ship came within a quarter of a mile of him. He rose on the waves, signaling for help; but no one on board noticed him, and the ship continued on its course. Dantès wanted to shout, but he knew the wind would muffle his voice.

It was then he rejoiced at his precaution in taking the timber, for without it he would have been unable, perhaps, to reach the vessel—certainly to return to shore, should he be unsuccessful in attracting attention.

It was then he was glad he had taken the timber, because without it he might not have been able to reach the boat—definitely not to get back to shore if he couldn’t get anyone’s attention.

Dantès, though almost sure as to what course the vessel would take, had yet watched it anxiously until it tacked and stood towards him. Then he advanced; but before they could meet, the vessel again changed her course. By a violent effort he rose half out of the water, waving his cap, and uttering a loud shout peculiar to sailors. This time he was both seen and heard, and the tartan instantly steered towards him. At the same time, he saw they were about to lower the boat.

Dantès, although pretty certain about the direction the ship would take, still watched it anxiously until it changed course and headed towards him. He moved forward; but before they could meet, the vessel shifted its course again. With a desperate effort, he rose halfway out of the water, waving his cap and shouting a loud call unique to sailors. This time, he was seen and heard, and the boat immediately steered towards him. At the same moment, he noticed they were about to lower the lifeboat.

An instant after, the boat, rowed by two men, advanced rapidly towards him. Dantès let go of the timber, which he now thought to be useless, and swam vigorously to meet them. But he had reckoned too much upon his strength, and then he realized how serviceable the timber had been to him. His arms became stiff, his legs lost their flexibility, and he was almost breathless.

An instant later, the boat, rowed by two men, quickly approached him. Dantès released the timber, which he now considered useless, and swam energetically to meet them. But he had overestimated his strength, and then he realized how helpful the timber had been to him. His arms stiffened, his legs lost their ability to move, and he was nearly out of breath.

He shouted again. The two sailors redoubled their efforts, and one of them cried in Italian, “Courage!”

He shouted again. The two sailors worked even harder, and one of them yelled in Italian, “Courage!”

The word reached his ear as a wave which he no longer had the strength to surmount passed over his head. He rose again to the surface, struggled with the last desperate effort of a drowning man, uttered a third cry, and felt himself sinking, as if the fatal cannon shot were again tied to his feet. The water passed over his head, and the sky turned gray. A convulsive movement again brought him to the surface. He felt himself seized by the hair, then he saw and heard nothing. He had fainted.

The word reached his ear just as a wave that he no longer had the strength to overcome crashed over him. He surfaced again, fought with the last desperate effort of a drowning man, let out a third cry, and felt himself sinking, as if the deadly cannon shot was once again tied to his feet. The water flowed over his head, and the sky turned gray. A convulsive movement brought him back to the surface. He felt someone grab his hair, and then he saw and heard nothing. He had passed out.

When he opened his eyes Dantès found himself on the deck of the tartan. His first care was to see what course they were taking. They were rapidly leaving the Château d’If behind. Dantès was so exhausted that the exclamation of joy he uttered was mistaken for a sigh.

When he opened his eyes, Dantès found himself on the deck of the ship. His first concern was to check their course. They were quickly leaving the Château d’If behind. Dantès was so exhausted that the joyful exclamation he made was mistaken for a sigh.

As we have said, he was lying on the deck. A sailor was rubbing his limbs with a woollen cloth; another, whom he recognized as the one who had cried out “Courage!” held a gourd full of rum to his mouth; while the third, an old sailor, at once the pilot and captain, looked on with that egotistical pity men feel for a misfortune that they have escaped yesterday, and which may overtake them tomorrow.

As we mentioned, he was lying on the deck. One sailor was rubbing his limbs with a wool cloth; another, whom he recognized as the one who had shouted “Courage!” held a gourd filled with rum to his mouth; while the third, an old sailor, who was both the pilot and the captain, watched with that self-centered pity people feel for a misfortune they narrowly avoided yesterday and that could catch up to them tomorrow.

A few drops of the rum restored suspended animation, while the friction of his limbs restored their elasticity.

A few drops of rum brought him back to life, while the movement of his limbs made them flexible again.

“Who are you?” said the pilot in bad French.

“Who are you?” the pilot asked in poorly spoken French.

“I am,” replied Dantès, in bad Italian, “a Maltese sailor. We were coming from Syracuse laden with grain. The storm of last night overtook us at Cape Morgiou, and we were wrecked on these rocks.”

“I am,” replied Dantès, in poor Italian, “a Maltese sailor. We were coming from Syracuse loaded with grain. The storm last night hit us at Cape Morgiou, and we were wrecked on these rocks.”

“Where do you come from?”

“Where are you from?”

“From these rocks that I had the good luck to cling to while our captain and the rest of the crew were all lost. I saw your vessel, and fearful of being left to perish on the desolate island, I swam off on a piece of wreckage to try and intercept your course. You have saved my life, and I thank you,” continued Dantès. “I was lost when one of your sailors caught hold of my hair.”

“From these rocks that I was lucky enough to hang onto while our captain and the rest of the crew were all lost, I saw your ship. Afraid of being left to die on that empty island, I swam out on a piece of wreckage to try to get your attention. You saved my life, and I appreciate it,” Dantès continued. “I was in despair when one of your sailors grabbed my hair.”

“It was I,” said a sailor of a frank and manly appearance; “and it was time, for you were sinking.”

“It was me,” said a sailor who looked straightforward and confident; “and it was about time because you were going under.”

“Yes,” returned Dantès, holding out his hand, “I thank you again.”

“Yes,” Dantès replied, extending his hand, “thank you once more.”

“I almost hesitated, though,” replied the sailor; “you looked more like a brigand than an honest man, with your beard six inches, and your hair a foot long.”

"I almost hesitated, though," replied the sailor; "you looked more like a thug than a decent guy, with your beard six inches long and your hair a foot long."

Dantès recollected that his hair and beard had not been cut all the time he was at the Château d’If.

Dantès remembered that his hair and beard hadn’t been cut at all while he was at the Château d’If.

“Yes,” said he, “I made a vow, to our Lady of the Grotto not to cut my hair or beard for ten years if I were saved in a moment of danger; but today the vow expires.”

“Yes,” he said, “I promised our Lady of the Grotto that I wouldn’t cut my hair or beard for ten years if I was saved in a moment of danger; but today the vow ends.”

“Now what are we to do with you?” said the captain.

“Now what are we going to do with you?” said the captain.

“Alas, anything you please. My captain is dead; I have barely escaped; but I am a good sailor. Leave me at the first port you make; I shall be sure to find employment.”

“Unfortunately, anything you want. My captain is dead; I barely made it out alive; but I’m a skilled sailor. Drop me off at the first port you reach; I’ll definitely find work.”

“Do you know the Mediterranean?”

“Have you heard of the Mediterranean?”

“I have sailed over it since my childhood.”

“I’ve been sailing over it since I was a kid.”

“You know the best harbors?”

“Do you know the best harbors?”

“There are few ports that I could not enter or leave with a bandage over my eyes.”

“There are only a few ports that I couldn't enter or leave with a blindfold on.”

“I say, captain,” said the sailor who had cried “Courage!” to Dantès, “if what he says is true, what hinders his staying with us?”

“I say, captain,” said the sailor who had shouted “Courage!” to Dantès, “if what he says is true, what’s stopping him from staying with us?”

“If he says true,” said the captain doubtingly. “But in his present condition he will promise anything, and take his chance of keeping it afterwards.”

“If he’s telling the truth,” the captain said, unsure. “But in his current state, he’ll promise anything and hope to follow through later.”

“I will do more than I promise,” said Dantès.

“I'll do more than I promise,” Dantès said.

“We shall see,” returned the other, smiling.

“We'll see,” replied the other with a smile.

“Where are you going?” asked Dantès.

“Where are you headed?” asked Dantès.

“To Leghorn.”

“To Livorno.”

“Then why, instead of tacking so frequently, do you not sail nearer the wind?”

“Then why, instead of changing direction so often, don’t you sail closer to the wind?”

“Because we should run straight on to the Island of Rion.”

“Because we should head straight to Rion Island.”

“You shall pass it by twenty fathoms.”

“You will pass it by twenty fathoms.”

“Take the helm, and let us see what you know.”

“Take control, and let's see what you can do.”

The young man took the helm, felt to see if the vessel answered the rudder promptly and seeing that, without being a first-rate sailor, she yet was tolerably obedient.

The young man took the wheel, checked to see if the boat responded to the steering smoothly, and noticed that, although he wasn't an expert sailor, she was fairly responsive.

“To the sheets,” said he. The four seamen, who composed the crew, obeyed, while the pilot looked on. “Haul taut.”

“To the sheets,” he said. The four seamen making up the crew followed his command while the pilot watched. “Haul tight.”

They obeyed.

They complied.

“Belay.” This order was also executed; and the vessel passed, as Dantès had predicted, twenty fathoms to windward.

“Hold fast.” This command was also carried out; and the ship went by, as Dantès had predicted, twenty fathoms to the windward.

“Bravo!” said the captain.

“Awesome!” said the captain.

“Bravo!” repeated the sailors. And they all looked with astonishment at this man whose eye now disclosed an intelligence and his body a vigor they had not thought him capable of showing.

“Bravo!” shouted the sailors. They all gazed in amazement at this man whose eye now revealed a sharp intelligence and his body a strength they hadn’t believed he was capable of showing.

“You see,” said Dantès, quitting the helm, “I shall be of some use to you, at least during the voyage. If you do not want me at Leghorn, you can leave me there, and I will pay you out of the first wages I get, for my food and the clothes you lend me.”

“You see,” Dantès said, stepping away from the helm, “I can be of some help to you, at least for this trip. If you don't want me in Leghorn, you can drop me off there, and I’ll pay you for my food and the clothes you lend me from my first wages.”

“Ah,” said the captain, “we can agree very well, if you are reasonable.”

“Ah,” said the captain, “we can agree just fine if you’re reasonable.”

“Give me what you give the others, and it will be all right,” returned Dantès.

“Give me what you give the others, and it will be fine,” Dantès replied.

“That’s not fair,” said the seaman who had saved Dantès; “for you know more than we do.”

“That’s not fair,” said the sailor who had saved Dantès; “because you know more than we do.”

“What is that to you, Jacopo?” returned the Captain. “Everyone is free to ask what he pleases.”

“What does that matter to you, Jacopo?” replied the Captain. “Everyone is free to ask whatever they want.”

“That’s true,” replied Jacopo; “I only make a remark.”

"That's true," Jacopo replied. "I'm just making an observation."

“Well, you would do much better to find him a jacket and a pair of trousers, if you have them.”

“Well, you’d be better off finding him a jacket and a pair of pants, if you have any.”

“No,” said Jacopo; “but I have a shirt and a pair of trousers.”

“No,” said Jacopo; “but I have a shirt and a pair of pants.”

“That is all I want,” interrupted Dantès. Jacopo dived into the hold and soon returned with what Edmond wanted.

"That's all I need," interrupted Dantès. Jacopo jumped into the hold and quickly came back with what Edmond wanted.

“Now, then, do you wish for anything else?” said the patron.

“Now, do you want anything else?” said the patron.

“A piece of bread and another glass of the capital rum I tasted, for I have not eaten or drunk for a long time.” He had not tasted food for forty hours. A piece of bread was brought, and Jacopo offered him the gourd.

“A piece of bread and another glass of the excellent rum I had, since I haven't eaten or drunk for a long time.” He hadn’t had any food for forty hours. A piece of bread was brought, and Jacopo handed him the gourd.

“Larboard your helm,” cried the captain to the steersman. Dantès glanced that way as he lifted the gourd to his mouth; then paused with hand in mid-air.

“Turn the helm to the left,” shouted the captain to the steersman. Dantès looked over that way as he raised the gourd to his lips; then he stopped with his hand in the air.

“Hollo! what’s the matter at the Château d’If?” said the captain.

“Hello! What’s going on at the Château d’If?” said the captain.

A small white cloud, which had attracted Dantès’ attention, crowned the summit of the bastion of the Château d’If. At the same moment the faint report of a gun was heard. The sailors looked at one another.

A small white cloud, which had caught Dantès’ attention, hovered over the top of the bastion of the Château d’If. At the same time, a faint sound of a gunshot was heard. The sailors glanced at each other.

“What is this?” asked the captain.

“What is this?” the captain asked.

“A prisoner has escaped from the Château d’If, and they are firing the alarm gun,” replied Dantès. The captain glanced at him, but he had lifted the rum to his lips and was drinking it with so much composure, that suspicions, if the captain had any, died away.

“A prisoner has escaped from the Château d’If, and they are firing the alarm gun,” Dantès replied. The captain looked at him, but he had raised the rum to his lips and was drinking it so calmly that any suspicions the captain might have had faded away.

0277m

“Pretty strong rum!” said Dantès, wiping his brow with his sleeve.

“Strong rum!” said Dantès, wiping his brow with his sleeve.

“At any rate,” murmured he, “if it be, so much the better, for I have made a rare acquisition.”

“At any rate,” he murmured, “if that’s the case, then even better, because I’ve got a real gem.”

0279m

Under pretence of being fatigued, Dantès asked to take the helm; the steersman, glad to be relieved, looked at the captain, and the latter by a sign indicated that he might abandon it to his new comrade. Dantès could thus keep his eyes on Marseilles.

Under the guise of being tired, Dantès asked to take the wheel; the helmsman, happy to be relieved, glanced at the captain, who nodded that he could hand it over to his new mate. This way, Dantès could keep his eyes on Marseille.

“What is the day of the month?” asked he of Jacopo, who sat down beside him.

“What’s the date?” he asked Jacopo, who sat down next to him.

“The 28th of February.”

“February 28th.”

“In what year?”

"What year?"

“In what year—you ask me in what year?”

“In what year—you’re asking me what year?”

“Yes,” replied the young man, “I ask you in what year!”

“Yes,” the young man replied, “but I’m asking you which year!”

“You have forgotten then?”

"You forgot then?"

“I got such a fright last night,” replied Dantès, smiling, “that I have almost lost my memory. I ask you what year is it?”

“I got such a scare last night,” replied Dantès, smiling, “that I’ve almost forgotten everything. Can you tell me what year it is?”

“The year 1829,” returned Jacopo.

"Year 1829," replied Jacopo.

It was fourteen years, day for day, since Dantès’ arrest. He was nineteen when he entered the Château d’If; he was thirty-three when he escaped. A sorrowful smile passed over his face; he asked himself what had become of Mercédès, who must believe him dead. Then his eyes lighted up with hatred as he thought of the three men who had caused him so long and wretched a captivity. He renewed against Danglars, Fernand, and Villefort the oath of implacable vengeance he had made in his dungeon.

It had been exactly fourteen years since Dantès’ arrest. He was nineteen when he entered the Château d’If; he was thirty-three when he escaped. A sad smile crossed his face as he wondered what had happened to Mercédès, who must think he was dead. Then his eyes burned with hatred as he thought of the three men who had caused him such a long and miserable captivity. He renewed his vow of relentless revenge against Danglars, Fernand, and Villefort, the same oath he had made in his prison cell.

This oath was no longer a vain menace; for the fastest sailor in the Mediterranean would have been unable to overtake the little tartan, that with every stitch of canvas set was flying before the wind to Leghorn.

This oath was no longer an empty threat; because the quickest sailor in the Mediterranean wouldn't have been able to catch up to the small tartan, which was sailing swiftly with every bit of canvas set, heading to Leghorn.

Chapter 22. The Smugglers

Dantès had not been a day on board before he had a very clear idea of the men with whom his lot had been cast. Without having been in the school of the Abbé Faria, the worthy master of La Jeune Amélie (the name of the Genoese tartan) knew a smattering of all the tongues spoken on the shores of that large lake called the Mediterranean, from the Arabic to the Provençal, and this, while it spared him interpreters, persons always troublesome and frequently indiscreet, gave him great facilities of communication, either with the vessels he met at sea, with the small boats sailing along the coast, or with the people without name, country, or occupation, who are always seen on the quays of seaports, and who live by hidden and mysterious means which we must suppose to be a direct gift of Providence, as they have no visible means of support. It is fair to assume that Dantès was on board a smuggler.

Dantès had been on the ship for less than a day when he quickly figured out the type of men he was sharing his fate with. Although he hadn’t learned from Abbé Faria, the decent captain of La Jeune Amélie (the name of the Genoese tartan) was familiar with a bit of all the languages spoken around the shores of the vast lake known as the Mediterranean. This skill allowed him to get by without translators, who are often a hassle and can be quite indiscreet. It also made it easier for him to communicate with the vessels he encountered at sea, with the small boats along the coastline, or with the nameless people who always seem to be hanging around the docks, living by mysterious means that we have to assume are a special gift from Providence, since they have no visible source of income. It’s reasonable to believe that Dantès was on board a smuggler.

At first the captain had received Dantès on board with a certain degree of distrust. He was very well known to the customs officers of the coast; and as there was between these worthies and himself a perpetual battle of wits, he had at first thought that Dantès might be an emissary of these industrious guardians of rights and duties, who perhaps employed this ingenious means of learning some of the secrets of his trade. But the skilful manner in which Dantès had handled the lugger had entirely reassured him; and then, when he saw the light plume of smoke floating above the bastion of the Château d’If, and heard the distant report, he was instantly struck with the idea that he had on board his vessel one whose coming and going, like that of kings, was accompanied with salutes of artillery. This made him less uneasy, it must be owned, than if the new-comer had proved to be a customs officer; but this supposition also disappeared like the first, when he beheld the perfect tranquillity of his recruit.

At first, the captain welcomed Dantès on board with some skepticism. Dantès was well-known to the coast’s customs officers, and because there was a constant game of wits between him and those officials, he initially thought Dantès might be a spy sent by them to uncover his trade secrets. However, Dantès' skilled handling of the lugger completely eased his concerns. Then, when he saw the light plume of smoke rising from the bastion of the Château d’If and heard the distant cannon fire, he suddenly realized he had on board someone whose arrivals and departures, much like those of kings, were celebrated with gun salutes. This thought alleviated his unease more than if the newcomer had turned out to be a customs officer; but that assumption also vanished when he noticed Dantès’ calm demeanor.

Edmond thus had the advantage of knowing what the owner was, without the owner knowing who he was; and however the old sailor and his crew tried to “pump” him, they extracted nothing more from him; he gave accurate descriptions of Naples and Malta, which he knew as well as Marseilles, and held stoutly to his first story. Thus the Genoese, subtle as he was, was duped by Edmond, in whose favor his mild demeanor, his nautical skill, and his admirable dissimulation, pleaded. Moreover, it is possible that the Genoese was one of those shrewd persons who know nothing but what they should know, and believe nothing but what they should believe.

Edmond had the upper hand because he knew who the owner was, while the owner had no idea who he was. No matter how hard the old sailor and his crew tried to get information from him, they couldn’t get anything more out of him; he confidently described Naples and Malta, which he knew just as well as he knew Marseilles, and stuck to his original story. So, despite being cunning, the Genoese was fooled by Edmond, whose calm demeanor, seafaring skills, and excellent ability to hide his true intentions worked in his favor. It’s also possible that the Genoese was one of those shrewd people who only know what they need to know and only believe what they should believe.

In this state of mutual understanding, they reached Leghorn. Here Edmond was to undergo another trial; he was to find out whether he could recognize himself, as he had not seen his own face for fourteen years. He had preserved a tolerably good remembrance of what the youth had been, and was now to find out what the man had become. His comrades believed that his vow was fulfilled. As he had twenty times touched at Leghorn, he remembered a barber in St. Ferdinand Street; he went there to have his beard and hair cut. The barber gazed in amazement at this man with the long, thick and black hair and beard, which gave his head the appearance of one of Titian’s portraits. At this period it was not the fashion to wear so large a beard and hair so long; now a barber would only be surprised if a man gifted with such advantages should consent voluntarily to deprive himself of them. The Leghorn barber said nothing and went to work.

In this state of mutual understanding, they arrived in Leghorn. Here, Edmond faced another challenge; he was about to see if he could recognize himself, as he hadn’t seen his own face in fourteen years. He held onto a pretty clear memory of what he had looked like as a young man and was now going to discover what the man he had become looked like. His friends believed that he had fulfilled his vow. Since he had been to Leghorn twenty times before, he remembered a barber on St. Ferdinand Street and went there to get his beard and hair cut. The barber stared in shock at this man with long, thick, black hair and a beard, which made him look like one of Titian’s portraits. At that time, it wasn’t trendy to have such a large beard and long hair; nowadays, a barber would only be astonished if a man with such features willingly decided to get rid of them. The Leghorn barber said nothing and got to work.

When the operation was concluded, and Edmond felt that his chin was completely smooth, and his hair reduced to its usual length, he asked for a looking-glass. He was now, as we have said, three-and-thirty years of age, and his fourteen years’ imprisonment had produced a great transformation in his appearance.

When the operation was finished, and Edmond felt that his chin was completely smooth and his hair trimmed to its usual length, he asked for a mirror. He was now, as we mentioned, thirty-three years old, and his fourteen years in prison had greatly changed his appearance.

Dantès had entered the Château d’If with the round, open, smiling face of a young and happy man, with whom the early paths of life have been smooth, and who anticipates a future corresponding with his past. This was now all changed. The oval face was lengthened, his smiling mouth had assumed the firm and marked lines which betoken resolution; his eyebrows were arched beneath a brow furrowed with thought; his eyes were full of melancholy, and from their depths occasionally sparkled gloomy fires of misanthropy and hatred; his complexion, so long kept from the sun, had now that pale color which produces, when the features are encircled with black hair, the aristocratic beauty of the man of the north; the profound learning he had acquired had besides diffused over his features a refined intellectual expression; and he had also acquired, being naturally of a goodly stature, that vigor which a frame possesses which has so long concentrated all its force within itself.

Dantès had walked into the Château d’If with the round, open, smiling face of a young and happy man, whose early experiences in life had been smooth, and who looked forward to a future that mirrored his past. This was no longer the case. His once-oval face had become elongated; his smiling mouth now bore firm, defined lines that showed determination. His eyebrows were arched above a brow marked with deep thought; his eyes, filled with sadness, occasionally flickered with dark sparks of misanthropy and hatred. His complexion, long shielded from the sun, had taken on a pale hue that, when framed by black hair, gave him an aristocratic beauty typical of northern men. The deep knowledge he had gained also lent a refined, intellectual expression to his features. Additionally, being naturally tall, he had developed the strength that comes from a frame that has long kept its power within.

0283m

To the elegance of a nervous and slight form had succeeded the solidity of a rounded and muscular figure. As to his voice, prayers, sobs, and imprecations had changed it so that at times it was of a singularly penetrating sweetness, and at others rough and almost hoarse.

To the grace of a nervous and slender figure had come the strength of a well-defined and muscular body. As for his voice, prayers, sobs, and curses had altered it so that sometimes it had a uniquely intense sweetness, and other times it was harsh and nearly raspy.

Moreover, from being so long in twilight or darkness, his eyes had acquired the faculty of distinguishing objects in the night, common to the hyena and the wolf. Edmond smiled when he beheld himself; it was impossible that his best friend—if, indeed, he had any friend left—could recognize him; he could not recognize himself.

Moreover, after spending so much time in twilight or darkness, his eyes had developed the ability to see objects in the night, like those of a hyena or a wolf. Edmond smiled when he looked at himself; it was unlikely that his best friend—if he even had any friends left—could recognize him; he couldn't even recognize himself.

The master of La Jeune Amélie, who was very desirous of retaining amongst his crew a man of Edmond’s value, had offered to advance him funds out of his future profits, which Edmond had accepted. His next care on leaving the barber’s who had achieved his first metamorphosis was to enter a shop and buy a complete sailor’s suit—a garb, as we all know, very simple, and consisting of white trousers, a striped shirt, and a cap.

The captain of La Jeune Amélie, eager to keep someone as valuable as Edmond on his crew, had offered to give him an advance from his future earnings, which Edmond agreed to. After leaving the barber who had given him his first transformation, his next priority was to go into a store and buy a full sailor’s outfit—a look that is, as we all know, quite simple and made up of white trousers, a striped shirt, and a cap.

It was in this costume, and bringing back to Jacopo the shirt and trousers he had lent him, that Edmond reappeared before the captain of the lugger, who had made him tell his story over and over again before he could believe him, or recognize in the neat and trim sailor the man with thick and matted beard, hair tangled with seaweed, and body soaking in seabrine, whom he had picked up naked and nearly drowned. Attracted by his prepossessing appearance, he renewed his offers of an engagement to Dantès; but Dantès, who had his own projects, would not agree for a longer time than three months.

It was in this outfit, while returning Jacopo's shirt and pants he had borrowed, that Edmond showed up again in front of the captain of the lugger. The captain made him repeat his story multiple times before he could believe him or recognize, in the neat and tidy sailor, the man with a thick, tangled beard, hair full of seaweed, and a body drenched in seawater, whom he had found naked and nearly drowned. Impressed by his attractive appearance, he offered Dantès a job again, but Dantès, who had his own plans, would only agree to a contract for three months.

La Jeune Amélie had a very active crew, very obedient to their captain, who lost as little time as possible. He had scarcely been a week at Leghorn before the hold of his vessel was filled with printed muslins, contraband cottons, English powder, and tobacco on which the excise had forgotten to put its mark. The master was to get all this out of Leghorn free of duties, and land it on the shores of Corsica, where certain speculators undertook to forward the cargo to France.

La Jeune Amélie had a highly active crew, very obedient to their captain, who wasted no time. He had barely been in Leghorn for a week before the hold of his ship was packed with printed muslins, smuggled cottons, English powder, and tobacco that the excise had overlooked marking. The captain was supposed to get all this out of Leghorn without paying duties and deliver it to the shores of Corsica, where certain speculators were set to ship the cargo to France.

They sailed; Edmond was again cleaving the azure sea which had been the first horizon of his youth, and which he had so often dreamed of in prison. He left Gorgone on his right and La Pianosa on his left, and went towards the country of Paoli and Napoleon.

They sailed; Edmond was once again cutting through the blue sea that had been the first horizon of his youth and that he had often dreamed of while in prison. He kept Gorgone on his right and La Pianosa on his left, heading toward the land of Paoli and Napoleon.

The next morning going on deck, as he always did at an early hour, the patron found Dantès leaning against the bulwarks gazing with intense earnestness at a pile of granite rocks, which the rising sun tinged with rosy light. It was the Island of Monte Cristo.

The next morning, as he always did at an early hour, the captain went on deck and found Dantès leaning against the railing, staring intently at a pile of granite rocks that the rising sun was lighting up with a rosy glow. It was the Island of Monte Cristo.

La Jeune Amélie left it three-quarters of a league to the larboard and kept on for Corsica. Dantès thought, as they passed so closely to the island whose name was so interesting to him, that he had only to leap into the sea and in half an hour be at the promised land. But then what could he do without instruments to discover his treasure, without arms to defend himself? Besides, what would the sailors say? What would the patron think? He must wait.

La Jeune Amélie was three-quarters of a league to the left and continued on towards Corsica. Dantès thought, as they sailed so close to the island that meant so much to him, that he could just jump into the sea and reach the promised land in half an hour. But then, what could he do without tools to find his treasure, or weapons to protect himself? Besides, what would the sailors think? What would the captain say? He had to wait.

Fortunately, Dantès had learned how to wait; he had waited fourteen years for his liberty, and now he was free he could wait at least six months or a year for wealth. Would he not have accepted liberty without riches if it had been offered to him? Besides, were not those riches chimerical?—offspring of the brain of the poor Abbé Faria, had they not died with him? It is true, the letter of the Cardinal Spada was singularly circumstantial, and Dantès repeated it to himself, from one end to the other, for he had not forgotten a word.

Fortunately, Dantès had learned how to be patient; he had waited fourteen years for his freedom, and now that he was free, he could wait at least six months or a year for wealth. Would he not have accepted freedom without riches if it had been offered to him? Besides, were those riches even real?—the product of the imagination of the poor Abbé Faria, had they not died with him? It’s true, the letter from Cardinal Spada was incredibly detailed, and Dantès repeated it to himself from start to finish because he hadn’t forgotten a single word.

0285m

Evening came, and Edmond saw the island tinged with the shades of twilight, and then disappear in the darkness from all eyes but his own, for he, with vision accustomed to the gloom of a prison, continued to behold it last of all, for he remained alone upon deck. The next morn broke off the coast of Aleria; all day they coasted, and in the evening saw fires lighted on land; the position of these was no doubt a signal for landing, for a ship’s lantern was hung up at the mast-head instead of the streamer, and they came to within a gunshot of the shore. Dantès noticed that the captain of La Jeune Amélie had, as he neared the land, mounted two small culverins, which, without making much noise, can throw a four ounce ball a thousand paces or so.

Evening fell, and Edmond watched as the island was painted in twilight hues before vanishing into darkness, visible only to him. His eyes, adjusted to the dimness of prison life, were the last to see it, as he remained alone on deck. The next morning came near the coast of Aleria; they sailed along the shoreline all day and in the evening spotted fires lit on land. These were likely signals for landing, as a ship's lantern was hung at the masthead instead of the usual streamer, and they approached within gunshot of the shore. Dantès noticed that the captain of La Jeune Amélie had mounted two small cannons as they neared the land, which, though quiet, could launch a four-ounce ball about a thousand paces.

But on this occasion the precaution was superfluous, and everything proceeded with the utmost smoothness and politeness. Four shallops came off with very little noise alongside the lugger, which, no doubt, in acknowledgement of the compliment, lowered her own shallop into the sea, and the five boats worked so well that by two o’clock in the morning all the cargo was out of La Jeune Amélie and on terra firma. The same night, such a man of regularity was the patron of La Jeune Amélie, the profits were divided, and each man had a hundred Tuscan livres, or about eighty francs.

But on this occasion, the extra caution was unnecessary, and everything went along very smoothly and politely. Four small boats came alongside the lugger with hardly any noise, and in response to the compliment, the lugger lowered its own small boat into the water. The five boats worked so well that by two o’clock in the morning, all the cargo was off La Jeune Amélie and onto terra firma. That same night, since the captain of La Jeune Amélie was such a stickler for routine, they divided the profits, and each man received a hundred Tuscan livres, or about eighty francs.

But the voyage was not ended. They turned the bowsprit towards Sardinia, where they intended to take in a cargo, which was to replace what had been discharged. The second operation was as successful as the first, La Jeune Amélie was in luck. This new cargo was destined for the coast of the Duchy of Lucca, and consisted almost entirely of Havana cigars, sherry, and Malaga wines.

But the journey wasn't over. They pointed the bowsprit toward Sardinia, where they planned to load up on cargo to replace what had been unloaded. The second task went as well as the first; La Jeune Amélie was fortunate. This new cargo was meant for the coast of the Duchy of Lucca and was made up almost entirely of Havana cigars, sherry, and Malaga wines.

There they had a bit of a skirmish in getting rid of the duties; the excise was, in truth, the everlasting enemy of the patron of La Jeune Amélie. A customs officer was laid low, and two sailors wounded; Dantès was one of the latter, a ball having touched him in the left shoulder. Dantès was almost glad of this affray, and almost pleased at being wounded, for they were rude lessons which taught him with what eye he could view danger, and with what endurance he could bear suffering. He had contemplated danger with a smile, and when wounded had exclaimed with the great philosopher, “Pain, thou art not an evil.”

There, they had a bit of a fight to get rid of the duties; the excise was, in fact, the constant enemy of the patron of La Jeune Amélie. A customs officer was taken down, and two sailors were hurt; Dantès was one of the latter, a bullet grazing his left shoulder. Dantès was almost grateful for this conflict, and somewhat pleased to be injured, as it was a harsh lesson that showed him how he could face danger and how much pain he could endure. He viewed danger with a smile, and when he was hurt, he exclaimed with the great philosopher, “Pain, you are not an evil.”

He had, moreover, looked upon the customs officer wounded to death, and, whether from heat of blood produced by the encounter, or the chill of human sentiment, this sight had made but slight impression upon him. Dantès was on the way he desired to follow, and was moving towards the end he wished to achieve; his heart was in a fair way of petrifying in his bosom. Jacopo, seeing him fall, had believed him killed, and rushing towards him raised him up, and then attended to him with all the kindness of a devoted comrade.

He had also seen the customs officer wounded to death, and whether it was the heat of anger from the fight or the coldness of human emotion, the sight barely affected him. Dantès was headed in the direction he wanted to go and was making progress toward his goal; his heart was hardening within him. Jacopo, thinking he was dead when he saw him fall, rushed over, picked him up, and cared for him with all the kindness of a loyal friend.

This world was not then so good as Doctor Pangloss believed it, neither was it so wicked as Dantès thought it, since this man, who had nothing to expect from his comrade but the inheritance of his share of the prize-money, manifested so much sorrow when he saw him fall. Fortunately, as we have said, Edmond was only wounded, and with certain herbs gathered at certain seasons, and sold to the smugglers by the old Sardinian women, the wound soon closed. Edmond then resolved to try Jacopo, and offered him in return for his attention a share of his prize-money, but Jacopo refused it indignantly.

This world wasn't as good as Doctor Pangloss thought it was, nor was it as evil as Dantès believed, since this man, who expected nothing from his friend except his share of the prize money, showed such deep sorrow when he saw him fall. Fortunately, as we mentioned, Edmond was only injured, and with some herbs collected at the right times and sold to smugglers by the old Sardinian women, the wound healed quickly. Edmond then decided to test Jacopo, offering him a share of his prize money in exchange for his care, but Jacopo indignantly refused.

As a result of the sympathetic devotion which Jacopo had from the first bestowed on Edmond, the latter was moved to a certain degree of affection. But this sufficed for Jacopo, who instinctively felt that Edmond had a right to superiority of position—a superiority which Edmond had concealed from all others. And from this time the kindness which Edmond showed him was enough for the brave seaman.

Due to the loyal devotion Jacopo had shown Edmond from the start, Edmond felt a bit of affection in return. But that was enough for Jacopo, who instinctively understood that Edmond deserved to be in a higher position—a position that Edmond had hidden from everyone else. From that moment on, the kindness Edmond offered was sufficient for the brave sailor.

Then in the long days on board ship, when the vessel, gliding on with security over the azure sea, required no care but the hand of the helmsman, thanks to the favorable winds that swelled her sails, Edmond, with a chart in his hand, became the instructor of Jacopo, as the poor Abbé Faria had been his tutor. He pointed out to him the bearings of the coast, explained to him the variations of the compass, and taught him to read in that vast book opened over our heads which they call heaven, and where God writes in azure with letters of diamonds.

Then, during the long days on the ship, when the vessel smoothly sailed across the blue sea and only needed the helmsman's guidance, thanks to the favorable winds filling her sails, Edmond, holding a map, became Jacopo's teacher, just like the poor Abbé Faria had been for him. He showed him the coastlines, explained the compass variations, and taught him to read the vast book above us known as the sky, where God writes in blue with diamond letters.

And when Jacopo inquired of him, “What is the use of teaching all these things to a poor sailor like me?” Edmond replied, “Who knows? You may one day be the captain of a vessel. Your fellow-countryman, Bonaparte, became emperor.” We had forgotten to say that Jacopo was a Corsican.

And when Jacopo asked him, “What’s the point of teaching all this to a poor sailor like me?” Edmond replied, “Who knows? You might one day be the captain of a ship. Your fellow countryman, Bonaparte, became emperor.” We forgot to mention that Jacopo was a Corsican.

Two months and a half elapsed in these trips, and Edmond had become as skilful a coaster as he had been a hardy seaman; he had formed an acquaintance with all the smugglers on the coast, and learned all the Masonic signs by which these half pirates recognize each other. He had passed and re-passed his Island of Monte Cristo twenty times, but not once had he found an opportunity of landing there.

Two and a half months went by during these trips, and Edmond had become as skilled at coastal navigation as he had been as a tough sailor; he had gotten to know all the smugglers along the coast and learned all the secret signs they used to identify one another. He had traveled past his Island of Monte Cristo twenty times, but he had never found a chance to land there.

He then formed a resolution. As soon as his engagement with the patron of La Jeune Amélie ended, he would hire a small vessel on his own account—for in his several voyages he had amassed a hundred piastres—and under some pretext land at the Island of Monte Cristo. Then he would be free to make his researches, not perhaps entirely at liberty, for he would be doubtless watched by those who accompanied him. But in this world we must risk something. Prison had made Edmond prudent, and he was desirous of running no risk whatever. But in vain did he rack his imagination; fertile as it was, he could not devise any plan for reaching the island without companionship.

He then made a decision. As soon as his contract with the patron of La Jeune Amélie was over, he would hire a small boat on his own—since he had saved up a hundred piastres from his various trips—and under some excuse, land on the Island of Monte Cristo. Then he would be free to conduct his research, though he would probably still be watched by those who were with him. But in this world, we have to take some risks. Prison had made Edmond cautious, and he didn't want to take any risks at all. He tried hard to think of a way to get to the island without anyone else, but despite his creative mind, he couldn't come up with a plan.

Dantès was tossed about on these doubts and wishes, when the patron, who had great confidence in him, and was very desirous of retaining him in his service, took him by the arm one evening and led him to a tavern on the Via del’ Oglio, where the leading smugglers of Leghorn used to congregate and discuss affairs connected with their trade. Already Dantès had visited this maritime Bourse two or three times, and seeing all these hardy free-traders, who supplied the whole coast for nearly two hundred leagues in extent, he had asked himself what power might not that man attain who should give the impulse of his will to all these contrary and diverging minds. This time it was a great matter that was under discussion, connected with a vessel laden with Turkey carpets, stuffs of the Levant, and cashmeres. It was necessary to find some neutral ground on which an exchange could be made, and then to try and land these goods on the coast of France. If the venture was successful the profit would be enormous, there would be a gain of fifty or sixty piastres each for the crew.

Dantès was caught up in these doubts and wishes when the patron, who had a lot of faith in him and really wanted to keep him on board, took him by the arm one evening and led him to a tavern on the Via del’ Oglio. This was a place where the top smugglers of Leghorn would gather to talk about their trade. Dantès had already been to this maritime Bourse two or three times, and seeing all these bold free-traders who supplied the entire coastline for nearly two hundred leagues, he wondered what kind of power someone could have if they could direct all these conflicting and diverse minds. This time, a significant matter was being discussed involving a ship loaded with Turkish carpets, fabrics from the Levant, and cashmeres. They needed to find a neutral spot for an exchange and then attempt to land these goods on the coast of France. If the venture succeeded, the profit would be huge, with each crew member potentially earning fifty or sixty piastres.

The patron of La Jeune Amélie proposed as a place of landing the Island of Monte Cristo, which being completely deserted, and having neither soldiers nor revenue officers, seemed to have been placed in the midst of the ocean since the time of the heathen Olympus by Mercury, the god of merchants and robbers, classes of mankind which we in modern times have separated if not made distinct, but which antiquity appears to have included in the same category.

The patron of La Jeune Amélie suggested that the Island of Monte Cristo would be a good place to land, as it was completely deserted and had no soldiers or tax collectors. It seemed to have been in the middle of the ocean since the days of ancient Olympus, set there by Mercury, the god of merchants and thieves—a distinction that we’ve separated in modern times, but that antiquity seemed to group together.

At the mention of Monte Cristo Dantès started with joy; he rose to conceal his emotion, and took a turn around the smoky tavern, where all the languages of the known world were jumbled in a lingua franca.

At the mention of Monte Cristo, Dantès perked up with joy; he stood up to hide his emotion and took a stroll around the smoky tavern, where all the languages of the known world were mixed together in a lingua franca.

When he again joined the two persons who had been discussing the matter, it had been decided that they should touch at Monte Cristo and set out on the following night. Edmond, being consulted, was of opinion that the island afforded every possible security, and that great enterprises to be well done should be done quickly.

When he rejoined the two people who had been talking about the issue, they had agreed to stop at Monte Cristo and set out the next night. Edmond, when asked for his opinion, believed that the island provided every possible safety and that significant ventures should be executed swiftly.

Nothing then was altered in the plan, and orders were given to get under weigh next night, and, wind and weather permitting, to make the neutral island by the following day.

Nothing was changed in the plan, and orders were given to set sail the next night, with wind and weather permitting, to reach the neutral island by the following day.

0289m

Chapter 23. The Island of Monte Cristo

Thus, at length, by one of the unexpected strokes of fortune which sometimes befall those who have for a long time been the victims of an evil destiny, Dantès was about to secure the opportunity he wished for, by simple and natural means, and land on the island without incurring any suspicion. One night more and he would be on his way.

Then, finally, through one of those surprising twists of fate that sometimes happen to those who have long suffered from bad luck, Dantès was about to seize the opportunity he had hoped for, using simple and natural methods, and reach the island without raising any suspicion. Just one more night and he would be on his way.

The night was one of feverish distraction, and in its progress visions, good and evil, passed through Dantès’ mind. If he closed his eyes, he saw Cardinal Spada’s letter written on the wall in characters of flame—if he slept for a moment the wildest dreams haunted his brain. He ascended into grottos paved with emeralds, with panels of rubies, and the roof glowing with diamond stalactites. Pearls fell drop by drop, as subterranean waters filter in their caves. Edmond, amazed, wonderstruck, filled his pockets with the radiant gems and then returned to daylight, when he discovered that his prizes had all changed into common pebbles. He then endeavored to re-enter the marvellous grottos, but they had suddenly receded, and now the path became a labyrinth, and then the entrance vanished, and in vain did he tax his memory for the magic and mysterious word which opened the splendid caverns of Ali Baba to the Arabian fisherman. All was useless, the treasure disappeared, and had again reverted to the genii from whom for a moment he had hoped to carry it off.

The night was filled with restless distraction, and as it went on, visions, both good and bad, flashed through Dantès’ mind. If he closed his eyes, he saw Cardinal Spada’s letter written on the wall in fiery letters—if he managed to sleep, wild dreams tormented his mind. He found himself in caves lined with emeralds, with ruby panels, and a ceiling glittering with diamond stalactites. Pearls dropped one by one, like underground water filtering in their caves. Edmond, amazed and in awe, stuffed his pockets with the radiant gems, only to return to the real world and realize that his treasures had all turned into ordinary pebbles. He then tried to go back to those incredible caves, but they had suddenly vanished, and the path turned into a maze. The entrance disappeared, and he desperately searched his memory for the magic word that opened the splendid caves of Ali Baba to the Arabian fisherman. It was all useless; the treasure was gone and had returned to the genies from whom he had briefly hoped to take it.

The day came at length, and was almost as feverish as the night had been, but it brought reason to the aid of imagination, and Dantès was then enabled to arrange a plan which had hitherto been vague and unsettled in his brain. Night came, and with it the preparation for departure, and these preparations served to conceal Dantès’ agitation. He had by degrees assumed such authority over his companions that he was almost like a commander on board; and as his orders were always clear, distinct, and easy of execution, his comrades obeyed him with celerity and pleasure.

The day finally arrived and was almost as intense as the previous night, but it brought clarity to Dantès' thoughts, allowing him to formulate a plan that had previously been unclear and uncertain in his mind. As night fell, he began getting ready to leave, and these preparations helped mask his anxiety. He had gradually taken on enough authority over his companions that he was almost like a captain on the ship; since his orders were always straightforward, clear, and easy to follow, his friends complied quickly and happily.

The old patron did not interfere, for he too had recognized the superiority of Dantès over the crew and himself. He saw in the young man his natural successor, and regretted that he had not a daughter, that he might have bound Edmond to him by a more secure alliance. At seven o’clock in the evening all was ready, and at ten minutes past seven they doubled the lighthouse just as the beacon was kindled. The sea was calm, and, with a fresh breeze from the south-east, they sailed beneath a bright blue sky, in which God also lighted up in turn his beacon lights, each of which is a world. Dantès told them that all hands might turn in, and he would take the helm. When the Maltese (for so they called Dantès) had said this, it was sufficient, and all went to their bunks contentedly.

The old patron didn't interfere because he also recognized that Dantès was better than the crew and himself. He saw in the young man his natural successor and regretted that he didn't have a daughter to secure a stronger bond with Edmond. By seven o’clock in the evening, everything was ready, and at ten minutes past seven, they passed the lighthouse just as the beacon was lit. The sea was calm, and with a fresh breeze from the southeast, they sailed under a bright blue sky, where God also lit up His beacon lights, each one representing a world. Dantès told them that everyone could turn in for the night, and he would take the helm. When the Maltese (as they called Dantès) said this, it was enough, and everyone went to their bunks happily.

This frequently happened. Dantès, cast from solitude into the world, frequently experienced an imperious desire for solitude; and what solitude is more complete, or more poetical, than that of a ship floating in isolation on the sea during the obscurity of the night, in the silence of immensity, and under the eye of Heaven?

This happened often. Dantès, thrown from isolation into the world, frequently felt a strong craving for solitude; and what solitude is more complete or more poetic than that of a ship drifting alone on the sea at night, in the silence of vastness, and under the gaze of the heavens?

Now this solitude was peopled with his thoughts, the night lighted up by his illusions, and the silence animated by his anticipations. When the patron awoke, the vessel was hurrying on with every sail set, and every sail full with the breeze. They were making nearly ten knots an hour. The Island of Monte Cristo loomed large in the horizon. Edmond resigned the lugger to the master’s care, and went and lay down in his hammock; but, in spite of a sleepless night, he could not close his eyes for a moment.

Now this solitude was filled with his thoughts, the night brightened by his illusions, and the silence alive with his expectations. When the captain woke up, the ship was rushing along with every sail set and catching the breeze. They were cruising at almost ten knots an hour. The Island of Monte Cristo appeared large on the horizon. Edmond handed over the lugger to the captain's care and went to lie down in his hammock; but despite a sleepless night, he couldn't close his eyes for even a moment.

Two hours afterwards he came on deck, as the boat was about to double the Island of Elba. They were just abreast of Mareciana, and beyond the flat but verdant Island of La Pianosa. The peak of Monte Cristo reddened by the burning sun, was seen against the azure sky. Dantès ordered the helmsman to put down his helm, in order to leave La Pianosa to starboard, as he knew that he should shorten his course by two or three knots. About five o’clock in the evening the island was distinct, and everything on it was plainly perceptible, owing to that clearness of the atmosphere peculiar to the light which the rays of the sun cast at its setting.

Two hours later, he came up on deck just as the boat was about to round the Island of Elba. They were right next to Mareciana, with the flat but green Island of La Pianosa just beyond. The peak of Monte Cristo glowed red from the fierce sun against the blue sky. Dantès instructed the helmsman to steer to turn the helm, so they could leave La Pianosa to the right, knowing it would shorten their course by two or three knots. Around five o’clock in the evening, the island was clear, and everything on it was easily visible, thanks to the clarity of the atmosphere that comes with the sunlight at sunset.

Edmond gazed very earnestly at the mass of rocks which gave out all the variety of twilight colors, from the brightest pink to the deepest blue; and from time to time his cheeks flushed, his brow darkened, and a mist passed over his eyes. Never did a gamester, whose whole fortune is staked on one cast of the die, experience the anguish which Edmond felt in his paroxysms of hope.

Edmond looked intently at the pile of rocks that displayed a range of twilight colors, from bright pink to deep blue; and occasionally his cheeks flushed, his brow furrowed, and a mist clouded his eyes. No gambler, with everything on the line for a single roll of the dice, ever experienced the torment that Edmond felt in his fits of hope.

Night came, and at ten o’clock they anchored. La Jeune Amélie was first at the rendezvous. In spite of his usual command over himself, Dantès could not restrain his impetuosity. He was the first to jump on shore; and had he dared, he would, like Lucius Brutus, have “kissed his mother earth.” It was dark, but at eleven o’clock the moon rose in the midst of the ocean, whose every wave she silvered, and then, “ascending high,” played in floods of pale light on the rocky hills of this second Pelion.

Night fell, and they anchored at ten o’clock. La Jeune Amélie was the first to arrive at the meeting point. Despite usually keeping his emotions in check, Dantès couldn’t contain his excitement. He was the first to leap onto the shore; if he had dared, he would have, like Lucius Brutus, “kissed his mother earth.” It was dark, but at eleven o’clock the moon rose over the ocean, illuminating every wave with silver, and then, “ascending high,” cast a flood of pale light on the rocky hills of this second Pelion.

The island was familiar to the crew of La Jeune Amélie,—it was one of her regular haunts. As to Dantès, he had passed it on his voyage to and from the Levant, but never touched at it. He questioned Jacopo.

The island was well-known to the crew of La Jeune Amélie; it was one of their usual spots. As for Dantès, he had seen it on his trips to and from the Levant, but had never actually stopped there. He asked Jacopo.

“Where shall we pass the night?” he inquired.

“Where are we going to spend the night?” he asked.

“Why, on board the tartan,” replied the sailor.

“Why, on the boat,” replied the sailor.

“Should we not do better in the grottos?”

“Shouldn’t we do better in the caves?”

“What grottos?”

"What caves?"

“Why, the grottos—caves of the island.”

“Why, the grottos—caves of the island.”

“I do not know of any grottos,” replied Jacopo.

“I don’t know of any grottos,” replied Jacopo.

The cold sweat sprang forth on Dantès’ brow.

The cold sweat broke out on Dantès' forehead.

“What, are there no grottos at Monte Cristo?” he asked.

“What, are there no caves at Monte Cristo?” he asked.

“None.”

“None.”

For a moment Dantès was speechless; then he remembered that these caves might have been filled up by some accident, or even stopped up, for the sake of greater security, by Cardinal Spada. The point was, then, to discover the hidden entrance. It was useless to search at night, and Dantès therefore delayed all investigation until the morning. Besides, a signal made half a league out at sea, and to which La Jeune Amélie replied by a similar signal, indicated that the moment for business had come.

For a moment, Dantès was at a loss for words; then he realized that these caves could have been blocked off due to some incident, or even sealed up for safety by Cardinal Spada. The key was to find the hidden entrance. It would be pointless to search at night, so Dantès decided to postpone any investigation until morning. Additionally, a signal made half a league out to sea, which La Jeune Amélie responded to with a similar signal, indicated that the time for business had arrived.

The boat that now arrived, assured by the answering signal that all was well, soon came in sight, white and silent as a phantom, and cast anchor within a cable’s length of shore.

The boat that just arrived, confirmed by the responding signal that everything was fine, soon appeared, white and silent like a ghost, and dropped anchor within a cable's length of the shore.

Then the landing began. Dantès reflected, as he worked, on the shout of joy which, with a single word, he could evoke from all these men, if he gave utterance to the one unchanging thought that pervaded his heart; but, far from disclosing this precious secret, he almost feared that he had already said too much, and by his restlessness and continual questions, his minute observations and evident preoccupation, aroused suspicions. Fortunately, as regarded this circumstance at least, his painful past gave to his countenance an indelible sadness, and the glimmerings of gayety seen beneath this cloud were indeed but transitory.

Then the landing began. Dantès thought about how he could make all these men cheer with just one word that reflected his unchanging feeling. However, instead of sharing this valuable secret, he worried that he had already revealed too much, and his restlessness, constant questions, detailed observations, and clear distraction raised suspicions. Fortunately, because of his difficult past, there was an enduring sadness on his face, and the hints of cheerfulness that peeked through this gloom were truly just temporary.

No one had the slightest suspicion; and when next day, taking a fowling-piece, powder, and shot, Dantès declared his intention to go and kill some of the wild goats that were seen springing from rock to rock, his wish was construed into a love of sport, or a desire for solitude. However, Jacopo insisted on following him, and Dantès did not oppose this, fearing if he did so that he might incur distrust. Scarcely, however, had they gone a quarter of a league when, having killed a kid, he begged Jacopo to take it to his comrades, and request them to cook it, and when ready to let him know by firing a gun. This and some dried fruits and a flask of Monte Pulciano, was the bill of fare.

No one suspected a thing; and the next day, when Dantès took a shotgun, powder, and shot, he said he planned to go hunt some of the wild goats that could be seen jumping from rock to rock. People took this as just a love for hunting or a need for some alone time. However, Jacopo insisted on going with him, and Dantès didn't object, worried that doing so might raise suspicions. They had hardly gone a quarter of a mile when, after killing a young goat, he asked Jacopo to take it back to his friends and ask them to cook it, and to let him know when it was ready by firing a gun. This, along with some dried fruit and a bottle of Monte Pulciano, made up the meal.

Dantès went on, looking from time to time behind and around about him. Having reached the summit of a rock, he saw, a thousand feet beneath him, his companions, whom Jacopo had rejoined, and who were all busy preparing the repast which Edmond’s skill as a marksman had augmented with a capital dish.

Dantès continued on, glancing back and around him occasionally. When he reached the top of a rock, he spotted his companions a thousand feet below him. Jacopo had rejoined them, and they were all busy preparing the meal that Edmond’s marksmanship had enhanced with an excellent dish.

Edmond looked at them for a moment with the sad and gentle smile of a man superior to his fellows.

Edmond gazed at them for a moment with the sad and gentle smile of a man who is above his peers.

“In two hours’ time,” said he, “these persons will depart richer by fifty piastres each, to go and risk their lives again by endeavoring to gain fifty more; then they will return with a fortune of six hundred francs, and waste this treasure in some city with the pride of sultans and the insolence of nabobs. At this moment hope makes me despise their riches, which seem to me contemptible. Yet perchance tomorrow deception will so act on me, that I shall, on compulsion, consider such a contemptible possession as the utmost happiness. Oh, no!” exclaimed Edmond, “that will not be. The wise, unerring Faria could not be mistaken in this one thing. Besides, it were better to die than to continue to lead this low and wretched life.”

“In two hours,” he said, “these people will leave here each with fifty piastres, only to go and risk their lives again in the hope of earning another fifty. Then they'll come back with a fortune of six hundred francs and squander it in some city with all the pride of sultans and the arrogance of nabobs. Right now, hope makes me look down on their wealth, which seems worthless to me. But maybe tomorrow, I'll be fooled into thinking that such a worthless possession is the greatest happiness. Oh, no!” Edmond exclaimed, “that won't happen. The wise and infallible Faria couldn't be wrong about this. Besides, it’s better to die than to continue living this miserable and wretched life.”

Thus Dantès, who but three months before had no desire but liberty had now not liberty enough, and panted for wealth. The cause was not in Dantès, but in Providence, who, while limiting the power of man, has filled him with boundless desires.

Thus Dantès, who just three months earlier had only wanted freedom, now didn't have enough freedom and yearned for wealth. The reason lay not with Dantès, but with Providence, which, while restricting human power, has filled people with limitless desires.

Meanwhile, by a cleft between two walls of rock, following a path worn by a torrent, and which, in all human probability, human foot had never before trod, Dantès approached the spot where he supposed the grottos must have existed. Keeping along the shore, and examining the smallest object with serious attention, he thought he could trace, on certain rocks, marks made by the hand of man.

Meanwhile, through a gap between two rock walls, following a path worn by a rushing stream, which, most likely, no human foot had ever touched before, Dantès made his way to the place where he believed the grottos should be. Sticking close to the shore and scrutinizing even the smallest details with intense focus, he thought he could see signs of human activity on certain rocks.

Time, which encrusts all physical substances with its mossy mantle, as it invests all things of the mind with forgetfulness, seemed to have respected these signs, which apparently had been made with some degree of regularity, and probably with a definite purpose. Occasionally the marks were hidden under tufts of myrtle, which spread into large bushes laden with blossoms, or beneath parasitical lichen. So Edmond had to separate the branches or brush away the moss to know where the guide-marks were. The sight of marks renewed Edmond fondest hopes. Might it not have been the cardinal himself who had first traced them, in order that they might serve as a guide for his nephew in the event of a catastrophe, which he could not foresee would have been so complete. This solitary place was precisely suited to the requirements of a man desirous of burying treasure. Only, might not these betraying marks have attracted other eyes than those for whom they were made? and had the dark and wondrous island indeed faithfully guarded its precious secret?

Time, which coats everything with its own layer of age, just as it blankets all mental things with forgetfulness, seemed to have spared these signs that were clearly made with some regularity and likely with a specific purpose. Sometimes, the marks were hidden under clusters of myrtle that grew into large bushes full of blossoms, or beneath parasitic lichen. So Edmond had to move the branches or clear away the moss to see where the guide marks were. The sight of these marks reignited Edmond's greatest hopes. Could it have been the cardinal himself who first drew them, intending for them to guide his nephew in case of an unforeseen disaster? This secluded place was perfectly suited for someone wanting to hide treasure. However, could those revealing marks have caught the attention of others besides the intended recipients? And had the mysterious island truly protected its precious secret?

0295m

It seemed, however, to Edmond, who was hidden from his comrades by the inequalities of the ground, that at sixty paces from the harbor the marks ceased; nor did they terminate at any grotto. A large round rock, placed solidly on its base, was the only spot to which they seemed to lead. Edmond concluded that perhaps instead of having reached the end of the route he had only explored its beginning, and he therefore turned round and retraced his steps.

It appeared, however, to Edmond, who was concealed from his companions by the uneven terrain, that about sixty paces from the harbor, the markings stopped; nor did they lead to any cave. A large round rock, firmly set on its base, was the only place they seemed to point toward. Edmond figured that instead of reaching the end of the path, he had merely explored its beginning, so he turned around and retraced his steps.

Meanwhile his comrades had prepared the repast, had got some water from a spring, spread out the fruit and bread, and cooked the kid. Just at the moment when they were taking the dainty animal from the spit, they saw Edmond springing with the boldness of a chamois from rock to rock, and they fired the signal agreed upon. The sportsman instantly changed his direction, and ran quickly towards them. But even while they watched his daring progress, Edmond’s foot slipped, and they saw him stagger on the edge of a rock and disappear. They all rushed towards him, for all loved Edmond in spite of his superiority; yet Jacopo reached him first.

Meanwhile, his friends had prepared the meal, fetched some water from a spring, laid out the fruit and bread, and roasted the kid. Just as they were taking the tender animal off the spit, they spotted Edmond jumping with the agility of a chamois from rock to rock, and they fired the agreed-upon signal. The hunter immediately changed his course and ran quickly toward them. But just as they watched his brave progress, Edmond’s foot slipped, and they saw him stumble at the edge of a rock and vanish. They all rushed toward him, for everyone cared for Edmond despite his superiority; however, Jacopo reached him first.

He found Edmond lying prone, bleeding, and almost senseless. He had rolled down a declivity of twelve or fifteen feet. They poured a little rum down his throat, and this remedy which had before been so beneficial to him, produced the same effect as formerly. Edmond opened his eyes, complained of great pain in his knee, a feeling of heaviness in his head, and severe pains in his loins. They wished to carry him to the shore; but when they touched him, although under Jacopo’s directions, he declared, with heavy groans, that he could not bear to be moved.

He found Edmond lying flat, bleeding, and nearly unconscious. He had rolled down a slope of about twelve or fifteen feet. They poured a bit of rum down his throat, and this remedy, which had been so helpful to him before, had the same effect as it had previously. Edmond opened his eyes, complained of intense pain in his knee, a heavy feeling in his head, and sharp pains in his lower back. They wanted to carry him to the shore, but when they touched him, even under Jacopo’s guidance, he groaned heavily and said he couldn’t stand being moved.

It may be supposed that Dantès did not now think of his dinner, but he insisted that his comrades, who had not his reasons for fasting, should have their meal. As for himself, he declared that he had only need of a little rest, and that when they returned he should be easier. The sailors did not require much urging. They were hungry, and the smell of the roasted kid was very savory, and your tars are not very ceremonious. An hour afterwards they returned. All that Edmond had been able to do was to drag himself about a dozen paces forward to lean against a moss-grown rock.

It might be assumed that Dantès wasn’t thinking about his dinner anymore, but he insisted that his friends, who didn’t have his reasons for skipping a meal, should eat. As for himself, he said he just needed a little rest and that he’d feel better when they got back. The sailors didn’t need much convincing. They were hungry, and the smell of the roasted kid was really tempting, and sailors aren’t exactly formal about meals. An hour later, they came back. All Edmond could manage was to drag himself a dozen steps forward to lean against a moss-covered rock.

But, instead of growing easier, Dantès’ pains appeared to increase in violence. The old patron, who was obliged to sail in the morning in order to land his cargo on the frontiers of Piedmont and France, between Nice and Fréjus, urged Dantès to try and rise. Edmond made great exertions in order to comply; but at each effort he fell back, moaning and turning pale.

But instead of getting easier, Dantès’ pain seemed to intensify. The old patron, who had to set sail in the morning to deliver his cargo on the borders of Piedmont and France, between Nice and Fréjus, urged Dantès to try to get up. Edmond pushed himself hard to comply, but with every effort, he collapsed back, groaning and looking pale.

“He has broken his ribs,” said the commander, in a low voice. “No matter; he is an excellent fellow, and we must not leave him. We will try and carry him on board the tartan.”

“He’s broken his ribs,” said the commander quietly. “It doesn’t matter; he’s a great guy, and we can’t leave him behind. We’ll try to carry him on board the tartan.”

Dantès declared, however, that he would rather die where he was than undergo the agony which the slightest movement cost him.

Dantès declared, however, that he would rather die where he was than experience the pain that even the slightest movement caused him.

“Well,” said the patron, “let what may happen, it shall never be said that we deserted a good comrade like you. We will not go till evening.”

“Well,” said the patron, “no matter what happens, it will never be said that we abandoned a good friend like you. We won’t leave until evening.”

This very much astonished the sailors, although, not one opposed it. The patron was so strict that this was the first time they had ever seen him give up an enterprise, or even delay in its execution. Dantès would not allow that any such infraction of regular and proper rules should be made in his favor.

This really shocked the sailors, but no one spoke up against it. The captain was so strict that this was the first time they had ever seen him back down from a mission or even postpone it. Dantès wouldn’t let anyone break the standard procedures just for his benefit.

“No, no,” he said to the patron, “I was awkward, and it is just that I pay the penalty of my clumsiness. Leave me a small supply of biscuit, a gun, powder, and balls, to kill the kids or defend myself at need, and a pickaxe, that I may build a shelter if you delay in coming back for me.”

“No, no,” he said to the patron, “I was awkward, and it’s just that I’m paying for my clumsiness. Just leave me a little bit of biscuit, a gun, some powder, and bullets to either take care of the kids or defend myself if needed, and a pickaxe so I can build a shelter if you take too long to come back for me.”

“But you’ll die of hunger,” said the patron.

“But you’ll starve,” said the patron.

“I would rather do so,” was Edmond’s reply, “than suffer the inexpressible agonies which the slightest movement causes me.”

“I would prefer to do that,” Edmond replied, “than endure the unbearable pain that even the slightest movement brings me.”

The patron turned towards his vessel, which was rolling on the swell in the little harbor, and, with sails partly set, would be ready for sea when her toilet should be completed.

The patron turned toward his boat, which was bobbing on the waves in the small harbor, and, with the sails partially up, would be ready to head out once it was all tidied up.

“What are we to do, Maltese?” asked the captain. “We cannot leave you here so, and yet we cannot stay.”

“What should we do, Maltese?” asked the captain. “We can’t leave you here like this, but we also can’t stay.”

“Go, go!” exclaimed Dantès.

“Let’s go!” exclaimed Dantès.

“We shall be absent at least a week,” said the patron, “and then we must run out of our course to come here and take you up again.”

“We’ll be gone for at least a week,” said the patron, “and after that, we’ll have to divert from our route to come back here and pick you up again.”

“Why,” said Dantès, “if in two or three days you hail any fishing-boat, desire them to come here to me. I will pay twenty-five piastres for my passage back to Leghorn. If you do not come across one, return for me.” The patron shook his head.

“Why,” said Dantès, “if in two or three days you see any fishing boat, ask them to come here to me. I’ll pay twenty-five piastres for my ride back to Leghorn. If you don’t find one, come back for me.” The captain shook his head.

“Listen, Captain Baldi; there’s one way of settling this,” said Jacopo. “Do you go, and I will stay and take care of the wounded man.”

“Listen, Captain Baldi; there’s a way to settle this,” Jacopo said. “You go, and I’ll stay and take care of the injured man.”

“And give up your share of the venture,” said Edmond, “to remain with me?”

“And give up your part of the project,” said Edmond, “to stay with me?”

“Yes,” said Jacopo, “and without any hesitation.”

“Yes,” Jacopo replied, “and without a second thought.”

“You are a good fellow and a kind-hearted messmate,” replied Edmond, “and heaven will recompense you for your generous intentions; but I do not wish anyone to stay with me. A day or two of rest will set me up, and I hope I shall find among the rocks certain herbs most excellent for bruises.”

“You're a good guy and a kind-hearted roommate,” Edmond replied, “and I hope heaven rewards you for your kind intentions; but I don’t want anyone to stay with me. A day or two of rest will do me good, and I’m hoping to find some great herbs for bruises among the rocks.”

A peculiar smile passed over Dantès’ lips; he squeezed Jacopo’s hand warmly, but nothing could shake his determination to remain—and remain alone.

A strange smile crossed Dantès' lips; he warmly squeezed Jacopo's hand, but nothing could change his resolve to stay—and stay by himself.

The smugglers left with Edmond what he had requested and set sail, but not without turning about several times, and each time making signs of a cordial farewell, to which Edmond replied with his hand only, as if he could not move the rest of his body.

The smugglers took Edmond's requests and set off, but not before turning back several times, each time waving a friendly goodbye. Edmond responded with just a hand wave, as if he couldn't move the rest of his body.

Then, when they had disappeared, he said with a smile,—“’Tis strange that it should be among such men that we find proofs of friendship and devotion.” Then he dragged himself cautiously to the top of a rock, from which he had a full view of the sea, and thence he saw the tartan complete her preparations for sailing, weigh anchor, and, balancing herself as gracefully as a water-fowl ere it takes to the wing, set sail.

Then, when they had vanished, he said with a smile, “It’s odd that it’s among such men that we find signs of friendship and loyalty.” He then carefully pulled himself up to the top of a rock, where he had a clear view of the sea. From there, he watched as the tartan finished getting ready to sail, weighed anchor, and, balancing herself gracefully like a bird before it takes off, set sail.

At the end of an hour she was completely out of sight; at least, it was impossible for the wounded man to see her any longer from the spot where he was. Then Dantès rose more agile and light than the kid among the myrtles and shrubs of these wild rocks, took his gun in one hand, his pickaxe in the other, and hastened towards the rock on which the marks he had noted terminated.

At the end of an hour, she was completely out of sight; at least, the wounded man couldn’t see her anymore from where he was. Then Dantès got up, moving more nimbly and lightly than a kid among the myrtles and shrubs of those rugged rocks. He grabbed his gun in one hand and his pickaxe in the other, and hurried towards the rock where the marks he had noted ended.

“And now,” he exclaimed, remembering the tale of the Arabian fisherman, which Faria had related to him, “now, Open Sesame!”

“And now,” he exclaimed, recalling the story of the Arabian fisherman that Faria had told him, “now, Open Sesame!”

Chapter 24. The Secret Cave

The sun had nearly reached the meridian, and his scorching rays fell full on the rocks, which seemed themselves sensible of the heat. Thousands of grasshoppers, hidden in the bushes, chirped with a monotonous and dull note; the leaves of the myrtle and olive trees waved and rustled in the wind. At every step that Edmond took he disturbed the lizards glittering with the hues of the emerald; afar off he saw the wild goats bounding from crag to crag. In a word, the island was inhabited, yet Edmond felt himself alone, guided by the hand of God.

The sun was almost at its highest point, and its blazing rays beat down on the rocks, which seemed to feel the heat. Thousands of grasshoppers, hidden in the bushes, chirped with a dull and monotonous sound; the leaves of the myrtle and olive trees swayed and rustled in the wind. With every step Edmond took, he startled the lizards shining with emerald colors; in the distance, he saw wild goats leaping from one rock to another. In short, the island was alive, yet Edmond felt completely alone, guided by the hand of God.

He felt an indescribable sensation somewhat akin to dread—that dread of the daylight which even in the desert makes us fear we are watched and observed. This feeling was so strong that at the moment when Edmond was about to begin his labor, he stopped, laid down his pickaxe, seized his gun, mounted to the summit of the highest rock, and from thence gazed round in every direction.

He felt an indescribable sensation similar to dread—the kind of dread that even in the desert makes us feel like we're being watched. This feeling was so intense that just as Edmond was about to start his work, he paused, set down his pickaxe, grabbed his gun, climbed to the top of the highest rock, and looked around in every direction.

But it was not upon Corsica, the very houses of which he could distinguish; or on Sardinia; or on the Island of Elba, with its historical associations; or upon the almost imperceptible line that to the experienced eye of a sailor alone revealed the coast of Genoa the proud, and Leghorn the commercial, that he gazed. It was at the brigantine that had left in the morning, and the tartan that had just set sail, that Edmond fixed his eyes.

But he wasn’t looking at Corsica, whose buildings he could easily make out; or at Sardinia; or at Elba, with its historical significance; or even at the barely visible line that only a seasoned sailor could recognize as the coast of proud Genoa and commercial Leghorn. Instead, Edmond’s attention was fixed on the brigantine that had departed in the morning and the tartan that had just set off.

The first was just disappearing in the straits of Bonifacio; the other, following an opposite direction, was about to round the Island of Corsica.

The first was just disappearing in the Bonifacio Strait; the other, heading in the opposite direction, was about to round the island of Corsica.

This sight reassured him. He then looked at the objects near him. He saw that he was on the highest point of the island,—a statue on this vast pedestal of granite, nothing human appearing in sight, while the blue ocean beat against the base of the island, and covered it with a fringe of foam. Then he descended with cautious and slow step, for he dreaded lest an accident similar to that he had so adroitly feigned should happen in reality.

This view comforted him. He looked at the things around him. He realized he was at the highest point of the island—a statue on this huge granite pedestal, with no humans in sight, while the blue ocean crashed against the base of the island, leaving a frothy edge. Then he carefully began to descend, taking slow steps, worried that an accident like the one he had cleverly pretended could happen for real.

Dantès, as we have said, had traced the marks along the rocks, and he had noticed that they led to a small creek, which was hidden like the bath of some ancient nymph. This creek was sufficiently wide at its mouth, and deep in the centre, to admit of the entrance of a small vessel of the lugger class, which would be perfectly concealed from observation.

Dantès, as we mentioned, had followed the marks on the rocks and noticed that they led to a small creek, which was hidden like a bathing spot for some ancient nymph. This creek was wide enough at its mouth and deep enough in the center to allow the entrance of a small vessel of the lugger type, which would be completely out of sight.

Then following the clew that, in the hands of the Abbé Faria, had been so skilfully used to guide him through the Dædalian labyrinth of probabilities, he thought that the Cardinal Spada, anxious not to be watched, had entered the creek, concealed his little barque, followed the line marked by the notches in the rock, and at the end of it had buried his treasure. It was this idea that had brought Dantès back to the circular rock. One thing only perplexed Edmond, and destroyed his theory. How could this rock, which weighed several tons, have been lifted to this spot, without the aid of many men?

Then, following the clue that the Abbé Faria had skillfully used to guide him through the complicated maze of possibilities, he thought that Cardinal Spada, wanting to avoid being watched, had entered the cove, hidden his small boat, followed the path marked by the notches in the rock, and buried his treasure at the end of it. This idea was what had brought Dantès back to the circular rock. One thing confused Edmond and undermined his theory. How could this rock, which weighed several tons, have been moved to this spot without the help of several men?

Suddenly an idea flashed across his mind. Instead of raising it, thought he, they have lowered it. And he sprang from the rock in order to inspect the base on which it had formerly stood.

Suddenly, an idea popped into his head. Instead of raising it, he thought, they've lowered it. And he jumped off the rock to check the base where it had originally been.

He soon perceived that a slope had been formed, and the rock had slid along this until it stopped at the spot it now occupied. A large stone had served as a wedge; flints and pebbles had been inserted around it, so as to conceal the orifice; this species of masonry had been covered with earth, and grass and weeds had grown there, moss had clung to the stones, myrtle-bushes had taken root, and the old rock seemed fixed to the earth.

He quickly realized that a slope had formed, and the rock had slid down it until it settled at its current spot. A large stone had acted as a wedge; flints and pebbles had been placed around it to cover the opening. This kind of structure had been covered with dirt, and grass and weeds had grown over it, moss had attached itself to the stones, myrtle bushes had taken root, and the old rock seemed anchored to the ground.

0301m

Dantès dug away the earth carefully, and detected, or fancied he detected, the ingenious artifice. He attacked this wall, cemented by the hand of time, with his pickaxe. After ten minutes’ labor the wall gave way, and a hole large enough to insert the arm was opened.

Dantès carefully dug through the earth and thought he noticed the clever trick. He struck at this wall, solidified by the passage of time, with his pickaxe. After ten minutes of hard work, the wall broke down, creating a hole big enough to fit his arm through.

Dantès went and cut the strongest olive-tree he could find, stripped off its branches, inserted it in the hole, and used it as a lever. But the rock was too heavy, and too firmly wedged, to be moved by anyone man, were he Hercules himself. Dantès saw that he must attack the wedge. But how?

Dantès went and cut down the strongest olive tree he could find, stripped off its branches, put it in the hole, and used it as a lever. But the rock was too heavy and too tightly wedged to be moved by any one man, even if he were Hercules himself. Dantès realized he had to deal with the wedge. But how?

He cast his eyes around, and saw the horn full of powder which his friend Jacopo had left him. He smiled; the infernal invention would serve him for this purpose.

He looked around and saw the horn full of powder that his friend Jacopo had left him. He smiled; the wicked invention would work for this purpose.

With the aid of his pickaxe, Dantès, after the manner of a labor-saving pioneer, dug a mine between the upper rock and the one that supported it, filled it with powder, then made a match by rolling his handkerchief in saltpetre. He lighted it and retired.

With his pickaxe, Dantès, like a resourceful pioneer, dug a tunnel between the upper rock and the one below it, filled it with explosives, then created a fuse by rolling his handkerchief in saltpeter. He lit it and stepped back.

The explosion soon followed; the upper rock was lifted from its base by the terrific force of the powder; the lower one flew into pieces; thousands of insects escaped from the aperture Dantès had previously formed, and a huge snake, like the guardian demon of the treasure, rolled himself along in darkening coils, and disappeared.

The explosion came quickly after; the upper rock was blown off its base by the huge force of the gunpowder; the lower rock shattered into pieces; thousands of insects swarmed out from the opening Dantès had made earlier, and a massive snake, like the guardian spirit of the treasure, slithered away in twisting coils and vanished.

Dantès approached the upper rock, which now, without any support, leaned towards the sea. The intrepid treasure-seeker walked round it, and, selecting the spot from whence it appeared most susceptible to attack, placed his lever in one of the crevices, and strained every nerve to move the mass.

Dantès walked up to the upper rock, which now leaned toward the sea without any support. The fearless treasure-seeker circled it, and choosing the spot that seemed easiest to attack, he wedged his lever into one of the cracks and strained with all his might to move the heavy stone.

The rock, already shaken by the explosion, tottered on its base. Dantès redoubled his efforts; he seemed like one of the ancient Titans, who uprooted the mountains to hurl against the father of the gods. The rock yielded, rolled over, bounded from point to point, and finally disappeared in the ocean.

The rock, already shaken by the explosion, wobbled on its base. Dantès put in even more effort; he looked like one of the ancient Titans, who tore up mountains to throw at the father of the gods. The rock gave way, rolled over, bounced from spot to spot, and eventually vanished into the ocean.

On the spot it had occupied was a circular space, exposing an iron ring let into a square flag-stone.

On the spot it occupied was a circular area, revealing an iron ring set into a square flagstone.

Dantès uttered a cry of joy and surprise; never had a first attempt been crowned with more perfect success. He would fain have continued, but his knees trembled, and his heart beat so violently, and his sight became so dim, that he was forced to pause.

Dantès let out a cry of joy and surprise; never had a first attempt been met with such perfect success. He wanted to keep going, but his knees shook, his heart pounded so hard, and his vision blurred that he had to stop.

This feeling lasted but for a moment. Edmond inserted his lever in the ring and exerted all his strength; the flag-stone yielded, and disclosed steps that descended until they were lost in the obscurity of a subterraneous grotto.

This feeling lasted only for a moment. Edmond put his lever into the ring and used all his strength; the flagstone gave way, revealing steps that led down into the darkness of an underground cave.

Anyone else would have rushed on with a cry of joy. Dantès turned pale, hesitated, and reflected.

Anyone else would have rushed forward with a shout of joy. Dantès turned pale, hesitated, and thought about it.

“Come,” said he to himself, “be a man. I am accustomed to adversity. I must not be cast down by the discovery that I have been deceived. What, then, would be the use of all I have suffered? The heart breaks when, after having been elated by flattering hopes, it sees all its illusions destroyed. Faria has dreamed this; the Cardinal Spada buried no treasure here; perhaps he never came here, or if he did, Cæsar Borgia, the intrepid adventurer, the stealthy and indefatigable plunderer, has followed him, discovered his traces, pursued them as I have done, raised the stone, and descending before me, has left me nothing.”

"Come on," he told himself, "be strong. I'm used to tough times. I can't let the fact that I've been tricked get me down. What would all my suffering mean otherwise? The heart breaks when, after being lifted by hopeful dreams, it sees all its illusions shattered. Faria imagined this; Cardinal Spada didn't bury any treasure here; maybe he never even came here, or if he did, Cæsar Borgia, the bold adventurer, the sneaky and tireless plunderer, has come after him, found his clues, chased them down like I have, lifted the stone, and gone down before me, leaving me with nothing."

He remained motionless and pensive, his eyes fixed on the gloomy aperture that was open at his feet.

He stayed still and deep in thought, his eyes locked on the dark opening below him.

“Now that I expect nothing, now that I no longer entertain the slightest hopes, the end of this adventure becomes simply a matter of curiosity.” And he remained again motionless and thoughtful.

“Now that I expect nothing, now that I no longer entertain the slightest hopes, the end of this adventure becomes simply a matter of curiosity.” And he remained again motionless and thoughtful.

“Yes, yes; this is an adventure worthy a place in the varied career of that royal bandit. This fabulous event formed but a link in a long chain of marvels. Yes, Borgia has been here, a torch in one hand, a sword in the other, and within twenty paces, at the foot of this rock, perhaps two guards kept watch on land and sea, while their master descended, as I am about to descend, dispelling the darkness before his awe-inspiring progress.”

“Yes, yes; this is an adventure worthy of a place in the varied career of that royal bandit. This incredible event was just one link in a long chain of wonders. Yes, Borgia has been here, a torch in one hand and a sword in the other, and within twenty paces, at the foot of this rock, maybe two guards were watching over land and sea, while their master descended, just as I am about to descend, lighting up the darkness before his impressive advance.”

0303m

“But what was the fate of the guards who thus possessed his secret?” asked Dantès of himself.

“But what happened to the guards who knew his secret?” Dantès asked himself.

“The fate,” replied he, smiling, “of those who buried Alaric, and were interred with the corpse.”

“The fate,” he said with a smile, “of those who buried Alaric and were laid to rest with the body.”

“Yet, had he come,” thought Dantès, “he would have found the treasure, and Borgia, he who compared Italy to an artichoke, which he could devour leaf by leaf, knew too well the value of time to waste it in replacing this rock. I will go down.”

“Yet, if he had come,” thought Dantès, “he would have found the treasure, and Borgia, who compared Italy to an artichoke that he could eat leaf by leaf, knew the value of time too well to waste it replacing this rock. I will go down.”

Then he descended, a smile on his lips, and murmuring that last word of human philosophy, “Perhaps!”

Then he came down, a smile on his lips, and murmured that final word of human philosophy, “Maybe!”

But instead of the darkness, and the thick and mephitic atmosphere he had expected to find, Dantès saw a dim and bluish light, which, as well as the air, entered, not merely by the aperture he had just formed, but by the interstices and crevices of the rock which were visible from without, and through which he could distinguish the blue sky and the waving branches of the evergreen oaks, and the tendrils of the creepers that grew from the rocks.

But instead of the darkness and the thick, foul air he had expected to find, Dantès saw a dim, bluish light that, along with the air, came in not just through the opening he had just made, but also through the gaps and cracks in the rock that were visible from outside. Through these, he could make out the blue sky, the swaying branches of the evergreen oaks, and the tendrils of the vines growing from the rocks.

After having stood a few minutes in the cavern, the atmosphere of which was rather warm than damp, Dantès’ eye, habituated as it was to darkness, could pierce even to the remotest angles of the cavern, which was of granite that sparkled like diamonds.

After standing for a few minutes in the cave, which felt more warm than damp, Dantès’ eyes, used to the dark, could see all the way to the farthest corners of the cavern, which was made of granite that sparkled like diamonds.

“Alas,” said Edmond, smiling, “these are the treasures the cardinal has left; and the good abbé, seeing in a dream these glittering walls, has indulged in fallacious hopes.”

“Unfortunately,” said Edmond, smiling, “these are the treasures the cardinal has left; and the kind abbé, dreaming of these shining walls, has allowed himself to entertain false hopes.”

But he called to mind the words of the will, which he knew by heart. “In the farthest angle of the second opening,” said the cardinal’s will. He had only found the first grotto; he had now to seek the second. Dantès continued his search. He reflected that this second grotto must penetrate deeper into the island; he examined the stones, and sounded one part of the wall where he fancied the opening existed, masked for precaution’s sake.

But he remembered the words of the will, which he knew by heart. “In the farthest corner of the second opening,” said the cardinal’s will. He had only found the first cave; now he needed to find the second. Dantès kept searching. He thought that this second cave must go deeper into the island; he looked at the stones and tapped one part of the wall where he suspected the hidden opening was, concealed for safety.

The pickaxe struck for a moment with a dull sound that drew out of Dantès’ forehead large drops of perspiration. At last it seemed to him that one part of the wall gave forth a more hollow and deeper echo; he eagerly advanced, and with the quickness of perception that no one but a prisoner possesses, saw that there, in all probability, the opening must be.

The pickaxe hit with a dull sound that made large drops of sweat form on Dantès' forehead. Finally, it seemed to him that one section of the wall produced a more hollow and deeper echo; he quickly moved forward, and with the sharp awareness that only a prisoner has, realized that this was likely where the opening was.

However, he, like Cæsar Borgia, knew the value of time; and, in order to avoid fruitless toil, he sounded all the other walls with his pickaxe, struck the earth with the butt of his gun, and finding nothing that appeared suspicious, returned to that part of the wall whence issued the consoling sound he had before heard.

However, he, like Caesar Borgia, understood the importance of time; and to avoid wasting effort, he tested all the other walls with his pickaxe, tapped the ground with the butt of his gun, and finding nothing that seemed suspicious, went back to the section of the wall where he had previously heard the comforting sound.

He again struck it, and with greater force. Then a singular thing occurred. As he struck the wall, pieces of stucco similar to that used in the ground work of arabesques broke off, and fell to the ground in flakes, exposing a large white stone. The aperture of the rock had been closed with stones, then this stucco had been applied, and painted to imitate granite. Dantès struck with the sharp end of his pickaxe, which entered someway between the interstices.

He hit it again, this time with more force. Then something unusual happened. As he struck the wall, pieces of stucco that were like those used in the decorative patterns broke off and fell to the ground in flakes, revealing a large white stone underneath. The opening in the rock had been sealed with stones, then this stucco had been applied and painted to look like granite. Dantès hit it with the sharp end of his pickaxe, which went in a bit between the gaps.

It was there he must dig.

It was there he had to dig.

But by some strange play of emotion, in proportion as the proofs that Faria, had not been deceived became stronger, so did his heart give way, and a feeling of discouragement stole over him. This last proof, instead of giving him fresh strength, deprived him of it; the pickaxe descended, or rather fell; he placed it on the ground, passed his hand over his brow, and remounted the stairs, alleging to himself, as an excuse, a desire to be assured that no one was watching him, but in reality because he felt that he was about to faint.

But by some strange twist of emotions, as the evidence that Faria had not been wrong grew stronger, his heart began to give up, and a wave of discouragement washed over him. This last piece of proof didn’t give him new strength; it took it away instead. The pickaxe dropped, or rather fell; he set it down, wiped his brow, and went back up the stairs, convincing himself it was to check that no one was watching, but really it was because he felt like he was about to faint.

The island was deserted, and the sun seemed to cover it with its fiery glance; afar off, a few small fishing boats studded the bosom of the blue ocean.

The island was empty, and the sun seemed to drape it with its blazing gaze; in the distance, a few small fishing boats dotted the surface of the blue ocean.

Dantès had tasted nothing, but he thought not of hunger at such a moment; he hastily swallowed a few drops of rum, and again entered the cavern.

Dantès hadn't eaten anything, but he wasn't thinking about hunger at that moment; he quickly gulped down a few drops of rum and went back into the cave.

The pickaxe that had seemed so heavy, was now like a feather in his grasp; he seized it, and attacked the wall. After several blows he perceived that the stones were not cemented, but had been merely placed one upon the other, and covered with stucco; he inserted the point of his pickaxe, and using the handle as a lever, with joy soon saw the stone turn as if on hinges, and fall at his feet.

The pickaxe that had felt so heavy was now as light as a feather in his hand; he grabbed it and started hitting the wall. After a few strikes, he realized that the stones weren’t cemented together but were just stacked on top of each other and covered with plaster. He pushed the tip of his pickaxe in and used the handle as a lever, and to his delight, he soon saw the stone pivot as if on hinges and fall at his feet.

He had nothing more to do now, but with the iron tooth of the pickaxe to draw the stones towards him one by one. The aperture was already sufficiently large for him to enter, but by waiting, he could still cling to hope, and retard the certainty of deception. At last, after renewed hesitation, Dantès entered the second grotto.

He had nothing more to do now, but with the sharp edge of the pickaxe to pull the stones towards him one by one. The opening was already big enough for him to enter, but by waiting, he could still hold onto hope and delay the certainty of being deceived. Finally, after hesitating again, Dantès entered the second cave.

The second grotto was lower and more gloomy than the first; the air that could only enter by the newly formed opening had the mephitic smell Dantès was surprised not to find in the outer cavern. He waited in order to allow pure air to displace the foul atmosphere, and then went on.

The second grotto was lower and darker than the first; the air that could only enter through the newly formed opening had a sickening smell that Dantès was surprised not to find in the outer cave. He waited to let fresh air push out the bad atmosphere, and then continued on.

At the left of the opening was a dark and deep angle. But to Dantès’ eye there was no darkness. He glanced around this second grotto; it was, like the first, empty.

At the left of the opening was a dark and deep corner. But to Dantès' eye, there was no darkness. He looked around this second cave; it was, just like the first, empty.

The treasure, if it existed, was buried in this corner. The time had at length arrived; two feet of earth removed, and Dantès’ fate would be decided.

The treasure, if it was real, was buried in this spot. The moment had finally come; two feet of dirt dug up, and Dantès’ fate would be determined.

He advanced towards the angle, and summoning all his resolution, attacked the ground with the pickaxe. At the fifth or sixth blow the pickaxe struck against an iron substance. Never did funeral knell, never did alarm-bell, produce a greater effect on the hearer. Had Dantès found nothing he could not have become more ghastly pale.

He moved toward the corner, and gathering all his determination, struck the ground with the pickaxe. On the fifth or sixth swing, the pickaxe hit something metal. Nothing has ever been as shocking to the listener as a funeral bell or an alarm bell. If Dantès had found nothing, he couldn’t have looked more deathly pale.

He again struck his pickaxe into the earth, and encountered the same resistance, but not the same sound.

He swung his pickaxe into the ground again and felt the same resistance, but the sound was different.

“It is a casket of wood bound with iron,” thought he.

“It’s a wooden chest fastened with iron,” he thought.

At this moment a shadow passed rapidly before the opening; Dantès seized his gun, sprang through the opening, and mounted the stair. A wild goat had passed before the mouth of the cave, and was feeding at a little distance. This would have been a favorable occasion to secure his dinner; but Dantès feared lest the report of his gun should attract attention.

At that moment, a shadow quickly moved past the entrance. Dantès grabbed his gun, jumped through the opening, and climbed the stairs. A wild goat had come in front of the cave and was grazing a short distance away. This would have been a perfect opportunity to catch his dinner, but Dantès worried that the sound of his gun would draw unwanted attention.

He thought a moment, cut a branch of a resinous tree, lighted it at the fire at which the smugglers had prepared their breakfast, and descended with this torch.

He paused for a moment, broke off a branch from a tree that produced resin, lit it using the fire where the smugglers had made their breakfast, and went down with this torch.

He wished to see everything. He approached the hole he had dug, and now, with the aid of the torch, saw that his pickaxe had in reality struck against iron and wood. He planted his torch in the ground and resumed his labor.

He wanted to see everything. He walked over to the hole he had dug, and now, with the help of the flashlight, saw that his pickaxe had actually hit iron and wood. He stuck his flashlight in the ground and went back to work.

In an instant a space three feet long by two feet broad was cleared, and Dantès could see an oaken coffer, bound with cut steel; in the middle of the lid he saw engraved on a silver plate, which was still untarnished, the arms of the Spada family—viz., a sword, en pale, on an oval shield, like all the Italian armorial bearings, and surmounted by a cardinal’s hat.

In no time, a space three feet long and two feet wide was cleared, and Dantès could see a wooden chest bound with cut steel; in the center of the lid, he noticed an engraved silver plate, which was still shiny, featuring the coat of arms of the Spada family—a sword, en pale, on an oval shield, like all Italian coats of arms, topped with a cardinal’s hat.

Dantès easily recognized them, Faria had so often drawn them for him. There was no longer any doubt: the treasure was there—no one would have been at such pains to conceal an empty casket. In an instant he had cleared every obstacle away, and he saw successively the lock, placed between two padlocks, and the two handles at each end, all carved as things were carved at that epoch, when art rendered the commonest metals precious.

Dantès recognized them right away; Faria had drawn them for him so many times. There was no doubt now: the treasure was there—no one would go to such lengths to hide an empty chest. In an instant, he cleared every obstacle and saw the lock, situated between two padlocks, and the two handles on either end, all carved in the style typical of that era, when art made even the simplest metals feel valuable.

Dantès seized the handles, and strove to lift the coffer; it was impossible. He sought to open it; lock and padlock were fastened; these faithful guardians seemed unwilling to surrender their trust. Dantès inserted the sharp end of the pickaxe between the coffer and the lid, and pressing with all his force on the handle, burst open the fastenings. The hinges yielded in their turn and fell, still holding in their grasp fragments of the wood, and the chest was open.

Dantès grabbed the handles and tried to lift the chest; it was impossible. He attempted to open it; the lock and padlock were secured; these steadfast guardians seemed unwilling to give up their duty. Dantès slid the sharp end of the pickaxe between the chest and the lid, and pushing with all his strength on the handle, he forced the locks open. The hinges gave way and fell, still clinging to bits of wood, and the chest was open.

0307m

Edmond was seized with vertigo; he cocked his gun and laid it beside him. He then closed his eyes as children do in order that they may see in the resplendent night of their own imagination more stars than are visible in the firmament; then he re-opened them, and stood motionless with amazement.

Edmond was hit with dizziness; he raised his gun and set it down next to him. He then closed his eyes like kids do so they can see in the bright night of their imagination more stars than are actually visible in the sky; then he opened them again and stood still, filled with wonder.

Three compartments divided the coffer. In the first, blazed piles of golden coin; in the second, were ranged bars of unpolished gold, which possessed nothing attractive save their value; in the third, Edmond grasped handfuls of diamonds, pearls, and rubies, which, as they fell on one another, sounded like hail against glass.

Three compartments separated the chest. In the first, there were heaps of gold coins; in the second, there were unrefined gold bars, which had no appeal other than their worth; in the third, Edmond held handfuls of diamonds, pearls, and rubies that clinked together like hail on glass.

After having touched, felt, examined these treasures, Edmond rushed through the caverns like a man seized with frenzy; he leaped on a rock, from whence he could behold the sea. He was alone—alone with these countless, these unheard-of treasures! Was he awake, or was it but a dream? Was it a transient vision, or was he face to face with reality?

After touching, feeling, and examining these treasures, Edmond rushed through the caverns like a man overcome with excitement; he jumped onto a rock, from where he could see the sea. He was alone—alone with these countless, unbelievable treasures! Was he awake, or was it just a dream? Was it a fleeting vision, or was he confronting reality?

He would fain have gazed upon his gold, and yet he had not strength enough; for an instant he leaned his head in his hands as if to prevent his senses from leaving him, and then rushed madly about the rocks of Monte Cristo, terrifying the wild goats and scaring the sea-fowls with his wild cries and gestures; then he returned, and, still unable to believe the evidence of his senses, rushed into the grotto, and found himself before this mine of gold and jewels.

He would have loved to look at his gold, but he didn’t have the strength. For a moment, he leaned his head in his hands as if trying to keep his senses from slipping away, and then he ran wildly over the rocks of Monte Cristo, scaring the wild goats and frightening the seabirds with his frantic cries and gestures. Then he returned and, still unable to believe what he was seeing, rushed into the grotto and found himself in front of this treasure of gold and jewels.

This time he fell on his knees, and, clasping his hands convulsively, uttered a prayer intelligible to God alone. He soon became calmer and more happy, for only now did he begin to realize his felicity.

This time he dropped to his knees, and, gripping his hands tightly, spoke a prayer that only God could understand. He soon felt calmer and happier because it was only now that he began to understand his joy.

He then set himself to work to count his fortune. There were a thousand ingots of gold, each weighing from two to three pounds; then he piled up twenty-five thousand crowns, each worth about eighty francs of our money, and bearing the effigies of Alexander VI. and his predecessors; and he saw that the complement was not half empty. And he measured ten double handfuls of pearls, diamonds, and other gems, many of which, mounted by the most famous workmen, were valuable beyond their intrinsic worth.

He then got to work counting his fortune. There were a thousand gold ingots, each weighing between two and three pounds; then he stacked twenty-five thousand crowns, each worth about eighty francs in today’s money, featuring the likenesses of Alexander VI and his predecessors; and he realized that the total wasn’t even half empty. He measured out ten double handfuls of pearls, diamonds, and other gems, many of which, set by the most skilled artisans, were worth much more than their actual value.

Dantès saw the light gradually disappear, and fearing to be surprised in the cavern, left it, his gun in his hand. A piece of biscuit and a small quantity of rum formed his supper, and he snatched a few hours’ sleep, lying over the mouth of the cave.

Dantès watched the light slowly fade away and, worried about being caught in the cave, left with his gun in hand. A piece of biscuit and a little bit of rum made up his dinner, and he grabbed a few hours of sleep, lying at the entrance of the cave.

It was a night of joy and terror, such as this man of stupendous emotions had already experienced twice or thrice in his lifetime.

It was a night of joy and terror, like those this man of intense feelings had already gone through two or three times in his life.

Chapter 25. The Unknown

Day, for which Dantès had so eagerly and impatiently waited with open eyes, again dawned. With the first light Dantès resumed his search. Again he climbed the rocky height he had ascended the previous evening, and strained his view to catch every peculiarity of the landscape; but it wore the same wild, barren aspect when seen by the rays of the morning sun which it had done when surveyed by the fading glimmer of eve.

Day, which Dantès had waited for with such eagerness and impatience, finally arrived. With the first light, Dantès continued his search. He climbed the rocky height he had scaled the evening before and strained his eyes to notice every detail of the landscape; but it still looked just as wild and barren in the morning sun as it had in the fading light of dusk.

Descending into the grotto, he lifted the stone, filled his pockets with gems, put the box together as well and securely as he could, sprinkled fresh sand over the spot from which it had been taken, and then carefully trod down the earth to give it everywhere a uniform appearance; then, quitting the grotto, he replaced the stone, heaping on it broken masses of rocks and rough fragments of crumbling granite, filling the interstices with earth, into which he deftly inserted rapidly growing plants, such as the wild myrtle and flowering thorn, then carefully watering these new plantations, he scrupulously effaced every trace of footsteps, leaving the approach to the cavern as savage-looking and untrodden as he had found it. This done, he impatiently awaited the return of his companions. To wait at Monte Cristo for the purpose of watching like a dragon over the almost incalculable riches that had thus fallen into his possession satisfied not the cravings of his heart, which yearned to return to dwell among mankind, and to assume the rank, power, and influence which are always accorded to wealth—that first and greatest of all the forces within the grasp of man.

Descending into the grotto, he lifted the stone, filled his pockets with gems, put the box back together as securely as he could, sprinkled fresh sand over the spot where it had been taken, and then carefully pressed down the earth to make it look uniform everywhere. After that, he left the grotto, replaced the stone, piling on broken rocks and rough pieces of crumbling granite, filling the gaps with dirt, into which he quickly placed fast-growing plants like wild myrtle and flowering thorn, then carefully watered these new plants. He meticulously erased every trace of his footsteps, leaving the entrance to the cavern looking as wild and untouched as he had found it. With that done, he impatiently awaited the return of his friends. Waiting at Monte Cristo to guard the almost unimaginable wealth that had come into his possession didn’t satisfy the longing in his heart, which ached to return to society and to take on the rank, power, and influence that wealth brings—arguably the most significant force available to mankind.

On the sixth day, the smugglers returned. From a distance Dantès recognized the rig and handling of La Jeune Amélie, and dragging himself with affected difficulty towards the landing-place, he met his companions with an assurance that, although considerably better than when they quitted him, he still suffered acutely from his late accident. He then inquired how they had fared in their trip. To this question the smugglers replied that, although successful in landing their cargo in safety, they had scarcely done so when they received intelligence that a guard-ship had just quitted the port of Toulon and was crowding all sail towards them. This obliged them to make all the speed they could to evade the enemy, when they could but lament the absence of Dantès, whose superior skill in the management of a vessel would have availed them so materially. In fact, the pursuing vessel had almost overtaken them when, fortunately, night came on, and enabled them to double the Cape of Corsica, and so elude all further pursuit. Upon the whole, however, the trip had been sufficiently successful to satisfy all concerned; while the crew, and particularly Jacopo, expressed great regrets that Dantès had not been an equal sharer with themselves in the profits, which amounted to no less a sum than fifty piastres each.

On the sixth day, the smugglers came back. From a distance, Dantès recognized the rig and handling of La Jeune Amélie, and dragging himself toward the landing-place with a show of difficulty, he met his friends with a confidence that, although he was now much better than when they left him, he was still in considerable pain from his recent accident. He then asked how their trip had gone. The smugglers replied that, while they had successfully landed their cargo, they had hardly finished when they got word that a guard ship had just left the port of Toulon and was speeding toward them. This forced them to move as quickly as they could to escape, while they lamented Dantès’s absence, knowing his expertise in managing a vessel would have been a huge asset. In fact, the pursuing ship was almost upon them when, thankfully, night fell, allowing them to navigate around the Cape of Corsica and avoid any further chase. Overall, though, the trip had been successful enough to please everyone involved; the crew, especially Jacopo, expressed deep regret that Dantès hadn’t shared in the profits, which amounted to a solid fifty piastres each.

0311m

Edmond preserved the most admirable self-command, not suffering the faintest indication of a smile to escape him at the enumeration of all the benefits he would have reaped had he been able to quit the island; but as La Jeune Amélie had merely come to Monte Cristo to fetch him away, he embarked that same evening, and proceeded with the captain to Leghorn.

Edmond maintained impressive self-control, not letting so much as the slightest smile show as he heard about all the advantages he would have gained if he could have left the island. But since La Jeune Amélie had only come to Monte Cristo to take him away, he boarded that same evening and set off with the captain to Leghorn.

Arrived at Leghorn, he repaired to the house of a Jew, a dealer in precious stones, to whom he disposed of four of his smallest diamonds for five thousand francs each. Dantès half feared that such valuable jewels in the hands of a poor sailor like himself might excite suspicion; but the cunning purchaser asked no troublesome questions concerning a bargain by which he gained a round profit of at least eighty per cent.

Arriving in Leghorn, he went to the house of a Jewish man who sold precious stones and sold four of his smallest diamonds for five thousand francs each. Dantès was slightly worried that having such valuable jewels as a poor sailor might raise suspicion, but the sly buyer didn’t ask any annoying questions about a deal that gave him a solid profit of at least eighty percent.

The following day Dantès presented Jacopo with an entirely new vessel, accompanying the gift by a donation of one hundred piastres, that he might provide himself with a suitable crew and other requisites for his outfit, upon condition that he would go at once to Marseilles for the purpose of inquiring after an old man named Louis Dantès, residing in the Allées de Meilhan, and also a young woman called Mercédès, an inhabitant of the Catalan village.

The next day, Dantès gave Jacopo a brand-new ship along with a donation of one hundred piastres so he could hire a good crew and get the supplies he needed. The only condition was that he would go to Marseilles immediately to look for an older man named Louis Dantès, who lived on Allées de Meilhan, and a young woman named Mercédès, who lived in the Catalan village.

Jacopo could scarcely believe his senses at receiving this magnificent present, which Dantès hastened to account for by saying that he had merely been a sailor from whim and a desire to spite his family, who did not allow him as much money as he liked to spend; but that on his arrival at Leghorn he had come into possession of a large fortune, left him by an uncle, whose sole heir he was. The superior education of Dantès gave an air of such extreme probability to this statement that it never once occurred to Jacopo to doubt its accuracy.

Jacopo could hardly believe his eyes when he received this amazing gift, which Dantès quickly explained by saying that he had only been a sailor out of curiosity and a wish to annoy his family, who didn’t give him enough money to spend as he pleased; but that when he arrived in Leghorn, he inherited a large fortune from an uncle, who was his only relative. Dantès's impressive education made this explanation seem so credible that Jacopo never thought to question its truth.

The term for which Edmond had engaged to serve on board La Jeune Amélie having expired, Dantès took leave of the captain, who at first tried all his powers of persuasion to induce him to remain as one of the crew, but having been told the history of the legacy, he ceased to importune him further.

The time Edmond was supposed to serve on La Jeune Amélie had come to an end, and he said goodbye to the captain, who initially used all his charm to convince him to stay on as part of the crew. However, after hearing about the legacy, the captain stopped trying to persuade him.

The following morning Jacopo set sail for Marseilles, with directions from Dantès to join him at the Island of Monte Cristo.

The next morning, Jacopo sailed to Marseilles, following Dantès' instructions to meet him at the Island of Monte Cristo.

Having seen Jacopo fairly out of the harbor, Dantès proceeded to make his final adieus on board La Jeune Amélie, distributing so liberal a gratuity among her crew as to secure for him the good wishes of all, and expressions of cordial interest in all that concerned him. To the captain he promised to write when he had made up his mind as to his future plans. Then Dantès departed for Genoa.

Having seen Jacopo safely out of the harbor, Dantès went on to say his final goodbyes on board La Jeune Amélie, giving a generous tip to the crew that earned him their good wishes and genuine interest in his future. He promised the captain he would write once he figured out his plans. Then Dantès headed to Genoa.

At the moment of his arrival a small yacht was under trial in the bay; this yacht had been built by order of an Englishman, who, having heard that the Genoese excelled all other builders along the shores of the Mediterranean in the construction of fast-sailing vessels, was desirous of possessing a specimen of their skill; the price agreed upon between the Englishman and the Genoese builder was forty thousand francs. Dantès, struck with the beauty and capability of the little vessel, applied to its owner to transfer it to him, offering sixty thousand francs, upon condition that he should be allowed to take immediate possession. The proposal was too advantageous to be refused, the more so as the person for whom the yacht was intended had gone upon a tour through Switzerland, and was not expected back in less than three weeks or a month, by which time the builder reckoned upon being able to complete another. A bargain was therefore struck. Dantès led the owner of the yacht to the dwelling of a Jew; retired with the latter for a few minutes to a small back parlor, and upon their return the Jew counted out to the shipbuilder the sum of sixty thousand francs in bright gold pieces.

At the moment he arrived, a small yacht was being tested in the bay. This yacht had been commissioned by an Englishman who had heard that the Genoese were the best builders along the Mediterranean when it came to fast-sailing boats, and he wanted a showcase of their skill. The agreed price between the Englishman and the Genoese builder was forty thousand francs. Dantès, impressed by the beauty and performance of the yacht, approached its owner to buy it, offering sixty thousand francs, provided he could take immediate possession. The offer was too good to turn down, especially since the person the yacht was meant for was traveling through Switzerland and wouldn’t return for at least three weeks or a month, by which time the builder hoped to finish another one. A deal was made. Dantès took the yacht's owner to a Jew's place, spent a few minutes in a small back room with him, and when they returned, the Jew counted out sixty thousand francs in shiny gold coins to the shipbuilder.

The delighted builder then offered his services in providing a suitable crew for the little vessel, but this Dantès declined with many thanks, saying he was accustomed to cruise about quite alone, and his principal pleasure consisted in managing his yacht himself; the only thing the builder could oblige him in would be to contrive a sort of secret closet in the cabin at his bed’s head, the closet to contain three divisions, so constructed as to be concealed from all but himself. The builder cheerfully undertook the commission, and promised to have these secret places completed by the next day, Dantès furnishing the dimensions and plan in accordance with which they were to be constructed.

The happy builder then offered to provide a suitable crew for the little boat, but Dantès politely declined, saying he was used to sailing alone and that his main enjoyment came from managing his yacht himself. The only favor he needed from the builder was to create a hidden storage space in the cabin at the head of his bed, designed to have three compartments that would be concealed from everyone except him. The builder gladly accepted the task and promised to have these hidden spaces ready by the next day, with Dantès supplying the dimensions and plans for their construction.

0313m

Two hours afterward Dantès sailed from the port of Genoa, under the inspection of an immense crowd drawn together by curiosity to see the rich Spanish nobleman who preferred managing his own yacht. But their wonder was soon changed to admiration at seeing the perfect skill with which Dantès handled the helm. The boat, indeed, seemed to be animated with almost human intelligence, so promptly did it obey the slightest touch; and Dantès required but a short trial of his beautiful craft to acknowledge that the Genoese had not without reason attained their high reputation in the art of shipbuilding.

Two hours later, Dantès set sail from the port of Genoa, watched by a huge crowd gathered out of curiosity to see the wealthy Spanish nobleman who chose to manage his own yacht. But their amazement quickly turned to admiration as they observed Dantès’s perfect skill at the helm. The boat seemed almost alive, responding instantly to the slightest touch; and after only a brief trial of his beautiful craft, Dantès realized that the Genoese had truly earned their strong reputation in shipbuilding.

The spectators followed the little vessel with their eyes as long as it remained visible; they then turned their conjectures upon her probable destination. Some insisted she was making for Corsica, others the Island of Elba; bets were offered to any amount that she was bound for Spain; while Africa was positively reported by many persons as her intended course; but no one thought of Monte Cristo.

The spectators watched the small boat until it was out of sight; then they started guessing where it was headed. Some insisted it was going to Corsica, others said the Island of Elba; there were bets as high as they wanted that it was headed for Spain; meanwhile, many claimed it was definitely on its way to Africa; but no one considered Monte Cristo.

Yet thither it was that Dantès guided his vessel, and at Monte Cristo he arrived at the close of the second day; his boat had proved herself a first-class sailor, and had come the distance from Genoa in thirty-five hours. Dantès had carefully noted the general appearance of the shore, and, instead of landing at the usual place, he dropped anchor in the little creek. The island was utterly deserted, and bore no evidence of having been visited since he went away; his treasure was just as he had left it.

Yet that’s where Dantès steered his boat, and he reached Monte Cristo at the end of the second day; his vessel had shown herself to be an excellent sailor, covering the distance from Genoa in thirty-five hours. Dantès had carefully observed the overall look of the shore, and instead of landing at the usual spot, he dropped anchor in a small creek. The island was completely deserted and showed no signs of having been visited since he left; his treasure was exactly as he had left it.

Early on the following morning he commenced the removal of his riches, and ere nightfall the whole of his immense wealth was safely deposited in the compartments of the secret locker.

Early the next morning, he started taking his riches away, and by nightfall, all of his vast wealth was securely stored in the compartments of the secret locker.

A week passed by. Dantès employed it in manœuvring his yacht round the island, studying it as a skilful horseman would the animal he destined for some important service, till at the end of that time he was perfectly conversant with its good and bad qualities. The former Dantès proposed to augment, the latter to remedy.

A week went by. Dantès spent that time maneuvering his yacht around the island, getting to know it as a skilled rider would a horse he planned to use for something important, until by the end he had a thorough understanding of its strengths and weaknesses. He aimed to enhance the strengths and fix the weaknesses.

Upon the eighth day he discerned a small vessel under full sail approaching Monte Cristo. As it drew near, he recognized it as the boat he had given to Jacopo. He immediately signalled it. His signal was returned, and in two hours afterwards the new-comer lay at anchor beside the yacht.

On the eighth day, he saw a small boat fully sailing toward Monte Cristo. As it got closer, he realized it was the boat he had given to Jacopo. He quickly signaled to it. His signal was answered, and two hours later, the newcomer was anchored next to the yacht.

A mournful answer awaited each of Edmond’s eager inquiries as to the information Jacopo had obtained. Old Dantès was dead, and Mercédès had disappeared.

A sad response met each of Edmond’s eager questions about the information Jacopo had found. Old Dantès was dead, and Mercédès was nowhere to be found.

Dantès listened to these melancholy tidings with outward calmness; but, leaping lightly ashore, he signified his desire to be quite alone. In a couple of hours he returned. Two of the men from Jacopo’s boat came on board the yacht to assist in navigating it, and he gave orders that she should be steered direct to Marseilles. For his father’s death he was in some manner prepared; but he knew not how to account for the mysterious disappearance of Mercédès.

Dantès listened to this sad news with a calm exterior, but after quickly getting off the boat, he expressed his wish to be alone. A couple of hours later, he came back. Two men from Jacopo's boat boarded the yacht to help with navigation, and he instructed that they head straight to Marseilles. He was somewhat ready for his father’s death, but he couldn’t understand the mysterious disappearance of Mercédès.

Without divulging his secret, Dantès could not give sufficiently clear instructions to an agent. There were, besides, other particulars he was desirous of ascertaining, and those were of a nature he alone could investigate in a manner satisfactory to himself. His looking-glass had assured him, during his stay at Leghorn, that he ran no risk of recognition; moreover, he had now the means of adopting any disguise he thought proper. One fine morning, then, his yacht, followed by the little fishing-boat, boldly entered the port of Marseilles, and anchored exactly opposite the spot from whence, on the never-to-be-forgotten night of his departure for the Château d’If, he had been put on board the boat destined to convey him thither.

Without revealing his secret, Dantès couldn't give clear enough instructions to an agent. There were also other specifics he wanted to find out, and those were things only he could investigate in a way that would satisfy him. His mirror had assured him, during his stay at Leghorn, that he was in no danger of being recognized; furthermore, he now had the means to assume any disguise he thought would work. So, one sunny morning, his yacht, followed by the small fishing boat, boldly entered the port of Marseilles and anchored right opposite the spot where, on the unforgettable night of his departure for the Château d’If, he had been put on board the boat meant to take him there.

0315m

Still Dantès could not view without a shudder the approach of a gendarme who accompanied the officers deputed to demand his bill of health ere the yacht was permitted to hold communication with the shore; but with that perfect self-possession he had acquired during his acquaintance with Faria, Dantès coolly presented an English passport he had obtained from Leghorn, and as this gave him a standing which a French passport would not have afforded, he was informed that there existed no obstacle to his immediate debarkation.

Still, Dantès couldn't help but feel a shiver as he saw the gendarme approaching, accompanying the officers sent to ask for his health clearance before the yacht was allowed to connect with the shore. However, thanks to the calm demeanor he developed during his time with Faria, Dantès calmly presented an English passport he had obtained from Leghorn. Since this passport provided him with advantages that a French one wouldn’t have, he was told that there were no obstacles to him disembarking immediately.

The first person to attract the attention of Dantès, as he landed on the Canebière, was one of the crew belonging to the Pharaon. Edmond welcomed the meeting with this fellow—who had been one of his own sailors—as a sure means of testing the extent of the change which time had worked in his own appearance. Going straight towards him, he propounded a variety of questions on different subjects, carefully watching the man’s countenance as he did so; but not a word or look implied that he had the slightest idea of ever having seen before the person with whom he was then conversing.

The first person to catch Dantès's attention when he arrived at the Canebière was a crew member from the Pharaon. Edmond saw this encounter with the man—who had been one of his own sailors—as a perfect way to gauge how much he had changed over time. He approached him directly and asked a range of questions on different topics, closely observing the man's expression; however, not a single word or glance suggested that the man had any recollection of having seen Edmond before.

Giving the sailor a piece of money in return for his civility, Dantès proceeded onwards; but ere he had gone many steps he heard the man loudly calling him to stop.

Giving the sailor some money for his kindness, Dantès continued on his way; but before he had taken many steps, he heard the man calling out to him to stop.

Dantès instantly turned to meet him.

Dantès quickly turned to face him.

“I beg your pardon, sir,” said the honest fellow, in almost breathless haste, “but I believe you made a mistake; you intended to give me a two-franc piece, and see, you gave me a double Napoleon.”

“I’m sorry, sir,” said the honest guy, almost out of breath, “but I think you made a mistake; you meant to give me a two-franc coin, and look, you gave me a double Napoleon.”

“Thank you, my good friend. I see that I have made a trifling mistake, as you say; but by way of rewarding your honesty I give you another double Napoleon, that you may drink to my health, and be able to ask your messmates to join you.”

“Thank you, my good friend. I realize I made a small mistake, as you pointed out; but to reward your honesty, I’ll give you another double Napoleon so you can drink to my health and get your friends to join in.”

So extreme was the surprise of the sailor, that he was unable even to thank Edmond, whose receding figure he continued to gaze after in speechless astonishment. “Some nabob from India,” was his comment.

So surprised was the sailor that he couldn't even thank Edmond, whose disappearing figure he continued to watch in silent amazement. "Just some wealthy guy from India," he commented.

Dantès, meanwhile, went on his way. Each step he trod oppressed his heart with fresh emotion; his first and most indelible recollections were there; not a tree, not a street, that he passed but seemed filled with dear and cherished memories. And thus he proceeded onwards till he arrived at the end of the Rue de Noailles, from whence a full view of the Allées de Meilhan was obtained. At this spot, so pregnant with fond and filial remembrances, his heart beat almost to bursting, his knees tottered under him, a mist floated over his sight, and had he not clung for support to one of the trees, he would inevitably have fallen to the ground and been crushed beneath the many vehicles continually passing there. Recovering himself, however, he wiped the perspiration from his brows, and stopped not again till he found himself at the door of the house in which his father had lived.

Dantès continued on his path. With each step, his heart was weighed down by new emotions; his earliest and most unforgettable memories were tied to this place. Every tree and street he passed seemed filled with beloved memories. He moved forward until he reached the end of Rue de Noailles, where he could see the Allées de Meilhan in full view. At this spot, rich with warm and family memories, his heart raced almost to the point of breaking, his knees buckled beneath him, and a fog clouded his vision. If he hadn’t grabbed onto one of the trees for support, he would have collapsed and been run over by the numerous vehicles passing by. After regaining his composure, he wiped the sweat from his forehead and didn’t stop again until he found himself at the door of the house where his father had lived.

The nasturtiums and other plants, which his father had delighted to train before his window, had all disappeared from the upper part of the house.

The nasturtiums and other plants that his father had loved to grow in front of his window were all gone from the upper part of the house.

Leaning against the tree, he gazed thoughtfully for a time at the upper stories of the shabby little house. Then he advanced to the door, and asked whether there were any rooms to be let. Though answered in the negative, he begged so earnestly to be permitted to visit those on the fifth floor, that, in despite of the oft-repeated assurance of the concierge that they were occupied, Dantès succeeded in inducing the man to go up to the tenants, and ask permission for a gentleman to be allowed to look at them.

Leaning against the tree, he thoughtfully stared at the upper floors of the rundown little house for a while. Then he walked up to the door and asked if there were any rooms available to rent. Although he was told no, he pleaded so earnestly to be allowed to check out the ones on the fifth floor that, despite the concierge's repeated assurance that they were occupied, Dantès managed to persuade the man to go upstairs to the tenants and ask for permission for a gentleman to see them.

The tenants of the humble lodging were a young couple who had been scarcely married a week; and seeing them, Dantès sighed heavily. Nothing in the two small chambers forming the apartments remained as it had been in the time of the elder Dantès; the very paper was different, while the articles of antiquated furniture with which the rooms had been filled in Edmond’s time had all disappeared; the four walls alone remained as he had left them.

The tenants of the modest apartment were a young couple who had barely been married for a week; seeing them, Dantès let out a heavy sigh. Nothing in the two small rooms that made up the apartment was the same as it had been during the time of the elder Dantès; even the wallpaper was different, and all the old furniture that had filled the rooms in Edmond’s time was gone. Only the four walls remained as he had left them.

The bed belonging to the present occupants was placed as the former owner of the chamber had been accustomed to have his; and, in spite of his efforts to prevent it, the eyes of Edmond were suffused in tears as he reflected that on that spot the old man had breathed his last, vainly calling for his son.

The bed belonging to the current occupants was positioned just like the previous owner of the room used to have it; and, despite his attempts to hold back, tears filled Edmond's eyes as he thought about how the old man had taken his last breath right there, desperately calling for his son.

The young couple gazed with astonishment at the sight of their visitor’s emotion, and wondered to see the large tears silently chasing each other down his otherwise stern and immovable features; but they felt the sacredness of his grief, and kindly refrained from questioning him as to its cause, while, with instinctive delicacy, they left him to indulge his sorrow alone.

The young couple stared in shock at their visitor's emotions and were taken aback by the large tears quietly streaming down his otherwise serious and stoic face. They sensed the depth of his grief and chose not to ask him about it, instinctively allowing him to process his sorrow alone.

0317m

When he withdrew from the scene of his painful recollections, they both accompanied him downstairs, reiterating their hope that he would come again whenever he pleased, and assuring him that their poor dwelling would ever be open to him.

When he left behind his painful memories, they both followed him downstairs, repeating their hope that he would come back anytime he wanted, and assuring him that their humble home would always be open to him.

As Edmond passed the door on the fourth floor, he paused to inquire whether Caderousse the tailor still dwelt there; but he received for reply, that the person in question had got into difficulties, and at the present time kept a small inn on the route from Bellegarde to Beaucaire.

As Edmond walked past the door on the fourth floor, he stopped to ask if Caderousse the tailor still lived there. He was told in response that Caderousse had run into some troubles and was currently running a small inn on the road from Bellegarde to Beaucaire.

Having obtained the address of the person to whom the house in the Allées de Meilhan belonged, Dantès next proceeded thither, and, under the name of Lord Wilmore (the name and title inscribed on his passport), purchased the small dwelling for the sum of twenty-five thousand francs, at least ten thousand more than it was worth; but had its owner asked half a million, it would unhesitatingly have been given.

Having gotten the address of the person who owned the house on Allées de Meilhan, Dantès went there next and, using the name Lord Wilmore (the name and title on his passport), bought the small house for twenty-five thousand francs, at least ten thousand more than its actual value; but if the owner had asked for half a million, it would have been readily given.

The very same day the occupants of the apartments on the fifth floor of the house, now become the property of Dantès, were duly informed by the notary who had arranged the necessary transfer of deeds, etc., that the new landlord gave them their choice of any of the rooms in the house, without the least augmentation of rent, upon condition of their giving instant possession of the two small chambers they at present inhabited.

The same day, the residents of the apartments on the fifth floor of the building, now owned by Dantès, were officially informed by the notary who had handled the transfer of ownership that their new landlord was allowing them to choose any room in the house without a rent increase, as long as they immediately vacated the two small rooms they were currently living in.

This strange event aroused great wonder and curiosity in the neighborhood of the Allées de Meilhan, and a multitude of theories were afloat, none of which was anywhere near the truth. But what raised public astonishment to a climax, and set all conjecture at defiance, was the knowledge that the same stranger who had in the morning visited the Allées de Meilhan had been seen in the evening walking in the little village of the Catalans, and afterwards observed to enter a poor fisherman’s hut, and to pass more than an hour in inquiring after persons who had either been dead or gone away for more than fifteen or sixteen years.

This weird event sparked a lot of wonder and curiosity around the Allées de Meilhan, and many theories circulated, none of which were close to the truth. However, what stunned the public even more and baffled all speculation was the revelation that the same stranger who visited the Allées de Meilhan in the morning had been seen in the evening strolling through the small village of the Catalans. Later, he was spotted entering a poor fisherman’s hut and spending over an hour asking about people who had either died or left more than fifteen or sixteen years ago.

But on the following day the family from whom all these particulars had been asked received a handsome present, consisting of an entirely new fishing-boat, with two seines and a tender.

But the next day, the family who had provided all this information received a beautiful gift: a brand new fishing boat, along with two seines and a small tender.

The delighted recipients of these munificent gifts would gladly have poured out their thanks to their generous benefactor, but they had seen him, upon quitting the hut, merely give some orders to a sailor, and then springing lightly on horseback, leave Marseilles by the Porte d’Aix.

The happy recipients of these generous gifts would have eagerly expressed their gratitude to their kind benefactor, but they had only seen him, after leaving the hut, briefly give some instructions to a sailor before effortlessly mounting his horse and exiting Marseilles through the Porte d’Aix.

Chapter 26. The Pont du Gard Inn

Such of my readers as have made a pedestrian excursion to the south of France may perchance have noticed, about midway between the town of Beaucaire and the village of Bellegarde,—a little nearer to the former than to the latter,—a small roadside inn, from the front of which hung, creaking and flapping in the wind, a sheet of tin covered with a grotesque representation of the Pont du Gard. This modern place of entertainment stood on the left-hand side of the post road, and backed upon the Rhône. It also boasted of what in Languedoc is styled a garden, consisting of a small plot of ground, on the side opposite to the main entrance reserved for the reception of guests. A few dingy olives and stunted fig-trees struggled hard for existence, but their withered dusty foliage abundantly proved how unequal was the conflict. Between these sickly shrubs grew a scanty supply of garlic, tomatoes, and eschalots; while, lone and solitary, like a forgotten sentinel, a tall pine raised its melancholy head in one of the corners of this unattractive spot, and displayed its flexible stem and fan-shaped summit dried and cracked by the fierce heat of the sub-tropical sun.

Some of my readers who have taken a trip to the south of France might have noticed, about halfway between the town of Beaucaire and the village of Bellegarde—slightly closer to the former—a small roadside inn. From the front of this inn, a sheet of tin dangled, creaking and flapping in the wind, featuring a quirky image of the Pont du Gard. This modern lodging was located on the left side of the main road and backed onto the Rhône. It also had what is called a garden in Languedoc, which was a small patch of land on the side opposite the main entrance designated for guests. A few shabby olive trees and stunted fig trees struggled for survival, but their dry, dusty leaves clearly showed how uneven the battle was. Among these frail plants, there was a meager amount of garlic, tomatoes, and shallots; and standing alone like a forgotten sentinel, a tall pine tree raised its sad head in one corner of this unattractive area, showcasing its flexible trunk and fan-shaped top, dried and cracked from the intense heat of the sub-tropical sun.

All these trees, great or small, were turned in the direction to which the Mistral blows, one of the three curses of Provence, the others being the Durance and the Parliament.

All these trees, big or small, were facing the direction the Mistral blows, one of the three troubles of Provence, the others being the Durance and the Parliament.

In the surrounding plain, which more resembled a dusty lake than solid ground, were scattered a few miserable stalks of wheat, the effect, no doubt, of a curious desire on the part of the agriculturists of the country to see whether such a thing as the raising of grain in those parched regions was practicable. Each stalk served as a perch for a grasshopper, which regaled the passers-by through this Egyptian scene with its strident, monotonous note.

In the nearby flatland, which looked more like a dry lake than solid ground, a few sad stalks of wheat were scattered about, likely the result of the farmers' curiosity to see if growing grain in those parched areas was possible. Each stalk acted as a landing spot for a grasshopper, which entertained those passing through this barren landscape with its loud, repetitive sound.

For about seven or eight years the little tavern had been kept by a man and his wife, with two servants,—a chambermaid named Trinette, and a hostler called Pecaud. This small staff was quite equal to all the requirements, for a canal between Beaucaire and Aiguemortes had revolutionized transportation by substituting boats for the cart and the stagecoach. And, as though to add to the daily misery which this prosperous canal inflicted on the unfortunate innkeeper, whose utter ruin it was fast accomplishing, it was situated between the Rhône from which it had its source and the post-road it had depleted, not a hundred steps from the inn, of which we have given a brief but faithful description.

For about seven or eight years, a man and his wife had run the little tavern, assisted by two servants—a chambermaid named Trinette and a hostler called Pecaud. This small team was more than enough to handle everything, as a canal between Beaucaire and Aiguemortes had transformed transportation by replacing carts and coaches with boats. And, as if to add to the daily struggles of the unfortunate innkeeper, who was facing total ruin because of it, the canal was located between the Rhône, where it originated, and the now-depleted post-road, just a hundred steps from the inn, which we've briefly but accurately described.

The innkeeper himself was a man of from forty to fifty-five years of age, tall, strong, and bony, a perfect specimen of the natives of those southern latitudes; he had dark, sparkling, and deep-set eyes, hooked nose, and teeth white as those of a carnivorous animal; his hair, like his beard, which he wore under his chin, was thick and curly, and in spite of his age but slightly interspersed with a few silvery threads. His naturally dark complexion had assumed a still further shade of brown from the habit the unfortunate man had acquired of stationing himself from morning till eve at the threshold of his door, on the lookout for guests who seldom came, yet there he stood, day after day, exposed to the meridional rays of a burning sun, with no other protection for his head than a red handkerchief twisted around it, after the manner of the Spanish muleteers. This man was our old acquaintance, Gaspard Caderousse.

The innkeeper was a man between forty and fifty-five years old, tall, strong, and bony, a perfect example of the locals from that southern region. He had dark, sparkling, deep-set eyes, a hooked nose, and teeth as white as those of a predatory animal. His hair, like his beard, which he wore under his chin, was thick and curly, and despite his age, it had only a few gray strands. His naturally dark skin had taken on an even deeper shade of brown from the habit he had of standing from morning till night at his door, looking out for guests who rarely arrived. Still, he stood there day after day, exposed to the powerful rays of the sun, with only a red handkerchief twisted around his head for protection, like the Spanish muleteers. This man was our old acquaintance, Gaspard Caderousse.

His wife, on the contrary, whose maiden name had been Madeleine Radelle, was pale, meagre, and sickly-looking. Born in the neighborhood of Arles, she had shared in the beauty for which its women are proverbial; but that beauty had gradually withered beneath the devastating influence of the slow fever so prevalent among dwellers by the ponds of Aiguemortes and the marshes of Camargue. She remained nearly always in her second-floor chamber, shivering in her chair, or stretched languid and feeble on her bed, while her husband kept his daily watch at the door—a duty he performed with so much the greater willingness, as it saved him the necessity of listening to the endless plaints and murmurs of his helpmate, who never saw him without breaking out into bitter invectives against fate; to all of which her husband would calmly return an unvarying reply, in these philosophic words:

His wife, on the other hand, whose maiden name had been Madeleine Radelle, was pale, thin, and looked unwell. Born near Arles, she had once shared in the beauty for which the women there are famous; but that beauty had slowly faded away due to the relentless effects of the persistent fever common among those living by the ponds of Aiguemortes and the marshes of Camargue. She mostly stayed in her second-floor room, shivering in her chair or lying weak and frail on her bed, while her husband kept his daily watch at the door—a duty he gladly accepted, as it spared him from listening to her endless complaints and murmurs, which always turned into bitter rants against fate whenever she saw him; to which her husband would calmly respond with the same philosophical words:

“Hush, La Carconte. It is God’s pleasure that things should be so.”

“Hush, La Carconte. It’s God’s will that things should be this way.”

The sobriquet of La Carconte had been bestowed on Madeleine Radelle from the fact that she had been born in a village, so called, situated between Salon and Lambesc; and as a custom existed among the inhabitants of that part of France where Caderousse lived of styling every person by some particular and distinctive appellation, her husband had bestowed on her the name of La Carconte in place of her sweet and euphonious name of Madeleine, which, in all probability, his rude gutteral language would not have enabled him to pronounce.

The nickname La Carconte was given to Madeleine Radelle because she was born in a village of the same name located between Salon and Lambesc. In that region of France, where Caderousse lived, it was customary for people to use specific and unique names for everyone. As a result, her husband called her La Carconte instead of her lovely and melodious name, Madeleine, which he likely couldn’t pronounce due to his rough and guttural speech.

Still, let it not be supposed that amid this affected resignation to the will of Providence, the unfortunate innkeeper did not writhe under the double misery of seeing the hateful canal carry off his customers and his profits, and the daily infliction of his peevish partner’s murmurs and lamentations.

Still, don't think that in the middle of this feigned acceptance of fate, the unfortunate innkeeper wasn’t suffering from the double misery of watching the hated canal take away his customers and profits, while also dealing with his grumpy partner’s constant complaints and whining.

0323m

Like other dwellers in the south, he was a man of sober habits and moderate desires, but fond of external show, vain, and addicted to display. During the days of his prosperity, not a festivity took place without himself and wife being among the spectators. He dressed in the picturesque costume worn upon grand occasions by the inhabitants of the south of France, bearing equal resemblance to the style adopted both by the Catalans and Andalusians; while La Carconte displayed the charming fashion prevalent among the women of Arles, a mode of attire borrowed equally from Greece and Arabia. But, by degrees, watch-chains, necklaces, parti-colored scarves, embroidered bodices, velvet vests, elegantly worked stockings, striped gaiters, and silver buckles for the shoes, all disappeared; and Gaspard Caderousse, unable to appear abroad in his pristine splendor, had given up any further participation in the pomps and vanities, both for himself and wife, although a bitter feeling of envious discontent filled his mind as the sound of mirth and merry music from the joyous revellers reached even the miserable hostelry to which he still clung, more for the shelter than the profit it afforded.

Like others in the south, he was a man of disciplined habits and modest desires, but he loved to show off, was vain, and craved attention. During his prosperous days, he and his wife were always among the spectators at local celebrations. He wore the striking attire typical for formal events in southern France, resembling the styles of both the Catalans and Andalusians, while La Carconte showcased the lovely fashion favored by the women of Arles, which drew inspiration from both Greece and Arabia. However, gradually, watch-chains, necklaces, colorful scarves, embroidered bodices, velvet vests, finely crafted stockings, striped gaiters, and silver shoe buckles all faded away; Gaspard Caderousse, unable to show himself in his former glory, had stopped participating in the splendors and frivolities, both for himself and his wife, though a bitter sense of envious discontent filled his thoughts as the sounds of laughter and lively music from the festive revelers reached even the miserable inn he still clung to, more for shelter than any real benefit it provided.

Caderousse, then, was, as usual, at his place of observation before the door, his eyes glancing listlessly from a piece of closely shaven grass—on which some fowls were industriously, though fruitlessly, endeavoring to turn up some grain or insect suited to their palate—to the deserted road, which led away to the north and south, when he was aroused by the shrill voice of his wife, and grumbling to himself as he went, he mounted to her chamber, first taking care, however, to set the entrance door wide open, as an invitation to any chance traveller who might be passing.

Caderousse was, as always, at his observation post by the door, his eyes wandering aimlessly from a patch of neatly trimmed grass—where some chickens were diligently, yet unsuccessfully, trying to find some grain or insects they liked—to the empty road that stretched north and south. He was jolted from his thoughts by the sharp voice of his wife, and muttering to himself, he headed up to her room, making sure to leave the entrance door wide open as a way to welcome any passerby.

At the moment Caderousse quitted his sentry-like watch before the door, the road on which he so eagerly strained his sight was void and lonely as a desert at midday. There it lay stretching out into one interminable line of dust and sand, with its sides bordered by tall, meagre trees, altogether presenting so uninviting an appearance, that no one in his senses could have imagined that any traveller, at liberty to regulate his hours for journeying, would choose to expose himself in such a formidable Sahara.

At the moment Caderousse stepped away from his watch in front of the door, the road he was intently watching was empty and desolate like a desert at noon. It stretched out into a never-ending line of dust and sand, flanked by tall, skinny trees, giving off such an unwelcoming vibe that no sane person could believe that any traveler, free to decide their travel times, would willingly put themselves in such a daunting Sahara.

Nevertheless, had Caderousse but retained his post a few minutes longer, he might have caught a dim outline of something approaching from the direction of Bellegarde; as the moving object drew nearer, he would easily have perceived that it consisted of a man and horse, between whom the kindest and most amiable understanding appeared to exist. The horse was of Hungarian breed, and ambled along at an easy pace. His rider was a priest, dressed in black, and wearing a three-cornered hat; and, spite of the ardent rays of a noonday sun, the pair came on with a fair degree of rapidity.

Nevertheless, if Caderousse had just stayed at his post a few minutes longer, he might have spotted a vague shape approaching from the direction of Bellegarde; as the moving figure got closer, he would have easily recognized that it was a man and a horse, who seemed to share a kind and friendly understanding. The horse was of Hungarian breed and walked along at a relaxed pace. His rider was a priest, dressed in black and wearing a three-cornered hat; and despite the intense heat of the midday sun, they were moving at a decent speed.

Having arrived before the Pont du Gard, the horse stopped, but whether for his own pleasure or that of his rider would have been difficult to say. However that might have been, the priest, dismounting, led his steed by the bridle in search of some place to which he could secure him. Availing himself of a handle that projected from a half-fallen door, he tied the animal safely and having drawn a red cotton handkerchief, from his pocket, wiped away the perspiration that streamed from his brow, then, advancing to the door, struck thrice with the end of his iron-shod stick.

Having arrived at the Pont du Gard, the horse stopped, but it was hard to tell if it was for his own enjoyment or that of his rider. Regardless of the reason, the priest got off and led his horse by the bridle, looking for a place to secure it. He found a handle sticking out from a half-fallen door and tied the horse up safely. Then, he pulled a red cotton handkerchief from his pocket and wiped the sweat from his brow before walking to the door and knocking three times with the end of his iron-tipped stick.

At this unusual sound, a huge black dog came rushing to meet the daring assailant of his ordinarily tranquil abode, snarling and displaying his sharp white teeth with a determined hostility that abundantly proved how little he was accustomed to society. At that moment a heavy footstep was heard descending the wooden staircase that led from the upper floor, and, with many bows and courteous smiles, the host of the Pont du Gard besought his guest to enter.

At this strange sound, a large black dog sprinted to confront the bold intruder of his usually peaceful home, growling and showing his sharp white teeth with a fierce hostility that clearly indicated how unaccustomed he was to people. At that moment, a heavy footstep echoed down the wooden staircase from the upper floor, and, with numerous bows and polite smiles, the host of the Pont du Gard urged his guest to come in.

0319m

“You are welcome, sir, most welcome!” repeated the astonished Caderousse. “Now, then, Margotin,” cried he, speaking to the dog, “will you be quiet? Pray don’t heed him, sir!—he only barks, he never bites. I make no doubt a glass of good wine would be acceptable this dreadfully hot day.” Then perceiving for the first time the garb of the traveller he had to entertain, Caderousse hastily exclaimed: “A thousand pardons! I really did not observe whom I had the honor to receive under my poor roof. What would the abbé please to have? What refreshment can I offer? All I have is at his service.”

“You're very welcome, sir, truly welcome!” repeated the amazed Caderousse. “Now, Margotin,” he called to the dog, “can you be quiet? Please don't mind him, sir!—he just barks, he doesn't bite. I'm sure a glass of good wine would be nice on this incredibly hot day.” Then, noticing for the first time the traveler's outfit, Caderousse quickly added, “My sincerest apologies! I didn't realize who I was honored to have under my humble roof. What can I get for the abbé? What refreshments would he like? Everything I have is at his disposal.”

The priest gazed on the person addressing him with a long and searching gaze—there even seemed a disposition on his part to court a similar scrutiny on the part of the innkeeper; then, observing in the countenance of the latter no other expression than extreme surprise at his own want of attention to an inquiry so courteously worded, he deemed it as well to terminate this dumb show, and therefore said, speaking with a strong Italian accent, “You are, I presume, M. Caderousse?”

The priest looked intently at the person speaking to him—there was even a hint that he wanted the innkeeper to return the same scrutiny; however, seeing only the innkeeper's extreme surprise at having overlooked such a politely phrased question, he decided it was best to end this silent exchange. So, he said, with a strong Italian accent, “I assume you are M. Caderousse?”

“Yes, sir,” answered the host, even more surprised at the question than he had been by the silence which had preceded it; “I am Gaspard Caderousse, at your service.”

“Yes, sir,” replied the host, even more surprised by the question than he had been by the silence that came before it; “I am Gaspard Caderousse, at your service.”

“Gaspard Caderousse,” rejoined the priest. “Yes,—Christian and surname are the same. You formerly lived, I believe in the Allées de Meilhan, on the fourth floor?”

“Gaspard Caderousse,” the priest replied. “Yes, your first name and last name are the same. You used to live, if I'm not mistaken, in the Allées de Meilhan, on the fourth floor?”

0325m

“I did.”

"I did."

“And you followed the business of a tailor?”

“And you were in the tailoring business?”

“True, I was a tailor, till the trade fell off. It is so hot at Marseilles, that really I believe that the respectable inhabitants will in time go without any clothing whatever. But talking of heat, is there nothing I can offer you by way of refreshment?”

“It's true, I used to be a tailor until the business dried up. It gets so hot in Marseilles that I honestly think the decent people will eventually just stop wearing clothes altogether. But speaking of the heat, is there anything I can get you to help cool you down?”

“Yes; let me have a bottle of your best wine, and then, with your permission, we will resume our conversation from where we left off.”

“Yes; please bring me a bottle of your best wine, and then, if you don’t mind, we can continue our conversation from where we left off.”

“As you please, sir,” said Caderousse, who, anxious not to lose the present opportunity of finding a customer for one of the few bottles of Cahors still remaining in his possession, hastily raised a trap-door in the floor of the apartment they were in, which served both as parlor and kitchen.

“As you wish, sir,” said Caderousse, eager not to miss the chance to sell one of the few bottles of Cahors he had left, quickly lifted a trap-door in the floor of the room they were in, which was used as both a living room and kitchen.

Upon issuing forth from his subterranean retreat at the expiration of five minutes, he found the abbé seated upon a wooden stool, leaning his elbow on a table, while Margotin, whose animosity seemed appeased by the unusual command of the traveller for refreshments, had crept up to him, and had established himself very comfortably between his knees, his long, skinny neck resting on his lap, while his dim eye was fixed earnestly on the traveller’s face.

Upon emerging from his underground hideout after five minutes, he saw the abbé sitting on a wooden stool, leaning his elbow on a table. Margotin, whose hostility seemed calmed by the traveler's unusual request for refreshments, had nestled himself comfortably between the abbé's knees, his long, skinny neck resting on his lap, while his dull eye was intently fixed on the traveler's face.

“Are you quite alone?” inquired the guest, as Caderousse placed before him the bottle of wine and a glass.

“Are you by yourself?” asked the guest as Caderousse set a bottle of wine and a glass in front of him.

“Quite, quite alone,” replied the man—“or, at least, practically so, for my poor wife, who is the only person in the house besides myself, is laid up with illness, and unable to render me the least assistance, poor thing!”

“Completely alone,” replied the man, “or, at least, almost so, because my poor wife, who is the only other person in the house besides me, is stuck in bed with an illness and can’t help me at all, poor thing!”

“You are married, then?” said the priest, with a show of interest, glancing round as he spoke at the scanty furnishings of the apartment.

"You’re married, then?" the priest asked, feigning interest, as he looked around at the sparse furnishings in the apartment.

“Ah, sir,” said Caderousse with a sigh, “it is easy to perceive I am not a rich man; but in this world a man does not thrive the better for being honest.” The abbé fixed on him a searching, penetrating glance.

“Ah, sir,” Caderousse said with a sigh, “it's clear that I’m not a wealthy man; but in this world, being honest doesn’t really help a person succeed.” The abbé gave him a probing, intense look.

“Yes, honest—I can certainly say that much for myself,” continued the innkeeper, fairly sustaining the scrutiny of the abbé’s gaze; “I can boast with truth of being an honest man; and,” continued he significantly, with a hand on his breast and shaking his head, “that is more than everyone can say nowadays.”

“Yes, honestly—I can definitely say that much for myself,” the innkeeper continued, holding up under the abbé’s gaze; “I can truthfully boast about being an honest man; and,” he added meaningfully, placing a hand on his chest and shaking his head, “that’s more than most people can say these days.”

0327m

“So much the better for you, if what you assert be true,” said the abbé; “for I am firmly persuaded that, sooner or later, the good will be rewarded, and the wicked punished.”

“So much the better for you, if what you say is true,” said the abbé; “because I truly believe that, sooner or later, the good will be rewarded, and the wicked will be punished.”

“Such words as those belong to your profession,” answered Caderousse, “and you do well to repeat them; but,” added he, with a bitter expression of countenance, “one is free to believe them or not, as one pleases.”

“Those kinds of words belong to your profession,” Caderousse replied, “and you’re right to say them; but,” he added, with a bitter look on his face, “everyone is free to believe them or not, as they choose.”

“You are wrong to speak thus,” said the abbé; “and perhaps I may, in my own person, be able to prove to you how completely you are in error.”

“You're mistaken to say that,” said the abbé; “and maybe I can, myself, show you just how wrong you are.”

“What mean you?” inquired Caderousse with a look of surprise.

“What do you mean?” asked Caderousse, looking surprised.

“In the first place, I must be satisfied that you are the person I am in search of.”

“In the first place, I need to be sure that you are the person I'm looking for.”

“What proofs do you require?”

“What evidence do you need?”

“Did you, in the year 1814 or 1815, know anything of a young sailor named Dantès?”

“Did you, in the year 1814 or 1815, know anything about a young sailor named Dantès?”

“Dantès? Did I know poor dear Edmond? Why, Edmond Dantès and myself were intimate friends!” exclaimed Caderousse, whose countenance flushed darkly as he caught the penetrating gaze of the abbé fixed on him, while the clear, calm eye of the questioner seemed to dilate with feverish scrutiny.

“Dantès? Did I know the poor guy, Edmond? Well, Edmond Dantès and I were close friends!” exclaimed Caderousse, whose face turned red as he felt the abbé's intense gaze on him, while the clear, calm eye of the one asking the questions seemed to widen with eager scrutiny.

“You remind me,” said the priest, “that the young man concerning whom I asked you was said to bear the name of Edmond.”

“You remind me,” said the priest, “that the young man I asked you about was said to be named Edmond.”

“Said to bear the name!” repeated Caderousse, becoming excited and eager. “Why, he was so called as truly as I myself bore the appellation of Gaspard Caderousse; but tell me, I pray, what has become of poor Edmond? Did you know him? Is he alive and at liberty? Is he prosperous and happy?”

“Said to bear the name!” repeated Caderousse, becoming excited and eager. “Well, he was called that just as I truly bear the name Gaspard Caderousse; but please tell me, what happened to poor Edmond? Did you know him? Is he alive and free? Is he doing well and happy?”

“He died a more wretched, hopeless, heart-broken prisoner than the felons who pay the penalty of their crimes at the galleys of Toulon.”

“He died a more miserable, hopeless, heartbroken prisoner than the criminals who serve their sentences at the galleys of Toulon.”

A deadly pallor followed the flush on the countenance of Caderousse, who turned away, and the priest saw him wiping the tears from his eyes with the corner of the red handkerchief twisted round his head.

A deadly paleness followed the flush on Caderousse's face as he turned away, and the priest saw him wiping tears from his eyes with the corner of the red handkerchief wrapped around his head.

“Poor fellow, poor fellow!” murmured Caderousse. “Well, there, sir, is another proof that good people are never rewarded on this earth, and that none but the wicked prosper. Ah,” continued Caderousse, speaking in the highly colored language of the South, “the world grows worse and worse. Why does not God, if he really hates the wicked, as he is said to do, send down brimstone and fire, and consume them altogether?”

“Poor guy, poor guy!” muttered Caderousse. “Well, there you go, sir, another proof that good people never get what they deserve in this life, and only the wicked thrive. Ah,” Caderousse went on, speaking in the expressive style of the South, “the world is getting worse and worse. Why doesn’t God, if he truly hates the wicked as people claim, send down fire and brimstone to wipe them out completely?”

“You speak as though you had loved this young Dantès,” observed the abbé, without taking any notice of his companion’s vehemence.

“You talk like you really cared about this young Dantès,” the abbé commented, ignoring his companion's intensity.

“And so I did,” replied Caderousse; “though once, I confess, I envied him his good fortune. But I swear to you, sir, I swear to you, by everything a man holds dear, I have, since then, deeply and sincerely lamented his unhappy fate.”

“And so I did,” replied Caderousse; “though once, I admit, I envied him his good luck. But I swear to you, sir, I swear to you, by everything a man holds dear, I have, since then, truly and genuinely regretted his unfortunate fate.”

There was a brief silence, during which the fixed, searching eye of the abbé was employed in scrutinizing the agitated features of the innkeeper.

There was a short pause, during which the steady, probing gaze of the abbé was focused on examining the tense expression of the innkeeper.

“You knew the poor lad, then?” continued Caderousse.

“You knew the poor guy, then?” continued Caderousse.

“I was called to see him on his dying bed, that I might administer to him the consolations of religion.”

“I was asked to see him on his deathbed so that I could provide him with the comfort of religion.”

“And of what did he die?” asked Caderousse in a choking voice.

“And what did he die from?” asked Caderousse in a choked voice.

“Of what, think you, do young and strong men die in prison, when they have scarcely numbered their thirtieth year, unless it be of imprisonment?” Caderousse wiped away the large beads of perspiration that gathered on his brow.

“Why do you think young and strong men die in prison before they even turn thirty, if not because of their imprisonment?” Caderousse wiped away the large beads of sweat that had formed on his forehead.

0329m

“But the strangest part of the story is,” resumed the abbé, “that Dantès, even in his dying moments, swore by his crucified Redeemer, that he was utterly ignorant of the cause of his detention.”

“But the strangest part of the story is,” the abbé continued, “that Dantès, even in his final moments, swore by his crucified Savior that he had no idea why he was being held.”

“And so he was,” murmured Caderousse. “How should he have been otherwise? Ah, sir, the poor fellow told you the truth.”

“And so he was,” murmured Caderousse. “How could he have been anything else? Ah, sir, the poor guy told you the truth.”

“And for that reason, he besought me to try and clear up a mystery he had never been able to penetrate, and to clear his memory should any foul spot or stain have fallen on it.”

“And for that reason, he asked me to help him solve a mystery he had never been able to figure out, and to clear his memory in case any dark mark or blemish had tainted it.”

And here the look of the abbé, becoming more and more fixed, seemed to rest with ill-concealed satisfaction on the gloomy depression which was rapidly spreading over the countenance of Caderousse.

And here the abbé's gaze, growing more and more intense, seemed to linger with barely concealed satisfaction on the darkening expression that was quickly taking over Caderousse's face.

“A rich Englishman,” continued the abbé, “who had been his companion in misfortune, but had been released from prison during the second restoration, was possessed of a diamond of immense value; this jewel he bestowed on Dantès upon himself quitting the prison, as a mark of his gratitude for the kindness and brotherly care with which Dantès had nursed him in a severe illness he underwent during his confinement. Instead of employing this diamond in attempting to bribe his jailers, who might only have taken it and then betrayed him to the governor, Dantès carefully preserved it, that in the event of his getting out of prison he might have wherewithal to live, for the sale of such a diamond would have quite sufficed to make his fortune.”

“A wealthy Englishman,” the abbé continued, “who had shared his misfortunes but was released from prison during the second restoration, owned a diamond of enormous value. He gave this jewel to Dantès when he was leaving prison as a sign of his gratitude for the kindness and brotherly care that Dantès showed him during a serious illness he faced while incarcerated. Instead of using the diamond to bribe his jailers, who could have just taken it and betrayed him to the governor, Dantès carefully kept it, knowing that if he ever got out of prison, he would have something to live on, as selling such a diamond would have easily secured his fortune.”

“Then, I suppose,” asked Caderousse, with eager, glowing looks, “that it was a stone of immense value?”

“Then, I guess,” asked Caderousse, with excited, bright eyes, “that it was a really valuable stone?”

“Why, everything is relative,” answered the abbé. “To one in Edmond’s position the diamond certainly was of great value. It was estimated at fifty thousand francs.”

“Why, everything is relative,” replied the abbé. “For someone in Edmond’s situation, the diamond was definitely very valuable. It was appraised at fifty thousand francs.”

“Bless me!” exclaimed Caderousse, “fifty thousand francs! Surely the diamond was as large as a nut to be worth all that.”

“Bless me!” exclaimed Caderousse, “fifty thousand francs! The diamond must have been the size of a nut to be worth that much.”

“No,” replied the abbé, “it was not of such a size as that; but you shall judge for yourself. I have it with me.”

“No,” replied the abbé, “it wasn’t that big; but you can judge for yourself. I have it with me.”

The sharp gaze of Caderousse was instantly directed towards the priest’s garments, as though hoping to discover the location of the treasure. Calmly drawing forth from his pocket a small box covered with black shagreen, the abbé opened it, and displayed to the dazzled eyes of Caderousse the sparkling jewel it contained, set in a ring of admirable workmanship.

The intense stare of Caderousse immediately fell on the priest’s clothes, as if he were trying to find out where the treasure was. The abbé calmly pulled a small box covered in black leather from his pocket, opened it, and revealed to Caderousse’s astonished eyes the glittering jewel inside, set in a beautifully crafted ring.

“And that diamond,” cried Caderousse, almost breathless with eager admiration, “you say, is worth fifty thousand francs?”

“And that diamond,” Caderousse exclaimed, almost breathless with excitement, “you’re saying it’s worth fifty thousand francs?”

“It is, without the setting, which is also valuable,” replied the abbé, as he closed the box, and returned it to his pocket, while its brilliant hues seemed still to dance before the eyes of the fascinated innkeeper.

“It is, without the setting, which is also valuable,” replied the abbé, as he closed the box and put it back in his pocket, while its bright colors seemed to still dance before the eyes of the captivated innkeeper.

“But how comes the diamond in your possession, sir? Did Edmond make you his heir?”

“But how did you come to have the diamond, sir? Did Edmond make you his heir?”

“No, merely his testamentary executor. ‘I once possessed four dear and faithful friends, besides the maiden to whom I was betrothed’ he said; ‘and I feel convinced they have all unfeignedly grieved over my loss. The name of one of the four friends is Caderousse.’” The innkeeper shivered.

“No, just his executor. ‘I once had four close and loyal friends, in addition to the woman I was engaged to,’ he said; ‘and I truly believe they have all sincerely mourned my loss. One of those four friends is Caderousse.’” The innkeeper shivered.

“‘Another of the number,’” continued the abbé, without seeming to notice the emotion of Caderousse, “‘is called Danglars; and the third, in spite of being my rival, entertained a very sincere affection for me.’”

“‘Another one of them,’” continued the abbé, not seeming to notice Caderousse’s emotions, “‘is named Danglars; and the third, even though he’s my rival, had a very genuine affection for me.’”

A fiendish smile played over the features of Caderousse, who was about to break in upon the abbé’s speech, when the latter, waving his hand, said, “Allow me to finish first, and then if you have any observations to make, you can do so afterwards. ‘The third of my friends, although my rival, was much attached to me,—his name was Fernand; that of my betrothed was’—Stay, stay,” continued the abbé, “I have forgotten what he called her.”

A sly smile spread across Caderousse's face as he was about to interrupt the abbé, but the abbé waved his hand and said, “Let me finish first, and then if you have any comments, you can share them afterward. ‘The third of my friends, even though he was my rival, was very close to me—his name was Fernand; my fiancée’s name was’—Wait, wait,” the abbé continued, “I’ve forgotten what he called her.”

“Mercédès,” said Caderousse eagerly.

“Mercedes,” said Caderousse eagerly.

“True,” said the abbé, with a stifled sigh, “Mercédès it was.”

“True,” said the abbé, with a suppressed sigh, “it was Mercédès.”

“Go on,” urged Caderousse.

"Go ahead," urged Caderousse.

“Bring me a carafe of water,” said the abbé.

“Bring me a carafe of water,” said the abbé.

Caderousse quickly performed the stranger’s bidding; and after pouring some into a glass, and slowly swallowing its contents, the abbé, resuming his usual placidity of manner, said, as he placed his empty glass on the table:

Caderousse quickly did what the stranger asked; and after pouring some into a glass and slowly drinking it, the abbé, returning to his usual calm demeanor, said as he set his empty glass on the table:

“Where did we leave off?”

"Where did we stop?"

“The name of Edmond’s betrothed was Mercédès.”

“The name of Edmond’s fiancée was Mercédès.”

“To be sure. ‘You will go to Marseilles,’ said Dantès,—for you understand, I repeat his words just as he uttered them. Do you understand?”

"Sure thing. ‘You will go to Marseilles,’ Dantès said,—because you see, I'm repeating his words exactly as he said them. Do you get it?"

“Perfectly.”

"Absolutely."

“‘You will sell this diamond; you will divide the money into five equal parts, and give an equal portion to these good friends, the only persons who have loved me upon earth.’”

“‘You will sell this diamond; you will split the money into five equal parts and give an equal share to these good friends, the only people who have truly loved me on this earth.’”

“But why into five parts?” asked Caderousse; “you only mentioned four persons.”

“But why into five parts?” asked Caderousse; “you only mentioned four people.”

“Because the fifth is dead, as I hear. The fifth sharer in Edmond’s bequest, was his own father.”

“Because the fifth is dead, or so I hear. The fifth person to share in Edmond’s inheritance was his own father.”

“Too true, too true!” ejaculated Caderousse, almost suffocated by the contending passions which assailed him, “the poor old man did die.”

“Too true, too true!” Caderousse exclaimed, nearly overwhelmed by the conflicting emotions raging inside him, “the poor old man really did die.”

“I learned so much at Marseilles,” replied the abbé, making a strong effort to appear indifferent; “but from the length of time that has elapsed since the death of the elder Dantès, I was unable to obtain any particulars of his end. Can you enlighten me on that point?”

“I learned a lot in Marseilles,” replied the abbé, trying hard to seem indifferent; “but given how long it’s been since the elder Dantès passed away, I couldn’t get any details about his death. Can you fill me in on that?”

“I do not know who could if I could not,” said Caderousse. “Why, I lived almost on the same floor with the poor old man. Ah, yes, about a year after the disappearance of his son the poor old man died.”

“I don’t know who could if I couldn’t,” said Caderousse. “Well, I lived almost on the same floor as the poor old man. Ah, yes, about a year after his son disappeared, the poor old man died.”

“Of what did he die?”

"What did he die from?"

“Why, the doctors called his complaint gastro-enteritis, I believe; his acquaintances say he died of grief; but I, who saw him in his dying moments, I say he died of——”

“Why, the doctors said he had gastroenteritis, I think; his friends say he died of grief; but I, who saw him in his last moments, say he died of——”

Caderousse paused.

Caderousse stopped.

“Of what?” asked the priest, anxiously and eagerly.

“About what?” asked the priest, nervously and eagerly.

“Why, of downright starvation.”

"Because of total starvation."

“Starvation!” exclaimed the abbé, springing from his seat. “Why, the vilest animals are not suffered to die by such a death as that. The very dogs that wander houseless and homeless in the streets find some pitying hand to cast them a mouthful of bread; and that a man, a Christian, should be allowed to perish of hunger in the midst of other men who call themselves Christians, is too horrible for belief. Oh, it is impossible!—utterly impossible!”

“Starvation!” the abbé exclaimed, jumping up from his seat. “Even the worst animals aren’t allowed to die like that. The dogs that roam the streets without homes still get some compassionate hand to give them a bite of bread; and for a man, a Christian, to be allowed to starve to death among other people who call themselves Christians, is beyond belief. Oh, it’s impossible!—completely impossible!”

“What I have said, I have said,” answered Caderousse.

“What I've said, I've said,” Caderousse replied.

“And you are a fool for having said anything about it,” said a voice from the top of the stairs. “Why should you meddle with what does not concern you?”

“And you’re a fool for saying anything about it,” a voice called from the top of the stairs. “Why should you get involved in something that doesn’t concern you?”

The two men turned quickly, and saw the sickly countenance of La Carconte peering between the baluster rails; attracted by the sound of voices, she had feebly dragged herself down the stairs, and, seated on the lower step, head on knees, she had listened to the foregoing conversation.

The two men turned quickly and saw the pale face of La Carconte peering through the baluster rails. Drawn by the sound of voices, she had weakly pulled herself down the stairs and, sitting on the lower step with her head resting on her knees, had listened to the earlier conversation.

“Mind your own business, wife,” replied Caderousse sharply. “This gentleman asks me for information, which common politeness will not permit me to refuse.”

“Mind your own business, wife,” Caderousse replied sharply. “This gentleman is asking me for information, and basic politeness doesn’t allow me to refuse.”

“Politeness, you simpleton!” retorted La Carconte. “What have you to do with politeness, I should like to know? Better study a little common prudence. How do you know the motives that person may have for trying to extract all he can from you?”

“Politeness, you fool!” La Carconte shot back. “What do you know about politeness, anyway? You’d be better off learning some common sense. How can you be sure of the reasons that person has for trying to get everything they can from you?”

“I pledge you my word, madam,” said the abbé, “that my intentions are good; and that your husband can incur no risk, provided he answers me candidly.”

“I promise you, ma'am,” said the abbé, “that my intentions are good; and that your husband won’t face any risk, as long as he answers me honestly.”

“Ah, that’s all very fine,” retorted the woman. “Nothing is easier than to begin with fair promises and assurances of nothing to fear; but when poor, silly folks, like my husband there, have been persuaded to tell all they know, the promises and assurances of safety are quickly forgotten; and at some moment when nobody is expecting it, behold trouble and misery, and all sorts of persecutions, are heaped on the unfortunate wretches, who cannot even see whence all their afflictions come.”

“Ah, that’s all well and good,” the woman shot back. “It’s easy to start off with nice promises and claims that there’s nothing to worry about; but when naive people, like my husband there, are convinced to share everything they know, those promises and assurances of safety are soon forgotten. Then, when no one sees it coming, trouble and misery show up, along with all kinds of hardships, thrown upon the unfortunate souls who can’t even figure out where all their suffering is coming from.”

“Nay, nay, my good woman, make yourself perfectly easy, I beg of you. Whatever evils may befall you, they will not be occasioned by my instrumentality, that I solemnly promise you.”

“Nah, nah, my good lady, please don't worry at all, I beg you. Whatever bad things may happen to you, they won't be caused by me, I promise you.”

La Carconte muttered a few inarticulate words, then let her head again drop upon her knees, and went into a fit of ague, leaving the two speakers to resume the conversation, but remaining so as to be able to hear every word they uttered. Again the abbé had been obliged to swallow a draught of water to calm the emotions that threatened to overpower him.

La Carconte mumbled a few jumbled words, then let her head fall back onto her knees and started shaking with anxiety, allowing the two speakers to continue their conversation while still staying close enough to hear everything they said. Once again, the abbé had to gulp down some water to soothe the overwhelming emotions he was feeling.

When he had sufficiently recovered himself, he said, “It appears, then, that the miserable old man you were telling me of was forsaken by everyone. Surely, had not such been the case, he would not have perished by so dreadful a death.”

When he had fully collected himself, he said, “So it seems that the unfortunate old man you mentioned was abandoned by everyone. Surely, if that hadn’t been true, he wouldn’t have died such a terrible death.”

“Why, he was not altogether forsaken,” continued Caderousse, “for Mercédès the Catalan and Monsieur Morrel were very kind to him; but somehow the poor old man had contracted a profound hatred for Fernand—the very person,” added Caderousse with a bitter smile, “that you named just now as being one of Dantès’ faithful and attached friends.”

“Why, he wasn’t completely alone,” Caderousse continued, “because Mercédès the Catalan and Monsieur Morrel were really nice to him; but somehow, the poor old man had developed a deep hatred for Fernand—the very person,” Caderousse added with a bitter smile, “that you just mentioned as one of Dantès’ loyal and devoted friends.”

“And was he not so?” asked the abbé.

“Was he not?” asked the abbé.

“Gaspard, Gaspard!” murmured the woman, from her seat on the stairs, “mind what you are saying!”

“Gaspard, Gaspard!” whispered the woman from her spot on the stairs, “watch what you’re saying!”

Caderousse made no reply to these words, though evidently irritated and annoyed by the interruption, but, addressing the abbé, said, “Can a man be faithful to another whose wife he covets and desires for himself? But Dantès was so honorable and true in his own nature, that he believed everybody’s professions of friendship. Poor Edmond, he was cruelly deceived; but it was fortunate that he never knew, or he might have found it more difficult, when on his deathbed, to pardon his enemies. And, whatever people may say,” continued Caderousse, in his native language, which was not altogether devoid of rude poetry, “I cannot help being more frightened at the idea of the malediction of the dead than the hatred of the living.”

Caderousse didn’t respond to those words, though it was clear he was irritated and annoyed by the interruption. Instead, he turned to the abbé and said, “Can a man really be loyal to someone whose wife he secretly desires for himself? But Dantès was so honorable and true by nature that he took everyone’s claims of friendship at face value. Poor Edmond, he was tragically deceived; but it was a blessing that he never found out, or he might have struggled more to forgive his enemies on his deathbed. And no matter what anyone says,” Caderousse continued in his native language, which had a bit of rough poetry to it, “I can’t help but feel more scared by the thought of the curse from the dead than by the hatred of the living.”

“Imbecile!” exclaimed La Carconte.

“Idiot!” exclaimed La Carconte.

“Do you, then, know in what manner Fernand injured Dantès?” inquired the abbé of Caderousse.

“Do you know how Fernand hurt Dantès?” the abbé asked Caderousse.

“Do I? No one better.”

"Do I? No one is."

“Speak out then, say what it was!”

“Go ahead, say what it was!”

“Gaspard!” cried La Carconte, “do as you will; you are master—but if you take my advice you’ll hold your tongue.”

“Gaspard!” shouted La Carconte, “do whatever you want; you’re in charge—but if you want my advice, you should keep quiet.”

“Well, wife,” replied Caderousse, “I don’t know but what you’re right!”

“Well, wife,” replied Caderousse, “I can’t say you aren’t right!”

“So you will say nothing?” asked the abbé.

“So you’re not going to say anything?” asked the abbé.

“Why, what good would it do?” asked Caderousse. “If the poor lad were living, and came to me and begged that I would candidly tell which were his true and which his false friends, why, perhaps, I should not hesitate. But you tell me he is no more, and therefore can have nothing to do with hatred or revenge, so let all such feeling be buried with him.”

“Why, what good would it do?” asked Caderousse. “If the poor guy were alive and came to me asking who his real friends were and who his fake ones were, then maybe I wouldn’t hesitate. But you’re telling me he’s gone, so he can’t be involved in hatred or revenge, so let all those feelings be buried with him.”

“You prefer, then,” said the abbé, “that I should bestow on men you say are false and treacherous, the reward intended for faithful friendship?”

“You prefer, then,” said the abbé, “that I should give the reward meant for true friendship to those you claim are false and treacherous?”

“That is true enough,” returned Caderousse. “You say truly, the gift of poor Edmond was not meant for such traitors as Fernand and Danglars; besides, what would it be to them? no more than a drop of water in the ocean.”

"That's true," Caderousse replied. "You're right, the gift from poor Edmond wasn't meant for traitors like Fernand and Danglars; besides, what would it mean to them? Just a drop of water in the ocean."

“Remember,” chimed in La Carconte, “those two could crush you at a single blow!”

“Remember,” La Carconte chimed in, “those two could take you out with one hit!”

“How so?” inquired the abbé. “Are these persons, then, so rich and powerful?”

“How so?” asked the abbé. “Are these people really that rich and powerful?”

“Do you not know their history?”

"Don't you know the history?"

“I do not. Pray relate it to me!”

"I don't. Please tell me about it!"

Caderousse seemed to reflect for a few moments, then said, “No, truly, it would take up too much time.”

Caderousse seemed to think for a moment, then said, “No, honestly, it would take too much time.”

“Well, my good friend,” returned the abbé, in a tone that indicated utter indifference on his part, “you are at liberty, either to speak or be silent, just as you please; for my own part, I respect your scruples and admire your sentiments; so let the matter end. I shall do my duty as conscientiously as I can, and fulfil my promise to the dying man. My first business will be to dispose of this diamond.”

“Well, my good friend,” replied the abbé, in a tone that showed he couldn't care less, “you can either speak or be quiet, whatever you prefer; as for me, I respect your principles and admire your feelings; so let’s just leave it at that. I’ll do my duty as best as I can and keep my promise to the dying man. My first task will be to deal with this diamond.”

So saying, the abbé again drew the small box from his pocket, opened it, and contrived to hold it in such a light, that a bright flash of brilliant hues passed before the dazzled gaze of Caderousse.

So saying, the abbot took the small box out of his pocket again, opened it, and managed to hold it in such a way that a bright flash of vibrant colors appeared before Caderousse's dazzled eyes.

“Wife, wife!” cried he in a hoarse voice, “come here!”

“Wife, wife!” he shouted in a rough voice, “come here!”

“Diamond!” exclaimed La Carconte, rising and descending to the chamber with a tolerably firm step; “what diamond are you talking about?”

“Diamond!” exclaimed La Carconte, getting up and moving into the room with a fairly steady step; “what diamond are you talking about?”

“Why, did you not hear all we said?” inquired Caderousse. “It is a beautiful diamond left by poor Edmond Dantès, to be sold, and the money divided between his father, Mercédès, his betrothed bride, Fernand, Danglars, and myself. The jewel is worth at least fifty thousand francs.”

“Why, didn’t you hear everything we said?” asked Caderousse. “It’s a beautiful diamond left by poor Edmond Dantès, meant to be sold, and the money divided between his father, Mercédès, his fiancée, Fernand, Danglars, and me. The jewel is worth at least fifty thousand francs.”

“Oh, what a magnificent jewel!” cried the astonished woman.

“Oh, what a stunning jewel!” exclaimed the amazed woman.

“The fifth part of the profits from this stone belongs to us then, does it not?” asked Caderousse.

“The fifth part of the profits from this stone belongs to us, right?” asked Caderousse.

“It does,” replied the abbé; “with the addition of an equal division of that part intended for the elder Dantès, which I believe myself at liberty to divide equally with the four survivors.”

“It does,” replied the abbé; “with the addition of an equal split of that part meant for the elder Dantès, which I believe I can freely divide equally among the four survivors.”

“And why among us four?” inquired Caderousse.

“And why is it just the four of us?” Caderousse asked.

“As being the friends Edmond esteemed most faithful and devoted to him.”

“As being the friends Edmond valued the most for their loyalty and dedication to him.”

“I don’t call those friends who betray and ruin you,” murmured the wife in her turn, in a low, muttering voice.

“I don’t consider those friends who betray and ruin you,” the wife murmured in a low, muttering voice.

“Of course not!” rejoined Caderousse quickly; “no more do I, and that was what I was observing to this gentleman just now. I said I looked upon it as a sacrilegious profanation to reward treachery, perhaps crime.”

“Of course not!” Caderousse quickly replied; “neither do I, and that’s what I was just telling this gentleman. I said I saw it as a sacrilegious betrayal to reward treachery, maybe even crime.”

“Remember,” answered the abbé calmly, as he replaced the jewel and its case in the pocket of his cassock, “it is your fault, not mine, that I do so. You will have the goodness to furnish me with the address of both Fernand and Danglars, in order that I may execute Edmond’s last wishes.”

“Just remember,” the abbé replied calmly as he put the jewel and its case back in the pocket of his cassock, “it’s your fault, not mine, that I’m doing this. Please provide me with the addresses of both Fernand and Danglars so I can carry out Edmond’s last wishes.”

The agitation of Caderousse became extreme, and large drops of perspiration rolled from his heated brow. As he saw the abbé rise from his seat and go towards the door, as though to ascertain if his horse were sufficiently refreshed to continue his journey, Caderousse and his wife exchanged looks of deep meaning.

The agitation of Caderousse became intense, and big drops of sweat rolled down his hot forehead. When he saw the abbé getting up from his seat and heading towards the door to check if his horse was rested enough to continue his journey, Caderousse and his wife exchanged significant glances.

0335m

“There, you see, wife,” said the former, “this splendid diamond might all be ours, if we chose!”

“There, you see, honey,” said the former, “this amazing diamond could all be ours if we wanted it!”

“Do you believe it?”

“Do you believe that?”

“Why, surely a man of his holy profession would not deceive us!”

“Surely, a man of his religious profession wouldn’t lie to us!”

“Well,” replied La Carconte, “do as you like. For my part, I wash my hands of the affair.”

“Well,” replied La Carconte, “do what you want. As for me, I’m done with this.”

So saying, she once more climbed the staircase leading to her chamber, her body convulsed with chills, and her teeth rattling in her head, in spite of the intense heat of the weather. Arrived at the top stair, she turned round, and called out, in a warning tone, to her husband, “Gaspard, consider well what you are about to do!”

So saying, she climbed the stairs to her room again, her body shaking with chills, and her teeth chattering in her head, despite the intense heat outside. Once she reached the top step, she turned around and called out in a warning tone to her husband, “Gaspard, think carefully about what you’re about to do!”

“I have both reflected and decided,” answered he.

“I have thought about it and made my decision,” he replied.

La Carconte then entered her chamber, the flooring of which creaked beneath her heavy, uncertain tread, as she proceeded towards her armchair, into which she fell as though exhausted.

La Carconte then walked into her room, the floorboards creaking under her heavy, unsure steps as she made her way to her armchair, into which she collapsed as if she were drained.

“Well,” asked the abbé, as he returned to the apartment below, “what have you made up your mind to do?”

“Well,” asked the abbé, as he went back to the apartment below, “what have you decided to do?”

“To tell you all I know,” was the reply.

"To share everything I know," was the response.

“I certainly think you act wisely in so doing,” said the priest. “Not because I have the least desire to learn anything you may please to conceal from me, but simply that if, through your assistance, I could distribute the legacy according to the wishes of the testator, why, so much the better, that is all.”

“I really think you’re making a smart move by doing that,” said the priest. “Not because I want to know anything you might choose to hide from me, but just that if, with your help, I could distribute the inheritance according to the wishes of the person who passed away, well, that would be even better, that’s all.”

“I hope it may be so,” replied Caderousse, his face flushed with cupidity.

“I hope it works out that way,” replied Caderousse, his face flushed with greed.

“I am all attention,” said the abbé.

“I’m all ears,” said the abbé.

“Stop a minute,” answered Caderousse; “we might be interrupted in the most interesting part of my story, which would be a pity; and it is as well that your visit hither should be made known only to ourselves.”

“Hold on a second,” Caderousse replied; “we could get interrupted right when my story gets really interesting, and that would be too bad. It’s better if your visit here is just between us.”

With these words he went stealthily to the door, which he closed, and, by way of still greater precaution, bolted and barred it, as he was accustomed to do at night.

With that, he quietly walked to the door, closed it, and as an extra precaution, he bolted and barred it, just like he usually did at night.

During this time the abbé had chosen his place for listening at his ease. He removed his seat into a corner of the room, where he himself would be in deep shadow, while the light would be fully thrown on the narrator; then, with head bent down and hands clasped, or rather clenched together, he prepared to give his whole attention to Caderousse, who seated himself on the little stool, exactly opposite to him.

During this time, the abbé had picked a spot to listen comfortably. He moved his seat into a corner of the room, where he would be mostly in the shadows, while the light would shine brightly on the storyteller. Then, with his head bowed and his hands clasped, or rather tightly clenched, he got ready to focus entirely on Caderousse, who sat down on the small stool directly across from him.

“Remember, this is no affair of mine,” said the trembling voice of La Carconte, as though through the flooring of her chamber she viewed the scene that was enacting below.

“Just remember, this isn’t my business,” said La Carconte in a shaky voice, as if she was watching the scene playing out below through the floor of her room.

“Enough, enough!” replied Caderousse; “say no more about it; I will take all the consequences upon myself.”

“Enough, enough!” said Caderousse; “stop talking about it; I’ll handle all the consequences.”

And he began his story.

And he started his story.

Chapter 27. The Story

First, sir,” said Caderousse, “you must make me a promise.”

First, sir,” said Caderousse, “you need to promise me something.”

“What is that?” inquired the abbé.

“What is that?” asked the abbé.

“Why, if you ever make use of the details I am about to give you, that you will never let anyone know that it was I who supplied them; for the persons of whom I am about to talk are rich and powerful, and if they only laid the tips of their fingers on me, I should break to pieces like glass.”

“Look, if you ever use the information I'm about to give you, promise me you'll never tell anyone that I was the one who provided it; because the people I'm talking about are wealthy and influential, and if they even laid a finger on me, I would shatter like glass.”

“Make yourself easy, my friend,” replied the abbé. “I am a priest, and confessions die in my breast. Recollect, our only desire is to carry out, in a fitting manner, the last wishes of our friend. Speak, then, without reserve, as without hatred; tell the truth, the whole truth; I do not know, never may know, the persons of whom you are about to speak; besides, I am an Italian, and not a Frenchman, and belong to God, and not to man, and I shall shortly retire to my convent, which I have only quitted to fulfil the last wishes of a dying man.”

“Relax, my friend,” the abbé replied. “I’m a priest, and confessions stay with me. Remember, our only goal is to honor our friend’s last wishes appropriately. So, speak freely, without anger; tell the truth, the whole truth; I don’t know, and likely never will know, the people you’re about to mention; plus, I’m Italian, not French, and I belong to God, not to man. Soon, I’ll return to my convent, which I’ve only left to fulfill the last wishes of a dying man.”

This positive assurance seemed to give Caderousse a little courage.

This assurance seemed to give Caderousse a bit of courage.

“Well, then, under these circumstances,” said Caderousse, “I will, I even believe I ought to undeceive you as to the friendship which poor Edmond thought so sincere and unquestionable.”

“Well, under these circumstances,” said Caderousse, “I think I should set you straight about the friendship that poor Edmond believed was so genuine and unquestionable.”

“Begin with his father, if you please.” said the abbé; “Edmond talked to me a great deal about the old man for whom he had the deepest love.”

“Start with his father, if you don’t mind,” said the abbé; “Edmond spoke to me a lot about the old man whom he loved the most.”

“The history is a sad one, sir,” said Caderousse, shaking his head; “perhaps you know all the earlier part of it?”

“The history is a sad one, sir,” Caderousse said, shaking his head. “Maybe you know all the earlier part of it?”

“Yes.” answered the abbé; “Edmond related to me everything until the moment when he was arrested in a small cabaret close to Marseilles.”

“Yeah,” answered the abbé; “Edmond told me everything up until the moment he got arrested in a small bar near Marseilles.”

“At La Réserve! Oh, yes; I can see it all before me this moment.”

“At La Réserve! Oh, yes; I can picture it all right in front of me at this moment.”

“Was it not his betrothal feast?”

“Wasn’t it his engagement party?”

“It was and the feast that began so gayly had a very sorrowful ending; a police commissary, followed by four soldiers, entered, and Dantès was arrested.”

“It was, and the feast that started so cheerfully had a very sad ending; a police commissioner, followed by four soldiers, came in, and Dantès was arrested.”

“Yes, and up to this point I know all,” said the priest. “Dantès himself only knew that which personally concerned him, for he never beheld again the five persons I have named to you, or heard mention of anyone of them.”

“Yes, and up to this point I know everything,” said the priest. “Dantès only knew what was personally relevant to him, as he never saw again the five people I mentioned to you, nor did he hear anything about any of them.”

“Well, when Dantès was arrested, Monsieur Morrel hastened to obtain the particulars, and they were very sad. The old man returned alone to his home, folded up his wedding suit with tears in his eyes, and paced up and down his chamber the whole day, and would not go to bed at all, for I was underneath him and heard him walking the whole night; and for myself, I assure you I could not sleep either, for the grief of the poor father gave me great uneasiness, and every step he took went to my heart as really as if his foot had pressed against my breast.

“Well, when Dantès was arrested, Monsieur Morrel rushed to find out the details, and they were very heartbreaking. The old man went home alone, packed away his wedding suit with tears in his eyes, and walked back and forth in his room all day. He wouldn’t go to bed at all, because I was underneath him and heard him pacing all night; and as for me, I can tell you I couldn’t sleep either, because the sorrow of the poor father troubled me greatly, and each step he took felt like it pierced my heart as if his foot was pressing against my chest.

“The next day Mercédès came to implore the protection of M. de Villefort; she did not obtain it, however, and went to visit the old man; when she saw him so miserable and heart-broken, having passed a sleepless night, and not touched food since the previous day, she wished him to go with her that she might take care of him; but the old man would not consent. ‘No,’ was the old man’s reply, ‘I will not leave this house, for my poor dear boy loves me better than anything in the world; and if he gets out of prison he will come and see me the first thing, and what would he think if I did not wait here for him?’ I heard all this from the window, for I was anxious that Mercédès should persuade the old man to accompany her, for his footsteps over my head night and day did not leave me a moment’s repose.”

“The next day, Mercédès came to ask M. de Villefort for help; however, she didn’t get it, so she went to see the old man. When she found him so miserable and heartbroken, having had a sleepless night and not eaten since the day before, she wanted him to come with her so she could take care of him. But the old man wouldn’t agree. ‘No,’ he said, ‘I won’t leave this house, because my poor dear boy loves me more than anything in the world; if he gets out of prison, he will come to see me first, and what would he think if I wasn’t here waiting for him?’ I heard all this from the window, because I was hoping Mercédès could convince the old man to come with her; his footsteps above my head day and night didn’t give me a moment’s peace.”

“But did you not go upstairs and try to console the poor old man?” asked the abbé.

“But didn’t you go upstairs and try to comfort the poor old man?” asked the abbé.

“Ah, sir,” replied Caderousse, “we cannot console those who will not be consoled, and he was one of these; besides, I know not why, but he seemed to dislike seeing me. One night, however, I heard his sobs, and I could not resist my desire to go up to him, but when I reached his door he was no longer weeping but praying. I cannot now repeat to you, sir, all the eloquent words and imploring language he made use of; it was more than piety, it was more than grief, and I, who am no canter, and hate the Jesuits, said then to myself, ‘It is really well, and I am very glad that I have not any children; for if I were a father and felt such excessive grief as the old man does, and did not find in my memory or heart all he is now saying, I should throw myself into the sea at once, for I could not bear it.’”

“Ah, sir,” replied Caderousse, “we can’t comfort those who don’t want to be comforted, and he was one of those people; besides, I don’t know why, but he seemed to dislike seeing me. One night, though, I heard him crying, and I couldn’t help but want to go to him, but when I got to his door, he was no longer crying but praying. I can’t recall exactly all the heartfelt words and desperate pleas he used; it was more than just piety, it was more than grief, and I, who am no sentimentalist and loathe the Jesuits, thought to myself, ‘It’s actually a good thing I don’t have any children; because if I were a father and felt as intensely sad as that old man does, and couldn’t find in my memory or heart all that he’s saying now, I’d throw myself into the sea right away, because I couldn’t stand it.’”

“Poor father!” murmured the priest.

"Poor dad!" murmured the priest.

“From day to day he lived on alone, and more and more solitary. M. Morrel and Mercédès came to see him, but his door was closed; and, although I was certain he was at home, he would not make any answer. One day, when, contrary to his custom, he had admitted Mercédès, and the poor girl, in spite of her own grief and despair, endeavored to console him, he said to her,—‘Be assured, my dear daughter, he is dead; and instead of expecting him, it is he who is awaiting us; I am quite happy, for I am the oldest, and of course shall see him first.’

“Day by day, he lived alone and grew more and more isolated. M. Morrel and Mercédès tried to visit him, but his door remained closed; even though I knew he was home, he wouldn’t respond. One day, when he unexpectedly let Mercédès in, and despite her own pain and sadness, she tried to comfort him, he said to her, ‘Rest assured, my dear daughter, he is dead; instead of us waiting for him, he is the one waiting for us; I am quite happy, as I’m the oldest, so I will see him first.’”

“However well disposed a person may be, why, you see we leave off after a time seeing persons who are in sorrow, they make one melancholy; and so at last old Dantès was left all to himself, and I only saw from time to time strangers go up to him and come down again with some bundle they tried to hide; but I guessed what these bundles were, and that he sold by degrees what he had to pay for his subsistence. At length the poor old fellow reached the end of all he had; he owed three quarters’ rent, and they threatened to turn him out; he begged for another week, which was granted to him. I know this, because the landlord came into my apartment when he left his.

“Even if someone is kind-hearted, eventually we stop visiting people who are grieving because it brings us down too. So, in the end, old Dantès was all alone. I’d see strangers go up to him now and then, coming back down with bundles they tried to hide. I figured out what those bundles were; he was selling off bits and pieces to get by. Eventually, the poor old man ran out of everything he had. He owed three months’ rent, and they threatened to evict him. He asked for another week, which they gave him. I know this because the landlord came into my apartment after he left Dantès's.”

“For the first three days I heard him walking about as usual, but, on the fourth I heard nothing. I then resolved to go up to him at all risks. The door was closed, but I looked through the keyhole, and saw him so pale and haggard, that believing him very ill, I went and told M. Morrel and then ran on to Mercédès. They both came immediately, M. Morrel bringing a doctor, and the doctor said it was inflammation of the bowels, and ordered him a limited diet. I was there, too, and I never shall forget the old man’s smile at this prescription.

“For the first three days, I heard him walking around as usual, but on the fourth, I heard nothing. I decided to go see him no matter what. The door was closed, but I looked through the keyhole and saw him looking so pale and thin that I thought he was very sick, so I went and told M. Morrel and then hurried to find Mercédès. They both came right away, with M. Morrel bringing a doctor. The doctor said he had inflammation of the bowels and put him on a restricted diet. I was there too, and I’ll never forget the old man’s smile at that prescription.

“From that time he received all who came; he had an excuse for not eating any more; the doctor had put him on a diet.”

“From that point on, he welcomed everyone who visited; he had a reason to skip meals now; the doctor had put him on a diet.”

The abbé uttered a kind of groan.

The abbé let out a sort of groan.

“The story interests you, does it not, sir?” inquired Caderousse.

“The story interests you, right, sir?” Caderousse asked.

“Yes,” replied the abbé, “it is very affecting.”

“Yes,” replied the abbot, “it’s very moving.”

“Mercédès came again, and she found him so altered that she was even more anxious than before to have him taken to her own home. This was M. Morrel’s wish also, who would fain have conveyed the old man against his consent; but the old man resisted, and cried so that they were actually frightened. Mercédès remained, therefore, by his bedside, and M. Morrel went away, making a sign to the Catalan that he had left his purse on the chimney-piece; but, availing himself of the doctor’s order, the old man would not take any sustenance; at length (after nine days of despair and fasting), the old man died, cursing those who had caused his misery, and saying to Mercédès, ‘If you ever see my Edmond again, tell him I die blessing him.’”

“Mercédès came back and saw that he had changed so much that she was even more desperate to take him to her home. This was also M. Morrel’s wish, who would have taken the old man against his will; but the old man resisted and cried out so much that they were genuinely scared. Mercédès stayed by his bedside, and M. Morrel left, signaling to the Catalan that he had left his purse on the mantelpiece; however, despite the doctor’s orders, the old man refused to eat anything. Finally, after nine days of despair and starvation, the old man passed away, cursing those who had caused his suffering, and said to Mercédès, ‘If you ever see my Edmond again, tell him I die blessing him.’”

The abbé rose from his chair, made two turns round the chamber, and pressed his trembling hand against his parched throat.

The abbot got up from his chair, paced around the room a couple of times, and pressed his shaking hand against his dry throat.

“And you believe he died——”

“And you think he died——”

“Of hunger, sir, of hunger,” said Caderousse. “I am as certain of it as that we two are Christians.”

“Of hunger, sir, of hunger,” said Caderousse. “I am as sure of it as we are both Christians.”

The abbé, with a shaking hand, seized a glass of water that was standing by him half-full, swallowed it at one gulp, and then resumed his seat, with red eyes and pale cheeks.

The abbé, with a trembling hand, grabbed a half-full glass of water that was next to him, drank it all in one go, and then sat back down, his eyes red and his cheeks pale.

“This was, indeed, a horrid event,” said he in a hoarse voice.

“This was truly a terrible event,” he said in a raspy voice.

“The more so, sir, as it was men’s and not God’s doing.”

“The more so, sir, because it was men’s doing and not God’s.”

“Tell me of those men,” said the abbé, “and remember too,” he added in an almost menacing tone, “you have promised to tell me everything. Tell me, therefore, who are these men who killed the son with despair, and the father with famine?”

“Tell me about those men,” said the abbé, “and remember,” he added in a nearly threatening tone, “you promised to tell me everything. So, tell me, who are these men who killed the son with despair and the father with hunger?”

“Two men jealous of him, sir; one from love, and the other from ambition,—Fernand and Danglars.”

“Two men are jealous of him, sir; one out of love and the other out of ambition—Fernand and Danglars.”

“How was this jealousy manifested? Speak on.”

“How did this jealousy show itself? Go ahead and tell me.”

“They denounced Edmond as a Bonapartist agent.”

“They accused Edmond of being a Bonapartist agent.”

“Which of the two denounced him? Which was the real delinquent?”

“Which of the two called him out? Who was the actual wrongdoer?”

“Both, sir; one with a letter, and the other put it in the post.”

"Both, sir; one had a letter, and the other mailed it."

“And where was this letter written?”

“And where was this letter written?”

“At La Réserve, the day before the betrothal feast.”

“At La Réserve, the day before the engagement party.”

“’Twas so, then—’twas so, then,” murmured the abbé. “Oh, Faria, Faria, how well did you judge men and things!”

"That’s how it was, then—that’s how it was," murmured the abbé. "Oh, Faria, Faria, you understood people and situations so well!"

“What did you please to say, sir?” asked Caderousse.

“What did you say, sir?” asked Caderousse.

“Nothing, nothing,” replied the priest; “go on.”

“Nothing, nothing,” replied the priest; “keep going.”

“It was Danglars who wrote the denunciation with his left hand, that his writing might not be recognized, and Fernand who put it in the post.”

“It was Danglars who wrote the report with his left hand so that his handwriting wouldn’t be recognized, and Fernand who mailed it.”

“But,” exclaimed the abbé suddenly, “you were there yourself.”

“But,” the abbé suddenly exclaimed, “you were there yourself.”

“I!” said Caderousse, astonished; “who told you I was there?”

“I!” said Caderousse, surprised. “Who told you I was here?”

The abbé saw he had overshot the mark, and he added quickly,—“No one; but in order to have known everything so well, you must have been an eye-witness.”

The abbé realized he had gone too far, and he quickly added, “No one; but to know everything so well, you must have seen it for yourself.”

“True, true!” said Caderousse in a choking voice, “I was there.”

“That's right, that’s right!” said Caderousse in a strained voice, “I was there.”

“And did you not remonstrate against such infamy?” asked the abbé; “if not, you were an accomplice.”

“And didn’t you protest against such disgrace?” asked the abbé; “if not, you were an accomplice.”

“Sir,” replied Caderousse, “they had made me drink to such an excess that I nearly lost all perception. I had only an indistinct understanding of what was passing around me. I said all that a man in such a state could say; but they both assured me that it was a jest they were carrying on, and perfectly harmless.”

“Sir,” Caderousse replied, “they made me drink so much that I could barely think. I only had a vague idea of what was happening around me. I said everything a person in my condition could say, but they both insisted it was just a joke they were playing, and it was completely harmless.”

“Next day—next day, sir, you must have seen plain enough what they had been doing, yet you said nothing, though you were present when Dantès was arrested.”

“Next day—next day, sir, you must have seen clearly what they had been doing, yet you said nothing, even though you were there when Dantès was arrested.”

“Yes, sir, I was there, and very anxious to speak; but Danglars restrained me. ‘If he should really be guilty,’ said he, ‘and did really put in to the Island of Elba; if he is really charged with a letter for the Bonapartist committee at Paris, and if they find this letter upon him, those who have supported him will pass for his accomplices.’ I confess I had my fears, in the state in which politics then were, and I held my tongue. It was cowardly, I confess, but it was not criminal.”

“Yes, sir, I was there and really wanted to speak up; but Danglars stopped me. ‘If he is truly guilty,’ he said, ‘and actually went to the Island of Elba; if he really has a letter for the Bonapartist committee in Paris, and they find that letter on him, anyone who has backed him will be seen as his accomplices.’ I admit I was scared, given how politics were at that time, so I kept quiet. It was cowardly, I admit, but it wasn’t criminal.”

0341m

“I understand—you allowed matters to take their course, that was all.”

"I get it—you let things play out, that’s all."

“Yes, sir,” answered Caderousse; “and remorse preys on me night and day. I often ask pardon of God, I swear to you, because this action, the only one with which I have seriously to reproach myself in all my life, is no doubt the cause of my abject condition. I am expiating a moment of selfishness, and so I always say to La Carconte, when she complains, ‘Hold your tongue, woman; it is the will of God.’” And Caderousse bowed his head with every sign of real repentance.

“Yes, sir,” Caderousse replied; “and guilt eats at me day and night. I often ask God for forgiveness, I swear, because this action, the only one I truly regret in my entire life, is likely the reason for my miserable state. I am paying for a moment of selfishness, and I always tell La Carconte when she complains, ‘Be quiet, woman; it’s God’s will.’” Caderousse then lowered his head, showing real remorse.

“Well, sir,” said the abbé, “you have spoken unreservedly; and thus to accuse yourself is to deserve pardon.”

"Well, sir," said the abbé, "you've spoken openly; and by admitting your faults, you earn forgiveness."

“Unfortunately, Edmond is dead, and has not pardoned me.”

“Unfortunately, Edmond is dead and hasn't forgiven me.”

“He did not know,” said the abbé.

“He didn’t know,” said the abbé.

“But he knows it all now,” interrupted Caderousse; “they say the dead know everything.”

“But he knows it all now,” Caderousse interrupted; “they say the dead know everything.”

There was a brief silence; the abbé rose and paced up and down pensively, and then resumed his seat.

There was a short silence; the abbé stood up and walked back and forth thoughtfully, and then sat down again.

“You have two or three times mentioned a M. Morrel,” he said; “who was he?”

“You’ve mentioned a M. Morrel two or three times,” he said. “Who is he?”

“The owner of the Pharaon and patron of Dantès.”

“The owner of the Pharaon and supporter of Dantès.”

“And what part did he play in this sad drama?” inquired the abbé.

“And what role did he have in this sad story?” the abbé asked.

“The part of an honest man, full of courage and real regard. Twenty times he interceded for Edmond. When the emperor returned, he wrote, implored, threatened, and so energetically, that on the second restoration he was persecuted as a Bonapartist. Ten times, as I told you, he came to see Dantès’ father, and offered to receive him in his own house; and the night or two before his death, as I have already said, he left his purse on the mantelpiece, with which they paid the old man’s debts, and buried him decently; and so Edmond’s father died, as he had lived, without doing harm to anyone. I have the purse still by me—a large one, made of red silk.”

“The role of an honest man, full of courage and genuine care. He intervened for Edmond twenty times. When the emperor came back, he wrote, pleaded, threatened, and did so vigorously that upon the second restoration, he was targeted as a Bonapartist. As I mentioned, he visited Dantès’ father ten times and offered to take him into his own home. And just a night or two before he died, as I said before, he left his wallet on the mantel, which was used to pay off the old man’s debts and gave him a proper burial. So, Edmond’s father passed away, just as he lived, without causing harm to anyone. I still have the wallet with me—a large one made of red silk.”

“And,” asked the abbé, “is M. Morrel still alive?”

“And,” asked the abbé, “is M. Morrel still alive?”

“Yes,” replied Caderousse.

“Yes,” Caderousse replied.

“In that case,” replied the abbé, “he should be a man blessed of God, rich, happy.”

“In that case,” replied the abbé, “he should be a man blessed by God, wealthy, and happy.”

Caderousse smiled bitterly. “Yes, happy as myself,” said he.

Caderousse smiled bitterly. “Yeah, as happy as I am,” he said.

“What! M. Morrel unhappy?” exclaimed the abbé.

“What! M. Morrel is unhappy?” exclaimed the abbé.

“He is reduced almost to the last extremity—nay, he is almost at the point of dishonor.”

“He is pushed to the brink—actually, he's nearly at the point of shame.”

“How?”

"How?"

“Yes,” continued Caderousse, “so it is; after five-and-twenty years of labor, after having acquired a most honorable name in the trade of Marseilles, M. Morrel is utterly ruined; he has lost five ships in two years, has suffered by the bankruptcy of three large houses, and his only hope now is in that very Pharaon which poor Dantès commanded, and which is expected from the Indies with a cargo of cochineal and indigo. If this ship founders, like the others, he is a ruined man.”

“Yes,” Caderousse continued, “that’s right; after twenty-five years of hard work, after building an honorable reputation in the Marseille trade, Mr. Morrel is completely ruined. He has lost five ships in two years and has been hit hard by the bankruptcy of three major companies. His only hope now rests on that very Pharaon which poor Dantès commanded, and it's expected back from the Indies with a cargo of cochineal and indigo. If this ship goes down like the others, he will be finished.”

“And has the unfortunate man wife or children?” inquired the abbé.

“Does the unfortunate man have a wife or kids?” the abbé asked.

“Yes, he has a wife, who through everything has behaved like an angel; he has a daughter, who was about to marry the man she loved, but whose family now will not allow him to wed the daughter of a ruined man; he has, besides, a son, a lieutenant in the army; and, as you may suppose, all this, instead of lessening, only augments his sorrows. If he were alone in the world he would blow out his brains, and there would be an end.”

“Yes, he has a wife who has been incredibly supportive through everything; he has a daughter who was about to marry the man she loves, but whose family won’t allow him to marry the daughter of a disgraced man; he also has a son, a lieutenant in the army; and, as you can imagine, all of this, instead of lessening his troubles, only makes them worse. If he were alone in the world, he would take his own life, and that would be that.”

“Horrible!” ejaculated the priest.

“Awful!” exclaimed the priest.

“And it is thus heaven recompenses virtue, sir,” added Caderousse. “You see, I, who never did a bad action but that I have told you of—am in destitution, with my poor wife dying of fever before my very eyes, and I unable to do anything in the world for her; I shall die of hunger, as old Dantès did, while Fernand and Danglars are rolling in wealth.”

“And that’s how heaven rewards good deeds, sir,” Caderousse added. “You see, I, who have only done one wrong thing, which I already told you about—am now in poverty, with my poor wife dying of fever right in front of me, and I can’t do anything to help her; I’m going to die of hunger, just like old Dantès, while Fernand and Danglars are living in luxury.”

“How is that?”

"How's that?"

“Because their deeds have brought them good fortune, while honest men have been reduced to misery.”

“Because their actions have led them to good luck, while honest people have been left in misery.”

“What has become of Danglars, the instigator, and therefore the most guilty?”

“What happened to Danglars, the instigator, and therefore the most guilty one?”

“What has become of him? Why, he left Marseilles, and was taken, on the recommendation of M. Morrel, who did not know his crime, as cashier into a Spanish bank. During the war with Spain he was employed in the commissariat of the French army, and made a fortune; then with that money he speculated in the funds, and trebled or quadrupled his capital; and, having first married his banker’s daughter, who left him a widower, he has married a second time, a widow, a Madame de Nargonne, daughter of M. de Servieux, the king’s chamberlain, who is in high favor at court. He is a millionaire, and they have made him a baron, and now he is the Baron Danglars, with a fine residence in the Rue du Mont-Blanc, with ten horses in his stables, six footmen in his antechamber, and I know not how many millions in his strongbox.”

“What happened to him? Well, he left Marseilles and, based on M. Morrel's recommendation—who was unaware of his crime—he got a job as a cashier at a Spanish bank. During the war with Spain, he worked in the French army's commissariat and made a fortune; then he invested that money in stocks and either tripled or quadrupled his capital. After first marrying his banker’s daughter, who left him a widower, he remarried a widow, Madame de Nargonne, the daughter of M. de Servieux, the king’s chamberlain, who is well-liked at court. He’s now a millionaire and has been made a baron, so he’s the Baron Danglars, with a nice home on the Rue du Mont-Blanc, ten horses in his stables, six footmen in his antechamber, and I don't know how many millions in his safe.”

“Ah!” said the abbé, in a peculiar tone, “he is happy.”

“Ah!” said the abbé, in a strange tone, “he's happy.”

“Happy? Who can answer for that? Happiness or unhappiness is the secret known but to one’s self and the walls—walls have ears but no tongue; but if a large fortune produces happiness, Danglars is happy.”

“Happy? Who can say? Happiness or unhappiness is something only you and the walls know—walls have ears but can't speak; but if a big fortune brings happiness, then Danglars is happy.”

“And Fernand?”

"And what about Fernand?"

“Fernand? Why, much the same story.”

“Fernand? Well, it's pretty much the same story.”

“But how could a poor Catalan fisher-boy, without education or resources, make a fortune? I confess this staggers me.”

“But how could a poor Catalan fisher-boy, without education or resources, make a fortune? I admit this surprises me.”

“And it has staggered everybody. There must have been in his life some strange secret that no one knows.”

“And it has shocked everyone. There must have been some strange secret in his life that no one knows about.”

“But, then, by what visible steps has he attained this high fortune or high position?”

“But how did he actually reach this great success or high position?”

“Both, sir—he has both fortune and position—both.”

“Both, sir—he has both wealth and status—both.”

“This must be impossible!”

“This has to be impossible!”

“It would seem so; but listen, and you will understand. Some days before the return of the emperor, Fernand was drafted. The Bourbons left him quietly enough at the Catalans, but Napoleon returned, a special levy was made, and Fernand was compelled to join. I went too; but as I was older than Fernand, and had just married my poor wife, I was only sent to the coast. Fernand was enrolled in the active army, went to the frontier with his regiment, and was at the battle of Ligny. The night after that battle he was sentry at the door of a general who carried on a secret correspondence with the enemy. That same night the general was to go over to the English. He proposed to Fernand to accompany him; Fernand agreed to do so, deserted his post, and followed the general.

“It seems so; but listen, and you'll understand. A few days before the emperor’s return, Fernand was drafted. The Bourbons left him quietly enough at the Catalans, but when Napoleon came back, a special recruitment was made, and Fernand had to join. I went too; but since I was older than Fernand and had just married my poor wife, I was only sent to the coast. Fernand was enlisted in the active army, went to the front with his regiment, and fought in the battle of Ligny. That night, after the battle, he was on guard at the door of a general who was secretly communicating with the enemy. That same night, the general was planning to defect to the English. He asked Fernand to come with him; Fernand agreed, deserted his post, and followed the general.

“Fernand would have been court-martialed if Napoleon had remained on the throne, but his action was rewarded by the Bourbons. He returned to France with the epaulet of sub-lieutenant, and as the protection of the general, who is in the highest favor, was accorded to him, he was a captain in 1823, during the Spanish war—that is to say, at the time when Danglars made his early speculations. Fernand was a Spaniard, and being sent to Spain to ascertain the feeling of his fellow-countrymen, found Danglars there, got on very intimate terms with him, won over the support of the royalists at the capital and in the provinces, received promises and made pledges on his own part, guided his regiment by paths known to himself alone through the mountain gorges which were held by the royalists, and, in fact, rendered such services in this brief campaign that, after the taking of Trocadero, he was made colonel, and received the title of count and the cross of an officer of the Legion of Honor.”

“Fernand would have faced court-martial if Napoleon had stayed in power, but his actions were rewarded by the Bourbons. He returned to France with the rank of sub-lieutenant, and thanks to the protection of a highly favored general, he became a captain in 1823 during the Spanish war—that is to say, around the time when Danglars began his early speculations. Fernand was a Spaniard, and when sent to Spain to gauge the feelings of his fellow countrymen, he found Danglars there, developed a close relationship with him, secured the support of royalists in the capital and provinces, made promises and commitments himself, and led his regiment through mountain paths known only to him, which were held by the royalists. In fact, he provided such valuable services during this short campaign that, after the capture of Trocadero, he was promoted to colonel and awarded the title of count along with the cross of an officer of the Legion of Honor.”

“Destiny! destiny!” murmured the abbé.

“Fate! Fate!” murmured the abbé.

“Yes, but listen: this was not all. The war with Spain being ended, Fernand’s career was checked by the long peace which seemed likely to endure throughout Europe. Greece only had risen against Turkey, and had begun her war of independence; all eyes were turned towards Athens—it was the fashion to pity and support the Greeks. The French government, without protecting them openly, as you know, gave countenance to volunteer assistance. Fernand sought and obtained leave to go and serve in Greece, still having his name kept on the army roll.

“Yes, but listen: this wasn’t everything. With the war with Spain over, Fernand’s career was stalled by the long peace that seemed likely to last throughout Europe. Greece had just risen against Turkey and started its war of independence; everyone was focused on Athens—it was trendy to feel sorry for and support the Greeks. The French government, while not openly backing them, as you know, allowed for volunteer assistance. Fernand requested and received permission to go serve in Greece, while still keeping his name on the army roster.”

0345m

Some time after, it was stated that the Comte de Morcerf (this was the name he bore) had entered the service of Ali Pasha with the rank of instructor-general. Ali Pasha was killed, as you know, but before he died he recompensed the services of Fernand by leaving him a considerable sum, with which he returned to France, when he was gazetted lieutenant-general.”

Some time later, it was reported that the Comte de Morcerf (that was his name) had joined Ali Pasha's service as an instructor-general. As you know, Ali Pasha was killed, but before his death, he rewarded Fernand for his services by leaving him a significant amount of money, with which he returned to France and was appointed lieutenant-general.

“So that now——?” inquired the abbé.

“So what now?” the abbé asked.

“So that now,” continued Caderousse, “he owns a magnificent house—No. 27, Rue du Helder, Paris.”

“So now,” Caderousse continued, “he owns a stunning house—No. 27, Rue du Helder, Paris.”

The abbé opened his mouth, hesitated for a moment, then, making an effort at self-control, he said, “And Mercédès—they tell me that she has disappeared?”

The abbé opened his mouth, hesitated for a moment, then, making an effort at self-control, he said, “And Mercédès—they tell me that she has disappeared?”

“Disappeared,” said Caderousse, “yes, as the sun disappears, to rise the next day with still more splendor.”

“Disappeared,” said Caderousse, “yeah, just like the sun disappears, only to rise again the next day even brighter.”

“Has she made a fortune also?” inquired the abbé, with an ironical smile.

“Has she made a fortune too?” the abbé asked with a sarcastic smile.

“Mercédès is at this moment one of the greatest ladies in Paris,” replied Caderousse.

“Mercédès is currently one of the most prominent women in Paris,” Caderousse replied.

“Go on,” said the abbé; “it seems as if I were listening to the story of a dream. But I have seen things so extraordinary, that what you tell me seems less astonishing than it otherwise might.”

“Go ahead,” said the abbé; “it feels like I’m hearing a dream. But I’ve witnessed such extraordinary things that what you’re telling me seems less surprising than it would otherwise.”

“Mercédès was at first in the deepest despair at the blow which deprived her of Edmond. I have told you of her attempts to propitiate M. de Villefort, her devotion to the elder Dantès. In the midst of her despair, a new affliction overtook her. This was the departure of Fernand—of Fernand, whose crime she did not know, and whom she regarded as her brother. Fernand went, and Mercédès remained alone.

“Mercédès was initially in complete despair over losing Edmond. I mentioned her efforts to win over M. de Villefort and her loyalty to the elder Dantès. Amid her grief, she faced another sorrow: Fernand’s departure—Fernand, whose wrongdoing she was unaware of, and whom she saw as her brother. Fernand left, and Mercédès was left alone."

“Three months passed and still she wept—no news of Edmond, no news of Fernand, no companionship save that of an old man who was dying with despair. One evening, after a day of accustomed vigil at the angle of two roads leading to Marseilles from the Catalans, she returned to her home more depressed than ever. Suddenly she heard a step she knew, turned anxiously around, the door opened, and Fernand, dressed in the uniform of a sub-lieutenant, stood before her.

“Three months went by and she was still crying—no news of Edmond, no news of Fernand, and no company except for an old man who was fading away with despair. One evening, after spending the usual day waiting at the intersection of two roads leading to Marseilles from the Catalans, she returned home feeling more hopeless than ever. Suddenly, she heard a familiar step, turned around in worry, the door opened, and Fernand, wearing the uniform of a sub-lieutenant, stood in front of her.

“It was not the one she wished for most, but it seemed as if a part of her past life had returned to her.

“It wasn't the one she wanted the most, but it felt like a piece of her past life had come back to her.

“Mercédès seized Fernand’s hands with a transport which he took for love, but which was only joy at being no longer alone in the world, and seeing at last a friend, after long hours of solitary sorrow. And then, it must be confessed, Fernand had never been hated—he was only not precisely loved. Another possessed all Mercédès’ heart; that other was absent, had disappeared, perhaps was dead. At this last thought Mercédès burst into a flood of tears, and wrung her hands in agony; but the thought, which she had always repelled before when it was suggested to her by another, came now in full force upon her mind; and then, too, old Dantès incessantly said to her, ‘Our Edmond is dead; if he were not, he would return to us.’

“Mercédès grabbed Fernand’s hands with a passion he mistook for love, but it was really just joy at no longer being alone in the world and finally seeing a friend after long hours of loneliness. And honestly, Fernand had never been hated—he simply wasn’t really loved. Someone else had all of Mercédès’ heart; that person was missing, had vanished, or maybe was dead. At this last thought, Mercédès broke down in tears and wrung her hands in despair; but the idea, which she had always pushed away when others brought it up, now hit her hard. Plus, old Dantès kept telling her, ‘Our Edmond is dead; if he were alive, he would come back to us.’”

“The old man died, as I have told you; had he lived, Mercédès, perchance, had not become the wife of another, for he would have been there to reproach her infidelity. Fernand saw this, and when he learned of the old man’s death he returned. He was now a lieutenant. At his first coming he had not said a word of love to Mercédès; at the second he reminded her that he loved her.

“The old man died, as I mentioned; if he had lived, Mercédès might not have married someone else, because he would have been around to confront her about her betrayal. Fernand realized this, and when he heard about the old man’s death, he came back. He was now a lieutenant. The first time he came back, he didn’t say anything about love to Mercédès; the second time, he reminded her that he loved her.”

“Mercédès begged for six months more in which to await and mourn for Edmond.”

“Mercédès pleaded for another six months to wait for and grieve for Edmond.”

“So that,” said the abbé, with a bitter smile, “that makes eighteen months in all. What more could the most devoted lover desire?” Then he murmured the words of the English poet, “‘Frailty, thy name is woman.’”

“So that,” said the abbé, with a bitter smile, “that makes a total of eighteen months. What more could the most devoted lover want?” Then he softly repeated the words of the English poet, “‘Frailty, thy name is woman.’”

“Six months afterwards,” continued Caderousse, “the marriage took place in the church of Accoules.”

“Six months later,” continued Caderousse, “the marriage took place in the church of Accoules.”

“The very church in which she was to have married Edmond,” murmured the priest; “there was only a change of bridegrooms.”

“The very church where she was supposed to marry Edmond,” the priest murmured; “there was just a change of grooms.”

“Well, Mercédès was married,” proceeded Caderousse; “but although in the eyes of the world she appeared calm, she nearly fainted as she passed La Réserve, where, eighteen months before, the betrothal had been celebrated with him whom she might have known she still loved, had she looked to the bottom of her heart. Fernand, more happy, but not more at his ease—for I saw at this time he was in constant dread of Edmond’s return—Fernand was very anxious to get his wife away, and to depart himself. There were too many unpleasant possibilities associated with the Catalans, and eight days after the wedding they left Marseilles.”

“Well, Mercédès was married,” continued Caderousse; “but even though she seemed calm to the outside world, she nearly fainted as she passed La Réserve, where, eighteen months earlier, her engagement had been celebrated with the man she might have realized she still loved, if she had examined her heart. Fernand was happier, but not any more comfortable—he was constantly worried about Edmond’s return. Fernand was eager to get his wife away and to leave himself. There were too many uncomfortable possibilities involving the Catalans, so eight days after the wedding, they left Marseilles.”

“Did you ever see Mercédès again?” inquired the priest.

“Did you ever see Mercédès again?” asked the priest.

“Yes, during the Spanish war, at Perpignan, where Fernand had left her; she was attending to the education of her son.”

“Yes, during the Spanish war, in Perpignan, where Fernand had left her; she was taking care of her son's education.”

The abbé started. “Her son?” said he.

The abbé jumped. “Her son?” he asked.

“Yes,” replied Caderousse, “little Albert.”

“Yes,” replied Caderousse, “young Albert.”

“But, then, to be able to instruct her child,” continued the abbé, “she must have received an education herself. I understood from Edmond that she was the daughter of a simple fisherman, beautiful but uneducated.”

“But, then, to be able to teach her child,” continued the abbé, “she must have had an education herself. I gathered from Edmond that she was the daughter of a regular fisherman, beautiful but uneducated.”

“Oh,” replied Caderousse, “did he know so little of his lovely betrothed? Mercédès might have been a queen, sir, if the crown were to be placed on the heads of the loveliest and most intelligent. Fernand’s fortune was already waxing great, and she developed with his growing fortune. She learned drawing, music—everything. Besides, I believe, between ourselves, she did this in order to distract her mind, that she might forget; and she only filled her head in order to alleviate the weight on her heart. But now her position in life is assured,” continued Caderousse; “no doubt fortune and honors have comforted her; she is rich, a countess, and yet——”

“Oh,” replied Caderousse, “did he really know so little about his beautiful fiancée? Mercédès could have been a queen, sir, if the crown were given to the most beautiful and intelligent. Fernand’s wealth was already growing, and she blossomed with his increasing fortune. She picked up drawing, music—everything. Besides, I suspect, just between us, she did this to distract herself, to forget; she filled her mind to lighten the burden on her heart. But now her place in life is secure,” Caderousse continued; “no doubt wealth and status have brought her comfort; she’s rich, a countess, and yet——”

Caderousse paused.

Caderousse stopped.

“And yet what?” asked the abbé.

“And yet what?” asked the abbot.

“Yet, I am sure, she is not happy,” said Caderousse.

“Still, I’m sure she’s not happy,” said Caderousse.

“What makes you believe this?”

“What makes you think this?”

“Why, when I found myself utterly destitute, I thought my old friends would, perhaps, assist me. So I went to Danglars, who would not even receive me. I called on Fernand, who sent me a hundred francs by his valet-de-chambre.”

“Why, when I found myself completely broke, I thought my old friends would maybe help me. So I went to Danglars, who wouldn’t even let me in. I called on Fernand, who sent me a hundred francs through his valet.”

“Then you did not see either of them?”

“Then you didn’t see either of them?”

“No, but Madame de Morcerf saw me.”

“No, but Madame de Morcerf saw me.”

“How was that?”

“How'd that go?”

“As I went away a purse fell at my feet—it contained five-and-twenty louis; I raised my head quickly, and saw Mercédès, who at once shut the blind.”

“As I walked away, a purse fell at my feet—it had twenty-five louis in it; I quickly looked up and saw Mercédès, who immediately closed the blind.”

“And M. de Villefort?” asked the abbé.

“And what about M. de Villefort?” asked the abbé.

“Oh, he never was a friend of mine, I did not know him, and I had nothing to ask of him.”

“Oh, he was never my friend, I didn't know him, and I had nothing to ask him.”

“Do you not know what became of him, and the share he had in Edmond’s misfortunes?”

“Don’t you know what happened to him and how he was involved in Edmond’s troubles?”

“No; I only know that some time after Edmond’s arrest, he married Mademoiselle de Saint-Méran, and soon after left Marseilles; no doubt he has been as lucky as the rest; no doubt he is as rich as Danglars, as high in station as Fernand. I only, as you see, have remained poor, wretched, and forgotten.”

“No; I only know that sometime after Edmond’s arrest, he married Mademoiselle de Saint-Méran, and soon after left Marseilles; no doubt he has been as fortunate as the others; no doubt he is as wealthy as Danglars, as esteemed as Fernand. I alone, as you can see, have remained poor, miserable, and forgotten.”

“You are mistaken, my friend,” replied the abbé; “God may seem sometimes to forget for a time, while his justice reposes, but there always comes a moment when he remembers—and behold—a proof!”

“You're wrong, my friend,” replied the abbé; “God may sometimes seem to forget for a while, as his justice rests, but there always comes a moment when he remembers—and look—a proof!”

As he spoke, the abbé took the diamond from his pocket, and giving it to Caderousse, said, “Here, my friend, take this diamond, it is yours.”

As he spoke, the abbé took the diamond from his pocket and handed it to Caderousse, saying, “Here, my friend, take this diamond; it’s yours.”

“What, for me only?” cried Caderousse, “ah, sir, do not jest with me!”

“What, just for me?” shouted Caderousse, “oh, sir, don’t joke with me!”

“This diamond was to have been shared among his friends. Edmond had one friend only, and thus it cannot be divided. Take the diamond, then, and sell it; it is worth fifty thousand francs, and I repeat my wish that this sum may suffice to release you from your wretchedness.”

“This diamond was meant to be shared among his friends. Edmond had only one friend, so it can’t be divided. Take the diamond, then, and sell it; it’s worth fifty thousand francs, and I state again my hope that this amount will be enough to free you from your misery.”

0351m

“Oh, sir,” said Caderousse, putting out one hand timidly, and with the other wiping away the perspiration which bedewed his brow,—“Oh, sir, do not make a jest of the happiness or despair of a man.”

“Oh, sir,” said Caderousse, extending one hand timidly and wiping the sweat from his brow with the other, “Oh, sir, please don’t make a joke about a man’s happiness or despair.”

“I know what happiness and what despair are, and I never make a jest of such feelings. Take it, then, but in exchange——”

“I know what happiness and despair feel like, and I never joke about such emotions. So take it, but in exchange——”

Caderousse, who touched the diamond, withdrew his hand.

Caderousse, who touched the diamond, pulled his hand back.

The abbé smiled.

The priest smiled.

“In exchange,” he continued, “give me the red silk purse that M. Morrel left on old Dantès’ chimney-piece, and which you tell me is still in your hands.”

“In exchange,” he went on, “give me the red silk purse that M. Morrel left on old Dantès’ mantel, and which you say is still in your possession.”

Caderousse, more and more astonished, went toward a large oaken cupboard, opened it, and gave the abbé a long purse of faded red silk, round which were two copper runners that had once been gilt. The abbé took it, and in return gave Caderousse the diamond.

Caderousse, increasingly amazed, approached a large oak cupboard, opened it, and handed the abbé a long purse made of faded red silk, adorned with two copper runners that used to be gold-plated. The abbé accepted it and, in exchange, gave Caderousse the diamond.

“Oh, you are a man of God, sir,” cried Caderousse; “for no one knew that Edmond had given you this diamond, and you might have kept it.”

“Oh, you’re a man of God, sir,” cried Caderousse; “nobody knew that Edmond had given you this diamond, and you could have kept it.”

“Which,” said the abbé to himself, “you would have done.” The abbé rose, took his hat and gloves. “Well,” he said, “all you have told me is perfectly true, then, and I may believe it in every particular.”

“Which,” the abbé said to himself, “you would have done.” The abbé stood up, grabbed his hat and gloves. “Well,” he said, “everything you’ve told me is completely true, then, and I can believe it in every detail.”

“See, sir,” replied Caderousse, “in this corner is a crucifix in holy wood—here on this shelf is my wife’s testament; open this book, and I will swear upon it with my hand on the crucifix. I will swear to you by my soul’s salvation, my faith as a Christian, I have told everything to you as it occurred, and as the recording angel will tell it to the ear of God at the day of the last judgment!”

“Look, sir,” Caderousse replied, “in this corner is a wooden crucifix—here on this shelf is my wife’s will; open this book, and I’ll swear on it with my hand on the crucifix. I swear to you by my soul’s salvation, by my faith as a Christian, I’ve told you everything exactly as it happened, and as the recording angel will recount it to God on the day of judgment!”

“’Tis well,” said the abbé, convinced by his manner and tone that Caderousse spoke the truth. “’Tis well, and may this money profit you! Adieu; I go far from men who thus so bitterly injure each other.”

“It's good,” said the abbé, convinced by his manner and tone that Caderousse was telling the truth. “It's good, and I hope this money benefits you! Goodbye; I distance myself from people who harm each other so deeply.”

The abbé with difficulty got away from the enthusiastic thanks of Caderousse, opened the door himself, got out and mounted his horse, once more saluted the innkeeper, who kept uttering his loud farewells, and then returned by the road he had travelled in coming.

The abbé struggled to break free from Caderousse's enthusiastic thanks, opened the door himself, got out, and mounted his horse. He waved goodbye to the innkeeper, who kept shouting his loud farewells, and then returned the way he had come.

When Caderousse turned around, he saw behind him La Carconte, paler and trembling more than ever.

When Caderousse turned around, he saw La Carconte behind him, looking even paler and shaking more than before.

“Is, then, all that I have heard really true?” she inquired.

“Is everything I’ve heard really true?” she asked.

“What? That he has given the diamond to us only?” inquired Caderousse, half bewildered with joy; “yes, nothing more true! See, here it is.”

“What? That he has given the diamond to us only?” asked Caderousse, half confused with joy; “yes, it’s absolutely true! Look, here it is.”

The woman gazed at it a moment, and then said, in a gloomy voice, “Suppose it’s false?”

The woman looked at it for a moment, and then said in a somber voice, “What if it’s not true?”

Caderousse started and turned pale.

Caderousse flinched and turned pale.

“False!” he muttered. “False! Why should that man give me a false diamond?”

“False!” he muttered. “False! Why would that guy give me a fake diamond?”

0349m

“To get your secret without paying for it, you blockhead!”

“To get your secret without paying for it, you fool!”

Caderousse remained for a moment aghast under the weight of such an idea.

Caderousse stood there for a moment, stunned by such an idea.

“Oh!” he said, taking up his hat, which he placed on the red handkerchief tied round his head, “we will soon find out.”

“Oh!” he said, picking up his hat and placing it on the red bandanna tied around his head, “we'll find out soon.”

“In what way?”

“How so?”

“Why, the fair is on at Beaucaire, there are always jewellers from Paris there, and I will show it to them. Look after the house, wife, and I shall be back in two hours,” and Caderousse left the house in haste, and ran rapidly in the direction opposite to that which the priest had taken.

“Hey, the fair is happening in Beaucaire, and there are always jewelers from Paris there. I’ll show it to them. Take care of the house, honey, and I’ll be back in two hours,” Caderousse said as he hurried out of the house and quickly ran in the opposite direction of where the priest had gone.

“Fifty thousand francs!” muttered La Carconte when left alone; “it is a large sum of money, but it is not a fortune.”

“Fifty thousand francs!” muttered La Carconte when left alone; “it's a lot of money, but it’s not a fortune.”


VOLUME TWO

20009m
20011m
20019m

Chapter 28. The Prison Register

The day after that in which the scene we have just described had taken place on the road between Bellegarde and Beaucaire, a man of about thirty or two-and-thirty, dressed in a bright blue frock coat, nankeen trousers, and a white waistcoat, having the appearance and accent of an Englishman, presented himself before the mayor of Marseilles.

The day after the scene we just described on the road between Bellegarde and Beaucaire, a man around thirty or early thirties, wearing a bright blue coat, tan trousers, and a white waistcoat, looking and speaking like an Englishman, appeared before the mayor of Marseilles.

“Sir,” said he, “I am chief clerk of the house of Thomson & French, of Rome. We are, and have been these ten years, connected with the house of Morrel & Son, of Marseilles. We have a hundred thousand francs or thereabouts loaned on their securities, and we are a little uneasy at reports that have reached us that the firm is on the brink of ruin. I have come, therefore, express from Rome, to ask you for information.”

“Sir,” he said, “I’m the chief clerk at Thomson & French in Rome. For the past ten years, we've been connected with Morrel & Son in Marseilles. We have about a hundred thousand francs loaned against their securities, and we’re a bit worried about rumors we've heard that the firm is on the verge of collapse. That’s why I’ve come all the way from Rome to ask you for information.”

“Sir,” replied the mayor. “I know very well that during the last four or five years misfortune has seemed to pursue M. Morrel. He has lost four or five vessels, and suffered by three or four bankruptcies; but it is not for me, although I am a creditor myself to the amount of ten thousand francs, to give any information as to the state of his finances. Ask of me, as mayor, what is my opinion of M. Morrel, and I shall say that he is a man honorable to the last degree, and who has up to this time fulfilled every engagement with scrupulous punctuality. This is all I can say, sir; if you wish to learn more, address yourself to M. de Boville, the inspector of prisons, No. 15, Rue de Nouailles; he has, I believe, two hundred thousand francs in Morrel’s hands, and if there be any grounds for apprehension, as this is a greater amount than mine, you will most probably find him better informed than myself.”

“Sir,” replied the mayor. “I know very well that for the last four or five years, misfortune has seemed to follow M. Morrel. He has lost four or five ships and has dealt with three or four bankruptcies; however, it’s not my place, even though I am a creditor for ten thousand francs, to provide any details about his financial situation. If you ask me, as the mayor, what I think of M. Morrel, I will tell you that he is an extremely honorable man who has, until now, fulfilled every obligation with meticulous punctuality. That’s all I can say, sir; if you want to know more, you should speak to M. de Boville, the inspector of prisons, at No. 15, Rue de Nouailles; he has, I believe, two hundred thousand francs in Morrel’s hands, and if there’s any cause for concern, since that’s a larger sum than mine, you’ll probably find him better informed than I am.”

The Englishman seemed to appreciate this extreme delicacy, made his bow and went away, proceeding with a characteristic British stride towards the street mentioned.

The Englishman seemed to appreciate this extreme delicacy, nodded politely, and walked away, striding with his typical British gait toward the mentioned street.

M. de Boville was in his private room, and the Englishman, on perceiving him, made a gesture of surprise, which seemed to indicate that it was not the first time he had been in his presence. As to M. de Boville, he was in such a state of despair, that it was evident all the faculties of his mind, absorbed in the thought which occupied him at the moment, did not allow either his memory or his imagination to stray to the past.

M. de Boville was in his private room, and when the Englishman saw him, he made a surprised gesture that suggested it wasn’t the first time he had been around him. M. de Boville, however, was in such despair that it was clear all his mental faculties, focused entirely on the thoughts consuming him at that moment, didn’t let his memory or imagination wander to the past.

The Englishman, with the coolness of his nation, addressed him in terms nearly similar to those with which he had accosted the mayor of Marseilles.

The Englishman, with the calm demeanor typical of his country, spoke to him in a manner quite similar to how he had greeted the mayor of Marseille.

“Oh, sir,” exclaimed M. de Boville, “your fears are unfortunately but too well founded, and you see before you a man in despair. I had two hundred thousand francs placed in the hands of Morrel & Son; these two hundred thousand francs were the dowry of my daughter, who was to be married in a fortnight, and these two hundred thousand francs were payable, half on the 15th of this month, and the other half on the 15th of next month. I had informed M. Morrel of my desire to have these payments punctually, and he has been here within the last half-hour to tell me that if his ship, the Pharaon, did not come into port on the 15th, he would be wholly unable to make this payment.”

“Oh, sir,” exclaimed M. de Boville, “your fears are unfortunately all too real, and you’re looking at a man in despair. I had two hundred thousand francs entrusted to Morrel & Son; this money was my daughter’s dowry, as she was set to marry in two weeks, and it was to be paid in two installments: half on the 15th of this month and the other half on the 15th of next month. I had informed M. Morrel of my wish to receive these payments on time, and he just came by within the last half-hour to tell me that if his ship, the Pharaon, doesn’t arrive in port by the 15th, he won't be able to make the payment at all.”

“But,” said the Englishman, “this looks very much like a suspension of payment.”

“But,” said the Englishman, “this really looks like a suspension of payment.”

“It looks more like bankruptcy!” exclaimed M. de Boville despairingly.

“It looks more like bankruptcy!” exclaimed M. de Boville in despair.

The Englishman appeared to reflect a moment, and then said, “From which it would appear, sir, that this credit inspires you with considerable apprehension?”

The Englishman seemed to think for a moment and then said, “So it looks like this credit makes you quite anxious, sir?”

“To tell you the truth, I consider it lost.”

“To be honest, I think it’s lost.”

“Well, then, I will buy it of you!”

“Well, then, I'll buy it from you!”

“You?”

"You?"

“Yes, I!”

"Absolutely, I!"

“But at a tremendous discount, of course?”

“But at a huge discount, right?”

“No, for two hundred thousand francs. Our house,” added the Englishman with a laugh, “does not do things in that way.”

“No, for two hundred thousand francs. Our house,” the Englishman laughed, “doesn't operate like that.”

“And you will pay——”

"And you will pay—"

“Ready money.”

"Cash on hand."

20023m

And the Englishman drew from his pocket a bundle of bank-notes, which might have been twice the sum M. de Boville feared to lose. A ray of joy passed across M. de Boville’s countenance, yet he made an effort at self-control, and said:

And the Englishman pulled out a bundle of cash from his pocket, which could have been double the amount M. de Boville was worried about losing. A wave of happiness crossed M. de Boville's face, but he managed to maintain his composure and said:

“Sir, I ought to tell you that, in all probability, you will not realize six per cent of this sum.”

“Sir, I have to inform you that, likely, you won’t see six percent of this amount.”

“That’s no affair of mine,” replied the Englishman, “that is the affair of the house of Thomson & French, in whose name I act. They have, perhaps, some motive to serve in hastening the ruin of a rival firm. But all I know, sir, is, that I am ready to hand you over this sum in exchange for your assignment of the debt. I only ask a brokerage.”

"That's not my concern," replied the Englishman. "That's up to the house of Thomson & French, which I represent. They might have a reason for wanting to speed up the downfall of a competitor. But all I know is that I'm ready to give you this amount in exchange for your assignment of the debt. I just ask for a brokerage fee."

“Of course, that is perfectly just,” cried M. de Boville. “The commission is usually one and a half; will you have two—three—five per cent, or even more? Whatever you say.”

"Of course, that makes total sense," exclaimed M. de Boville. "The commission is usually one and a half; do you want two—three—five percent, or even more? Whatever you decide."

“Sir,” replied the Englishman, laughing, “I am like my house, and do not do such things—no, the commission I ask is quite different.”

“Sir,” replied the Englishman, laughing, “I’m like my house, and I don’t do that sort of thing—no, the request I have is completely different.”

“Name it, sir, I beg.”

"Name it, sir, please."

“You are the inspector of prisons?”

"You're the prison inspector?"

“I have been so these fourteen years.”

"I've been this way for fourteen years."

“You keep the registers of entries and departures?”

“You keep the records of arrivals and departures?”

“I do.”

"I do."

“To these registers there are added notes relative to the prisoners?”

“Are there notes about the prisoners added to these records?”

“There are special reports on every prisoner.”

“There are detailed reports on every prisoner.”

“Well, sir, I was educated at Rome by a poor devil of an abbé, who disappeared suddenly. I have since learned that he was confined in the Château d’If, and I should like to learn some particulars of his death.”

“Well, sir, I was educated in Rome by a poor guy who was an abbé, and he vanished suddenly. I’ve since found out that he was locked up in the Château d’If, and I’d like to know some details about his death.”

“What was his name?”

"What's his name?"

“The Abbé Faria.”

“The Abbé Faria.”

“Oh, I recollect him perfectly,” cried M. de Boville; “he was crazy.”

“Oh, I remember him clearly,” exclaimed M. de Boville; “he was nuts.”

“So they said.”

"That's what they said."

“Oh, he was, decidedly.”

“Oh, he definitely was.”

“Very possibly; but what sort of madness was it?”

“Probably; but what kind of madness was it?”

“He pretended to know of an immense treasure, and offered vast sums to the government if they would liberate him.”

"He pretended to know about a huge treasure and offered the government a lot of money if they would set him free."

“Poor devil!—and he is dead?”

“Poor guy!—and he’s dead?”

“Yes, sir, five or six months ago, last February.”

“Yes, sir, about five or six months ago, back in February.”

“You have a good memory, sir, to recollect dates so well.”

"You have an excellent memory, sir, to remember dates so accurately."

“I recollect this, because the poor devil’s death was accompanied by a singular incident.”

"I remember this because the poor guy's death was marked by a strange event."

“May I ask what that was?” said the Englishman with an expression of curiosity, which a close observer would have been astonished at discovering in his phlegmatic countenance.

“Can I ask what that was?” said the Englishman with a curious look, which a keen observer would have been surprised to find on his calm face.

“Oh dear, yes, sir; the abbé’s dungeon was forty or fifty feet distant from that of one of Bonaparte’s emissaries,—one of those who had contributed the most to the return of the usurper in 1815, a very resolute and very dangerous man.”

“Oh dear, yes, sir; the abbé’s dungeon was around forty or fifty feet away from that of one of Bonaparte’s agents—one of those who played a big role in the usurper’s return in 1815, a very determined and very dangerous man.”

“Indeed!” said the Englishman.

“Absolutely!” said the Englishman.

“Yes,” replied M. de Boville; “I myself had occasion to see this man in 1816 or 1817, and we could only go into his dungeon with a file of soldiers. That man made a deep impression on me; I shall never forget his countenance!”

“Yes,” replied M. de Boville; “I had the chance to see this man in 1816 or 1817, and we could only enter his dungeon with a group of soldiers. That man left a strong impression on me; I will never forget his face!”

20025m

The Englishman smiled imperceptibly.

The Englishman smiled subtly.

“And you say, sir,” he interposed, “that the two dungeons——”

“And you say, sir,” he interrupted, “that the two dungeons——”

“Were separated by a distance of fifty feet; but it appears that this Edmond Dantès——”

“Were separated by a distance of fifty feet; but it seems that this Edmond Dantès——”

“This dangerous man’s name was——”

“This dangerous man’s name was—”

“Edmond Dantès. It appears, sir, that this Edmond Dantès had procured tools, or made them, for they found a tunnel through which the prisoners held communication with one another.”

“Edmond Dantès. It seems, sir, that this Edmond Dantès had either obtained tools or created them, as they discovered a tunnel that allowed the prisoners to communicate with each other.”

“This tunnel was dug, no doubt, with an intention of escape?”

“This tunnel was definitely dug with the intention of escaping?”

“No doubt; but unfortunately for the prisoners, the Abbé Faria had an attack of catalepsy, and died.”

“No doubt; but unfortunately for the prisoners, Abbé Faria had a seizure of catalepsy and died.”

“That must have cut short the projects of escape.”

"That probably ended the plans to escape."

“For the dead man, yes,” replied M. de Boville, “but not for the survivor; on the contrary, this Dantès saw a means of accelerating his escape. He, no doubt, thought that prisoners who died in the Château d’If were interred in an ordinary burial-ground, and he conveyed the dead man into his own cell, took his place in the sack in which they had sewed up the corpse, and awaited the moment of interment.”

“For the dead man, yes,” replied M. de Boville, “but not for the survivor; on the contrary, this Dantès saw a way to speed up his escape. He probably thought that prisoners who died in the Château d’If were buried in a regular cemetery, so he moved the dead body into his own cell, got inside the sack they used to wrap the corpse, and waited for the moment of burial.”

“It was a bold step, and one that showed some courage,” remarked the Englishman.

“It was a bold move, and it took some guts,” the Englishman said.

“As I have already told you, sir, he was a very dangerous man; and, fortunately, by his own act disembarrassed the government of the fears it had on his account.”

“As I already mentioned, sir, he was a very dangerous man; and, fortunately, by his own actions, he relieved the government of the concerns it had about him.”

“How was that?”

"How'd that go?"

“How? Do you not comprehend?”

“Why? Don’t you understand?”

“No.”

“No.”

“The Château d’If has no cemetery, and they simply throw the dead into the sea, after fastening a thirty-six-pound cannon-ball to their feet.”

“The Château d’If doesn’t have a cemetery, and they just toss the dead into the sea, after tying a thirty-six-pound cannonball to their feet.”

“Well?” observed the Englishman as if he were slow of comprehension.

“Well?” the Englishman remarked, as if he didn't quite understand.

“Well, they fastened a thirty-six-pound ball to his feet, and threw him into the sea.”

“Well, they attached a thirty-six-pound weight to his feet and tossed him into the ocean.”

“Really!” exclaimed the Englishman.

"Seriously!" exclaimed the Englishman.

“Yes, sir,” continued the inspector of prisons. “You may imagine the amazement of the fugitive when he found himself flung headlong over the rocks! I should like to have seen his face at that moment.”

“Yes, sir,” continued the prison inspector. “You can imagine the shock of the escapee when he suddenly found himself thrown headfirst over the rocks! I would have loved to see his expression at that moment.”

“That would have been difficult.”

"That would have been tough."

“No matter,” replied De Boville, in supreme good-humor at the certainty of recovering his two hundred thousand francs,—“no matter, I can fancy it.” And he shouted with laughter.

“No worries,” replied De Boville, in great spirits at the certainty of getting back his two hundred thousand francs,—“no worries, I can picture it.” And he burst out laughing.

“So can I,” said the Englishman, and he laughed too; but he laughed as the English do, “at the end of his teeth.”

“So can I,” said the Englishman, and he laughed too; but he laughed like the English do, “with a smirk.”

“And so,” continued the Englishman who first gained his composure, “he was drowned?”

“And so,” continued the Englishman who had regained his composure, “he drowned?”

“Unquestionably.”

"Definitely."

“So that the governor got rid of the dangerous and the crazy prisoner at the same time?”

“So the governor got rid of both the dangerous and the crazy prisoner at the same time?”

“Precisely.”

“Exactly.”

20027m

“But some official document was drawn up as to this affair, I suppose?” inquired the Englishman.

“But I assume some official document was created regarding this matter?” asked the Englishman.

“Yes, yes, the mortuary deposition. You understand, Dantès’ relations, if he had any, might have some interest in knowing if he were dead or alive.”

“Yes, yes, the mortuary deposition. You see, Dantès’ relatives, if he had any, might want to know if he is dead or alive.”

“So that now, if there were anything to inherit from him, they may do so with easy conscience. He is dead, and no mistake about it.”

“So now, if they have anything to inherit from him, they can do so with a clear conscience. He’s definitely dead.”

“Oh, yes; and they may have the fact attested whenever they please.”

“Oh, yes; and they can have the fact confirmed whenever they want.”

“So be it,” said the Englishman. “But to return to these registers.”

"So be it," said the Englishman. "But let's get back to these records."

“True, this story has diverted our attention from them. Excuse me.”

“True, this story has distracted us from them. Sorry about that.”

“Excuse you for what? For the story? By no means; it really seems to me very curious.”

“Excuse you for what? For the story? Not at all; it honestly seems very interesting to me.”

“Yes, indeed. So, sir, you wish to see all relating to the poor abbé, who really was gentleness itself.”

“Yes, definitely. So, sir, you want to see everything related to the poor abbé, who was truly the essence of gentleness.”

“Yes, you will much oblige me.”

“Yes, you will help me a lot.”

“Go into my study here, and I will show it to you.”

"Come into my office here, and I'll show it to you."

And they both entered M. de Boville’s study. Everything was here arranged in perfect order; each register had its number, each file of papers its place. The inspector begged the Englishman to seat himself in an armchair, and placed before him the register and documents relative to the Château d’If, giving him all the time he desired for the examination, while De Boville seated himself in a corner, and began to read his newspaper. The Englishman easily found the entries relative to the Abbé Faria; but it seemed that the history which the inspector had related interested him greatly, for after having perused the first documents he turned over the leaves until he reached the deposition respecting Edmond Dantès. There he found everything arranged in due order,—the accusation, examination, Morrel’s petition, M. de Villefort’s marginal notes. He folded up the accusation quietly, and put it as quietly in his pocket; read the examination, and saw that the name of Noirtier was not mentioned in it; perused, too, the application dated 10th April, 1815, in which Morrel, by the deputy procureur’s advice, exaggerated with the best intentions (for Napoleon was then on the throne) the services Dantès had rendered to the imperial cause—services which Villefort’s certificates rendered indisputable. Then he saw through the whole thing. This petition to Napoleon, kept back by Villefort, had become, under the second restoration, a terrible weapon against him in the hands of the king’s attorney. He was no longer astonished when he searched on to find in the register this note, placed in a bracket against his name:

And they both walked into M. de Boville’s study. Everything was perfectly organized; each register had its number, and each file of papers had its designated spot. The inspector invited the Englishman to sit in an armchair and placed the register and documents related to the Château d’If in front of him, giving him all the time he needed to review them while De Boville settled into a corner and started reading his newspaper. The Englishman quickly found the entries related to Abbé Faria; however, the story the inspector had shared clearly piqued his interest, as after going through the first documents, he flipped through the pages until he reached the statement regarding Edmond Dantès. There, he found everything neatly arranged—the accusation, examination, Morrel’s petition, and M. de Villefort’s marginal notes. He quietly folded up the accusation and slipped it into his pocket, read the examination, and noticed that Noirtier's name wasn’t mentioned; he also looked over the application dated April 10, 1815, where Morrel, following the deputy procureur's advice, exaggerated (though with good intentions, since Napoleon was then in power) the services Dantès had provided to the imperial cause—services that Villefort’s certificates made undeniable. Then he understood the whole situation. This petition to Napoleon, withheld by Villefort, had turned into a powerful weapon against him at the hands of the king’s attorney during the second restoration. He was no longer surprised when he searched and found this note, placed in brackets next to his name:

Edmond Dantès.

Edmond Dantès.

An inveterate Bonapartist; took an active part in the return from the Island of Elba.

An avid Bonapartist; took an active role in the return from the Island of Elba.

To be kept in strict solitary confinement, and to be closely watched and guarded.

To be held in strict solitary confinement, and to be closely monitored and supervised.

Beneath these lines was written in another hand: “See note above—nothing can be done.”

Beneath these lines was written in a different handwriting: “See note above—nothing can be done.”

He compared the writing in the bracket with the writing of the certificate placed beneath Morrel’s petition, and discovered that the note in the bracket was the same writing as the certificate—that is to say, was in Villefort’s handwriting.

He compared the writing in the bracket with the writing on the certificate beneath Morrel’s petition and realized that the note in the bracket was in the same handwriting as the certificate—that is, it was in Villefort’s handwriting.

20029m

As to the note which accompanied this, the Englishman understood that it might have been added by some inspector who had taken a momentary interest in Dantès’ situation, but who had, from the remarks we have quoted, found it impossible to give any effect to the interest he had felt.

As for the note that came with this, the Englishman realized that it might have been written by some inspector who had briefly taken an interest in Dantès' situation, but who, based on the comments we've mentioned, found it impossible to act on the interest he had felt.

As we have said, the inspector, from discretion, and that he might not disturb the Abbé Faria’s pupil in his researches, had seated himself in a corner, and was reading Le Drapeau Blanc. He did not see the Englishman fold up and place in his pocket the accusation written by Danglars under the arbor of La Réserve, and which had the postmark, “Marseilles, 27th February, delivery 6 o’clock, P.M.”

As we mentioned, the inspector, being discreet and wanting to avoid interrupting Abbé Faria’s student in his studies, had taken a seat in a corner and was reading Le Drapeau Blanc. He didn’t notice the Englishman fold up the accusation written by Danglars under the arbor of La Réserve and tuck it into his pocket; it was postmarked “Marseilles, 27th February, delivery 6 o’clock, P.M.”

But it must be said that if he had seen it, he attached so little importance to this scrap of paper, and so much importance to his two hundred thousand francs, that he would not have opposed whatever the Englishman might do, however irregular it might be.

But it must be said that if he had seen it, he placed so little importance on this scrap of paper, and so much importance on his two hundred thousand francs, that he would not have opposed anything the Englishman chose to do, no matter how irregular it might be.

“Thanks,” said the latter, closing the register with a slam, “I have all I want; now it is for me to perform my promise. Give me a simple assignment of your debt; acknowledge therein the receipt of the cash, and I will hand you over the money.”

“Thanks,” said the latter, closing the register with a slam, “I have everything I need; now it's time for me to keep my promise. Just give me a simple statement of your debt; confirm that you received the cash, and I’ll give you the money.”

He rose, gave his seat to M. de Boville, who took it without ceremony, and quickly drew up the required assignment, while the Englishman counted out the bank-notes on the other side of the desk.

He stood up, offered his seat to M. de Boville, who accepted it without any fuss, and quickly prepared the necessary assignment, while the Englishman spread out the banknotes on the other side of the desk.

Chapter 29. The House of Morrel & Son

Anyone who had quitted Marseilles a few years previously, well acquainted with the interior of Morrel’s warehouse, and had returned at this date, would have found a great change. Instead of that air of life, of comfort, and of happiness that permeates a flourishing and prosperous business establishment—instead of merry faces at the windows, busy clerks hurrying to and fro in the long corridors—instead of the court filled with bales of goods, re-echoing with the cries and the jokes of porters, one would have immediately perceived all aspect of sadness and gloom. Out of all the numerous clerks that used to fill the deserted corridor and the empty office, but two remained. One was a young man of three or four-and-twenty, who was in love with M. Morrel’s daughter, and had remained with him in spite of the efforts of his friends to induce him to withdraw; the other was an old one-eyed cashier, called “Cocles,” or “Cock-eye,” a nickname given him by the young men who used to throng this vast now almost deserted bee-hive, and which had so completely replaced his real name that he would not, in all probability, have replied to anyone who addressed him by it.

Anyone who had left Marseilles a few years earlier, familiar with the inside of Morrel’s warehouse, and returned at this time, would have noticed a significant change. Instead of the lively, comfortable, and happy atmosphere that marks a thriving business—instead of cheerful faces at the windows and busy clerks rushing through the long corridors—instead of the courtyard filled with bundles of goods, echoing with the shouts and laughter of porters, one would have immediately sensed a mood of sadness and gloom. Of all the many clerks who used to crowd the now-empty corridor and office, only two remained. One was a young man in his early twenties, who was in love with M. Morrel’s daughter and stayed with him despite his friends' attempts to persuade him to leave; the other was an old one-eyed cashier, known as “Cocles” or “Cock-eye,” a nickname given to him by the young men who used to fill this once-bustling hive, which had completely replaced his actual name to the point where he probably wouldn’t have responded if someone called him by it.

Cocles remained in M. Morrel’s service, and a most singular change had taken place in his position; he had at the same time risen to the rank of cashier, and sunk to the rank of a servant. He was, however, the same Cocles, good, patient, devoted, but inflexible on the subject of arithmetic, the only point on which he would have stood firm against the world, even against M. Morrel; and strong in the multiplication-table, which he had at his fingers’ ends, no matter what scheme or what trap was laid to catch him.

Cocles stayed in M. Morrel’s service, and a very unusual change had occurred in his role; he had simultaneously been promoted to the position of cashier and reduced to that of a servant. However, he was still the same Cocles—kind, patient, devoted, but uncompromising when it came to arithmetic, the one area where he would stand his ground against anyone, even against M. Morrel; and he was confident in his multiplication table, which he had memorized, no matter what tricks or schemes were set to try to deceive him.

In the midst of the disasters that befell the house, Cocles was the only one unmoved. But this did not arise from a want of affection; on the contrary, from a firm conviction. Like the rats that one by one forsake the doomed ship even before the vessel weighs anchor, so all the numerous clerks had by degrees deserted the office and the warehouse. Cocles had seen them go without thinking of inquiring the cause of their departure. Everything was as we have said, a question of arithmetic to Cocles, and during twenty years he had always seen all payments made with such exactitude, that it seemed as impossible to him that the house should stop payment, as it would to a miller that the river that had so long turned his mill should cease to flow.

In the middle of all the disasters that hit the company, Cocles remained the only one unaffected. This wasn’t due to a lack of caring; rather, it came from a strong belief. Just like the rats that leave a sinking ship one by one even before it sets sail, all the clerks had gradually abandoned the office and the warehouse. Cocles watched them leave without bothering to find out why. For him, everything was, as we've mentioned, just a matter of numbers, and for twenty years he had always seen payments made so precisely that it seemed as impossible for the company to go bankrupt as it would be for a miller to believe that the river he relied on to run his mill would suddenly stop flowing.

Nothing had as yet occurred to shake Cocles’ belief; the last month’s payment had been made with the most scrupulous exactitude; Cocles had detected an overbalance of fourteen sous in his cash, and the same evening he had brought them to M. Morrel, who, with a melancholy smile, threw them into an almost empty drawer, saying:

Nothing had happened yet to shake Cocles’ belief; last month’s payment had been made with the utmost precision; Cocles had noticed an excess of fourteen sous in his cash, and that same evening he brought them to M. Morrel, who, with a sad smile, tossed them into an almost empty drawer, saying:

“Thanks, Cocles; you are the pearl of cashiers.”

“Thanks, Cocles; you’re the best cashier.”

Cocles went away perfectly happy, for this eulogium of M. Morrel, himself the pearl of the honest men of Marseilles, flattered him more than a present of fifty crowns. But since the end of the month M. Morrel had passed many an anxious hour.

Cocles left feeling completely happy because M. Morrel’s praise, being the best of the honest people in Marseille, meant more to him than a gift of fifty crowns. However, since the end of the month, M. Morrel had spent many anxious hours.

In order to meet the payments then due; he had collected all his resources, and, fearing lest the report of his distress should get bruited abroad at Marseilles when he was known to be reduced to such an extremity, he went to the Beaucaire fair to sell his wife’s and daughter’s jewels and a portion of his plate. By this means the end of the month was passed, but his resources were now exhausted. Credit, owing to the reports afloat, was no longer to be had; and to meet the one hundred thousand francs due on the 15th of the present month, and the one hundred thousand francs due on the 15th of the next month to M. de Boville, M. Morrel had, in reality, no hope but the return of the Pharaon, of whose departure he had learnt from a vessel which had weighed anchor at the same time, and which had already arrived in harbor.

To make the payments that were due, he gathered all his resources, and, worried that news of his troubles would spread in Marseilles since he was in such a tough spot, he went to the Beaucaire fair to sell his wife’s and daughter’s jewelry and some of his silverware. This allowed him to get through the end of the month, but now he had no resources left. Due to the rumors circulating, he could no longer get credit; and to cover the one hundred thousand francs due on the 15th of this month, and the one hundred thousand francs due on the 15th of next month to M. de Boville, M. Morrel truly had no hope other than the return of the Pharaon, whose departure he had learned about from a ship that left at the same time and had already returned to port.

But this vessel which, like the Pharaon, came from Calcutta, had been in for a fortnight, while no intelligence had been received of the Pharaon.

But this ship which, like the Pharaon, came from Calcutta, had been in for two weeks, while no news had been received about the Pharaon.

20033m

Such was the state of affairs when, the day after his interview with M. de Boville, the confidential clerk of the house of Thomson & French of Rome, presented himself at M. Morrel’s.

Such was the situation when, the day after his meeting with M. de Boville, the confidential clerk from the house of Thomson & French in Rome, showed up at M. Morrel’s.

Emmanuel received him; this young man was alarmed by the appearance of every new face, for every new face might be that of a new creditor, come in anxiety to question the head of the house. The young man, wishing to spare his employer the pain of this interview, questioned the new-comer; but the stranger declared that he had nothing to say to M. Emmanuel, and that his business was with M. Morrel in person.

Emmanuel welcomed him; this young man was worried by the sight of every new face, because each one could be a new creditor, eager to confront the head of the household. Trying to spare his employer from the discomfort of this meeting, the young man asked the newcomer questions; however, the stranger stated that he had nothing to discuss with M. Emmanuel and that he needed to speak with M. Morrel directly.

Emmanuel sighed, and summoned Cocles. Cocles appeared, and the young man bade him conduct the stranger to M. Morrel’s apartment. Cocles went first, and the stranger followed him. On the staircase they met a beautiful girl of sixteen or seventeen, who looked with anxiety at the stranger.

Emmanuel sighed and called for Cocles. Cocles came, and the young man asked him to take the stranger to M. Morrel’s apartment. Cocles went ahead, and the stranger followed him. On the staircase, they encountered a beautiful girl, around sixteen or seventeen, who looked at the stranger with concern.

“M. Morrel is in his room, is he not, Mademoiselle Julie?” said the cashier.

“M. Morrel is in his room, right, Mademoiselle Julie?” said the cashier.

“Yes; I think so, at least,” said the young girl hesitatingly. “Go and see, Cocles, and if my father is there, announce this gentleman.”

“Yeah; I think so, at least,” said the young girl hesitantly. “Go and check, Cocles, and if my dad is there, let this gentleman know.”

“It will be useless to announce me, mademoiselle,” returned the Englishman. “M. Morrel does not know my name; this worthy gentleman has only to announce the confidential clerk of the house of Thomson & French of Rome, with whom your father does business.”

“It won’t help to introduce me, miss,” the Englishman replied. “Mr. Morrel doesn’t know my name; this good gentleman just needs to introduce the confidential clerk of the Thomson & French firm in Rome, with whom your father works.”

The young girl turned pale and continued to descend, while the stranger and Cocles continued to mount the staircase. She entered the office where Emmanuel was, while Cocles, by the aid of a key he possessed, opened a door in the corner of a landing-place on the second staircase, conducted the stranger into an antechamber, opened a second door, which he closed behind him, and after having left the clerk of the house of Thomson & French alone, returned and signed to him that he could enter.

The young girl went pale and kept going down, while the stranger and Cocles went up the staircase. She walked into the office where Emmanuel was, while Cocles, using a key he had, unlocked a door in the corner of a landing on the second staircase, led the stranger into an antechamber, opened a second door, closed it behind him, and after leaving the clerk from Thomson & French alone, came back and motioned for him to go in.

The Englishman entered, and found Morrel seated at a table, turning over the formidable columns of his ledger, which contained the list of his liabilities. At the sight of the stranger, M. Morrel closed the ledger, arose, and offered a seat to the stranger; and when he had seen him seated, resumed his own chair. Fourteen years had changed the worthy merchant, who, in his thirty-sixth year at the opening of this history, was now in his fiftieth; his hair had turned white, time and sorrow had ploughed deep furrows on his brow, and his look, once so firm and penetrating, was now irresolute and wandering, as if he feared being forced to fix his attention on some particular thought or person.

The Englishman came in and found Morrel sitting at a table, going through the daunting columns of his ledger, which listed his debts. When he saw the stranger, M. Morrel closed the ledger, stood up, and offered the stranger a seat; once the stranger was seated, he took his own chair again. Fourteen years had changed the respectable merchant, who, at the beginning of this story at thirty-six, was now fifty; his hair had turned white, and time and grief had etched deep lines on his forehead. His gaze, once so strong and focused, now seemed uncertain and distracted, as if he was afraid to concentrate on any specific thought or person.

The Englishman looked at him with an air of curiosity, evidently mingled with interest. “Monsieur,” said Morrel, whose uneasiness was increased by this examination, “you wish to speak to me?”

The Englishman looked at him with curiosity, clearly mixed with interest. “Sir,” said Morrel, feeling more uneasy under this scrutiny, “do you want to talk to me?”

“Yes, monsieur; you are aware from whom I come?”

“Yes, sir; do you know who I represent?”

“The house of Thomson & French; at least, so my cashier tells me.”

“The house of Thomson & French; at least, that’s what my cashier tells me.”

“He has told you rightly. The house of Thomson & French had 300,000 or 400,000 francs to pay this month in France; and, knowing your strict punctuality, have collected all the bills bearing your signature, and charged me as they became due to present them, and to employ the money otherwise.”

“He's told you the truth. The house of Thomson & French had 300,000 or 400,000 francs to pay this month in France, and knowing how punctual you are, they gathered all the bills with your signature and asked me to present them as they came due and use the money for other purposes.”

Morrel sighed deeply, and passed his hand over his forehead, which was covered with perspiration.

Morrel sighed heavily and wiped his forehead, which was sweaty.

“So then, sir,” said Morrel, “you hold bills of mine?”

“So, sir,” Morrel said, “you have my bills?”

“Yes, and for a considerable sum.”

“Yes, and for a substantial amount.”

“What is the amount?” asked Morrel with a voice he strove to render firm.

“What’s the amount?” Morrel asked, trying to sound steady.

20035m

“Here is,” said the Englishman, taking a quantity of papers from his pocket, “an assignment of 200,000 francs to our house by M. de Boville, the inspector of prisons, to whom they are due. You acknowledge, of course, that you owe this sum to him?”

“Here it is,” said the Englishman, pulling out a bunch of papers from his pocket, “an assignment of 200,000 francs to our firm from M. de Boville, the prison inspector, which he is owed. You acknowledge, of course, that you owe this amount to him?”

“Yes; he placed the money in my hands at four and a half per cent nearly five years ago.”

“Yes, he gave me the money at four and a half percent almost five years ago.”

“When are you to pay?”

“When are you paying?”

“Half the 15th of this month, half the 15th of next.”

“Half of the 15th of this month, half of the 15th of next month.”

“Just so; and now here are 32,500 francs payable shortly; they are all signed by you, and assigned to our house by the holders.”

“Exactly; and now here are 32,500 francs due soon; they’re all signed by you and transferred to our company by the holders.”

“I recognize them,” said Morrel, whose face was suffused, as he thought that, for the first time in his life, he would be unable to honor his own signature. “Is this all?”

“I recognize them,” said Morrel, his face flushed as he realized that, for the first time in his life, he wouldn’t be able to honor his own signature. “Is this it?”

“No, I have for the end of the month these bills which have been assigned to us by the house of Pascal, and the house of Wild & Turner of Marseilles, amounting to nearly 55,000 francs; in all, 287,500 francs.”

“No, I have these bills due at the end of the month that were assigned to us by the house of Pascal and the house of Wild & Turner in Marseille, totaling nearly 55,000 francs; altogether, that makes 287,500 francs.”

It is impossible to describe what Morrel suffered during this enumeration. “Two hundred and eighty-seven thousand five hundred francs,” repeated he.

It’s impossible to explain what Morrel went through while counting. “Two hundred eighty-seven thousand five hundred francs,” he repeated.

“Yes, sir,” replied the Englishman. “I will not,” continued he, after a moment’s silence, “conceal from you, that while your probity and exactitude up to this moment are universally acknowledged, yet the report is current in Marseilles that you are not able to meet your liabilities.”

“Yes, sir,” replied the Englishman. “I won’t,” he continued after a moment's silence, “hide from you that while your honesty and precision are widely recognized, there’s talk in Marseilles that you’re unable to meet your obligations.”

At this almost brutal speech Morrel turned deathly pale.

At this almost harsh speech, Morrel turned pale as a ghost.

“Sir,” said he, “up to this time—and it is now more than four-and-twenty years since I received the direction of this house from my father, who had himself conducted it for five-and-thirty years—never has anything bearing the signature of Morrel & Son been dishonored.”

“Sir,” he said, “until now—and it’s been over twenty-four years since I took over this house from my father, who managed it for thirty-five years—nothing signed by Morrel & Son has ever been dishonored.”

“I know that,” replied the Englishman. “But as a man of honor should answer another, tell me fairly, shall you pay these with the same punctuality?”

“I know that,” replied the Englishman. “But as a man of honor should respond to another, tell me honestly, will you pay these with the same punctuality?”

Morrel shuddered, and looked at the man, who spoke with more assurance than he had hitherto shown.

Morrel shuddered and looked at the man, who spoke with more confidence than he had before.

“To questions frankly put,” said he, “a straightforward answer should be given. Yes, I shall pay, if, as I hope, my vessel arrives safely; for its arrival will again procure me the credit which the numerous accidents, of which I have been the victim, have deprived me; but if the Pharaon should be lost, and this last resource be gone——”

“To questions asked directly,” he said, “a straightforward answer should be given. Yes, I will pay, if, as I hope, my ship arrives safely; because its arrival will restore the reputation that the many mishaps I’ve suffered have taken away from me; but if the Pharaon is lost, and this final resource is gone——”

The poor man’s eyes filled with tears.

The poor man's eyes started to well up with tears.

“Well,” said the other, “if this last resource fail you?”

“Well,” said the other, “what if this last option doesn’t work for you?”

“Well,” returned Morrel, “it is a cruel thing to be forced to say, but, already used to misfortune, I must habituate myself to shame. I fear I shall be forced to suspend payment.”

“Well,” Morrel replied, “it’s a harsh thing to admit, but since I’m already familiar with bad luck, I have to get used to shame. I’m afraid I’ll have to stop making payments.”

“Have you no friends who could assist you?”

“Don’t you have any friends who could help you?”

Morrel smiled mournfully.

Morrel smiled sadly.

“In business, sir,” said he, “one has no friends, only correspondents.”

“In business, sir,” he said, “one has no friends, only contacts.”

“It is true,” murmured the Englishman; “then you have but one hope.”

“It’s true,” the Englishman murmured; “then you have only one hope.”

“But one.”

“But just one.”

“The last?”

"Is this the last one?"

“The last.”

"The final one."

“So that if this fail——”

“So if this fails——”

“I am ruined,—completely ruined!”

“I’m finished—totally finished!”

“As I was on my way here, a vessel was coming into port.”

“As I was heading here, a ship was arriving at the harbor.”

“I know it, sir; a young man, who still adheres to my fallen fortunes, passes a part of his time in a belvedere at the top of the house, in hopes of being the first to announce good news to me; he has informed me of the arrival of this ship.”

“I know it, sir; a young man, who still sticks by my tough times, spends part of his time in a gazebo at the top of the house, hoping to be the first to bring me good news; he’s let me know about the arrival of this ship.”

“And it is not yours?”

“Is it not yours?”

“No, she is a Bordeaux vessel, La Gironde; she comes from India also; but she is not mine.”

“No, she is a Bordeaux ship, La Gironde; she also comes from India; but she isn’t mine.”

“Perhaps she has spoken to the Pharaon, and brings you some tidings of her?”

“Maybe she has talked to the Pharaon, and she's bringing you some news about her?”

“Shall I tell you plainly one thing, sir? I dread almost as much to receive any tidings of my vessel as to remain in doubt. Uncertainty is still hope.” Then in a low voice Morrel added,—“This delay is not natural. The Pharaon left Calcutta the 5th of February; she ought to have been here a month ago.”

“Can I be honest with you about something, sir? I’m just as afraid to hear news about my ship as I am to stay in the dark. Uncertainty is a form of hope.” Then in a quiet voice, Morrel added, “This delay isn’t normal. The Pharaon left Calcutta on February 5th; she should have arrived a month ago.”

“What is that?” said the Englishman. “What is the meaning of that noise?”

“What’s that?” asked the Englishman. “What does that noise mean?”

“Oh, my God!” cried Morrel, turning pale, “what is it?”

“Oh my God!” Morrel exclaimed, turning pale. “What’s happening?”

A loud noise was heard on the stairs of people moving hastily, and half-stifled sobs. Morrel rose and advanced to the door; but his strength failed him and he sank into a chair. The two men remained opposite one another, Morrel trembling in every limb, the stranger gazing at him with an air of profound pity. The noise had ceased; but it seemed that Morrel expected something—something had occasioned the noise, and something must follow. The stranger fancied he heard footsteps on the stairs; and that the footsteps, which were those of several persons, stopped at the door. A key was inserted in the lock of the first door, and the creaking of hinges was audible.

A loud noise echoed from the stairs as people rushed around, mixed with half-choked sobs. Morrel got up and moved toward the door, but his strength gave out and he collapsed into a chair. The two men faced each other, Morrel shaking in every part of his body, while the stranger looked at him with deep sympathy. The noise had stopped, but it seemed like Morrel was anticipating something—something caused the noise, and something was bound to happen next. The stranger thought he heard footsteps on the stairs, and the footsteps, belonging to several people, paused at the door. A key was turned in the lock of the first door, and the creaking of hinges could be heard.

“There are only two persons who have the key to that door,” murmured Morrel, “Cocles and Julie.”

“There are only two people who have the key to that door,” murmured Morrel, “Cocles and Julie.”

At this instant the second door opened, and the young girl, her eyes bathed with tears, appeared. Morrel rose tremblingly, supporting himself by the arm of the chair. He would have spoken, but his voice failed him.

At that moment, the second door opened, and the young girl, her eyes filled with tears, came in. Morrel stood up shakily, leaning on the arm of the chair. He wanted to say something, but his voice betrayed him.

“Oh, father!” said she, clasping her hands, “forgive your child for being the bearer of evil tidings.”

“Oh, Dad!” she said, clasping her hands, “forgive your child for bringing bad news.”

Morrel again changed color. Julie threw herself into his arms.

Morrel blushed again. Julie jumped into his arms.

“Oh, father, father!” murmured she, “courage!”

“Oh, dad, dad!” she whispered, “stay strong!”

“The Pharaon has gone down, then?” said Morrel in a hoarse voice. The young girl did not speak; but she made an affirmative sign with her head as she lay on her father’s breast.

“The Pharaon has sunk, then?” said Morrel in a raspy voice. The young girl didn’t respond verbally; instead, she nodded her head as she lay on her father’s chest.

“And the crew?” asked Morrel.

“And the crew?” Morrel asked.

“Saved,” said the girl; “saved by the crew of the vessel that has just entered the harbor.”

“Saved,” said the girl; “saved by the crew of the ship that just arrived in the harbor.”

Morrel raised his two hands to heaven with an expression of resignation and sublime gratitude.

Morrel raised his hands to the sky with a look of acceptance and immense gratitude.

“Thanks, my God,” said he, “at least thou strikest but me alone.”

“Thank you, my God,” he said, “at least you’re only hitting me.”

A tear moistened the eye of the phlegmatic Englishman.

A tear welled up in the eye of the unemotional Englishman.

“Come in, come in,” said Morrel, “for I presume you are all at the door.”

“Come in, come in,” said Morrel, “I assume you’re all at the door.”

Scarcely had he uttered those words when Madame Morrel entered weeping bitterly. Emmanuel followed her, and in the antechamber were visible the rough faces of seven or eight half-naked sailors. At the sight of these men the Englishman started and advanced a step; then restrained himself, and retired into the farthest and most obscure corner of the apartment. Madame Morrel sat down by her husband and took one of his hands in hers, Julie still lay with her head on his shoulder, Emmanuel stood in the centre of the chamber and seemed to form the link between Morrel’s family and the sailors at the door.

Scarcely had he spoken those words when Madame Morrel walked in, crying hard. Emmanuel followed her, and in the antechamber, the rough faces of seven or eight half-naked sailors were visible. At the sight of these men, the Englishman flinched and took a step forward; then he held himself back and retreated to the darkest corner of the room. Madame Morrel sat down next to her husband and took one of his hands in hers, while Julie rested her head on his shoulder. Emmanuel stood in the center of the room, seeming to connect Morrel’s family with the sailors at the door.

“How did this happen?” said Morrel.

“How did this happen?” Morrel asked.

“Draw nearer, Penelon,” said the young man, “and tell us all about it.”

“Come closer, Penelon,” said the young man, “and fill us in on everything.”

An old seaman, bronzed by the tropical sun, advanced, twirling the remains of a hat between his hands.

An elderly sailor, tanned from the tropical sun, approached, spinning the remnants of a hat between his fingers.

“Good-day, M. Morrel,” said he, as if he had just quitted Marseilles the previous evening, and had just returned from Aix or Toulon.

“Good day, M. Morrel,” he said, as if he had just left Marseilles the night before and had just come back from Aix or Toulon.

“Good-day, Penelon,” returned Morrel, who could not refrain from smiling through his tears, “where is the captain?”

“Good day, Penelon,” Morrel replied, unable to stop smiling through his tears, “where's the captain?”

“The captain, M. Morrel,—he has stayed behind sick at Palma; but please God, it won’t be much, and you will see him in a few days all alive and hearty.”

“The captain, M. Morrel—he’s stayed back sick in Palma; but hopefully, it won’t be serious, and you’ll see him in a few days, all well and healthy.”

“Well, now tell your story, Penelon.”

“Well, go ahead and tell your story, Penelon.”

20039m

Penelon rolled his quid in his cheek, placed his hand before his mouth, turned his head, and sent a long jet of tobacco-juice into the antechamber, advanced his foot, balanced himself, and began.

Penelon rolled his chew in his cheek, covered his mouth with his hand, turned his head, and spit a long stream of tobacco juice into the antechamber. He moved his foot, steadied himself, and started.

“You see, M. Morrel,” said he, “we were somewhere between Cape Blanc and Cape Boyador, sailing with a fair breeze, south-south-west after a week’s calm, when Captain Gaumard comes up to me—I was at the helm I should tell you—and says, ‘Penelon, what do you think of those clouds coming up over there?’ I was just then looking at them myself. ‘What do I think, captain? Why I think that they are rising faster than they have any business to do, and that they would not be so black if they didn’t mean mischief.’—‘That’s my opinion too,’ said the captain, ‘and I’ll take precautions accordingly. We are carrying too much canvas. Avast, there, all hands! Take in the studding-sails and stow the flying jib.’ It was time; the squall was on us, and the vessel began to heel. ‘Ah,’ said the captain, ‘we have still too much canvas set; all hands lower the mainsail!’ Five minutes after, it was down; and we sailed under mizzen-topsails and top-gallant sails. ‘Well, Penelon,’ said the captain, ‘what makes you shake your head?’ ‘Why,’ I says, ‘I still think you’ve got too much on.’ ‘I think you’re right,’ answered he, ‘we shall have a gale.’ ‘A gale? More than that, we shall have a tempest, or I don’t know what’s what.’ You could see the wind coming like the dust at Montredon; luckily the captain understood his business. ‘Take in two reefs in the top-sails,’ cried the captain; ‘let go the bowlin’s, haul the brace, lower the top-gallant sails, haul out the reef-tackles on the yards.’”

“You see, Mr. Morrel,” he said, “we were somewhere between Cape Blanc and Cape Boyador, sailing with a good breeze, heading south-south-west after a week of calm, when Captain Gaumard came up to me—I was at the helm, by the way—and said, ‘Penelon, what do you think of those clouds over there?’ I was just looking at them myself. ‘What do I think, captain? Well, I think they’re rising faster than they should be, and they wouldn’t be so dark if they weren’t up to no good.’—‘That’s what I think too,’ said the captain, ‘so I’ll take precautions. We have too much sail up. All hands, heave to! Take in the studding-sails and stow the flying jib.’ It was just in time; the squall hit us, and the ship started to lean. ‘Ah,’ the captain said, ‘we still have too much sail up; all hands, lower the mainsail!’ Five minutes later, it was down; and we sailed with just the mizzen-topsails and top-gallant sails. ‘Well, Penelon,’ the captain said, ‘what makes you shake your head?’ ‘Well,’ I replied, ‘I still think you’ve got too much up.’ ‘I think you’re right,’ he answered, ‘we’re going to have a gale.’ ‘A gale? More than that, we’re going to have a storm, or I don’t know what’s going on.’ You could see the wind coming like the dust at Montredon; luckily, the captain knew what he was doing. ‘Take in two reefs in the top-sails,’ shouted the captain; ‘let go the bowlines, haul the brace, lower the top-gallant sails, and haul out the reef-tackles on the yards.’”

20041m

“That was not enough for those latitudes,” said the Englishman; “I should have taken four reefs in the topsails and furled the spanker.”

“That wasn’t enough for those latitudes,” said the Englishman; “I should have taken four reefs in the topsails and furled the spanker.”

His firm, sonorous, and unexpected voice made everyone start. Penelon put his hand over his eyes, and then stared at the man who thus criticized the manœuvres of his captain.

His strong, deep, and surprising voice made everyone jump. Penelon shaded his eyes with his hand and then glared at the man who dared to criticize his captain's maneuvers.

“We did better than that, sir,” said the old sailor respectfully; “we put the helm up to run before the tempest; ten minutes after we struck our top-sails and scudded under bare poles.”

“We did better than that, sir,” said the old sailor respectfully; “we turned the helm to run with the storm; ten minutes later, we took down our sails and raced under bare poles.”

“The vessel was very old to risk that,” said the Englishman.

“The ship was too old to take that risk,” said the Englishman.

“Eh, it was that that did the business; after pitching heavily for twelve hours we sprung a leak. ‘Penelon,’ said the captain, ‘I think we are sinking, give me the helm, and go down into the hold.’ I gave him the helm, and descended; there was already three feet of water. ‘All hands to the pumps!’ I shouted; but it was too late, and it seemed the more we pumped the more came in. ‘Ah,’ said I, after four hours’ work, ‘since we are sinking, let us sink; we can die but once.’ ‘Is that the example you set, Penelon?’ cries the captain; ‘very well, wait a minute.’ He went into his cabin and came back with a brace of pistols. ‘I will blow the brains out of the first man who leaves the pump,’ said he.”

“Ugh, that’s what did us in; after laboring hard for twelve hours, we sprang a leak. ‘Penelon,’ said the captain, ‘I think we’re sinking, take the helm, and go down into the hold.’ I handed him the helm and went below; there was already three feet of water. ‘Everyone to the pumps!’ I yelled, but it was too late, and it seemed that the more we pumped, the more water came in. ‘Well,’ I said after four hours of work, ‘since we’re sinking, let’s just sink; we can only die once.’ ‘Is that the example you’re setting, Penelon?’ the captain shouted; ‘fine, just wait a minute.’ He went to his cabin and came back with a pair of pistols. ‘I’ll shoot the first person who leaves the pump,’ he said.”

“Well done!” said the Englishman.

“Great job!” said the Englishman.

20043m

“There’s nothing gives you so much courage as good reasons,” continued the sailor; “and during that time the wind had abated, and the sea gone down, but the water kept rising; not much, only two inches an hour, but still it rose. Two inches an hour does not seem much, but in twelve hours that makes two feet, and three we had before, that makes five. ‘Come,’ said the captain, ‘we have done all in our power, and M. Morrel will have nothing to reproach us with, we have tried to save the ship, let us now save ourselves. To the boats, my lads, as quick as you can.’ Now,” continued Penelon, “you see, M. Morrel, a sailor is attached to his ship, but still more to his life, so we did not wait to be told twice; the more so, that the ship was sinking under us, and seemed to say, ‘Get along—save yourselves.’ We soon launched the boat, and all eight of us got into it. The captain descended last, or rather, he did not descend, he would not quit the vessel; so I took him round the waist, and threw him into the boat, and then I jumped after him. It was time, for just as I jumped the deck burst with a noise like the broadside of a man-of-war. Ten minutes after she pitched forward, then the other way, spun round and round, and then good-bye to the Pharaon. As for us, we were three days without anything to eat or drink, so that we began to think of drawing lots who should feed the rest, when we saw La Gironde; we made signals of distress, she perceived us, made for us, and took us all on board. There now, M. Morrel, that’s the whole truth, on the honor of a sailor; is not it true, you fellows there?” A general murmur of approbation showed that the narrator had faithfully detailed their misfortunes and sufferings.

“There’s nothing that gives you as much courage as good reasons,” the sailor continued. “During that time, the wind had died down, and the sea calmed, but the water was still rising; not by much, only two inches an hour, but it was still rising. Two inches an hour doesn’t seem like much, but in twelve hours that adds up to two feet, and with the three feet we had before, that makes five. ‘Come on,’ said the captain, ‘we’ve done everything we could, and M. Morrel won’t have anything to blame us for. We tried to save the ship; now let’s save ourselves. To the boats, my lads, as fast as you can.’ Now,” Penelon continued, “you see, M. Morrel, a sailor is attached to his ship, but even more to his life, so we didn’t wait to be told twice; especially since the ship was sinking beneath us and seemed to say, ‘Get going—save yourselves.’ We quickly launched the boat, and all eight of us got in. The captain was the last to descend, or rather, he wouldn’t leave the vessel; so I took him by the waist and tossed him into the boat, then I jumped in after him. It was just in time because, as I jumped, the deck exploded with a noise like the broadside of a warship. Ten minutes later, she pitched forward, then back again, spun around, and then goodbye to the Pharaon. As for us, we were three days without anything to eat or drink, and we started thinking about drawing lots to see who would feed the others when we spotted La Gironde; we signaled for help, she saw us, came toward us, and took us all on board. So there you have it, M. Morrel, that’s the whole truth, on my honor as a sailor; isn’t that right, you guys?” A general murmur of approval showed that the narrator had accurately shared their misfortunes and suffering.

“Well, well,” said M. Morrel, “I know there was no one in fault but destiny. It was the will of God that this should happen, blessed be his name. What wages are due to you?”

“Well, well,” said M. Morrel, “I know that nobody's to blame but fate. It was God's plan for this to happen, blessed be His name. What payment do you deserve?”

“Oh, don’t let us talk of that, M. Morrel.”

“Oh, let’s not talk about that, M. Morrel.”

“Yes, but we will talk of it.”

“Yes, but we will discuss it.”

“Well, then, three months,” said Penelon.

“Well, then, three months,” Penelon said.

“Cocles, pay two hundred francs to each of these good fellows,” said Morrel. “At another time,” added he, “I should have said, Give them, besides, two hundred francs over as a present; but times are changed, and the little money that remains to me is not my own, so do not think me mean on this account.”

“Cocles, give two hundred francs to each of these good guys,” said Morrel. “Normally,” he continued, “I would have said to give them an extra two hundred francs as a gift, but times have changed, and the little money I have left isn’t really mine, so don’t think I’m being stingy about it.”

Penelon turned to his companions, and exchanged a few words with them.

Penelon turned to his friends and had a brief conversation with them.

“As for that, M. Morrel,” said he, again turning his quid, “as for that——”

“As for that, M. Morrel,” he said, turning his chew again, “as for that——”

“As for what?”

"What do you mean?"

“The money.”

“Cash.”

“Well——”

"Well—"

“Well, we all say that fifty francs will be enough for us at present, and that we will wait for the rest.”

“Well, we all say that fifty francs is enough for us right now, and that we’ll wait for the rest.”

“Thanks, my friends, thanks!” cried Morrel gratefully; “take it—take it; and if you can find another employer, enter his service; you are free to do so.”

“Thanks, my friends, thanks!” Morrel said gratefully. “Take it—take it; and if you find another employer, go work for him; you’re free to do that.”

These last words produced a prodigious effect on the seaman. Penelon nearly swallowed his quid; fortunately he recovered.

These last words had a huge impact on the sailor. Penelon nearly choked on his chewing tobacco; luckily, he managed to recover.

“What, M. Morrel!” said he in a low voice, “you send us away; you are then angry with us!”

“What, Mr. Morrel!” he said in a low voice, “you’re sending us away; are you upset with us?”

“No, no,” said M. Morrel, “I am not angry, quite the contrary, and I do not send you away; but I have no more ships, and therefore I do not want any sailors.”

“No, no,” said M. Morrel, “I’m not angry, quite the opposite, and I’m not sending you away; it’s just that I don’t have any more ships, so I don’t need any sailors.”

“No more ships!” returned Penelon; “well, then, you’ll build some; we’ll wait for you.”

“No more ships!” replied Penelon. “Alright, then you’ll build some; we’ll wait for you.”

“I have no money to build ships with, Penelon,” said the poor owner mournfully, “so I cannot accept your kind offer.”

“I don’t have any money to build ships, Penelon,” the poor owner said sadly, “so I can’t accept your generous offer.”

“No more money? Then you must not pay us; we can scud, like the Pharaon, under bare poles.”

“No more money? Then you don't have to pay us; we can sail, like the Pharaon, under bare poles.”

“Enough, enough!” cried Morrel, almost overpowered; “leave me, I pray you; we shall meet again in a happier time. Emmanuel, go with them, and see that my orders are executed.”

“Enough, enough!” cried Morrel, nearly overwhelmed; “please, leave me; we will meet again at a better time. Emmanuel, go with them and make sure my orders are carried out.”

“At least, we shall see each other again, M. Morrel?” asked Penelon.

“At least, we’ll see each other again, Mr. Morrel?” asked Penelon.

“Yes; I hope so, at least. Now go.” He made a sign to Cocles, who went first; the seamen followed him and Emmanuel brought up the rear. “Now,” said the owner to his wife and daughter, “leave me; I wish to speak with this gentleman.”

“Yes; I hope so, at least. Now go.” He gestured to Cocles, who went ahead; the sailors followed him, and Emmanuel brought up the rear. “Now,” said the owner to his wife and daughter, “leave me; I need to speak with this gentleman.”

20045m

And he glanced towards the clerk of Thomson & French, who had remained motionless in the corner during this scene, in which he had taken no part, except the few words we have mentioned. The two women looked at this person whose presence they had entirely forgotten, and retired; but, as she left the apartment, Julie gave the stranger a supplicating glance, to which he replied by a smile that an indifferent spectator would have been surprised to see on his stern features. The two men were left alone. “Well, sir,” said Morrel, sinking into a chair, “you have heard all, and I have nothing further to tell you.”

And he glanced at the clerk from Thomson & French, who had stayed still in the corner during this scene, in which he had played no part except for the few words we mentioned. The two women looked at this person they had completely forgotten about and left; however, as she exited the room, Julie shot the stranger a pleading glance, to which he responded with a smile that would have surprised an indifferent observer given his stern expression. The two men were left alone. “Well, sir,” said Morrel, sinking into a chair, “you’ve heard everything, and I have nothing more to tell you.”

“I see,” returned the Englishman, “that a fresh and unmerited misfortune has overwhelmed you, and this only increases my desire to serve you.”

“I see,” said the Englishman, “that you’ve been hit with an unexpected and undeserved misfortune, and that just makes me want to help you even more.”

“Oh, sir!” cried Morrel.

“Oh, sir!” exclaimed Morrel.

“Let me see,” continued the stranger, “I am one of your largest creditors.”

“Let me think,” the stranger went on, “I’m one of your biggest creditors.”

“Your bills, at least, are the first that will fall due.”

“Your bills, at least, are the first that will be due.”

“Do you wish for time to pay?”

“Do you want time to pay?”

“A delay would save my honor, and consequently my life.”

“A delay would protect my honor, and in turn, my life.”

“How long a delay do you wish for?”

“How long of a delay do you want?”

Morrel reflected. “Two months,” said he.

Morrel thought for a moment. “Two months,” he said.

“I will give you three,” replied the stranger.

“I'll give you three,” replied the stranger.

“But,” asked Morrel, “will the house of Thomson & French consent?”

“But,” asked Morrel, “will the firm of Thomson & French agree?”

“Oh, I take everything on myself. Today is the 5th of June.”

“Oh, I handle everything myself. Today is June 5th.”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“Well, renew these bills up to the 5th of September; and on the 5th of September at eleven o’clock (the hand of the clock pointed to eleven), I shall come to receive the money.”

“Well, renew these bills until September 5th; and on September 5th at eleven o’clock (the clock hand will be at eleven), I will come to collect the money.”

“I shall expect you,” returned Morrel; “and I will pay you—or I shall be dead.” These last words were uttered in so low a tone that the stranger could not hear them. The bills were renewed, the old ones destroyed, and the poor ship-owner found himself with three months before him to collect his resources. The Englishman received his thanks with the phlegm peculiar to his nation; and Morrel, overwhelming him with grateful blessings, conducted him to the staircase. The stranger met Julie on the stairs; she pretended to be descending, but in reality she was waiting for him. “Oh, sir”—said she, clasping her hands.

“I’ll be expecting you,” Morrel replied; “and I’ll pay you—or I’ll be dead.” These last words were spoken so quietly that the stranger couldn’t hear them. The bills were renewed, the old ones were destroyed, and the struggling ship-owner had three months to gather his resources. The Englishman accepted his thanks with the calm demeanor typical of his nationality, and Morrel, showering him with heartfelt gratitude, escorted him to the staircase. The stranger ran into Julie on the stairs; she pretended to be coming down, but in reality, she was waiting for him. “Oh, sir,” she said, clasping her hands.

“Mademoiselle,” said the stranger, “one day you will receive a letter signed ‘Sinbad the Sailor.’ Do exactly what the letter bids you, however strange it may appear.”

“Mademoiselle,” said the stranger, “one day you will get a letter signed ‘Sinbad the Sailor.’ Follow the instructions in the letter exactly, no matter how unusual they seem.”

“Yes, sir,” returned Julie.

“Sure thing, sir,” replied Julie.

“Do you promise?”

“Do you swear?”

“I swear to you I will.”

"I swear I'll do it."

“It is well. Adieu, mademoiselle. Continue to be the good, sweet girl you are at present, and I have great hopes that Heaven will reward you by giving you Emmanuel for a husband.”

“It’s all good. Goodbye, miss. Keep being the wonderful, sweet girl you are now, and I’m hopeful that Heaven will bless you by giving you Emmanuel as a husband.”

Julie uttered a faint cry, blushed like a rose, and leaned against the baluster. The stranger waved his hand, and continued to descend. In the court he found Penelon, who, with a rouleau of a hundred francs in either hand, seemed unable to make up his mind to retain them. “Come with me, my friend,” said the Englishman; “I wish to speak to you.”

Julie let out a small gasp, turned as red as a rose, and leaned against the banister. The stranger waved his hand and kept walking down. In the courtyard, he saw Penelon, who was holding a roll of a hundred franc notes in each hand, looking unsure about whether to keep them. “Come with me, my friend,” said the Englishman; “I want to talk to you.”

Chapter 30. The Fifth of September

The extension provided for by the agent of Thomson & French, at the moment when Morrel expected it least, was to the poor shipowner so decided a stroke of good fortune that he almost dared to believe that fate was at length grown weary of wasting her spite upon him. The same day he told his wife, Emmanuel, and his daughter all that had occurred; and a ray of hope, if not of tranquillity, returned to the family. Unfortunately, however, Morrel had not only engagements with the house of Thomson & French, who had shown themselves so considerate towards him; and, as he had said, in business he had correspondents, and not friends. When he thought the matter over, he could by no means account for this generous conduct on the part of Thomson & French towards him; and could only attribute it to some such selfish argument as this: “We had better help a man who owes us nearly 300,000 francs, and have those 300,000 francs at the end of three months than hasten his ruin, and get only six or eight per cent of our money back again.”

The extension granted by the agent of Thomson & French, just when Morrel least expected it, was such a stroke of good luck for the struggling shipowner that he almost dared to think fate was finally tired of tormenting him. That same day, he shared everything that had happened with his wife, Emmanuel, and his daughter; a glimmer of hope, if not complete peace, returned to the family. Unfortunately, Morrel had obligations not just to Thomson & French, who had been so understanding toward him. As he reflected on the situation, he couldn’t quite understand why Thomson & French were being so generous. He could only think that their reasoning might be something like: “It’s better to assist a guy who owes us nearly 300,000 francs and get that money back in three months rather than push him to ruin and end up only recovering six or eight percent of what we loaned.”

Unfortunately, whether through envy or stupidity, all Morrel’s correspondents did not take this view; and some even came to a contrary decision. The bills signed by Morrel were presented at his office with scrupulous exactitude, and, thanks to the delay granted by the Englishman, were paid by Cocles with equal punctuality. Cocles thus remained in his accustomed tranquillity. It was Morrel alone who remembered with alarm, that if he had to repay on the 15th the 50,000 francs of M. de Boville, and on the 30th the 32,500 francs of bills, for which, as well as the debt due to the inspector of prisons, he had time granted, he must be a ruined man.

Unfortunately, whether out of jealousy or foolishness, not all of Morrel’s contacts saw it that way; some even arrived at the opposite conclusion. The bills signed by Morrel were submitted at his office with meticulous accuracy, and, thanks to the extension provided by the Englishman, were settled by Cocles just as promptly. As a result, Cocles continued to enjoy his usual calm. It was only Morrel who worried, realizing that if he had to pay back the 50,000 francs to M. de Boville by the 15th, and the 32,500 francs in bills by the 30th, plus the debt owed to the prison inspector, for which he had been granted more time, he would be left in ruins.

The opinion of all the commercial men was that, under the reverses which had successively weighed down Morrel, it was impossible for him to remain solvent. Great, therefore, was the astonishment when at the end of the month, he cancelled all his obligations with his usual punctuality. Still confidence was not restored to all minds, and the general opinion was that the complete ruin of the unfortunate shipowner had been postponed only until the end of the month.

The consensus among all the businesspeople was that, given the challenges Morrel had faced, it was impossible for him to stay financially stable. So, everyone was shocked when, at the end of the month, he settled all his debts on time as he usually did. However, not everyone felt reassured, and the general belief was that the total collapse of the unfortunate shipowner had just been delayed until the end of the month.

The month passed, and Morrel made extraordinary efforts to get in all his resources. Formerly his paper, at any date, was taken with confidence, and was even in request. Morrel now tried to negotiate bills at ninety days only, and none of the banks would give him credit. Fortunately, Morrel had some funds coming in on which he could rely; and, as they reached him, he found himself in a condition to meet his engagements when the end of July came.

The month went by, and Morrel worked really hard to gather all his resources. In the past, his paper was trusted and even sought after at any date. Now, Morrel tried to negotiate bills only for ninety days, but none of the banks would extend him credit. Fortunately, Morrel had some incoming funds he could count on; and when they arrived, he found himself able to meet his obligations by the end of July.

The agent of Thomson & French had not been again seen at Marseilles; the day after, or two days after his visit to Morrel, he had disappeared; and as in that city he had had no intercourse but with the mayor, the inspector of prisons, and M. Morrel, his departure left no trace except in the memories of these three persons. As to the sailors of the Pharaon, they must have found snug berths elsewhere, for they also had disappeared.

The agent of Thomson & French had not been seen again in Marseilles; the day after, or two days after his visit to Morrel, he had vanished. Since in that city he had only interacted with the mayor, the prison inspector, and M. Morrel, his departure left no trace except in the memories of these three people. As for the sailors of the Pharaon, they must have found better jobs elsewhere, as they too had disappeared.

Captain Gaumard, recovered from his illness, had returned from Palma. He delayed presenting himself at Morrel’s, but the owner, hearing of his arrival, went to see him. The worthy shipowner knew, from Penelon’s recital, of the captain’s brave conduct during the storm, and tried to console him. He brought him also the amount of his wages, which Captain Gaumard had not dared to apply for.

Captain Gaumard, now back to health, had returned from Palma. He hesitated to go to Morrel's, but the owner, learning of his arrival, went to visit him. The kind shipowner knew, from Penelon's account, about the captain's brave actions during the storm and tried to lift his spirits. He also brought him his wages, which Captain Gaumard hadn't dared to ask for.

As he descended the staircase, Morrel met Penelon, who was going up. Penelon had, it would seem, made good use of his money, for he was newly clad. When he saw his employer, the worthy tar seemed much embarrassed, drew on one side into the corner of the landing-place, passed his quid from one cheek to the other, stared stupidly with his great eyes, and only acknowledged the squeeze of the hand which Morrel as usual gave him by a slight pressure in return. Morrel attributed Penelon’s embarrassment to the elegance of his attire; it was evident the good fellow had not gone to such an expense on his own account; he was, no doubt, engaged on board some other vessel, and thus his bashfulness arose from the fact of his not having, if we may so express ourselves, worn mourning for the Pharaon longer. Perhaps he had come to tell Captain Gaumard of his good luck, and to offer him employment from his new master.

As he walked down the stairs, Morrel ran into Penelon, who was heading up. It looked like Penelon had spent his money wisely because he was dressed nicely. When he saw his boss, the good sailor seemed quite embarrassed, stepped aside into the corner of the landing, switched his chewing tobacco from one cheek to the other, stared blankly with his big eyes, and only responded to Morrel's usual handshake with a light squeeze in return. Morrel thought Penelon's awkwardness was because of his fancy clothes; it was clear that the good guy hadn't gone to such lengths for himself. He was likely working on another ship, and his shyness came from the fact that he hadn’t, so to speak, been in mourning for the Pharaon for very long. Maybe he had come to tell Captain Gaumard about his good fortune and to offer him a job with his new boss.

“Worthy fellows!” said Morrel, as he went away, “may your new master love you as I loved you, and be more fortunate than I have been!”

“Great friends!” said Morrel as he left, “I hope your new master loves you as much as I did, and is luckier than I have been!”

20049m

August rolled by in unceasing efforts on the part of Morrel to renew his credit or revive the old. On the 20th of August it was known at Marseilles that he had left town in the mailcoach, and then it was said that the bills would go to protest at the end of the month, and that Morrel had gone away and left his chief clerk Emmanuel, and his cashier Cocles, to meet the creditors. But, contrary to all expectation, when the 31st of August came, the house opened as usual, and Cocles appeared behind the grating of the counter, examined all bills presented with the usual scrutiny, and, from first to last, paid all with the usual precision. There came in, moreover, two drafts which M. Morrel had fully anticipated, and which Cocles paid as punctually as the bills which the shipowner had accepted. All this was incomprehensible, and then, with the tenacity peculiar to prophets of bad news, the failure was put off until the end of September.

August passed with Morrel tirelessly trying to restore his credit or revive his previous status. By August 20th, it was reported in Marseilles that he had left town on the mail coach, leading to speculation that his bills would default at the end of the month, with Morrel abandoning his chief clerk Emmanuel and cashier Cocles to handle the creditors. However, contrary to expectations, when August 31st arrived, the office opened as usual, and Cocles appeared behind the counter, scrutinizing all bills presented with his usual attention and paying them all with his normal precision. Additionally, two drafts that M. Morrel had fully anticipated came in, and Cocles paid those on time, just like the bills the shipowner had accepted. This was all puzzling, and, with the persistence typical of bearers of bad news, the failure was postponed until the end of September.

On the 1st, Morrel returned; he was awaited by his family with extreme anxiety, for from this journey to Paris they hoped great things. Morrel had thought of Danglars, who was now immensely rich, and had lain under great obligations to Morrel in former days, since to him it was owing that Danglars entered the service of the Spanish banker, with whom he had laid the foundations of his vast wealth. It was said at this moment that Danglars was worth from six to eight millions of francs, and had unlimited credit. Danglars, then, without taking a crown from his pocket, could save Morrel; he had but to pass his word for a loan, and Morrel was saved. Morrel had long thought of Danglars, but had kept away from some instinctive motive, and had delayed as long as possible availing himself of this last resource. And Morrel was right, for he returned home crushed by the humiliation of a refusal.

On the 1st, Morrel came back; his family was extremely anxious, hoping for great news from his trip to Paris. Morrel had thought about Danglars, who was now incredibly wealthy and had once relied heavily on Morrel, as it was Morrel who helped him get a job with the Spanish banker, laying the groundwork for his immense fortune. At this time, people said that Danglars was worth between six and eight million francs and had unlimited credit. So, without taking any money from his own pocket, Danglars could save Morrel; he just needed to promise a loan, and Morrel would be fine. Morrel had been considering reaching out to Danglars but had avoided it for some instinctive reason and had delayed using this last option for as long as he could. And he was right to do so because when he returned home, he felt crushed by the humiliation of being turned down.

Yet, on his arrival, Morrel did not utter a complaint, or say one harsh word. He embraced his weeping wife and daughter, pressed Emmanuel’s hand with friendly warmth, and then going to his private room on the second floor had sent for Cocles.

Yet, when he arrived, Morrel didn’t complain or say a single harsh word. He hugged his crying wife and daughter, shook Emmanuel’s hand warmly, and then went to his private room on the second floor and sent for Cocles.

“Then,” said the two women to Emmanuel, “we are indeed ruined.”

“Then,” said the two women to Emmanuel, “we’re totally finished.”

It was agreed in a brief council held among them, that Julie should write to her brother, who was in garrison at Nîmes, to come to them as speedily as possible. The poor women felt instinctively that they required all their strength to support the blow that impended. Besides, Maximilian Morrel, though hardly two-and-twenty, had great influence over his father.

It was decided in a quick meeting among them that Julie should write to her brother, who was stationed in Nîmes, to come to them as soon as possible. The poor women instinctively felt that they needed all their strength to face the impending blow. Plus, Maximilian Morrel, despite being barely twenty-two, had a lot of influence over his father.

He was a strong-minded, upright young man. At the time when he decided on his profession his father had no desire to choose for him, but had consulted young Maximilian’s taste. He had at once declared for a military life, and had in consequence studied hard, passed brilliantly through the Polytechnic School, and left it as sub-lieutenant of the 53rd of the line. For a year he had held this rank, and expected promotion on the first vacancy. In his regiment Maximilian Morrel was noted for his rigid observance, not only of the obligations imposed on a soldier, but also of the duties of a man; and he thus gained the name of “the stoic.” We need hardly say that many of those who gave him this epithet repeated it because they had heard it, and did not even know what it meant.

He was a strong-willed, principled young man. When he chose his career, his father didn’t want to decide for him but instead asked young Maximilian what he preferred. He immediately opted for a military life and, as a result, worked hard, excelled at the Polytechnic School, and graduated as a sub-lieutenant of the 53rd regiment. He held this rank for a year and anticipated a promotion whenever a position opened up. In his unit, Maximilian Morrel was known for strictly following not only the obligations of a soldier but also the responsibilities of a man; because of this, he earned the nickname “the stoic.” It’s worth mentioning that many who called him this had only heard it and didn’t truly understand what it meant.

This was the young man whom his mother and sister called to their aid to sustain them under the serious trial which they felt they would soon have to endure. They had not mistaken the gravity of this event, for the moment after Morrel had entered his private office with Cocles, Julie saw the latter leave it pale, trembling, and his features betraying the utmost consternation. She would have questioned him as he passed by her, but the worthy creature hastened down the staircase with unusual precipitation, and only raised his hands to heaven and exclaimed:

This was the young man his mother and sister called for help to support them through the tough trial they felt was coming soon. They weren’t wrong about the seriousness of the situation, because right after Morrel went into his private office with Cocles, Julie saw Cocles come out looking pale, shaking, and showing extreme distress. She wanted to ask him what was going on as he walked by, but the poor guy hurried down the stairs unusually fast, and just raised his hands to the sky, exclaiming:

“Oh, mademoiselle, mademoiselle, what a dreadful misfortune! Who could ever have believed it!”

“Oh, miss, miss, what a terrible misfortune! Who could have ever imagined it!”

A moment afterwards Julie saw him go upstairs carrying two or three heavy ledgers, a portfolio, and a bag of money.

A moment later, Julie saw him head upstairs carrying two or three heavy ledgers, a portfolio, and a bag of money.

Morrel examined the ledgers, opened the portfolio, and counted the money. All his funds amounted to 6,000 or 8,000 francs, his bills receivable up to the 5th to 4,000 or 5,000, which, making the best of everything, gave him 14,000 francs to meet debts amounting to 287,500 francs. He had not even the means for making a possible settlement on account.

Morrel looked over the ledgers, opened the portfolio, and counted the cash. All his funds added up to 6,000 or 8,000 francs, and his receivables until the 5th came to 4,000 or 5,000, which, putting it all together, gave him 14,000 francs to tackle debts of 287,500 francs. He didn't even have enough to make a potential settlement.

However, when Morrel went down to his dinner, he appeared very calm. This calmness was more alarming to the two women than the deepest dejection would have been. After dinner Morrel usually went out and used to take his coffee at the club of the Phocéens, and read the Semaphore; this day he did not leave the house, but returned to his office.

However, when Morrel sat down for dinner, he seemed very composed. This calmness was more unsettling to the two women than even the deepest sadness would have been. After dinner, Morrel usually went out to have his coffee at the Phocéens club and read the Semaphore; today, he didn't leave the house but went back to his office.

As to Cocles, he seemed completely bewildered. For part of the day he went into the courtyard, seated himself on a stone with his head bare and exposed to the blazing sun. Emmanuel tried to comfort the women, but his eloquence faltered. The young man was too well acquainted with the business of the house, not to feel that a great catastrophe hung over the Morrel family. Night came, the two women had watched, hoping that when he left his room Morrel would come to them, but they heard him pass before their door, and trying to conceal the noise of his footsteps. They listened; he went into his sleeping-room, and fastened the door inside. Madame Morrel sent her daughter to bed, and half an hour after Julie had retired, she rose, took off her shoes, and went stealthily along the passage, to see through the keyhole what her husband was doing.

Cocles looked totally confused. For part of the day, he went into the courtyard, sat on a stone with his head bare under the blazing sun. Emmanuel tried to comfort the women, but his words fell flat. The young man understood the situation too well to ignore the fact that a big catastrophe was looming over the Morrel family. Night came, and the two women waited, hoping that Morrel would come to them when he left his room, but they heard him pass by their door, trying to muffle the sound of his footsteps. They listened; he entered his bedroom and locked the door from the inside. Madame Morrel sent her daughter to bed, and half an hour after Julie had gone to sleep, she got up, took off her shoes, and quietly crept down the hallway to peek through the keyhole to see what her husband was doing.

In the passage she saw a retreating shadow; it was Julie, who, uneasy herself, had anticipated her mother. The young lady went towards Madame Morrel.

In the passage, she saw a shadow moving away; it was Julie, who, feeling uneasy herself, had already gone to find her mother. The young woman approached Madame Morrel.

“He is writing,” she said.

“He's writing,” she said.

They had understood each other without speaking. Madame Morrel looked again through the keyhole, Morrel was writing; but Madame Morrel remarked, what her daughter had not observed, that her husband was writing on stamped paper. The terrible idea that he was writing his will flashed across her; she shuddered, and yet had not strength to utter a word.

They understood each other without saying a word. Madame Morrel looked through the keyhole again; Morrel was writing. However, Madame Morrel noticed what her daughter hadn’t—her husband was writing on stamped paper. The horrifying thought that he might be writing his will crossed her mind, and she shuddered, but she didn’t have the strength to say anything.

Next day M. Morrel seemed as calm as ever, went into his office as usual, came to his breakfast punctually, and then, after dinner, he placed his daughter beside him, took her head in his arms, and held her for a long time against his bosom. In the evening, Julie told her mother, that although he was apparently so calm, she had noticed that her father’s heart beat violently.

Next day, M. Morrel appeared just as calm as always. He went into his office like usual, had breakfast on time, and then, after dinner, he pulled his daughter close, wrapped his arms around her, and held her tightly against his chest for a long time. In the evening, Julie told her mother that even though he seemed so composed, she had noticed her father’s heart was racing.

The next two days passed in much the same way. On the evening of the 4th of September, M. Morrel asked his daughter for the key of his study. Julie trembled at this request, which seemed to her of bad omen. Why did her father ask for this key which she always kept, and which was only taken from her in childhood as a punishment? The young girl looked at Morrel.

The next two days went by pretty much the same way. On the evening of September 4th, Mr. Morrel asked his daughter for the key to his study. Julie felt uneasy about this request, which seemed like a bad sign to her. Why did her father want this key that she always kept, which had only been taken from her in childhood as a punishment? The young woman looked at Morrel.

“What have I done wrong, father,” she said, “that you should take this key from me?”

“What have I done wrong, Dad,” she said, “that you have to take this key away from me?”

“Nothing, my dear,” replied the unhappy man, the tears starting to his eyes at this simple question,—“nothing, only I want it.”

“Nothing, my dear,” replied the sad man, tears welling up in his eyes at this simple question,—“nothing, just that I want it.”

Julie made a pretence to feel for the key. “I must have left it in my room,” she said.

Julie pretended to search for the key. “I must have left it in my room,” she said.

And she went out, but instead of going to her apartment she hastened to consult Emmanuel.

And she went out, but instead of heading to her apartment, she rushed to talk to Emmanuel.

“Do not give this key to your father,” said he, “and tomorrow morning, if possible, do not quit him for a moment.”

“Don’t give this key to your dad,” he said, “and tomorrow morning, if you can, don’t leave his side for a second.”

She questioned Emmanuel, but he knew nothing, or would not say what he knew.

She asked Emmanuel, but he didn’t know anything, or he just wouldn’t say what he knew.

During the night, between the 4th and 5th of September, Madame Morrel remained listening for every sound, and, until three o’clock in the morning, she heard her husband pacing the room in great agitation. It was three o’clock when he threw himself on the bed. The mother and daughter passed the night together. They had expected Maximilian since the previous evening. At eight o’clock in the morning Morrel entered their chamber. He was calm; but the agitation of the night was legible in his pale and careworn visage. They did not dare to ask him how he had slept. Morrel was kinder to his wife, more affectionate to his daughter, than he had ever been. He could not cease gazing at and kissing the sweet girl. Julie, mindful of Emmanuel’s request, was following her father when he quitted the room, but he said to her quickly:

During the night between September 4th and 5th, Madame Morrel lay awake, listening for any sound. Until three in the morning, she could hear her husband pacing the room in deep distress. At three o’clock, he finally collapsed onto the bed. The mother and daughter spent the night together. They had been waiting for Maximilian since the night before. At eight in the morning, Morrel entered their room. He seemed calm, but the stress of the night showed on his pale, weary face. They didn’t have the courage to ask him how he had slept. Morrel was kinder to his wife and more affectionate to his daughter than he had ever been. He couldn’t stop looking at and kissing the lovely girl. Julie, remembering Emmanuel’s request, was following her father as he left the room, but he quickly said to her:

“Remain with your mother, dearest.” Julie wished to accompany him. “I wish you to do so,” said he.

“Stay with your mom, sweetheart.” Julie wanted to go with him. “I want you to,” he said.

This was the first time Morrel had ever so spoken, but he said it in a tone of paternal kindness, and Julie did not dare to disobey. She remained at the same spot standing mute and motionless. An instant afterwards the door opened, she felt two arms encircle her, and a mouth pressed her forehead. She looked up and uttered an exclamation of joy.

This was the first time Morrel had ever spoken like this, but he did it with a tone of fatherly affection, and Julie didn't dare to disobey. She stayed in the same spot, silent and still. Just a moment later, the door opened, she felt two arms wrap around her, and a mouth kissed her forehead. She looked up and exclaimed with joy.

20053m

“Maximilian, my dearest brother!” she cried.

“Maximilian, my beloved brother!” she exclaimed.

At these words Madame Morrel rose, and threw herself into her son’s arms.

At these words, Madame Morrel got up and jumped into her son’s arms.

“Mother,” said the young man, looking alternately at Madame Morrel and her daughter, “what has occurred—what has happened? Your letter has frightened me, and I have come hither with all speed.”

“Mom,” said the young man, glancing back and forth between Madame Morrel and her daughter, “what's going on—what happened? Your letter scared me, and I hurried over as fast as I could.”

“Julie,” said Madame Morrel, making a sign to the young man, “go and tell your father that Maximilian has just arrived.”

“Julie,” said Madame Morrel, signaling to the young man, “go tell your dad that Maximilian just got here.”

The young lady rushed out of the apartment, but on the first step of the staircase she found a man holding a letter in his hand.

The young woman hurried out of the apartment, but on the first step of the staircase, she came across a man holding a letter in his hand.

“Are you not Mademoiselle Julie Morrel?” inquired the man, with a strong Italian accent.

“Are you not Miss Julie Morrel?” the man asked, with a strong Italian accent.

“Yes, sir,” replied Julie with hesitation; “what is your pleasure? I do not know you.”

“Yes, sir,” Julie replied hesitantly. “What can I do for you? I don’t know you.”

“Read this letter,” he said, handing it to her. Julie hesitated. “It concerns the best interests of your father,” said the messenger.

“Read this letter,” he said, handing it to her. Julie hesitated. “It’s about your father’s best interests,” said the messenger.

The young girl hastily took the letter from him. She opened it quickly and read:

The young girl quickly grabbed the letter from him. She opened it right away and read:

“Go this moment to the Allées de Meilhan, enter the house No. 15, ask the porter for the key of the room on the fifth floor, enter the apartment, take from the corner of the mantelpiece a purse netted in red silk, and give it to your father. It is important that he should receive it before eleven o’clock. You promised to obey me implicitly. Remember your oath.

“Right now, go to the Allées de Meilhan, enter house No. 15, ask the doorman for the key to the room on the fifth floor, go into the apartment, take a purse made of red silk from the corner of the mantelpiece, and give it to your dad. It’s crucial that he gets it before eleven o’clock. You promised to follow my instructions without question. Remember your vow.”

“Sinbad the Sailor.”

"Sinbad the Sailor."

The young girl uttered a joyful cry, raised her eyes, looked round to question the messenger, but he had disappeared. She cast her eyes again over the note to peruse it a second time, and saw there was a postscript. She read:

The young girl let out a joyful shout, lifted her gaze, looked around to ask the messenger a question, but he had vanished. She glanced at the note again to read it a second time and noticed there was a postscript. She read:

“It is important that you should fulfil this mission in person and alone. If you go accompanied by any other person, or should anyone else go in your place, the porter will reply that he does not know anything about it.”

“It’s crucial that you complete this mission by yourself. If you bring someone else with you, or if anyone else goes in your place, the porter will say that he knows nothing about it.”

This postscript decreased greatly the young girl’s happiness. Was there nothing to fear? was there not some snare laid for her? Her innocence had kept her in ignorance of the dangers that might assail a young girl of her age. But there is no need to know danger in order to fear it; indeed, it may be observed, that it is usually unknown perils that inspire the greatest terror.

This postscript seriously dampened the young girl’s happiness. Was there really nothing to fear? Was there no trap set for her? Her innocence had kept her unaware of the dangers that could threaten a girl her age. However, it’s not necessary to know about danger in order to fear it; in fact, it can be seen that it’s usually the unknown threats that create the biggest fear.

Julie hesitated, and resolved to take counsel. Yet, through a singular impulse, it was neither to her mother nor her brother that she applied, but to Emmanuel. She hastened down and told him what had occurred on the day when the agent of Thomson & French had come to her father’s, related the scene on the staircase, repeated the promise she had made, and showed him the letter.

Julie hesitated and decided to seek advice. However, in a strange moment of inspiration, she didn’t turn to her mother or her brother; instead, she went to Emmanuel. She hurried down and explained what happened on the day the representative from Thomson & French visited her father, described the scene on the staircase, recounted the promise she had made, and showed him the letter.

“You must go, then, mademoiselle,” said Emmanuel.

“You have to go, then, miss,” said Emmanuel.

“Go there?” murmured Julie.

“Go there?” whispered Julie.

“Yes; I will accompany you.”

"Sure, I'll come with you."

“But did you not read that I must be alone?” said Julie.

“But didn’t you read that I need to be alone?” Julie said.

“And you shall be alone,” replied the young man. “I will await you at the corner of the Rue du Musée, and if you are so long absent as to make me uneasy, I will hasten to rejoin you, and woe to him of whom you shall have cause to complain to me!”

“And you will be on your own,” replied the young man. “I’ll be waiting for you at the corner of Rue du Musée, and if you take too long and make me worry, I’ll hurry to find you, and watch out for anyone you might have a reason to complain about!”

“Then, Emmanuel?” said the young girl with hesitation, “it is your opinion that I should obey this invitation?”

“Then, Emmanuel?” the young girl asked hesitantly, “do you really think I should accept this invitation?”

“Yes. Did not the messenger say your father’s safety depended upon it?”

“Yes. Didn’t the messenger say your father’s safety depended on it?”

“But what danger threatens him, then, Emmanuel?” she asked.

“But what danger is threatening him, then, Emmanuel?” she asked.

Emmanuel hesitated a moment, but his desire to make Julie decide immediately made him reply.

Emmanuel hesitated for a moment, but his urge to get Julie to decide right away pushed him to respond.

“Listen,” he said; “today is the 5th of September, is it not?”

“Listen,” he said, “today is September 5th, right?”

“Yes.”

"Yeah."

“Today, then, at eleven o’clock, your father has nearly three hundred thousand francs to pay?”

“Today, at eleven o’clock, your father has almost three hundred thousand francs to pay?”

“Yes, we know that.”

“Yeah, we know that.”

“Well, then,” continued Emmanuel, “we have not fifteen thousand francs in the house.”

“Well, then,” continued Emmanuel, “we don’t have fifteen thousand francs in the house.”

“What will happen then?”

"What happens next?"

“Why, if today before eleven o’clock your father has not found someone who will come to his aid, he will be compelled at twelve o’clock to declare himself a bankrupt.”

“Why, if by eleven o’clock today your father hasn’t found someone to help him, he’ll have to declare bankruptcy at noon.”

“Oh, come, then, come!” cried she, hastening away with the young man.

“Oh, come on, let’s go!” she exclaimed, quickly moving away with the young man.

During this time, Madame Morrel had told her son everything. The young man knew quite well that, after the succession of misfortunes which had befallen his father, great changes had taken place in the style of living and housekeeping; but he did not know that matters had reached such a point. He was thunderstruck. Then, rushing hastily out of the apartment, he ran upstairs, expecting to find his father in his study, but he rapped there in vain.

During this time, Madame Morrel had shared everything with her son. The young man understood that after the series of misfortunes that had hit his father, significant changes had occurred in their lifestyle and how they ran their household; however, he did not realize that things had gotten this bad. He was shocked. Then, quickly leaving the room, he dashed upstairs, expecting to find his father in his study, but he knocked in vain.

While he was yet at the door of the study he heard the bedroom door open, turned, and saw his father. Instead of going direct to his study, M. Morrel had returned to his bedchamber, which he was only this moment quitting. Morrel uttered a cry of surprise at the sight of his son, of whose arrival he was ignorant. He remained motionless on the spot, pressing with his left hand something he had concealed under his coat. Maximilian sprang down the staircase, and threw his arms round his father’s neck; but suddenly he recoiled, and placed his right hand on Morrel’s breast.

While he was still at the door of the study, he heard the bedroom door open, turned, and saw his father. Instead of heading straight to his study, M. Morrel had gone back to his bedroom, which he was only just leaving. Morrel let out a cry of surprise upon seeing his son, unaware of his arrival. He stood frozen in place, pressing something hidden under his coat with his left hand. Maximilian rushed down the staircase and wrapped his arms around his father's neck; but suddenly he pulled back and put his right hand on Morrel’s chest.

“Father,” he exclaimed, turning pale as death, “what are you going to do with that brace of pistols under your coat?”

“Dad,” he yelled, turning pale as a ghost, “what are you planning to do with those two pistols under your coat?”

“Oh, this is what I feared!” said Morrel.

“Oh, this is what I was afraid of!” said Morrel.

“Father, father, in Heaven’s name,” exclaimed the young man, “what are these weapons for?”

“Dad, Dad, for Heaven’s sake,” the young man shouted, “what are these weapons for?”

“Maximilian,” replied Morrel, looking fixedly at his son, “you are a man, and a man of honor. Come, and I will explain to you.”

“Maximilian,” Morrel said, looking intently at his son, “you are a man, a man of honor. Come, and I will explain it to you.”

And with a firm step Morrel went up to his study, while Maximilian followed him, trembling as he went. Morrel opened the door, and closed it behind his son; then, crossing the anteroom, went to his desk on which he placed the pistols, and pointed with his finger to an open ledger. In this ledger was made out an exact balance-sheet of his affairs. Morrel had to pay, within half an hour, 287,500 francs. All he possessed was 15,257 francs.

And with a steady stride, Morrel headed to his study, while Maximilian followed him, shaking as he walked. Morrel opened the door and shut it behind his son; then, crossing the anteroom, he approached his desk, where he set down the pistols and gestured toward an open ledger. This ledger contained a precise account of his financial situation. Morrel needed to pay 287,500 francs within half an hour. All he had was 15,257 francs.

“Read!” said Morrel.

"Read this!" said Morrel.

The young man was overwhelmed as he read. Morrel said not a word. What could he say? What need he add to such a desperate proof in figures?

The young man was shocked as he read. Morrel didn't say anything. What could he say? What more could he add to such a desperate piece of evidence in numbers?

“And have you done all that is possible, father, to meet this disastrous result?” asked the young man, after a moment’s pause.

“And have you done everything you can, Dad, to avoid this terrible outcome?” asked the young man after a brief pause.

“I have,” replied Morrel.

“I have,” Morrel replied.

“You have no money coming in on which you can rely?”

“You don’t have any income you can count on?”

“None.”

None.

“You have exhausted every resource?”

"Are you out of options?"

“All.”

"Everything."

“And in half an hour,” said Maximilian in a gloomy voice, “our name is dishonored!”

“And in half an hour,” said Maximilian in a somber tone, “our name will be tarnished!”

“Blood washes out dishonor,” said Morrel.

“Blood washes away dishonor,” said Morrel.

“You are right, father; I understand you.” Then extending his hand towards one of the pistols, he said, “There is one for you and one for me—thanks!”

"You’re right, Dad; I get you." Then reaching for one of the pistols, he said, "One for you and one for me—thanks!"

Morrel caught his hand. “Your mother—your sister! Who will support them?”

Morrel grabbed his hand. “Your mom—your sister! Who's going to take care of them?”

A shudder ran through the young man’s frame. “Father,” he said, “do you reflect that you are bidding me to live?”

A shiver ran through the young man's body. "Dad," he said, "do you realize that you're asking me to live?"

“Yes, I do so bid you,” answered Morrel, “it is your duty. You have a calm, strong mind, Maximilian. Maximilian, you are no ordinary man. I make no requests or commands; I only ask you to examine my position as if it were your own, and then judge for yourself.”

“Yes, I do tell you,” replied Morrel, “it’s your responsibility. You have a calm, strong mind, Maximilian. Maximilian, you are not just any man. I’m not making requests or giving orders; I’m simply asking you to consider my situation as if it were yours, and then decide for yourself.”

The young man reflected for a moment, then an expression of sublime resignation appeared in his eyes, and with a slow and sad gesture he took off his two epaulets, the insignia of his rank.

The young man thought for a moment, then a look of deep resignation came over his face, and with a slow, sorrowful motion, he removed his two epaulets, the symbols of his rank.

“Be it so, then, my father,” he said, extending his hand to Morrel, “die in peace, my father; I will live.”

“Fine, then, Dad,” he said, reaching out to Morrel, “die in peace, Dad; I’ll carry on.”

Morrel was about to cast himself on his knees before his son, but Maximilian caught him in his arms, and those two noble hearts were pressed against each other for a moment.

Morrel was about to drop to his knees in front of his son, but Maximilian caught him in his arms, and those two noble hearts were pressed against each other for a moment.

“You know it is not my fault,” said Morrel.

“You know it’s not my fault,” Morrel said.

20057m

Maximilian smiled. “I know, father, you are the most honorable man I have ever known.”

Maximilian smiled. “I know, dad, you’re the most honorable person I’ve ever known.”

“Good, my son. And now there is no more to be said; go and rejoin your mother and sister.”

“Good, my son. And now there’s nothing more to say; go back to your mother and sister.”

“My father,” said the young man, bending his knee, “bless me!” Morrel took the head of his son between his two hands, drew him forward, and kissing his forehead several times said:

“My father,” said the young man, kneeling down, “bless me!” Morrel took his son's head in his hands, pulled him closer, and kissed his forehead several times, saying:

“Oh, yes, yes, I bless you in my own name, and in the name of three generations of irreproachable men, who say through me, ‘The edifice which misfortune has destroyed, Providence may build up again.’ On seeing me die such a death, the most inexorable will have pity on you. To you, perhaps, they will accord the time they have refused to me. Then do your best to keep our name free from dishonor. Go to work, labor, young man, struggle ardently and courageously; live, yourself, your mother and sister, with the most rigid economy, so that from day to day the property of those whom I leave in your hands may augment and fructify. Reflect how glorious a day it will be, how grand, how solemn, that day of complete restoration, on which you will say in this very office, ‘My father died because he could not do what I have this day done; but he died calmly and peaceably, because in dying he knew what I should do.’”

“Oh, yes, yes, I bless you in my own name and in the name of three generations of honorable men, who say through me, ‘The structure that bad luck has torn down, Providence can rebuild.’ When they see me die like this, even the hardest hearts will feel for you. To you, perhaps, they will grant the time they denied me. So do your best to keep our name untarnished. Get to work, young man; work hard, fight passionately and bravely; live with your mother and sister on a tight budget, so that day by day the property I leave in your care can grow and thrive. Think about how glorious that day will be, how grand and profound, the day of complete restoration, when you will say in this very office, ‘My father died because he couldn't do what I've done today; but he died peacefully, knowing what I would achieve.’”

“My father, my father!” cried the young man, “why should you not live?”

“My dad, my dad!” cried the young man, “why shouldn’t you be alive?”

“If I live, all would be changed; if I live, interest would be converted into doubt, pity into hostility; if I live I am only a man who has broken his word, failed in his engagements—in fact, only a bankrupt. If, on the contrary, I die, remember, Maximilian, my corpse is that of an honest but unfortunate man. Living, my best friends would avoid my house; dead, all Marseilles will follow me in tears to my last home. Living, you would feel shame at my name; dead, you may raise your head and say, ‘I am the son of him you killed, because, for the first time, he has been compelled to break his word.’”

“If I live, everything will be different; if I live, loyalty will turn into doubt, compassion into resentment; if I live I’m just a person who broke his promise, failed in his commitments—in short, just a failure. But if I die, remember, Maximilian, my body will be that of an honest but unfortunate man. When I’m alive, my closest friends will steer clear of my home; when I’m dead, everyone in Marseilles will follow me in tears to my final resting place. Living, you would feel ashamed of my name; dead, you can hold your head high and say, ‘I am the son of the man you killed, because, for the first time, he was forced to break his promise.’”

The young man uttered a groan, but appeared resigned.

The young man let out a groan but seemed to accept it.

“And now,” said Morrel, “leave me alone, and endeavor to keep your mother and sister away.”

“And now,” said Morrel, “give me some space, and try to keep your mom and sister away.”

“Will you not see my sister once more?” asked Maximilian. A last but final hope was concealed by the young man in the effect of this interview, and therefore he had suggested it. Morrel shook his head. “I saw her this morning, and bade her adieu.”

“Will you not see my sister one more time?” asked Maximilian. A last bit of hope was hidden by the young man in the outcome of this meeting, which is why he had suggested it. Morrel shook his head. “I saw her this morning and said goodbye.”

“Have you no particular commands to leave with me, my father?” inquired Maximilian in a faltering voice.

“Do you have any specific instructions for me, Dad?” Maximilian asked with a shaky voice.

“Yes; my son, and a sacred command.”

"Yes; my son, and a holy command."

“Say it, my father.”

“Say it, Dad.”

“The house of Thomson & French is the only one who, from humanity, or, it may be, selfishness—it is not for me to read men’s hearts—has had any pity for me. Its agent, who will in ten minutes present himself to receive the amount of a bill of 287,500 francs, I will not say granted, but offered me three months. Let this house be the first repaid, my son, and respect this man.”

“The house of Thomson & French is the only one that, out of compassion or maybe out of selfishness—I can't know what's in people's hearts—has shown any pity for me. Its agent, who will show up in ten minutes to collect the payment for a bill of 287,500 francs, I won’t say granted me, but offered me three months. Let this house be the first to be repaid, my son, and respect this man.”

“Father, I will,” said Maximilian.

“Dad, I will,” said Maximilian.

“And now, once more, adieu,” said Morrel. “Go, leave me; I would be alone. You will find my will in the secretaire in my bedroom.”

“And now, once again, goodbye,” said Morrel. “Go on, leave me; I want to be alone. You’ll find my will in the desk in my bedroom.”

The young man remained standing and motionless, having but the force of will and not the power of execution.

The young man stood there, completely still, relying only on his willpower and lacking the ability to take action.

“Hear me, Maximilian,” said his father. “Suppose I were a soldier like you, and ordered to carry a certain redoubt, and you knew I must be killed in the assault, would you not say to me, as you said just now, ‘Go, father; for you are dishonored by delay, and death is preferable to shame!’”

“Hear me, Maximilian,” his father said. “If I were a soldier like you and given orders to take a certain redoubt, and you knew I would be killed in the attack, wouldn’t you say to me, just like you said a moment ago, ‘Go, father; because you're dishonored by hesitating, and dying is better than living in shame!’”

“Yes, yes,” said the young man, “yes;” and once again embracing his father with convulsive pressure, he said, “Be it so, my father.”

“Yes, yes,” said the young man, “yes;” and once again squeezing his father tightly, he said, “So be it, my father.”

And he rushed out of the study. When his son had left him, Morrel remained an instant standing with his eyes fixed on the door; then putting forth his arm, he pulled the bell. After a moment’s interval, Cocles appeared.

And he rushed out of the study. When his son left, Morrel stood for a moment with his eyes on the door; then he reached out and rang the bell. After a brief moment, Cocles showed up.

It was no longer the same man—the fearful revelations of the three last days had crushed him. This thought—the house of Morrel is about to stop payment—bent him to the earth more than twenty years would otherwise have done.

It was no longer the same man—the frightening discoveries of the last three days had broken him. The thought—that the Morrel family is about to go bankrupt—bent him to the ground more than twenty years would have otherwise done.

“My worthy Cocles,” said Morrel in a tone impossible to describe, “do you remain in the antechamber. When the gentleman who came three months ago—the agent of Thomson & French—arrives, announce his arrival to me.”

“My dear Cocles,” Morrel said in a tone that’s hard to explain, “please wait in the antechamber. When the gentleman who came three months ago—the agent from Thomson & French—arrives, let me know.”

Cocles made no reply; he made a sign with his head, went into the anteroom, and seated himself. Morrel fell back in his chair, his eyes fixed on the clock; there were seven minutes left, that was all. The hand moved on with incredible rapidity, he seemed to see its motion.

Cocles didn't respond; he nodded, walked into the anteroom, and sat down. Morrel sank back in his chair, staring at the clock; there were just seven minutes remaining, that was it. The hand moved with astonishing speed, and he felt like he could see it moving.

What passed in the mind of this man at the supreme moment of his agony cannot be told in words. He was still comparatively young, he was surrounded by the loving care of a devoted family, but he had convinced himself by a course of reasoning, illogical perhaps, yet certainly plausible, that he must separate himself from all he held dear in the world, even life itself. To form the slightest idea of his feelings, one must have seen his face with its expression of enforced resignation and its tear-moistened eyes raised to heaven. The minute hand moved on. The pistols were loaded; he stretched forth his hand, took one up, and murmured his daughter’s name. Then he laid it down, seized his pen, and wrote a few words. It seemed to him as if he had not taken a sufficient farewell of his beloved daughter. Then he turned again to the clock, counting time now not by minutes, but by seconds.

What this man experienced during the peak of his torment is hard to describe. He was still relatively young, surrounded by the loving support of his devoted family. However, he had convinced himself, through a line of reasoning that was perhaps illogical but definitely convincing, that he needed to distance himself from everything he cherished in life, even life itself. To grasp his feelings, one would need to see his face, showing forced acceptance, with tear-filled eyes looking up to the heavens. The minute hand kept moving. The guns were loaded; he reached out, picked one up, and whispered his daughter's name. Then he put it down, grabbed his pen, and wrote a few words. It felt to him as if he hadn't said a proper goodbye to his beloved daughter. Then he looked back at the clock, now counting time not by minutes but by seconds.

He took up the deadly weapon again, his lips parted and his eyes fixed on the clock, and then shuddered at the click of the trigger as he cocked the pistol. At this moment of mortal anguish the cold sweat came forth upon his brow, a pang stronger than death clutched at his heart-strings. He heard the door of the staircase creak on its hinges—the clock gave its warning to strike eleven—the door of his study opened. Morrel did not turn round—he expected these words of Cocles, “The agent of Thomson & French.”

He picked up the deadly weapon again, his lips parted and his eyes locked on the clock, and then shuddered at the click of the trigger as he cocked the pistol. In this moment of intense anguish, cold sweat broke out on his brow, and a pain stronger than death gripped his heart. He heard the staircase door creak on its hinges—the clock chimed to indicate eleven—the door to his study opened. Morrel didn’t turn around—he anticipated the words from Cocles, “The agent of Thomson & French.”

He placed the muzzle of the pistol between his teeth. Suddenly he heard a cry—it was his daughter’s voice. He turned and saw Julie. The pistol fell from his hands.

He put the muzzle of the gun between his teeth. Suddenly, he heard a shout—it was his daughter’s voice. He turned and saw Julie. The gun fell from his hands.

“My father!” cried the young girl, out of breath, and half dead with joy—“saved, you are saved!” And she threw herself into his arms, holding in her extended hand a red, netted silk purse.

“My father!” cried the young girl, breathless and almost overwhelmed with joy—“You’re saved, you’re safe!” And she threw herself into his arms, holding out a red, netted silk purse in her extended hand.

20061m

“Saved, my child!” said Morrel; “what do you mean?”

“Saved, my child!” said Morrel. “What do you mean?”

“Yes, saved—saved! See, see!” said the young girl.

“Yes, saved—saved! Look, look!” said the young girl.

Morrel took the purse, and started as he did so, for a vague remembrance reminded him that it once belonged to himself. At one end was the receipted bill for the 287,000 francs, and at the other was a diamond as large as a hazel-nut, with these words on a small slip of parchment: Julie’s Dowry.

Morrel took the purse and was startled when he did because a vague memory reminded him that it used to belong to him. At one end was the paid bill for 287,000 francs, and at the other was a diamond as big as a hazelnut, with these words on a small piece of parchment: Julie’s Dowry.

Morrel passed his hand over his brow; it seemed to him a dream. At this moment the clock struck eleven. He felt as if each stroke of the hammer fell upon his heart.

Morrel ran his hand over his forehead; it felt like a dream to him. At that moment, the clock struck eleven. He felt as if each chime hit his heart.

“Explain, my child,” he said, “Explain, my child,” he said, “explain—where did you find this purse?”

“Explain, my child,” he said, “Explain, my child,” he said, “explain—where did you find this purse?”

“In a house in the Allées de Meilhan, No. 15, on the corner of a mantelpiece in a small room on the fifth floor.”

“In a house at 15 Allées de Meilhan, on the corner of a mantelpiece in a small room on the fifth floor.”

“But,” cried Morrel, “this purse is not yours!” Julie handed to her father the letter she had received in the morning.

“But,” cried Morrel, “this purse isn't yours!” Julie handed her father the letter she had received in the morning.

“And did you go alone?” asked Morrel, after he had read it.

“And did you go by yourself?” Morrel asked after he had read it.

“Emmanuel accompanied me, father. He was to have waited for me at the corner of the Rue du Musée, but, strange to say, he was not there when I returned.”

“Emmanuel came with me, Dad. He was supposed to wait for me at the corner of Rue du Musée, but, oddly enough, he wasn’t there when I got back.”

“Monsieur Morrel!” exclaimed a voice on the stairs; “Monsieur Morrel!”

“Mr. Morrel!” shouted a voice from the stairs; “Mr. Morrel!”

“It is his voice!” said Julie. At this moment Emmanuel entered, his countenance full of animation and joy.

“It’s his voice!” said Julie. Just then, Emmanuel walked in, his face full of energy and happiness.

“The Pharaon!” he cried; “the Pharaon!”

“The Pharaon!” he shouted; “the Pharaon!”

“What!—what!—the Pharaon! Are you mad, Emmanuel? You know the vessel is lost.”

“What!—what!—the Pharaon! Are you crazy, Emmanuel? You know the ship is lost.”

“The Pharaon, sir—they signal the Pharaon! The Pharaon is entering the harbor!”

“The Pharaon, sir—they're signaling the Pharaon! The Pharaon is coming into the harbor!”

Morrel fell back in his chair, his strength was failing him; his understanding weakened by such events, refused to comprehend such incredible, unheard-of, fabulous facts. But his son came in.

Morrel slumped back in his chair, his strength was leaving him; his mind, overwhelmed by such events, struggled to grasp these unbelievable, extraordinary, surreal facts. But his son walked in.

“Father,” cried Maximilian, “how could you say the Pharaon was lost? The lookout has signalled her, and they say she is now coming into port.”

“Dad,” shouted Maximilian, “how could you say the Pharaon was lost? The lookout signaled her, and they say she’s coming into port now.”

20063m

“My dear friends,” said Morrel, “if this be so, it must be a miracle of heaven! Impossible, impossible!”

“My dear friends,” Morrel said, “if this is true, it must be a miracle from heaven! Impossible, impossible!”

But what was real and not less incredible was the purse he held in his hand, the acceptance receipted—the splendid diamond.

But what was real and just as amazing was the purse he held in his hand, the receipt of acceptance — the stunning diamond.

“Ah, sir,” exclaimed Cocles, “what can it mean?—the Pharaon?”

“Ah, sir,” exclaimed Cocles, “what could this mean?—the Pharaon?”

“Come, dear ones,” said Morrel, rising from his seat, “let us go and see, and Heaven have pity upon us if it be false intelligence!”

“Come, my dear ones,” said Morrel, getting up from his seat, “let’s go and see, and may Heaven save us if this is wrong information!”

They all went out, and on the stairs met Madame Morrel, who had been afraid to go up into the study. In a moment they were at the Canebière. There was a crowd on the pier. All the crowd gave way before Morrel. “The Pharaon! the Pharaon!” said every voice.

They all went outside and ran into Madame Morrel on the stairs, who had been too scared to go up into the study. In no time, they reached the Canebière. There was a huge crowd on the pier. Everyone in the crowd parted for Morrel. “The Pharaon! The Pharaon!” shouted everyone.

And, wonderful to see, in front of the tower of Saint-Jean, was a ship bearing on her stern these words, printed in white letters, “The Pharaon, Morrel & Son, of Marseilles.” She was the exact duplicate of the other Pharaon, and loaded, as that had been, with cochineal and indigo. She cast anchor, clued up sails, and on the deck was Captain Gaumard giving orders, and good old Penelon making signals to M. Morrel. To doubt any longer was impossible; there was the evidence of the senses, and ten thousand persons who came to corroborate the testimony.

And, amazing to see, in front of the Saint-Jean tower, was a ship with these words printed in white letters on her stern: “The Pharaon, Morrel & Son, of Marseilles.” She was exactly like the other Pharaon, and loaded, just like that one, with cochineal and indigo. She dropped anchor, furled her sails, and on the deck stood Captain Gaumard giving orders, while good old Penelon signaled to M. Morrel. It was impossible to doubt any longer; there was proof before our eyes and ten thousand people there to confirm the evidence.

As Morrel and his son embraced on the pier-head, in the presence and amid the applause of the whole city witnessing this event, a man, with his face half-covered by a black beard, and who, concealed behind the sentry-box, watched the scene with delight, uttered these words in a low tone:

As Morrel and his son hugged on the pier, with the whole city cheering this moment, a man with a black beard covering half his face, hidden behind the sentry box, watched the scene with satisfaction and quietly said:

“Be happy, noble heart, be blessed for all the good thou hast done and wilt do hereafter, and let my gratitude remain in obscurity like your good deeds.”

"Be happy, noble heart, and be blessed for all the good you’ve done and will do in the future. Let my gratitude stay hidden, just like your good deeds."

20064m

And with a smile expressive of supreme content, he left his hiding-place, and without being observed, descended one of the flights of steps provided for debarkation, and hailing three times, shouted “Jacopo, Jacopo, Jacopo!”

And with a smile that showed he was completely happy, he came out of his hiding spot and, not being noticed, went down one of the staircases meant for disembarking, calling out three times, “Jacopo, Jacopo, Jacopo!”

Then a launch came to shore, took him on board, and conveyed him to a yacht splendidly fitted up, on whose deck he sprung with the activity of a sailor; thence he once again looked towards Morrel, who, weeping with joy, was shaking hands most cordially with all the crowd around him, and thanking with a look the unknown benefactor whom he seemed to be seeking in the skies.

Then a boat came to shore, picked him up, and took him to a beautifully outfitted yacht, where he jumped on deck with the energy of a sailor; from there, he looked back at Morrel, who, crying tears of joy, was warmly shaking hands with everyone around him and silently thanking the unknown benefactor he seemed to be searching for in the sky.

“And now,” said the unknown, “farewell kindness, humanity, and gratitude! Farewell to all the feelings that expand the heart! I have been Heaven’s substitute to recompense the good—now the god of vengeance yields to me his power to punish the wicked!”

“And now,” said the unknown, “goodbye kindness, humanity, and gratitude! Goodbye to all the feelings that open the heart! I have been Heaven’s stand-in to reward the good—now the god of vengeance gives me his power to punish the wicked!”

At these words he gave a signal, and, as if only awaiting this signal, the yacht instantly put out to sea.

At his words, he signaled, and, as if waiting for this cue, the yacht immediately set sail.

Chapter 31. Italy: Sinbad the Sailor

Towards the beginning of the year 1838, two young men belonging to the first society of Paris, the Viscount Albert de Morcerf and the Baron Franz d’Épinay, were at Florence. They had agreed to see the Carnival at Rome that year, and that Franz, who for the last three or four years had inhabited Italy, should act as cicerone to Albert.

Towards the start of 1838, two young men from high society in Paris, Viscount Albert de Morcerf and Baron Franz d’Épinay, were in Florence. They had planned to experience the Carnival in Rome that year, with Franz, who had been living in Italy for the past three or four years, serving as a guide for Albert.

As it is no inconsiderable affair to spend the Carnival at Rome, especially when you have no great desire to sleep on the Piazza del Popolo, or the Campo Vaccino, they wrote to Signor Pastrini, the proprietor of the Hôtel de Londres, Piazza di Spagna, to reserve comfortable apartments for them. Signor Pastrini replied that he had only two rooms and a parlor on the third floor, which he offered at the low charge of a louis per diem. They accepted his offer; but wishing to make the best use of the time that was left, Albert started for Naples. As for Franz, he remained at Florence, and after having passed a few days in exploring the paradise of the Cascine, and spending two or three evenings at the houses of the Florentine nobility, he took a fancy into his head (having already visited Corsica, the cradle of Bonaparte) to visit Elba, the waiting-place of Napoleon.

Since spending the Carnival in Rome can be quite expensive—especially if you don’t really want to sleep in the Piazza del Popolo or the Campo Vaccino—they wrote to Signor Pastrini, the owner of the Hôtel de Londres in Piazza di Spagna, to book comfortable rooms for them. Signor Pastrini responded that he only had two rooms and a parlor available on the third floor, which he offered at the reasonable rate of a louis per day. They accepted his offer; however, wanting to make the most of their remaining time, Albert set off for Naples. Franz, on the other hand, stayed in Florence, and after spending a few days exploring the beautiful Cascine and enjoying two or three evenings at the homes of the Florentine nobility, he got the idea (having already visited Corsica, the birthplace of Bonaparte) to visit Elba, the place where Napoleon waited.

One evening he cast off the painter of a sailboat from the iron ring that secured it to the dock at Leghorn, wrapped himself in his coat and lay down, and said to the crew,—“To the Island of Elba!”

One evening, he untied the sailboat from the iron ring that held it to the dock in Leghorn, wrapped himself in his coat, lay down, and said to the crew, “To the Island of Elba!”

The boat shot out of the harbor like a bird and the next morning Franz disembarked at Porto-Ferrajo. He traversed the island, after having followed the traces which the footsteps of the giant have left, and re-embarked for Marciana.

The boat sped out of the harbor like a bird, and the next morning, Franz got off at Porto-Ferrajo. He crossed the island, following the traces left by the giant's footsteps, and then got back on board for Marciana.

Two hours after he again landed at Pianosa, where he was assured that red partridges abounded. The sport was bad; Franz only succeeded in killing a few partridges, and, like every unsuccessful sportsman, he returned to the boat very much out of temper.

Two hours after he landed back at Pianosa, where he was told that red partridges were everywhere. The hunting was poor; Franz only managed to kill a few partridges, and, like every unsuccessful hunter, he came back to the boat in a bad mood.

“Ah, if your excellency chose,” said the captain, “you might have capital sport.”

“Ah, if you wanted to, your excellency,” said the captain, “you could have a great time.”

“Where?”

"Where at?"

“Do you see that island?” continued the captain, pointing to a conical pile rising from the indigo sea.

“Do you see that island?” the captain asked, pointing to a cone-shaped hill rising from the deep blue sea.

“Well, what is this island?”

“Well, what’s this island?”

“The Island of Monte Cristo.”

"Monte Cristo Island."

“But I have no permission to shoot over this island.”

“But I don’t have permission to shoot over this island.”

“Your excellency does not require a permit, for the island is uninhabited.”

"Your excellency doesn't need a permit because the island is uninhabited."

“Ah, indeed!” said the young man. “A desert island in the midst of the Mediterranean must be a curiosity.”

“Ah, definitely!” said the young man. “A desert island in the middle of the Mediterranean has to be a sight to see.”

“It is very natural; this island is a mass of rocks, and does not contain an acre of land capable of cultivation.”

“It makes perfect sense; this island is just a pile of rocks and doesn’t have even an acre of land suitable for farming.”

“To whom does this island belong?”

“To whom does this island belong?”

“To Tuscany.”

"To Tuscany."

“What game shall I find there!”

“What game will I find there!”

“Thousands of wild goats.”

"Thousands of wild goats."

“Who live upon the stones, I suppose,” said Franz with an incredulous smile.

“Who live on the stones, I guess,” said Franz with a skeptical smile.

“No, but by browsing the shrubs and trees that grow out of the crevices of the rocks.”

“No, but by looking through the bushes and trees that grow in the cracks of the rocks.”

“Where can I sleep?”

"Where can I crash?"

“On shore in the grottos, or on board in your cloak; besides, if your excellency pleases, we can leave as soon as you like—we can sail as well by night as by day, and if the wind drops we can use our oars.”

“On land in the caves, or on the boat in your cloak; also, if you’d like, we can leave whenever you want—we can sail at night just as well as during the day, and if the wind dies down, we can use our oars.”

As Franz had sufficient time, and his apartments at Rome were not yet available, he accepted the proposition. Upon his answer in the affirmative, the sailors exchanged a few words together in a low tone. “Well,” asked he, “what now? Is there any difficulty in the way?”

As Franz had enough time, and his apartments in Rome weren't ready yet, he agreed to the proposal. After he answered positively, the sailors muttered a few words among themselves quietly. "So," he asked, "what's next? Is there a problem?"

“No.” replied the captain, “but we must warn your excellency that the island is an infected port.”

“No,” replied the captain, “but we need to warn you that the island is an infected port.”

“What do you mean?”

"What are you talking about?"

“Monte Cristo although uninhabited, yet serves occasionally as a refuge for the smugglers and pirates who come from Corsica, Sardinia, and Africa, and if it becomes known that we have been there, we shall have to perform quarantine for six days on our return to Leghorn.”

“Monte Cristo, while uninhabited, sometimes acts as a hideout for smugglers and pirates coming from Corsica, Sardinia, and Africa. If it gets out that we’ve been there, we’ll have to quarantine for six days when we return to Livorno.”

“The deuce! That puts a different face on the matter. Six days! Why, that’s as long as the Almighty took to make the world! Too long a wait—too long.”

“Wow! That changes everything. Six days! That's as long as it took the Almighty to create the world! Such a long wait—way too long.”

“But who will say your excellency has been to Monte Cristo?”

“But who will say you’ve been to Monte Cristo?”

“Oh, I shall not,” cried Franz.

“Oh, I definitely won’t,” cried Franz.

“Nor I, nor I,” chorused the sailors.

“Neither do I, nor do I,” the sailors echoed.

“Then steer for Monte Cristo.”

“Then head for Monte Cristo.”

The captain gave his orders, the helm was put up, and the boat was soon sailing in the direction of the island. Franz waited until all was in order, and when the sail was filled, and the four sailors had taken their places—three forward, and one at the helm—he resumed the conversation. “Gaetano,” said he to the captain, “you tell me Monte Cristo serves as a refuge for pirates, who are, it seems to me, a very different kind of game from the goats.”

The captain gave his orders, the helm was raised, and the boat was soon sailing toward the island. Franz waited until everything was ready, and when the sail was full and the four sailors had taken their positions—three up front and one at the helm—he continued the conversation. “Gaetano,” he said to the captain, “you mentioned that Monte Cristo is a hideout for pirates, who seem to me to be a very different kind of target than goats.”

“Yes, your excellency, and it is true.”

“Yes, your excellency, and that is true.”

“I knew there were smugglers, but I thought that since the capture of Algiers, and the destruction of the regency, pirates existed only in the romances of Cooper and Captain Marryat.”

“I knew there were smugglers, but I thought that ever since the capture of Algiers and the downfall of the regency, pirates only lived in the stories of Cooper and Captain Marryat.”

“Your excellency is mistaken; there are pirates, like the bandits who were believed to have been exterminated by Pope Leo XII., and who yet, every day, rob travellers at the gates of Rome. Has not your excellency heard that the French chargé d’affaires was robbed six months ago within five hundred paces of Velletri?”

“Your excellency is mistaken; there are still pirates, like the bandits who were thought to have been wiped out by Pope Leo XII, and yet they continue to rob travelers at the gates of Rome every day. Haven't you heard that the French chargé d’affaires was robbed six months ago just five hundred paces from Velletri?”

“Oh, yes, I heard that.”

“Yeah, I heard that.”

“Well, then, if, like us, your excellency lived at Leghorn, you would hear, from time to time, that a little merchant vessel, or an English yacht that was expected at Bastia, at Porto-Ferrajo, or at Civita Vecchia, has not arrived; no one knows what has become of it, but, doubtless, it has struck on a rock and foundered. Now this rock it has met has been a long and narrow boat, manned by six or eight men, who have surprised and plundered it, some dark and stormy night, near some desert and gloomy island, as bandits plunder a carriage in the recesses of a forest.”

“Well, if you lived in Leghorn like us, your excellency, you’d hear from time to time that a small merchant ship or an English yacht expected at Bastia, Porto-Ferrajo, or Civita Vecchia hasn’t shown up; no one knows what happened to it, but it probably ran aground and sank. That rock it hit was actually a long, narrow boat crewed by six or eight men who ambushed and stole from it on some dark, stormy night near a deserted and gloomy island, just like bandits robbing a carriage in the depths of a forest.”

“But,” asked Franz, who lay wrapped in his cloak at the bottom of the boat, “why do not those who have been plundered complain to the French, Sardinian, or Tuscan governments?”

“But,” asked Franz, who was wrapped in his cloak at the bottom of the boat, “why don’t those who have been robbed complain to the French, Sardinian, or Tuscan governments?”

“Why?” said Gaetano with a smile.

“Why?” Gaetano asked with a smile.

“Yes, why?”

"Yeah, why?"

“Because, in the first place, they transfer from the vessel to their own boat whatever they think worth taking, then they bind the crew hand and foot, they attach to everyone’s neck a four-and-twenty-pound ball, a large hole is chopped in the vessel’s bottom, and then they leave her. At the end of ten minutes the vessel begins to roll heavily and settle down. First one gun’l goes under, then the other. Then they lift and sink again, and both go under at once. All at once there’s a noise like a cannon—that’s the air blowing up the deck. Soon the water rushes out of the scupper-holes like a whale spouting, the vessel gives a last groan, spins round and round, and disappears, forming a vast whirlpool in the ocean, and then all is over, so that in five minutes nothing but the eye of God can see the vessel where she lies at the bottom of the sea. Do you understand now,” said the captain, “why no complaints are made to the government, and why the vessel never reaches port?”

“First, they take whatever they think is worth keeping from the ship and then tie up the crew. They put a twenty-four-pound ball around everyone’s neck, cut a big hole in the bottom of the ship, and then leave. After about ten minutes, the ship starts to rock heavily and sink. One side goes under first, then the other. Then they both dip and sink at the same time. Suddenly, there's a loud noise like a cannon—that's the air rushing up through the deck. Soon, water starts pouring out of the scupper holes like a whale spouting. The ship lets out a final groan, spins around, and vanishes, creating a huge whirlpool in the ocean, and then it’s all over. In five minutes, nothing but the eye of God can see the ship resting at the bottom of the sea. Do you get it now,” said the captain, “why no one files complaints with the government and why the ship never arrives at port?”

It is probable that if Gaetano had related this previous to proposing the expedition, Franz would have hesitated, but now that they had started, he thought it would be cowardly to draw back. He was one of those men who do not rashly court danger, but if danger presents itself, combat it with the most unalterable coolness. Calm and resolute, he treated any peril as he would an adversary in a duel,—calculated its probable method of approach; retreated, if at all, as a point of strategy and not from cowardice; was quick to see an opening for attack, and won victory at a single thrust.

It’s likely that if Gaetano had mentioned this before suggesting the expedition, Franz would have hesitated, but now that they were on their way, he thought it would be cowardly to back out. He was the kind of guy who doesn’t seek out danger recklessly, but when it shows up, he faces it with complete composure. Calm and determined, he approached any threat like an opponent in a duel—assessing how it would come at him; retreating only as a strategic move and not out of fear; quickly recognizing an opportunity to strike, and achieving victory with a single, decisive action.

“Bah!” said he, “I have travelled through Sicily and Calabria—I have sailed two months in the Archipelago, and yet I never saw even the shadow of a bandit or a pirate.”

“Bah!” he said, “I’ve traveled through Sicily and Calabria—I’ve sailed for two months in the Archipelago, and yet I’ve never even seen a hint of a bandit or a pirate.”

“I did not tell your excellency this to deter you from your project,” replied Gaetano, “but you questioned me, and I have answered; that’s all.”

“I didn’t tell you this to discourage you from your plans,” Gaetano replied, “but you asked me, and I’ve given you my answer; that’s all.”

“Yes, and your conversation is most interesting; and as I wish to enjoy it as long as possible, steer for Monte Cristo.”

“Yes, your conversation is really interesting; and since I want to enjoy it for as long as possible, head toward Monte Cristo.”

The wind blew strongly, the boat made six or seven knots an hour, and they were rapidly reaching the end of their voyage. As they drew near the island seemed to lift from the sea, and the air was so clear that they could already distinguish the rocks heaped on one another, like cannon balls in an arsenal, with green bushes and trees growing in the crevices. As for the sailors, although they appeared perfectly tranquil yet it was evident that they were on the alert, and that they carefully watched the glassy surface over which they were sailing, and on which a few fishing-boats, with their white sails, were alone visible.

The wind howled, and the boat was cruising at six or seven knots an hour, quickly nearing the end of their journey. As they approached, the island seemed to rise from the water, and the air was so clear that they could already make out the rocks piled on top of each other, like cannonballs in an armory, with green bushes and trees sprouting in the gaps. The sailors looked calm, but it was clear they were on high alert, closely monitoring the smooth surface beneath them, where just a few fishing boats with white sails were visible.

They were within fifteen miles of Monte Cristo when the sun began to set behind Corsica, whose mountains appeared against the sky, showing their rugged peaks in bold relief; this mass of rock, like the giant Adamastor, rose dead ahead, a formidable barrier, and intercepting the light that gilded its massive peaks so that the voyagers were in shadow. Little by little the shadow rose higher and seemed to drive before it the last rays of the expiring day; at last the reflection rested on the summit of the mountain, where it paused an instant, like the fiery crest of a volcano, then gloom gradually covered the summit as it had covered the base, and the island now only appeared to be a gray mountain that grew continually darker; half an hour after, the night was quite dark.

They were about fifteen miles from Monte Cristo when the sun started to set behind Corsica, with its mountains standing out against the sky, their rugged peaks clearly visible. This massive rock formation, like the giant Adamastor, loomed directly ahead, a daunting barrier blocking the light that illuminated its huge peaks, leaving the travelers in shadow. Gradually, the shadow rose higher, seemingly pushing away the last rays of the fading day; eventually, the light lingered on the mountaintop for a moment, like the fiery crest of a volcano, before darkness slowly spread over the summit, covering it just like it had the base. The island then appeared only as a gray mountain that kept getting darker; half an hour later, the night was completely dark.

Fortunately, the mariners were used to these latitudes, and knew every rock in the Tuscan Archipelago; for in the midst of this obscurity Franz was not without uneasiness—Corsica had long since disappeared, and Monte Cristo itself was invisible; but the sailors seemed, like the lynx, to see in the dark, and the pilot who steered did not evince the slightest hesitation.

Fortunately, the sailors were familiar with these waters and knew every rock in the Tuscan Archipelago. In the midst of this darkness, Franz felt uneasy—Corsica had long vanished, and even Monte Cristo was out of sight. Yet the crew seemed to have a lynx-like ability to see in the dark, and the pilot steering the boat showed no signs of hesitation.

An hour had passed since the sun had set, when Franz fancied he saw, at a quarter of a mile to the left, a dark mass, but he could not precisely make out what it was, and fearing to excite the mirth of the sailors by mistaking a floating cloud for land, he remained silent; suddenly a great light appeared on the strand; land might resemble a cloud, but the fire was not a meteor.

An hour had gone by since the sun set when Franz thought he saw, about a quarter mile to the left, a dark shape, but he couldn't clearly make out what it was. Worried he would make the sailors laugh by confusing a floating cloud for land, he stayed quiet; suddenly, a bright light appeared on the shore; land might look like a cloud, but the fire was definitely not a meteor.

“What is this light?” asked he.

“What is this light?” he asked.

“Hush!” said the captain; “it is a fire.”

“Hush!” said the captain; “there's a fire.”

“But you told me the island was uninhabited?”

“But you told me the island was empty?”

“I said there were no fixed habitations on it, but I said also that it served sometimes as a harbor for smugglers.”

“I said there were no permanent settlements on it, but I also mentioned that it sometimes acted as a hideout for smugglers.”

“And for pirates?”

"And what about pirates?"

“And for pirates,” returned Gaetano, repeating Franz’s words. “It is for that reason I have given orders to pass the island, for, as you see, the fire is behind us.”

“And for pirates,” Gaetano replied, echoing Franz’s words. “That’s why I ordered us to sail past the island, because, as you can see, the fire is behind us.”

“But this fire?” continued Franz. “It seems to me rather reassuring than otherwise; men who did not wish to be seen would not light a fire.”

“But this fire?” Franz continued. “It seems more reassuring than anything else; people who didn’t want to be seen wouldn’t light a fire.”

“Oh, that goes for nothing,” said Gaetano. “If you can guess the position of the island in the darkness, you will see that the fire cannot be seen from the side or from Pianosa, but only from the sea.”

“Oh, that’s worthless,” said Gaetano. “If you can figure out where the island is in the dark, you’ll see that the fire can’t be seen from the side or from Pianosa, but only from the sea.”

“You think, then, this fire indicates the presence of unpleasant neighbors?”

"You think that this fire shows we have some annoying neighbors?"

“That is what we must find out,” returned Gaetano, fixing his eyes on this terrestrial star.

"That's what we need to find out," Gaetano replied, staring at this earthly star.

“How can you find out?”

“How can you figure it out?”

“You shall see.”

"You will see."

Gaetano consulted with his companions, and after five minutes’ discussion a manœuvre was executed which caused the vessel to tack about, they returned the way they had come, and in a few minutes the fire disappeared, hidden by an elevation of the land. The pilot again changed the course of the boat, which rapidly approached the island, and was soon within fifty paces of it. Gaetano lowered the sail, and the boat came to rest. All this was done in silence, and from the moment that their course was changed not a word was spoken.

Gaetano talked with his friends, and after five minutes of discussion, they executed a maneuver that made the boat change direction. They headed back the way they had come, and within a few minutes, the fire faded out, blocked by a rise in the land. The pilot changed the boat's course again, and they quickly got close to the island, soon being just about fifty paces away. Gaetano lowered the sail, and the boat came to a stop. Everything was done quietly, and once they changed direction, not a single word was spoken.

Gaetano, who had proposed the expedition, had taken all the responsibility on himself; the four sailors fixed their eyes on him, while they got out their oars and held themselves in readiness to row away, which, thanks to the darkness, would not be difficult. As for Franz, he examined his arms with the utmost coolness; he had two double-barrelled guns and a rifle; he loaded them, looked at the priming, and waited quietly.

Gaetano, who suggested the expedition, had taken all the responsibility for it; the four sailors watched him closely while they got their oars ready to row off, which, thanks to the darkness, wouldn’t be hard. As for Franz, he calmly checked his weapons; he had two double-barreled guns and a rifle. He loaded them, checked the priming, and waited quietly.

During this time the captain had thrown off his vest and shirt, and secured his trousers round his waist; his feet were naked, so he had no shoes and stockings to take off; after these preparations he placed his finger on his lips, and lowering himself noiselessly into the sea, swam towards the shore with such precaution that it was impossible to hear the slightest sound; he could only be traced by the phosphorescent line in his wake. This track soon disappeared; it was evident that he had touched the shore.

During this time, the captain had taken off his vest and shirt and secured his trousers around his waist. His feet were bare, so he had no shoes or socks to remove. After getting ready, he put a finger to his lips and quietly lowered himself into the sea. He swam toward the shore so carefully that not a single sound could be heard; the only way to track him was by the glowing trail left behind in the water. This trail quickly faded, indicating that he had reached the shore.

Everyone on board remained motionless for half an hour, when the same luminous track was again observed, and the swimmer was soon on board.

Everyone on board stayed still for half an hour, when the same bright trail was seen again, and the swimmer was soon back on the ship.

“Well?” exclaimed Franz and the sailors in unison.

“Well?” shouted Franz and the sailors together.

“They are Spanish smugglers,” said he; “they have with them two Corsican bandits.”

“They're Spanish smugglers,” he said; “they have two Corsican bandits with them.”

“And what are these Corsican bandits doing here with Spanish smugglers?”

“And what are these Corsican bandits doing here with Spanish smugglers?”

“Alas,” returned the captain with an accent of the most profound pity, “we ought always to help one another. Very often the bandits are hard pressed by gendarmes or carbineers; well, they see a vessel, and good fellows like us on board, they come and demand hospitality of us; you can’t refuse help to a poor hunted devil; we receive them, and for greater security we stand out to sea. This costs us nothing, and saves the life, or at least the liberty, of a fellow-creature, who on the first occasion returns the service by pointing out some safe spot where we can land our goods without interruption.”

“Unfortunately,” replied the captain with deep sympathy, “we should always help each other. Often, the bandits are in a tough spot with the police or the military; when they see a ship with decent folks like us on board, they come asking for our hospitality; you can’t turn away a poor soul in distress. We take them in, and for our own safety, we head out to sea. This costs us nothing and saves the life, or at least the freedom, of someone who, when the opportunity arises, will repay us by showing us a safe place to unload our goods without any trouble.”

“Ah!” said Franz, “then you are a smuggler occasionally, Gaetano?”

“Ah!” said Franz, “so you sometimes smuggle, Gaetano?”

“Your excellency, we must live somehow,” returned the other, smiling impenetrably.

“Your excellency, we need to survive somehow,” the other replied, smiling enigmatically.

“Then you know the men who are now on Monte Cristo?”

“Then you know the guys who are currently on Monte Cristo?”

“Oh, yes, we sailors are like freemasons, and recognize each other by signs.”

“Oh, yes, us sailors are like freemasons, and we recognize each other by signals.”

“And do you think we have nothing to fear if we land?”

“And do you think we have nothing to worry about if we land?”

“Nothing at all; smugglers are not thieves.”

“Not at all; smugglers aren't thieves.”

“But these two Corsican bandits?” said Franz, calculating the chances of peril.

“But what about these two Corsican bandits?” asked Franz, weighing the risks.

“It is not their fault that they are bandits, but that of the authorities.”

“It’s not their fault that they’re bandits; it’s the authorities’ fault.”

“How so?”

"How's that?"

“Because they are pursued for having made a stiff, as if it was not in a Corsican’s nature to revenge himself.”

“Because they are chased for having taken a stand, as if it were not in a Corsican’s nature to seek revenge.”

“What do you mean by having made a stiff?—having assassinated a man?” said Franz, continuing his investigation.

"What do you mean by having made a stiff?—by having killed a man?" said Franz, continuing his investigation.

“I mean that they have killed an enemy, which is a very different thing,” returned the captain.

“I mean that they have killed an enemy, which is a very different thing,” the captain replied.

“Well,” said the young man, “let us demand hospitality of these smugglers and bandits. Do you think they will grant it?”

“Well,” said the young man, “let's ask these smugglers and bandits for hospitality. Do you think they’ll agree?”

“Without doubt.”

"Definitely."

“How many are they?”

"How many are there?"

“Four, and the two bandits make six.”

“Four, and the two robbers make six.”

“Just our number, so that if they prove troublesome, we shall be able to hold them in check; so, for the last time, steer to Monte Cristo.”

“Just our number, so that if they become a problem, we can keep them under control; so, for the last time, head toward Monte Cristo.”

“Yes, but your excellency will permit us to take all due precautions.”

“Yes, but your excellency, please allow us to take all necessary precautions.”

“By all means, be as wise as Nestor and as prudent as Ulysses; I do more than permit, I exhort you.”

“Definitely strive to be as wise as Nestor and as smart as Ulysses; I not only allow it, but I encourage you to do so.”

“Silence, then!” said Gaetano.

"Be quiet, then!" said Gaetano.

Everyone obeyed. For a man who, like Franz, viewed his position in its true light, it was a grave one. He was alone in the darkness with sailors whom he did not know, and who had no reason to be devoted to him; who knew that he had several thousand francs in his belt, and who had often examined his weapons,—which were very beautiful,—if not with envy, at least with curiosity. On the other hand, he was about to land, without any other escort than these men, on an island which had, indeed, a very religious name, but which did not seem to Franz likely to afford him much hospitality, thanks to the smugglers and bandits. The history of the scuttled vessels, which had appeared improbable during the day, seemed very probable at night; placed as he was between two possible sources of danger, he kept his eye on the crew, and his gun in his hand.

Everyone obeyed. For a man like Franz, who understood his situation clearly, it was a serious one. He found himself alone in the dark with sailors he didn’t know, who had no reason to be loyal to him; they were aware he had several thousand francs in his belt and had often looked at his weapons—very beautiful ones—if not with envy, then at least with curiosity. On the other hand, he was about to land, with no one to support him except these men, on an island that had a very religious name but didn’t seem likely to offer him much hospitality, due to the smugglers and bandits. The stories of scuttled ships, which had sounded unlikely during the day, now seemed very plausible at night; caught between two possible sources of danger, he kept his eye on the crew and his gun in hand.

The sailors had again hoisted sail, and the vessel was once more cleaving the waves. Through the darkness Franz, whose eyes were now more accustomed to it, could see the looming shore along which the boat was sailing, and then, as they rounded a rocky point, he saw the fire more brilliant than ever, and about it five or six persons seated. The blaze illumined the sea for a hundred paces around. Gaetano skirted the light, carefully keeping the boat in the shadow; then, when they were opposite the fire, he steered to the centre of the circle, singing a fishing song, of which his companions sung the chorus.

The sailors had raised the sails again, and the boat was cutting through the waves once more. Through the darkness, Franz, whose eyes were getting used to it, could see the shore ahead as the boat sailed along. Then, as they turned a rocky point, he spotted the fire, brighter than ever, surrounded by five or six people sitting nearby. The flames lit up the sea for a hundred yards around. Gaetano navigated around the light, carefully keeping the boat in the shadows; then, when they were opposite the fire, he steered to the center of the circle, singing a fishing song while his companions joined in the chorus.

At the first words of the song the men seated round the fire arose and approached the landing-place, their eyes fixed on the boat, evidently seeking to know who the new-comers were and what were their intentions. They soon appeared satisfied and returned (with the exception of one, who remained at the shore) to their fire, at which the carcass of a goat was roasting. When the boat was within twenty paces of the shore, the man on the beach, who carried a carbine, presented arms after the manner of a sentinel, and cried, “Who comes there?” in Sardinian.

At the first notes of the song, the men sitting around the fire stood up and walked toward the landing, their eyes fixed on the boat, clearly trying to figure out who the newcomers were and what they wanted. They soon seemed satisfied and returned to their fire, except for one who stayed on the shore. The carcass of a goat was roasting over the flames. When the boat was about twenty paces from the shore, the man on the beach, carrying a carbine, stood at attention like a guard and shouted, “Who goes there?” in Sardinian.

Franz coolly cocked both barrels. Gaetano then exchanged a few words with this man which the traveller did not understand, but which evidently concerned him.

Franz calmly locked and loaded both barrels. Gaetano then exchanged a few words with the man that the traveler didn’t understand, but it was clear they were about him.

“Will your excellency give your name, or remain incognito?” asked the captain.

“Will you please share your name, or will you stay incognito?” asked the captain.

“My name must rest unknown,” replied Franz; “merely say I am a Frenchman travelling for pleasure.”

“My name doesn’t need to be known,” replied Franz; “just say I’m a Frenchman traveling for leisure.”

As soon as Gaetano had transmitted this answer, the sentinel gave an order to one of the men seated round the fire, who rose and disappeared among the rocks. Not a word was spoken, everyone seemed occupied, Franz with his disembarkment, the sailors with their sails, the smugglers with their goat; but in the midst of all this carelessness it was evident that they mutually observed each other.

As soon as Gaetano sent this response, the guard instructed one of the men sitting around the fire, who got up and vanished among the rocks. No one said a word; everyone appeared focused—Franz with his disembarkation, the sailors with their sails, the smugglers with their goat—but amidst all this indifference, it was clear that they were all watching each other closely.

The man who had disappeared returned suddenly on the opposite side to that by which he had left; he made a sign with his head to the sentinel, who, turning to the boat, said, “S’accommodi.” The Italian s’accommodi is untranslatable; it means at once, “Come, enter, you are welcome; make yourself at home; you are the master.” It is like that Turkish phrase of Molière’s that so astonished the bourgeois gentleman by the number of things implied in its utterance.

The man who had vanished suddenly appeared on the opposite side from where he had left; he nodded to the guard, who turned to the boat and said, “S’accommodi.” The Italian s’accommodi is hard to translate; it means at once, “Come in, you’re welcome; make yourself at home; you’re in charge.” It’s like that Turkish phrase from Molière that so surprised the middle-class gentleman with the amount of meaning packed into it.

The sailors did not wait for a second invitation; four strokes of the oar brought them to land; Gaetano sprang to shore, exchanged a few words with the sentinel, then his comrades disembarked, and lastly came Franz. One of his guns was swung over his shoulder, Gaetano had the other, and a sailor held his rifle; his dress, half artist, half dandy, did not excite any suspicion, and, consequently, no disquietude. The boat was moored to the shore, and they advanced a few paces to find a comfortable bivouac; but, doubtless, the spot they chose did not suit the smuggler who filled the post of sentinel, for he cried out:

The sailors didn’t need a second invitation; four strokes of the oar got them to shore. Gaetano jumped onto the land, chatted briefly with the sentinel, then his teammates got off the boat, and lastly came Franz. One of his guns was slung over his shoulder, Gaetano carried the other, and a sailor held his rifle. His outfit, a mix of artist and dandy, raised no suspicions and, therefore, caused no unease. The boat was tied up on the shore, and they walked a few steps to find a good spot to set up camp; however, the place they picked must not have suited the smuggler who was on sentinel duty, because he shouted out:

“Not that way, if you please.”

“Not that way, if you don't mind.”

Gaetano faltered an excuse, and advanced to the opposite side, while two sailors kindled torches at the fire to light them on their way.

Gaetano hesitated with an excuse and moved to the other side, while two sailors lit torches at the fire to guide them on their path.

They advanced about thirty paces, and then stopped at a small esplanade surrounded with rocks, in which seats had been cut, not unlike sentry-boxes. Around in the crevices of the rocks grew a few dwarf oaks and thick bushes of myrtles. Franz lowered a torch, and saw by the mass of cinders that had accumulated that he was not the first to discover this retreat, which was, doubtless, one of the halting-places of the wandering visitors of Monte Cristo.

They walked about thirty steps and then stopped at a small platform surrounded by rocks, where seats had been carved out, similar to sentry boxes. In the crevices of the rocks, a few stunted oaks and thick clusters of myrtle bushes were growing. Franz lowered a torch and noticed the pile of ashes that had built up, indicating that he wasn’t the first to find this spot, which was likely one of the stopovers for the wandering visitors of Monte Cristo.

As for his suspicions, once on terra firma, once that he had seen the indifferent, if not friendly, appearance of his hosts, his anxiety had quite disappeared, or rather, at sight of the goat, had turned to appetite. He mentioned this to Gaetano, who replied that nothing could be more easy than to prepare a supper when they had in their boat, bread, wine, half a dozen partridges, and a good fire to roast them by.

As for his suspicions, once he was on solid ground, and after he had seen the indifferent, if not unfriendly, demeanor of his hosts, his anxiety completely faded away; or rather, upon seeing the goat, it shifted to hunger. He told Gaetano this, who replied that it was quite easy to prepare dinner since they had bread, wine, half a dozen partridges, and a good fire to roast them by in their boat.

“Besides,” added he, “if the smell of their roast meat tempts you, I will go and offer them two of our birds for a slice.”

“Besides,” he said, “if the smell of their roast meat is tempting you, I’ll go and offer them two of our birds for a slice.”

“You are a born diplomat,” returned Franz; “go and try.”

“You're a natural diplomat,” Franz replied; “go on, give it a shot.”

Meanwhile the sailors had collected dried sticks and branches with which they made a fire. Franz waited impatiently, inhaling the aroma of the roasted meat, when the captain returned with a mysterious air.

Meanwhile, the sailors gathered dried sticks and branches to start a fire. Franz waited anxiously, breathing in the smell of the roasted meat, when the captain returned with an enigmatic expression.

“Well,” said Franz, “anything new?—do they refuse?”

"Well," said Franz, "is there anything new? Do they refuse?"

“On the contrary,” returned Gaetano, “the chief, who was told you were a young Frenchman, invites you to sup with him.”

“On the contrary,” Gaetano replied, “the chief, who was informed that you’re a young Frenchman, invites you to have dinner with him.”

“Well,” observed Franz, “this chief is very polite, and I see no objection—the more so as I bring my share of the supper.”

“Well,” Franz noted, “this chief is really polite, and I don’t see any issue—especially since I’m bringing my part of the dinner.”

“Oh, it is not that; he has plenty, and to spare, for supper; but he makes one condition, and rather a peculiar one, before he will receive you at his house.”

“Oh, it’s not that; he has more than enough for dinner, but he has one condition, and it’s a pretty unusual one, before he’ll let you come to his home.”

“His house? Has he built one here, then?”

“His house? Did he build one here, then?”

“No, but he has a very comfortable one all the same, so they say.”

“No, but he has a really comfortable one anyway, or so they say.”

“You know this chief, then?”

“Do you know this chief?”

“I have heard talk of him.”

“I’ve heard people talk about him.”

“Favorably or otherwise?”

"Positive or negative?"

“Both.”

“Both.”

“The deuce!—and what is this condition?”

“What the heck! What’s this?”

“That you are blindfolded, and do not take off the bandage until he himself bids you.”

“That you are blindfolded, and don’t take off the blindfold until he tells you to.”

Franz looked at Gaetano, to see, if possible, what he thought of this proposal. “Ah,” replied he, guessing Franz’s thought, “I know this is a serious matter.”

Franz looked at Gaetano, trying to gauge what he thought of this proposal. “Ah,” he replied, sensing Franz’s concern, “I know this is a serious matter.”

“What should you do in my place?”

“What would you do if you were me?”

“I, who have nothing to lose,—I should go.”

“I have nothing to lose—I should go.”

20075m

“You would accept?”

"Are you going to accept?"

“Yes, were it only out of curiosity.”

"Yeah, just wondering."

“There is something very peculiar about this chief, then?”

“There’s something really strange about this chief, then?”

“Listen,” said Gaetano, lowering his voice, “I do not know if what they say is true”—he stopped to see if anyone was near.

“Listen,” said Gaetano, lowering his voice, “I don’t know if what they’re saying is true”—he paused to check if anyone was around.

“What do they say?”

“What are they saying?”

“That this chief inhabits a cavern to which the Pitti Palace is nothing.”

“That this chief lives in a cave that makes the Pitti Palace look like nothing.”

“What nonsense!” said Franz, reseating himself.

“What nonsense!” Franz said as he sat back down.

“It is no nonsense; it is quite true. Cama, the pilot of the Saint Ferdinand, went in once, and he came back amazed, vowing that such treasures were only to be heard of in fairy tales.”

“It’s not nonsense; it’s completely true. Cama, the pilot of the Saint Ferdinand, went in once, and he came back amazed, swearing that such treasures could only be found in fairy tales.”

“Do you know,” observed Franz, “that with such stories you make me think of Ali Baba’s enchanted cavern?”

“Do you know,” Franz said, “that when you tell me stories like that, it reminds me of Ali Baba’s enchanted cave?”

“I tell you what I have been told.”

"I'll share what I've been told."

“Then you advise me to accept?”

"Then you're telling me I should accept?"

“Oh, I don’t say that; your excellency will do as you please; I should be sorry to advise you in the matter.”

“Oh, I’m not saying that; your excellency can do whatever you want; I wouldn’t want to give you advice on this.”

Franz pondered the matter for a few moments, concluded that a man so rich could not have any intention of plundering him of what little he had, and seeing only the prospect of a good supper, accepted. Gaetano departed with the reply. Franz was prudent, and wished to learn all he possibly could concerning his host. He turned towards the sailor, who, during this dialogue, had sat gravely plucking the partridges with the air of a man proud of his office, and asked him how these men had landed, as no vessel of any kind was visible.

Franz thought about it for a few moments, decided that a man that wealthy couldn’t possibly want to rob him of what little he had, and seeing the promise of a nice dinner, agreed. Gaetano left with the answer. Franz was cautious and wanted to learn everything he could about his host. He turned to the sailor, who during their conversation had been seriously plucking the partridges like a man proud of his job, and asked him how those men had arrived since there was no boat in sight.

“Never mind that,” returned the sailor, “I know their vessel.”

“That's not important,” the sailor replied, “I recognize their ship.”

“Is it a very beautiful vessel?”

“Is it a really beautiful ship?”

“I would not wish for a better to sail round the world.”

“I wouldn’t want a better partner to sail around the world with.”

“Of what burden is she?”

“What burden does she have?”

“About a hundred tons; but she is built to stand any weather. She is what the English call a yacht.”

“About a hundred tons; but she’s built to handle any weather. She’s what the English call a yacht.”

“Where was she built?”

“Where was she created?”

“I know not; but my own opinion is she is a Genoese.”

“I don't know; but in my opinion, she’s from Genoa.”

“And how did a leader of smugglers,” continued Franz, “venture to build a vessel designed for such a purpose at Genoa?”

“And how did a smuggler leader,” continued Franz, “dare to construct a ship meant for that purpose in Genoa?”

“I did not say that the owner was a smuggler,” replied the sailor.

“I didn’t say that the owner was a smuggler,” replied the sailor.

“No; but Gaetano did, I thought.”

“No, but I thought Gaetano did.”

“Gaetano had only seen the vessel from a distance, he had not then spoken to anyone.”

“Gaetano had only seen the ship from a distance; he hadn’t talked to anyone then.”

“And if this person be not a smuggler, who is he?”

“And if this person isn't a smuggler, then who is he?”

“A wealthy signor, who travels for his pleasure.”

“A rich gentleman who travels for enjoyment.”

“Come,” thought Franz, “he is still more mysterious, since the two accounts do not agree.”

“Come on,” thought Franz, “he’s even more mysterious since the two stories don’t match.”

“What is his name?”

"What’s his name?"

“If you ask him, he says Sinbad the Sailor; but I doubt if it be his real name.”

“If you ask him, he says his name is Sinbad the Sailor; but I’m not sure that’s his real name.”

“Sinbad the Sailor?”

“Sinbad the Sailor?”

“Yes.”

"Yeah."

“And where does he reside?”

"Where does he live?"

“On the sea.”

"On the ocean."

“What country does he come from?”

“Which country is he from?”

“I do not know.”

"I don't know."

“Have you ever seen him?”

“Have you ever met him?”

“Sometimes.”

"Sometimes."

“What sort of a man is he?”

“What kind of guy is he?”

“Your excellency will judge for yourself.”

“Your excellence will judge for yourself.”

“Where will he receive me?”

“Where will he meet me?”

“No doubt in the subterranean palace Gaetano told you of.”

“No doubt in the underground palace Gaetano mentioned.”

“Have you never had the curiosity, when you have landed and found this island deserted, to seek for this enchanted palace?”

“Have you never felt curious, when you’ve landed and found this island empty, to look for this magical palace?”

“Oh, yes, more than once, but always in vain; we examined the grotto all over, but we never could find the slightest trace of any opening; they say that the door is not opened by a key, but a magic word.”

“Oh, yes, more than once, but always without success; we checked the grotto thoroughly, but we could never find even the slightest sign of any opening; they say that the door isn’t opened with a key, but with a magic word.”

“Decidedly,” muttered Franz, “this is an Arabian Nights’ adventure.”

“Definitely,” muttered Franz, “this is an Arabian Nights adventure.”

“His excellency waits for you,” said a voice, which he recognized as that of the sentinel. He was accompanied by two of the yacht’s crew.

“Your excellency is waiting for you,” said a voice that he recognized as the sentinel’s. He was accompanied by two crew members from the yacht.

Franz drew his handkerchief from his pocket, and presented it to the man who had spoken to him. Without uttering a word, they bandaged his eyes with a care that showed their apprehensions of his committing some indiscretion. Afterwards he was made to promise that he would not make the least attempt to raise the bandage. He promised.

Franz pulled out his handkerchief from his pocket and offered it to the man who had talked to him. Without saying a word, they blindfolded him with a caution that revealed their worries about him possibly doing something inappropriate. After that, he was made to promise that he wouldn’t try to lift the blindfold. He agreed.

Then his two guides took his arms, and he went on, guided by them, and preceded by the sentinel. After going about thirty paces, he smelt the appetizing odor of the kid that was roasting, and knew thus that he was passing the bivouac; they then led him on about fifty paces farther, evidently advancing towards that part of the shore where they would not allow Gaetano to go—a refusal he could now comprehend.

Then his two guides took his arms, and he continued on with their help, followed by the guard. After walking about thirty steps, he caught the delicious smell of the kid roasting and realized he was passing the campsite; they then led him about fifty steps further, clearly moving toward the area of the shore where they wouldn’t let Gaetano go—a refusal he could now understand.

Presently, by a change in the atmosphere, he knew that they were entering a cave; after going on for a few seconds more he heard a crackling, and it seemed to him as though the atmosphere again changed, and became balmy and perfumed. At length his feet touched on a thick and soft carpet, and his guides let go their hold of him. There was a moment’s silence, and then a voice, in excellent French, although, with a foreign accent, said:

Presently, with a shift in the air, he realized they were entering a cave; after moving forward for a few more seconds, he heard a crackling sound, and it felt like the atmosphere changed again, becoming warm and fragrant. Finally, his feet landed on a thick, soft carpet, and his guides released him. There was a brief moment of silence, and then a voice, speaking fluent French with a foreign accent, said:

“Welcome, sir. I beg you will remove your bandage.”

“Welcome, sir. Please take off your bandage.”

It may be supposed, then, Franz did not wait for a repetition of this permission, but took off the handkerchief, and found himself in the presence of a man from thirty-eight to forty years of age, dressed in a Tunisian costume, that is to say, a red cap with a long blue silk tassel, a vest of black cloth embroidered with gold, pantaloons of deep red, large and full gaiters of the same color, embroidered with gold like the vest, and yellow slippers; he had a splendid cashmere round his waist, and a small sharp and crooked cangiar was passed through his girdle.

It should be noted that Franz didn’t wait for permission to do so again; he removed the handkerchief and found himself face-to-face with a man between thirty-eight and forty years old, dressed in a Tunisian outfit. This included a red cap with a long blue silk tassel, a black vest embroidered with gold, deep red pantaloons, large and full gaiters of the same color adorned with gold like the vest, and yellow slippers. He also wore a beautiful cashmere wrapped around his waist, and a small, sharp, crooked cangiar was tucked into his belt.

Although of a paleness that was almost livid, this man had a remarkably handsome face; his eyes were penetrating and sparkling; his nose, quite straight, and projecting direct from the brow, was of the pure Greek type, while his teeth, as white as pearls, were set off to admiration by the black moustache that encircled them.

Although he was almost deathly pale, this man had an exceptionally handsome face; his eyes were sharp and bright; his nose, straight and projecting directly from his brow, had a classic Greek look, and his teeth, as white as pearls, were strikingly complemented by the black mustache that framed them.

His pallor was so peculiar, that it seemed to pertain to one who had been long entombed, and who was incapable of resuming the healthy glow and hue of life. He was not particularly tall, but extremely well made, and, like the men of the South, had small hands and feet. But what astonished Franz, who had treated Gaetano’s description as a fable, was the splendor of the apartment in which he found himself.

His pale complexion was so unusual that it looked like he had been buried for a long time and couldn't regain the healthy color and brightness of life. He wasn't very tall, but he was very well-built, and, like the men from the South, he had small hands and feet. But what surprised Franz, who had thought Gaetano's description was a myth, was the magnificence of the room he was in.

The entire chamber was lined with crimson brocade, worked with flowers of gold. In a recess was a kind of divan, surmounted with a stand of Arabian swords in silver scabbards, and the handles resplendent with gems; from the ceiling hung a lamp of Venetian glass, of beautiful shape and color, while the feet rested on a Turkey carpet, in which they sunk to the instep; tapestry hung before the door by which Franz had entered, and also in front of another door, leading into a second apartment which seemed to be brilliantly illuminated.

The whole room was covered in red brocade, decorated with gold flowers. In a nook was a sort of couch, topped with a display of Arabian swords in silver sheaths, with handles shining with jewels; a beautiful Venetian glass lamp hung from the ceiling, and the feet sank into a Turkish carpet. There was a tapestry hanging before the door that Franz had entered through, as well as in front of another door leading into a brightly lit second room.

The host gave Franz time to recover from his surprise, and, moreover, returned look for look, not even taking his eyes off him.

The host gave Franz a moment to get over his shock and, in addition, kept eye contact, never diverting his gaze from him.

“Sir,” he said, after a pause, “a thousand excuses for the precaution taken in your introduction hither; but as, during the greater portion of the year, this island is deserted, if the secret of this abode were discovered, I should doubtless, find on my return my temporary retirement in a state of great disorder, which would be exceedingly annoying, not for the loss it occasioned me, but because I should not have the certainty I now possess of separating myself from all the rest of mankind at pleasure. Let me now endeavor to make you forget this temporary unpleasantness, and offer you what no doubt you did not expect to find here—that is to say, a tolerable supper and pretty comfortable beds.”

“Sir,” he said after a pause, “I apologize for the way you were introduced here. However, since this island is mostly deserted for most of the year, if the secret of this place got out, I would probably come back to find my temporary retreat in complete chaos. That would be really frustrating, not because of the loss it would cause me, but because I wouldn’t have the same peace of mind I currently have in being able to separate myself from everyone else at will. Now, let me try to make you forget this unpleasantness and offer you something you probably didn’t expect to find here—that is, a decent supper and quite comfortable beds.”

Ma foi, my dear sir,” replied Franz, “make no apologies. I have always observed that they bandage people’s eyes who penetrate enchanted palaces, for instance, those of Raoul in the Huguenots, and really I have nothing to complain of, for what I see makes me think of the wonders of the Arabian Nights.”

“Honestly, my dear sir,” replied Franz, “don’t apologize. I’ve always noticed that they blindfold people who enter enchanted palaces, like those of Raoul in the Huguenots, and honestly, I have no complaints because what I see reminds me of the wonders of the Arabian Nights.”

20079m

“Alas! I may say with Lucullus, if I could have anticipated the honor of your visit, I would have prepared for it. But such as is my hermitage, it is at your disposal; such as is my supper, it is yours to share, if you will. Ali, is the supper ready?”

“Unfortunately! I can say like Lucullus, if I had known about the honor of your visit, I would have gotten ready for it. But as my home is, it’s yours to use; as my dinner is, you’re welcome to share it, if you’d like. Ali, is dinner ready?”

At this moment the tapestry moved aside, and a Nubian, black as ebony, and dressed in a plain white tunic, made a sign to his master that all was prepared in the dining-room.

At that moment, the tapestry shifted aside, and a Nubian, as dark as ebony and dressed in a simple white tunic, signaled to his master that everything was ready in the dining room.

“Now,” said the unknown to Franz, “I do not know if you are of my opinion, but I think nothing is more annoying than to remain two or three hours together without knowing by name or appellation how to address one another. Pray observe, that I too much respect the laws of hospitality to ask your name or title. I only request you to give me one by which I may have the pleasure of addressing you. As for myself, that I may put you at your ease, I tell you that I am generally called ‘Sinbad the Sailor.’”

“Now,” said the stranger to Franz, “I’m not sure if you agree with me, but I think nothing is more frustrating than spending two or three hours together without knowing each other’s name or how to address one another. Please note that I respect the rules of hospitality too much to directly ask for your name or title. I’m simply asking you to share one so that I can enjoy addressing you properly. To make you more comfortable, I’ll tell you that I’m usually called ‘Sinbad the Sailor.’”

“And I,” replied Franz, “will tell you, as I only require his wonderful lamp to make me precisely like Aladdin, that I see no reason why at this moment I should not be called Aladdin. That will keep us from going away from the East whither I am tempted to think I have been conveyed by some good genius.”

“And I,” replied Franz, “will tell you, as I just need his amazing lamp to make me exactly like Aladdin, that I see no reason why I shouldn’t be called Aladdin right now. That will prevent us from leaving the East, where I can’t help but think I’ve been brought by some good spirit.”

“Well, then, Signor Aladdin,” replied the singular Amphitryon, “you heard our repast announced, will you now take the trouble to enter the dining-room, your humble servant going first to show the way?”

“Well, then, Signor Aladdin,” replied the unique Amphitryon, “you heard our meal announced, will you now please come into the dining room, with your humble servant going first to show the way?”

At these words, moving aside the tapestry, Sinbad preceded his guest. Franz now looked upon another scene of enchantment; the table was splendidly covered, and once convinced of this important point he cast his eyes around him. The dining-room was scarcely less striking than the room he had just left; it was entirely of marble, with antique bas-reliefs of priceless value; and at the four corners of this apartment, which was oblong, were four magnificent statues, having baskets in their hands. These baskets contained four pyramids of most splendid fruit; there were Sicily pine-apples, pomegranates from Malaga, oranges from the Balearic Isles, peaches from France, and dates from Tunis.

At these words, moving aside the tapestry, Sinbad led the way for his guest. Franz now found himself in another enchanting scene; the table was beautifully set, and once he noticed this important detail, he looked around. The dining room was almost as impressive as the one he had just left; it was entirely made of marble, adorned with antique bas-reliefs of great value. In each corner of this rectangular room stood four magnificent statues holding baskets. These baskets held four pyramids of exquisite fruit: Sicilian pineapples, pomegranates from Malaga, oranges from the Balearic Islands, peaches from France, and dates from Tunis.

The supper consisted of a roast pheasant garnished with Corsican blackbirds; a boar’s ham with jelly, a quarter of a kid with tartar sauce, a glorious turbot, and a gigantic lobster. Between these large dishes were smaller ones containing various dainties. The dishes were of silver, and the plates of Japanese china.

The dinner featured a roasted pheasant topped with Corsican blackbirds, a boar’s ham with jelly, a quarter of a kid served with tartar sauce, a magnificent turbot, and an enormous lobster. Alongside these main courses were smaller dishes filled with various delicacies. The dishes were made of silver, and the plates were crafted from Japanese china.

Franz rubbed his eyes in order to assure himself that this was not a dream. Ali alone was present to wait at table, and acquitted himself so admirably, that the guest complimented his host thereupon.

Franz rubbed his eyes to make sure this wasn't a dream. Ali was the only one there to serve, and he did such an excellent job that the guest praised his host for it.

“Yes,” replied he, while he did the honors of the supper with much ease and grace—“yes, he is a poor devil who is much devoted to me, and does all he can to prove it. He remembers that I saved his life, and as he has a regard for his head, he feels some gratitude towards me for having kept it on his shoulders.”

“Yes,” he replied, effortlessly and elegantly serving dinner. “Yes, he’s a poor guy who’s really loyal to me and does whatever he can to show it. He remembers that I saved his life, and since he values his head, he feels some gratitude for keeping it on his shoulders.”

Ali approached his master, took his hand, and kissed it.

Ali walked up to his master, took his hand, and kissed it.

“Would it be impertinent, Signor Sinbad,” said Franz, “to ask you the particulars of this kindness?”

“Would it be rude, Signor Sinbad,” said Franz, “to ask you for the details of this kindness?”

20081m

“Oh, they are simple enough,” replied the host. “It seems the fellow had been caught wandering nearer to the harem of the Bey of Tunis than etiquette permits to one of his color, and he was condemned by the Bey to have his tongue cut out, and his hand and head cut off; the tongue the first day, the hand the second, and the head the third. I always had a desire to have a mute in my service, so learning the day his tongue was cut out, I went to the Bey, and proposed to give him for Ali a splendid double-barreled gun, which I knew he was very desirous of having. He hesitated a moment, he was so very desirous to complete the poor devil’s punishment. But when I added to the gun an English cutlass with which I had shivered his highness’s yataghan to pieces, the Bey yielded, and agreed to forgive the hand and head, but on condition that the poor fellow never again set foot in Tunis. This was a useless clause in the bargain, for whenever the coward sees the first glimpse of the shores of Africa, he runs down below, and can only be induced to appear again when we are out of sight of that quarter of the globe.”

“Oh, they’re pretty straightforward,” replied the host. “It seems this guy was caught wandering too close to the harem of the Bey of Tunis, which isn’t proper for someone of his background. So the Bey sentenced him to have his tongue cut out, and then his hand and head removed; the tongue on the first day, the hand on the second, and the head on the third. I’d always wanted a mute in my service, so when I found out the day his tongue was cut out, I went to the Bey and offered him a great double-barreled gun, which I knew he really wanted. He thought about it for a moment because he was so eager to finish this poor guy's punishment. But when I added an English cutlass that I had used to shatter his highness’s yataghan, the Bey gave in and agreed to spare the hand and head, but only if that poor fellow never stepped foot in Tunis again. This was a pointless condition, though, because whenever that coward sees the first hint of the African coast, he bolts downstairs and only shows up again when we’re far away from that part of the world.”

Franz remained a moment silent and pensive, hardly knowing what to think of the half-kindness, half-cruelty, with which his host related the brief narrative.

Franz stayed silent for a moment, deep in thought, unsure of how to feel about the mix of kindness and cruelty with which his host shared the short story.

“And like the celebrated sailor whose name you have assumed,” he said, by way of changing the conversation, “you pass your life in travelling?”

“And like the famous sailor whose name you've taken,” he said, shifting the conversation, “you spend your life traveling?”

“Yes. I made a vow at a time when I little thought I should ever be able to accomplish it,” said the unknown with a singular smile; “and I made some others also which I hope I may fulfil in due season.”

“Yes. I made a promise when I hardly thought I would ever be able to keep it,” said the unknown with a unique smile; “and I made a few other promises as well that I hope to fulfill in due time.”

Although Sinbad pronounced these words with much calmness, his eyes gave forth gleams of extraordinary ferocity.

Although Sinbad said these words calmly, his eyes sparkled with a fierce intensity.

“You have suffered a great deal, sir?” said Franz inquiringly.

“You’ve been through a lot, sir?” Franz asked curiously.

Sinbad started and looked fixedly at him, as he replied, “What makes you suppose so?”

Sinbad jumped and stared at him intently as he responded, “What makes you think that?”

“Everything,” answered Franz,—“your voice, your look, your pallid complexion, and even the life you lead.”

“Everything,” replied Franz, “your voice, your gaze, your pale complexion, and even the life you live.”

“I?—I live the happiest life possible, the real life of a pasha. I am king of all creation. I am pleased with one place, and stay there; I get tired of it, and leave it; I am free as a bird and have wings like one; my attendants obey my slightest wish. Sometimes I amuse myself by delivering some bandit or criminal from the bonds of the law. Then I have my mode of dispensing justice, silent and sure, without respite or appeal, which condemns or pardons, and which no one sees. Ah, if you had tasted my life, you would not desire any other, and would never return to the world unless you had some great project to accomplish there.”

“I?—I live the happiest life possible, the true life of a lord. I’m the ruler of everything around me. I’m happy in one spot and stick to it; when I get bored, I move on; I’m as free as a bird and have wings like one; my servants cater to my every whim. Sometimes, I entertain myself by freeing a bandit or a criminal from the grasp of the law. Then I have my way of delivering justice, quiet and certain, without pause or chance for appeal, which either condemns or forgives, and which no one witnesses. Ah, if you had experienced my life, you would not want anything else and would only return to the world if you had some big goal to achieve there.”

“Revenge, for instance!” observed Franz.

"Revenge, for example!" noted Franz.

The unknown fixed on the young man one of those looks which penetrate into the depth of the heart and thoughts. “And why revenge?” he asked.

The unknown person gave the young man one of those looks that can see right into the depths of his heart and mind. “And why revenge?” he asked.

“Because,” replied Franz, “you seem to me like a man who, persecuted by society, has a fearful account to settle with it.”

“Because,” Franz replied, “you come across as someone who, chased by society, has some serious issues to work out with it.”

“Ah!” responded Sinbad, laughing with his singular laugh, which displayed his white and sharp teeth. “You have not guessed rightly. Such as you see me I am, a sort of philosopher, and one day perhaps I shall go to Paris to rival Monsieur Appert, and the man in the little blue cloak.”

“Ah!” replied Sinbad, laughing his unique laugh, which showed off his white, sharp teeth. “You haven't guessed correctly. Just as you see me, I’m a sort of philosopher, and maybe one day I’ll go to Paris to compete with Monsieur Appert and the guy in the little blue cloak.”

“And will that be the first time you ever took that journey?”

“And will that be the first time you’ve ever taken that journey?”

“Yes; it will. I must seem to you by no means curious, but I assure you that it is not my fault I have delayed it so long—it will happen one day or the other.”

“Yes; it will. I know I might come off as really curious, but I assure you it's not my fault I've put it off for so long—it will happen eventually.”

20083m

“And do you propose to make this journey very shortly?”

“And are you planning to make this trip soon?”

“I do not know; it depends on circumstances which depend on certain arrangements.”

“I don’t know; it depends on the circumstances that rely on specific arrangements.”

“I should like to be there at the time you come, and I will endeavor to repay you, as far as lies in my power, for your liberal hospitality displayed to me at Monte Cristo.”

“I would love to be there when you arrive, and I’ll do my best to repay you, as much as I can, for your generous hospitality shown to me at Monte Cristo.”

“I should avail myself of your offer with pleasure,” replied the host, “but, unfortunately, if I go there, it will be, in all probability, incognito.”

“I would gladly take you up on your offer,” the host replied, “but unfortunately, if I go there, it will most likely be incognito.”

The supper appeared to have been supplied solely for Franz, for the unknown scarcely touched one or two dishes of the splendid banquet to which his guest did ample justice. Then Ali brought on the dessert, or rather took the baskets from the hands of the statues and placed them on the table. Between the two baskets he placed a small silver cup with a silver cover. The care with which Ali placed this cup on the table roused Franz’s curiosity. He raised the cover and saw a kind of greenish paste, something like preserved angelica, but which was perfectly unknown to him. He replaced the lid, as ignorant of what the cup contained as he was before he had looked at it, and then casting his eyes towards his host he saw him smile at his disappointment.

The dinner seemed to have been prepared just for Franz, as the unknown person hardly touched one or two dishes of the magnificent feast that his guest fully enjoyed. Then Ali brought out the dessert, or rather, he took the baskets from the hands of the statues and set them on the table. Between the two baskets, he placed a small silver cup with a silver lid. The care with which Ali set this cup on the table piqued Franz’s curiosity. He lifted the lid and found a kind of greenish paste, something like candied angelica, but that he had never seen before. He put the lid back on, as clueless about the contents of the cup as he had been before he looked, and then glanced at his host, who smiled at his disappointment.

“You cannot guess,” said he, “what there is in that small vase, can you?”

"You can't guess," he said, "what's in that small vase, can you?"

“No, I really cannot.”

“No, I really can’t.”

“Well, then, that green preserve is nothing less than the ambrosia which Hebe served at the table of Jupiter.”

“Well, that green preserve is nothing less than the ambrosia that Hebe served at Jupiter's table.”

“But,” replied Franz, “this ambrosia, no doubt, in passing through mortal hands has lost its heavenly appellation and assumed a human name; in vulgar phrase, what may you term this composition, for which, to tell the truth, I do not feel any particular desire?”

“But,” replied Franz, “this ambrosia has probably lost its divine name and taken on a human label after passing through mortal hands; in simple terms, what would you call this mixture, for which, to be honest, I don’t have any real desire?”

“Ah, thus it is that our material origin is revealed,” cried Sinbad; “we frequently pass so near to happiness without seeing, without regarding it, or if we do see and regard it, yet without recognizing it. Are you a man for the substantials, and is gold your god? taste this, and the mines of Peru, Guzerat, and Golconda are opened to you. Are you a man of imagination—a poet? taste this, and the boundaries of possibility disappear; the fields of infinite space open to you, you advance free in heart, free in mind, into the boundless realms of unfettered reverie. Are you ambitious, and do you seek after the greatnesses of the earth? taste this, and in an hour you will be a king, not a king of a petty kingdom hidden in some corner of Europe like France, Spain, or England, but king of the world, king of the universe, king of creation; without bowing at the feet of Satan, you will be king and master of all the kingdoms of the earth. Is it not tempting what I offer you, and is it not an easy thing, since it is only to do thus? look!”

“Ah, this is how our material origins are revealed,” exclaimed Sinbad; “we often come so close to happiness without seeing it, without acknowledging it, or if we do see and acknowledge it, we still fail to recognize it. Are you someone who values material things, and is gold your god? Try this, and the mines of Peru, Guzerat, and Golconda will be opened to you. Are you a person of imagination—a poet? Try this, and the limits of possibility vanish; the vast fields of infinite space will open up to you, allowing you to move freely in heart and mind into the endless realms of unfettered daydreams. Are you ambitious, and do you chase after the greatness of the earth? Try this, and in an hour you will be a king, not just the king of some small kingdom tucked away in a corner of Europe like France, Spain, or England, but the king of the world, the king of the universe, the king of creation; without submitting to Satan, you will be the king and master of all the kingdoms of the earth. Isn’t what I offer you tempting, and isn’t it an easy thing to do? Just look!”

At these words he uncovered the small cup which contained the substance so lauded, took a teaspoonful of the magic sweetmeat, raised it to his lips, and swallowed it slowly with his eyes half shut and his head bent backwards. Franz did not disturb him whilst he absorbed his favorite sweetmeat, but when he had finished, he inquired:

At these words, he uncovered the small cup that held the highly praised substance, took a teaspoonful of the magical treat, raised it to his lips, and swallowed it slowly with his eyes half shut and his head tilted back. Franz didn’t interrupt him while he enjoyed his favorite treat, but once he finished, he asked:

“What, then, is this precious stuff?”

“What is this valuable thing, then?”

“Did you ever hear,” he replied, “of the Old Man of the Mountain, who attempted to assassinate Philippe Auguste?”

“Have you ever heard,” he replied, “of the Old Man of the Mountain, who tried to kill Philippe Auguste?”

“Of course I have.”

"Definitely, I have."

“Well, you know he reigned over a rich valley which was overhung by the mountain whence he derived his picturesque name. In this valley were magnificent gardens planted by Hassen-ben-Sabah, and in these gardens isolated pavilions. Into these pavilions he admitted the elect, and there, says Marco Polo, gave them to eat a certain herb, which transported them to Paradise, in the midst of ever-blooming shrubs, ever-ripe fruit, and ever-lovely virgins. What these happy persons took for reality was but a dream; but it was a dream so soft, so voluptuous, so enthralling, that they sold themselves body and soul to him who gave it to them, and obedient to his orders as to those of a deity, struck down the designated victim, died in torture without a murmur, believing that the death they underwent was but a quick transition to that life of delights of which the holy herb, now before you, had given them a slight foretaste.”

“Well, he ruled over a lush valley that was overshadowed by the mountain from which he got his charming name. In this valley were stunning gardens planted by Hassen-ben-Sabah, which included secluded pavilions. He welcomed a select few into these pavilions, and there, Marco Polo says, he served them a special herb that transported them to Paradise, surrounded by always-blooming shrubs, always-ripe fruit, and always-beautiful maidens. What these fortunate individuals believed was reality was just a dream; but it was a dream so gentle, so indulgent, so captivating that they surrendered themselves completely to the one who provided it, obeying his commands as if he were a god. They struck down the chosen victim, died in agony without a sound, convinced that the death they faced was merely a swift passage to that life of pleasures which the holy herb, now in front of you, had given them a small glimpse of.”

“Then,” cried Franz, “it is hashish! I know that—by name at least.”

“Then,” shouted Franz, “it’s hashish! I know that—at least by name.”

“That is it precisely, Signor Aladdin; it is hashish—the purest and most unadulterated hashish of Alexandria,—the hashish of Abou-Gor, the celebrated maker, the only man, the man to whom there should be built a palace, inscribed with these words, A grateful world to the dealer in happiness.”

"That's exactly it, Signor Aladdin; it's hashish—the purest and most untainted hashish from Alexandria—the hashish of Abou-Gor, the famous maker, the one and only person who deserves a palace built in his honor, inscribed with these words, A grateful world to the dealer in happiness."

“Do you know,” said Franz, “I have a very great inclination to judge for myself of the truth or exaggeration of your eulogies.”

“Do you know,” said Franz, “I really want to judge for myself whether your praise is true or exaggerated.”

“Judge for yourself, Signor Aladdin—judge, but do not confine yourself to one trial. Like everything else, we must habituate the senses to a fresh impression, gentle or violent, sad or joyous. There is a struggle in nature against this divine substance,—in nature which is not made for joy and clings to pain. Nature subdued must yield in the combat, the dream must succeed to reality, and then the dream reigns supreme, then the dream becomes life, and life becomes the dream. But what changes occur! It is only by comparing the pains of actual being with the joys of the assumed existence, that you would desire to live no longer, but to dream thus forever. When you return to this mundane sphere from your visionary world, you would seem to leave a Neapolitan spring for a Lapland winter—to quit paradise for earth—heaven for hell! Taste the hashish, guest of mine—taste the hashish.”

“Judge for yourself, Signor Aladdin—make your judgment, but don’t limit yourself to just one experience. Like everything else, we need to train our senses to take in new impressions, whether they’re gentle or intense, sad or happy. There’s a natural struggle against this divine essence—in a world that isn’t built for joy and clings to sorrow. Nature, once tamed, must yield in the battle; the dream must take over reality, and then the dream becomes dominant, then the dream becomes life, and life becomes the dream. But what incredible changes happen! It’s only by comparing the discomforts of real existence with the pleasures of imagined life that you might wish to stop living and instead dream forever. When you come back to this earthly world from your imaginative space, it feels like leaving a Neapolitan spring for a Lapland winter—like leaving paradise for the mundane—heaven for hell! Try the hashish, my guest—try the hashish.”

Franz’s only reply was to take a teaspoonful of the marvellous preparation, about as much in quantity as his host had eaten, and lift it to his mouth.

Franz’s only response was to take a spoonful of the amazing dish, roughly the same amount his host had eaten, and bring it to his mouth.

Diable!” he said, after having swallowed the divine preserve. “I do not know if the result will be as agreeable as you describe, but the thing does not appear to me as palatable as you say.”

Wow!” he said, after swallowing the delicious treat. “I’m not sure if the outcome will be as pleasant as you claim, but it doesn’t seem as tasty to me as you suggest.”

“Because your palate his not yet been attuned to the sublimity of the substances it flavors. Tell me, the first time you tasted oysters, tea, porter, truffles, and sundry other dainties which you now adore, did you like them? Could you comprehend how the Romans stuffed their pheasants with assafœtida, and the Chinese eat swallows’ nests? Eh? no! Well, it is the same with hashish; only eat for a week, and nothing in the world will seem to you to equal the delicacy of its flavor, which now appears to you flat and distasteful. Let us now go into the adjoining chamber, which is your apartment, and Ali will bring us coffee and pipes.”

“Because your taste buds haven't been trained to appreciate the amazing flavors of these ingredients yet. Let me ask you, when you first tried oysters, tea, porter, truffles, and other delicacies that you now love, did you actually enjoy them? Could you understand how the Romans stuffed their pheasants with assafœtida, and how the Chinese eat swallows’ nests? No, right? Well, it's the same with hashish; just consume it for a week, and nothing in the world will taste as delicious to you as its flavor, which right now seems bland and unappealing. Now, let’s head into the next room, which is your apartment, and Ali will bring us coffee and pipes.”

They both arose, and while he who called himself Sinbad—and whom we have occasionally named so, that we might, like his guest, have some title by which to distinguish him—gave some orders to the servant, Franz entered still another apartment.

They both got up, and while the guy who called himself Sinbad—and whom we’ve occasionally referred to as such, so we could, like his guest, have a name to call him—gave some instructions to the servant, Franz walked into yet another room.

It was simply yet richly furnished. It was round, and a large divan completely encircled it. Divan, walls, ceiling, floor, were all covered with magnificent skins as soft and downy as the richest carpets; there were heavy-maned lion-skins from Atlas, striped tiger-skins from Bengal; panther-skins from the Cape, spotted beautifully, like those that appeared to Dante; bear-skins from Siberia, fox-skins from Norway, and so on; and all these skins were strewn in profusion one on the other, so that it seemed like walking over the most mossy turf, or reclining on the most luxurious bed.

It was simply yet beautifully furnished. It was round, and a large couch completely surrounded it. The couch, walls, ceiling, and floor were all covered with stunning skins as soft and fluffy as the finest carpets; there were heavy-maned lion skins from Atlas, striped tiger skins from Bengal, panther skins from the Cape, spotted beautifully, like those that Dante described; bear skins from Siberia, fox skins from Norway, and more; and all these skins were piled on top of each other, making it feel like walking on the most lush grass or lounging on the most luxurious bed.

Both laid themselves down on the divan; chibouques with jasmine tubes and amber mouthpieces were within reach, and all prepared so that there was no need to smoke the same pipe twice. Each of them took one, which Ali lighted and then retired to prepare the coffee.

Both lay down on the couch; hookahs with jasmine tubes and amber mouthpieces were nearby, all set up so there was no need to share a pipe. They each took one, which Ali lit before stepping away to make the coffee.

There was a moment’s silence, during which Sinbad gave himself up to thoughts that seemed to occupy him incessantly, even in the midst of his conversation; and Franz abandoned himself to that mute reverie, into which we always sink when smoking excellent tobacco, which seems to remove with its fume all the troubles of the mind, and to give the smoker in exchange all the visions of the soul. Ali brought in the coffee.

There was a brief pause, during which Sinbad got lost in thoughts that seemed to consume him constantly, even while he was talking; and Franz fell into that silent daydream we often enter when enjoying great tobacco, which seems to clear the mind of all worries and, in return, offers the smoker all the dreams of the soul. Ali brought in the coffee.

“How do you take it?” inquired the unknown; “in the French or Turkish style, strong or weak, sugar or none, cool or boiling? As you please; it is ready in all ways.”

“How would you like it?” asked the stranger. “In the French or Turkish style, strong or weak, with sugar or without, hot or cold? It's your choice; it's ready any way you want.”

“I will take it in the Turkish style,” replied Franz.

“I'll have it in the Turkish style,” replied Franz.

“And you are right,” said his host; “it shows you have a tendency for an Oriental life. Ah, those Orientals; they are the only men who know how to live. As for me,” he added, with one of those singular smiles which did not escape the young man, “when I have completed my affairs in Paris, I shall go and die in the East; and should you wish to see me again, you must seek me at Cairo, Bagdad, or Ispahan.”

“And you’re right,” said his host; “it shows you have a knack for an Eastern lifestyle. Ah, those Easteners; they’re the only ones who know how to truly live. As for me,” he added, with one of those unique smiles that didn’t go unnoticed by the young man, “once I finish my business in Paris, I’m going to go and spend my last days in the East; and if you want to see me again, you’ll have to look for me in Cairo, Baghdad, or Isfahan.”

20087m

Ma foi,” said Franz, “it would be the easiest thing in the world; for I feel eagle’s wings springing out at my shoulders, and with those wings I could make a tour of the world in four-and-twenty hours.”

“I'm telling you,” said Franz, “it would be the easiest thing in the world; I can feel eagle wings popping out at my shoulders, and with those wings, I could travel the world in just twenty-four hours.”

“Ah, yes, the hashish is beginning its work. Well, unfurl your wings, and fly into superhuman regions; fear nothing, there is a watch over you; and if your wings, like those of Icarus, melt before the sun, we are here to ease your fall.”

“Ah, yes, the hashish is starting to kick in. Well, spread your wings and soar into extraordinary realms; don’t be afraid, you’re being watched over; and if your wings, like Icarus’s, melt in the sunlight, we’re here to soften your landing.”

He then said something in Arabic to Ali, who made a sign of obedience and withdrew, but not to any distance.

He then said something in Arabic to Ali, who nodded in agreement and stepped back, but not far away.

As to Franz a strange transformation had taken place in him. All the bodily fatigue of the day, all the preoccupation of mind which the events of the evening had brought on, disappeared as they do at the first approach of sleep, when we are still sufficiently conscious to be aware of the coming of slumber. His body seemed to acquire an airy lightness, his perception brightened in a remarkable manner, his senses seemed to redouble their power, the horizon continued to expand; but it was not the gloomy horizon of vague alarms, and which he had seen before he slept, but a blue, transparent, unbounded horizon, with all the blue of the ocean, all the spangles of the sun, all the perfumes of the summer breeze; then, in the midst of the songs of his sailors,—songs so clear and sonorous, that they would have made a divine harmony had their notes been taken down,—he saw the Island of Monte Cristo, no longer as a threatening rock in the midst of the waves, but as an oasis in the desert; then, as his boat drew nearer, the songs became louder, for an enchanting and mysterious harmony rose to heaven, as if some Loreley had decreed to attract a soul thither, or Amphion, the enchanter, intended there to build a city.

Franz experienced a strange transformation. All the physical exhaustion from the day and the mental preoccupations caused by the events of the evening faded away, just like that moment before sleep when we’re still aware that it’s coming. His body felt light and airy, his perception sharpened in an extraordinary way, his senses seemed to amplify, and the horizon kept stretching out. But it wasn’t the dark horizon filled with vague worries he had seen before falling asleep; instead, it was a clear, limitless blue horizon, echoing the ocean's deep blue, glittering with sunlight, and filled with the scents of a summer breeze. Amid the songs of his sailors—so clear and melodious that they could have created a heavenly harmony if someone had written them down—he saw the Island of Monte Cristo, no longer an ominous rock surrounded by waves, but rather an oasis in a desert. As his boat approached, the songs grew louder, creating a captivating and mysterious harmony that seemed to rise to the heavens, as if some Loreley had decided to draw a soul to her or as if the enchanter Amphion intended to build a city there.

At length the boat touched the shore, but without effort, without shock, as lips touch lips; and he entered the grotto amidst continued strains of most delicious melody. He descended, or rather seemed to descend, several steps, inhaling the fresh and balmy air, like that which may be supposed to reign around the grotto of Circe, formed from such perfumes as set the mind a-dreaming, and such fires as burn the very senses; and he saw again all he had seen before his sleep, from Sinbad, his singular host, to Ali, the mute attendant; then all seemed to fade away and become confused before his eyes, like the last shadows of the magic lantern before it is extinguished, and he was again in the chamber of statues, lighted only by one of those pale and antique lamps which watch in the dead of the night over the sleep of pleasure.

Finally, the boat reached the shore, but it was effortless, without any jolt, like lips meeting lips; and he entered the grotto to the ongoing strains of the most beautiful music. He went down, or more accurately, appeared to go down, several steps, breathing in the fresh and fragrant air, like that which you might imagine surrounding Circe's grotto, filled with scents that make you dream and fires that ignite the senses; and he saw once more everything he had seen before his sleep, from Sinbad, his unique host, to Ali, the silent attendant; then everything started to blur and fade in front of him, like the final shadows of a magic lantern just before it goes out, and he found himself back in the room of statues, illuminated only by one of those pale, ancient lamps that keep watch during the dead of night over the sleep of pleasure.

They were the same statues, rich in form, in attraction, and poesy, with eyes of fascination, smiles of love, and bright and flowing hair. They were Phryne, Cleopatra, Messalina, those three celebrated courtesans. Then among them glided like a pure ray, like a Christian angel in the midst of Olympus, one of those chaste figures, those calm shadows, those soft visions, which seemed to veil its virgin brow before these marble wantons.

They were the same statues, full of shape, allure, and poetic beauty, with eyes full of fascination, smiles of affection, and bright flowing hair. They were Phryne, Cleopatra, Messalina, those three famous courtesans. Then among them floated like a pure ray, like a Christian angel in the midst of Olympus, one of those pure figures, those serene shadows, those gentle visions, which seemed to cover its innocent brow before these marble seductresses.

Then the three statues advanced towards him with looks of love, and approached the couch on which he was reposing, their feet hidden in their long white tunics, their throats bare, hair flowing like waves, and assuming attitudes which the gods could not resist, but which saints withstood, and looks inflexible and ardent like those with which the serpent charms the bird; and then he gave way before looks that held him in a torturing grasp and delighted his senses as with a voluptuous kiss.

Then the three statues moved towards him with loving expressions and came closer to the couch where he was resting, their feet concealed by their long white robes, their necks exposed, hair cascading like waves, striking poses that were irresistible to gods, yet withstood by saints, and gazes that were both intense and passionate like the way a serpent mesmerizes a bird; and in that moment, he surrendered to their looks, which held him in a torturous grip and thrilled his senses like a sensual kiss.

It seemed to Franz that he closed his eyes, and in a last look about him saw the vision of modesty completely veiled; and then followed a dream of passion like that promised by the Prophet to the elect. Lips of stone turned to flame, breasts of ice became like heated lava, so that to Franz, yielding for the first time to the sway of the drug, love was a sorrow and voluptuousness a torture, as burning mouths were pressed to his thirsty lips, and he was held in cool serpent-like embraces. The more he strove against this unhallowed passion the more his senses yielded to its thrall, and at length, weary of a struggle that taxed his very soul, he gave way and sank back breathless and exhausted beneath the kisses of these marble goddesses, and the enchantment of his marvellous dream.

It felt to Franz like he shut his eyes, and in one last glance around him, he saw the vision of modesty completely covered; then came a dream of desire like the one promised by the Prophet to the chosen ones. Lips of stone turned to fire, chests of ice became like molten lava, so that for Franz, giving in for the first time to the influence of the drug, love was a sorrow and indulgence a torment, as burning mouths were pressed to his thirsty lips, and he was held in cool, serpent-like embraces. The more he fought against this forbidden passion, the more his senses fell under its spell, and finally, tired of a struggle that drained his very soul, he surrendered and sank back, breathless and exhausted, beneath the kisses of these marble goddesses and the magic of his extraordinary dream.

Chapter 32. The Waking

When Franz returned to himself, he seemed still to be in a dream. He thought himself in a sepulchre, into which a ray of sunlight in pity scarcely penetrated. He stretched forth his hand, and touched stone; he rose to his seat, and found himself lying on his bournous in a bed of dry heather, very soft and odoriferous. The vision had fled; and as if the statues had been but shadows from the tomb, they had vanished at his waking.

When Franz came to his senses, it felt like he was still dreaming. He imagined he was in a tomb, barely illuminated by a ray of sunlight. He reached out and touched stone; he sat up and realized he was lying on his cloak in a bed of soft, fragrant heather. The vision was gone; it was as if the statues had been mere shadows from the grave, disappearing as he woke up.

He advanced several paces towards the point whence the light came, and to all the excitement of his dream succeeded the calmness of reality. He found that he was in a grotto, went towards the opening, and through a kind of fanlight saw a blue sea and an azure sky. The air and water were shining in the beams of the morning sun; on the shore the sailors were sitting, chatting and laughing; and at ten yards from them the boat was at anchor, undulating gracefully on the water.

He moved a few steps toward the source of the light, and what had been the thrill of his dream faded into the peace of reality. He realized he was in a cave, walked toward the entrance, and through a sort of skylight, he saw a blue sea and a bright sky. The air and water sparkled in the morning sun; on the shore, sailors were sitting, chatting, and laughing; and just ten yards from them, the boat was anchored, gently bobbing on the water.

There for some time he enjoyed the fresh breeze which played on his brow, and listened to the dash of the waves on the beach, that left against the rocks a lace of foam as white as silver. He was for some time without reflection or thought for the divine charm which is in the things of nature, specially after a fantastic dream; then gradually this view of the outer world, so calm, so pure, so grand, reminded him of the illusiveness of his vision, and once more awakened memory. He recalled his arrival on the island, his presentation to a smuggler chief, a subterranean palace full of splendor, an excellent supper, and a spoonful of hashish.

For a while, he enjoyed the cool breeze that brushed against his forehead and listened to the waves crashing on the shore, leaving behind a white foam like lace against the rocks. He spent some time lost in thought, not considering the divine beauty found in nature, especially after a vivid dream; then slowly, this calm, pure, and magnificent view of the outside world reminded him of the fleeting nature of his vision and stirred his memories. He recalled arriving on the island, meeting a smuggler chief, an underground palace filled with splendor, a fantastic dinner, and a spoonful of hashish.

It seemed, however, even in the very face of open day, that at least a year had elapsed since all these things had passed, so deep was the impression made in his mind by the dream, and so strong a hold had it taken of his imagination. Thus every now and then he saw in fancy amid the sailors, seated on a rock, or undulating in the vessel, one of the shadows which had shared his dream with looks and kisses. Otherwise, his head was perfectly clear, and his body refreshed; he was free from the slightest headache; on the contrary, he felt a certain degree of lightness, a faculty for absorbing the pure air, and enjoying the bright sunshine more vividly than ever.

It felt like, even in broad daylight, at least a year had gone by since all these events happened, so strong was the impression the dream had left on his mind and so deeply it had taken hold of his imagination. Every now and then, he imagined seeing, among the sailors, one of the figures from his dream, sitting on a rock or moving in the boat, with familiar looks and kisses. Otherwise, his mind was completely clear, and his body felt refreshed; he was free from even the slightest headache; instead, he felt a sense of lightness, able to breathe in the fresh air and enjoy the bright sunshine more vividly than ever.

He went gayly up to the sailors, who rose as soon as they perceived him; and the patron, accosting him, said:

He happily approached the sailors, who stood up as soon as they noticed him; and the captain, greeting him, said:

“The Signor Sinbad has left his compliments for your excellency, and desires us to express the regret he feels at not being able to take his leave in person; but he trusts you will excuse him, as very important business calls him to Malaga.”

“Signor Sinbad sends his regards to you and regrets that he can’t say goodbye in person; he hopes you’ll understand, as he has very important business in Malaga.”

“So, then, Gaetano,” said Franz, “this is, then, all reality; there exists a man who has received me in this island, entertained me right royally, and has departed while I was asleep?”

“So, Gaetano,” Franz said, “this is it, then; there's a man who welcomed me on this island, treated me like royalty, and left while I was asleep?”

“He exists as certainly as that you may see his small yacht with all her sails spread; and if you will use your glass, you will, in all probability, recognize your host in the midst of his crew.”

"He definitely exists, just like you can see his small yacht with all her sails up; and if you use your binoculars, you'll probably spot your host among his crew."

So saying, Gaetano pointed in a direction in which a small vessel was making sail towards the southern point of Corsica. Franz adjusted his telescope, and directed it towards the yacht. Gaetano was not mistaken. At the stern the mysterious stranger was standing up looking towards the shore, and holding a spy-glass in his hand. He was attired as he had been on the previous evening, and waved his pocket-handkerchief to his guest in token of adieu. Franz returned the salute by shaking his handkerchief as an exchange of signals. After a second, a slight cloud of smoke was seen at the stern of the vessel, which rose gracefully as it expanded in the air, and then Franz heard a slight report.

So saying, Gaetano pointed in the direction of a small boat that was sailing towards the southern tip of Corsica. Franz adjusted his telescope and aimed it at the yacht. Gaetano was right. At the back of the boat, the mysterious stranger was standing, looking toward the shore while holding a spyglass. He was dressed the same way as he had been the night before and waved his pocket handkerchief to his guest as a goodbye. Franz responded by waving his own handkerchief in return. After a moment, a small puff of smoke appeared at the back of the boat, rising elegantly as it spread in the air, and then Franz heard a faint report.

“There, do you hear?” observed Gaetano; “he is bidding you adieu.”

“There, do you hear?” Gaetano said. “He’s saying goodbye to you.”

The young man took his carbine and fired it in the air, but without any idea that the noise could be heard at the distance which separated the yacht from the shore.

The young man grabbed his carbine and fired it into the sky, not realizing that the sound could travel the distance between the yacht and the shore.

“What are your excellency’s orders?” inquired Gaetano.

“What are your orders, Your Excellency?” Gaetano asked.

“In the first place, light me a torch.”

“In the first place, light me a torch.”

“Ah, yes, I understand,” replied the patron, “to find the entrance to the enchanted apartment. With much pleasure, your excellency, if it would amuse you; and I will get you the torch you ask for. But I too have had the idea you have, and two or three times the same fancy has come over me; but I have always given it up. Giovanni, light a torch,” he added, “and give it to his excellency.”

“Ah, yes, I get it,” replied the patron, “to find the entrance to the enchanted room. I’d love to help you with that if you’re interested; I’ll get you the torch you want. But I’ve had the same thought before, a couple of times, yet I always decided against it. Giovanni, light a torch,” he added, “and hand it to his excellency.”

Giovanni obeyed. Franz took the lamp, and entered the subterranean grotto, followed by Gaetano. He recognized the place where he had awaked by the bed of heather that was there; but it was in vain that he carried his torch all round the exterior surface of the grotto. He saw nothing, unless that, by traces of smoke, others had before him attempted the same thing, and, like him, in vain. Yet he did not leave a foot of this granite wall, as impenetrable as futurity, without strict scrutiny; he did not see a fissure without introducing the blade of his hunting sword into it, or a projecting point on which he did not lean and press in the hopes it would give way. All was vain; and he lost two hours in his attempts, which were at last utterly useless. At the end of this time he gave up his search, and Gaetano smiled.

Giovanni obeyed. Franz took the lamp and went into the underground grotto, followed by Gaetano. He recognized the spot where he had woken up by the bed of heather that was there; but no matter how much he swung his torch around the outside surface of the grotto, he found nothing, except traces of smoke indicating that others had tried the same thing before him, also to no avail. Still, he examined every inch of this granite wall, as unyielding as the future, leaving no crack unchecked; he inserted the blade of his hunting sword into every crevice and pressed on any protruding point in hopes it would budge. Everything was in vain; he spent two hours on his efforts, which ultimately proved completely useless. After this time, he gave up his search, and Gaetano smiled.

When Franz appeared again on the shore, the yacht only seemed like a small white speck on the horizon. He looked again through his glass, but even then he could not distinguish anything.

When Franz showed up again on the shore, the yacht looked like just a small white dot on the horizon. He looked through his binoculars again, but even then he couldn’t make out anything.

Gaetano reminded him that he had come for the purpose of shooting goats, which he had utterly forgotten. He took his fowling-piece, and began to hunt over the island with the air of a man who is fulfilling a duty, rather than enjoying a pleasure; and at the end of a quarter of an hour he had killed a goat and two kids. These animals, though wild and agile as chamois, were too much like domestic goats, and Franz could not consider them as game. Moreover, other ideas, much more enthralling, occupied his mind. Since, the evening before, he had really been the hero of one of the tales of the Thousand and One Nights, and he was irresistibly attracted towards the grotto.

Gaetano reminded him that he was there to hunt goats, which he had completely forgotten. He picked up his shotgun and started searching the island, acting like he was doing a chore rather than having fun. After about fifteen minutes, he had shot a goat and two kids. These animals, although wild and quick like chamois, looked too much like regular goats, and Franz couldn’t see them as real game. Besides, his mind was consumed by much more exciting thoughts. The night before, he had truly been the hero of one of the stories from the Thousand and One Nights, and he felt an irresistible pull towards the grotto.

Then, in spite of the failure of his first search, he began a second, after having told Gaetano to roast one of the two kids. The second visit was a long one, and when he returned the kid was roasted and the repast ready. Franz was sitting on the spot where he was on the previous evening when his mysterious host had invited him to supper; and he saw the little yacht, now like a sea-gull on the wave, continuing her flight towards Corsica.

Then, despite the failure of his first search, he started a second one after telling Gaetano to roast one of the two kids. The second visit took a while, and when he got back, the kid was roasted and the meal was ready. Franz was sitting in the same spot where he had been the previous evening when his mysterious host invited him to dinner; and he watched the little yacht, now resembling a sea gull on the waves, continue its journey toward Corsica.

“Why,” he remarked to Gaetano, “you told me that Signor Sinbad was going to Malaga, while it seems he is in the direction of Porto-Vecchio.”

“Why,” he said to Gaetano, “you told me that Signor Sinbad was going to Malaga, but it looks like he’s headed towards Porto-Vecchio.”

“Don’t you remember,” said the patron, “I told you that among the crew there were two Corsican brigands?”

“Don’t you remember,” said the patron, “I told you that there were two Corsican thieves among the crew?”

“True; and he is going to land them,” added Franz.

“True; and he’s going to take care of them,” added Franz.

“Precisely so,” replied Gaetano. “Ah, he is one who fears neither God nor Satan, they say, and would at any time run fifty leagues out of his course to do a poor devil a service.”

“Exactly,” Gaetano replied. “Ah, they say he's someone who fears neither God nor the devil, and he would go out of his way, even fifty leagues, to help someone in need.”

20093m

“But such services as these might involve him with the authorities of the country in which he practices this kind of philanthropy,” said Franz.

“But services like these could get him in trouble with the authorities in the country where he practices this kind of philanthropy,” said Franz.

“And what cares he for that,” replied Gaetano with a laugh, “or any authorities? He smiles at them. Let them try to pursue him! Why, in the first place, his yacht is not a ship, but a bird, and he would beat any frigate three knots in every nine; and if he were to throw himself on the coast, why, is he not certain of finding friends everywhere?”

“And what does he care about that,” Gaetano replied with a laugh, “or any authorities? He just laughs at them. Let them try to chase him! First of all, his yacht isn't a ship; it's like a bird, and it would outpace any frigate by three knots every nine. And if he were to land on the coast, isn’t he sure to find friends everywhere?”

It was perfectly clear that the Signor Sinbad, Franz’s host, had the honor of being on excellent terms with the smugglers and bandits along the whole coast of the Mediterranean, and so enjoyed exceptional privileges. As to Franz, he had no longer any inducement to remain at Monte Cristo. He had lost all hope of detecting the secret of the grotto; he consequently despatched his breakfast, and, his boat being ready, he hastened on board, and they were soon under way. At the moment the boat began her course they lost sight of the yacht, as it disappeared in the gulf of Porto-Vecchio. With it was effaced the last trace of the preceding night; and then supper, Sinbad, hashish, statues,—all became a dream for Franz.

It was clear that Signor Sinbad, Franz’s host, had the privilege of being on good terms with the smugglers and bandits along the entire Mediterranean coast, which gave him special advantages. As for Franz, he had no reason to stay at Monte Cristo any longer. He had lost all hope of uncovering the secret of the grotto; so he finished his breakfast, and with his boat ready, he quickly boarded and they were soon on their way. As the boat started its journey, they lost sight of the yacht as it vanished into the gulf of Porto-Vecchio. With it, the last traces of the previous night faded away, and then supper, Sinbad, hashish, statues—all turned into a dream for Franz.

The boat sailed on all day and all night, and next morning, when the sun rose, they had lost sight of Monte Cristo.

The boat sailed all day and all night, and by the next morning, when the sun rose, they had lost sight of Monte Cristo.

When Franz had once again set foot on shore, he forgot, for the moment at least, the events which had just passed, while he finished his affairs of pleasure at Florence, and then thought of nothing but how he should rejoin his companion, who was awaiting him at Rome.

When Franz finally stepped back onto shore, he momentarily forgot about the events that had just happened as he enjoyed his time in Florence, and then focused only on how he would reunite with his companion, who was waiting for him in Rome.

He set out, and on the Saturday evening reached the Place de la Douane by the mail-coach. An apartment, as we have said, had been retained beforehand, and thus he had but to go to Signor Pastrini’s hotel. But this was not so easy a matter, for the streets were thronged with people, and Rome was already a prey to that low and feverish murmur which precedes all great events; and at Rome there are four great events in every year,—the Carnival, Holy Week, Corpus Christi, and the Feast of St. Peter.

He set out and arrived at the Place de la Douane on Saturday evening by mail coach. As mentioned earlier, an apartment had been booked in advance, so he only needed to head to Signor Pastrini’s hotel. However, this wasn’t easy because the streets were crowded with people, and Rome was already buzzing with that low, anxious hum that comes before major events. In Rome, there are four big events each year: the Carnival, Holy Week, Corpus Christi, and the Feast of St. Peter.

All the rest of the year the city is in that state of dull apathy, between life and death, which renders it similar to a kind of station between this world and the next—a sublime spot, a resting-place full of poetry and character, and at which Franz had already halted five or six times, and at each time found it more marvellous and striking.

All year long, the city exists in a state of dull apathy, caught between life and death, making it feel like a station between this world and the next—a remarkable place, a poetic and character-filled resting spot, where Franz had already paused five or six times, each time finding it more amazing and striking.

At last he made his way through the mob, which was continually increasing and getting more and more turbulent, and reached the hotel. On his first inquiry he was told, with the impertinence peculiar to hired hackney-coachmen and innkeepers with their houses full, that there was no room for him at the Hôtel de Londres. Then he sent his card to Signor Pastrini, and asked for Albert de Morcerf. This plan succeeded; and Signor Pastrini himself ran to him, excusing himself for having made his excellency wait, scolding the waiters, taking the candlestick from the porter, who was ready to pounce on the traveller and was about to lead him to Albert, when Morcerf himself appeared.

Finally, he pushed through the growing and increasingly chaotic crowd and arrived at the hotel. When he first asked about a room, he was met with the typical rudeness of cab drivers and innkeepers with full houses, being told there was no room for him at the Hôtel de Londres. He then sent his card to Signor Pastrini and requested to see Albert de Morcerf. This approach worked; Signor Pastrini hurried over to him, apologizing for making his excellency wait, scolding the waitstaff, and grabbing the candlestick from the porter, who was eager to lead the traveler to Albert, just as Morcerf himself showed up.

The apartment consisted of two small rooms and a parlor. The two rooms looked on to the street—a fact which Signor Pastrini commented upon as an inappreciable advantage. The rest of the floor was hired by a very rich gentleman who was supposed to be a Sicilian or Maltese; but the host was unable to decide to which of the two nations the traveller belonged.

The apartment had two small rooms and a living room. The two rooms faced the street—something that Signor Pastrini noted as a valuable perk. The rest of the floor was rented by a very wealthy gentleman who was thought to be either Sicilian or Maltese, but the host could not determine which nationality the traveler belonged to.

“Very good, signor Pastrini,” said Franz; “but we must have some supper instantly, and a carriage for tomorrow and the following days.”

“Very good, Mr. Pastrini,” said Franz; “but we need to have some dinner right away, and a carriage for tomorrow and the following days.”

“As to supper,” replied the landlord, “you shall be served immediately; but as for the carriage——”

“As for supper,” the landlord replied, “you'll be served right away; but as for the carriage——”

“What as to the carriage?” exclaimed Albert. “Come, come, Signor Pastrini, no joking; we must have a carriage.”

“What about the carriage?” exclaimed Albert. “Come on, Signor Pastrini, no joking; we need a carriage.”

“Sir,” replied the host, “we will do all in our power to procure you one—this is all I can say.”

“Sir,” replied the host, “we will do everything we can to get you one—this is all I can say.”

“And when shall we know?” inquired Franz.

“And when will we know?” Franz asked.

“Tomorrow morning,” answered the innkeeper.

"Tomorrow morning," replied the innkeeper.

“Oh, the deuce! then we shall pay the more, that’s all, I see plainly enough. At Drake’s or Aaron’s one pays twenty-five lire for common days, and thirty or thirty-five lire a day more for Sundays and feast days; add five lire a day more for extras, that will make forty, and there’s an end of it.”

“Oh, great! Then we'll just have to pay more, that’s all, I see it clearly. At Drake’s or Aaron’s, it costs twenty-five lire on regular days, and thirty or thirty-five lire more on Sundays and holidays; add five lire a day for extras, and that brings it to forty, and that’s it.”

“I am afraid if we offer them double that we shall not procure a carriage.”

“I’m worried that if we offer them double, we won’t be able to get a carriage.”

“Then they must put horses to mine. It is a little worse for the journey, but that’s no matter.”

“Then they need to harness horses for me. It makes the journey a bit tougher, but that doesn’t really matter.”

“There are no horses.”

“No horses available.”

Albert looked at Franz like a man who hears a reply he does not understand.

Albert looked at Franz like someone who just heard a response they don't get.

“Do you understand that, my dear Franz—no horses?” he said, “but can’t we have post-horses?”

“Do you understand that, my dear Franz—no horses?” he said, “but can’t we get post-horses?”

“They have been all hired this fortnight, and there are none left but those absolutely requisite for posting.”

“They’ve all been hired this past two weeks, and there’s no one left except those absolutely needed for posting.”

“What are we to say to this?” asked Franz.

“What should we say about this?” asked Franz.

“I say, that when a thing completely surpasses my comprehension, I am accustomed not to dwell on that thing, but to pass to another. Is supper ready, Signor Pastrini?”

"I mean, when something is completely beyond my understanding, I usually don’t focus on it but move on to something else. Is dinner ready, Mr. Pastrini?"

“Yes, your excellency.”

“Yes, Your Excellency.”

“Well, then, let us sup.”

“Well, then, let’s eat.”

“But the carriage and horses?” said Franz.

“But what about the carriage and horses?” Franz asked.

“Be easy, my dear boy; they will come in due season; it is only a question of how much shall be charged for them.” Morcerf then, with that delighted philosophy which believes that nothing is impossible to a full purse or well-lined pocketbook, supped, went to bed, slept soundly, and dreamed he was racing all over Rome at Carnival time in a coach with six horses.

“Take it easy, my dear boy; they will arrive in time; it’s just a matter of how much they’ll cost.” Morcerf then, with that cheerful mindset that thinks anything is possible with a lot of money or a well-filled wallet, had dinner, went to bed, slept well, and dreamed he was racing all over Rome during Carnival in a six-horse carriage.

Chapter 33. Roman Bandits

The next morning Franz woke first, and instantly rang the bell. The sound had not yet died away when Signor Pastrini himself entered.

The next morning, Franz woke up first and quickly rang the bell. The sound had barely faded when Signor Pastrini himself came in.

“Well, excellency,” said the landlord triumphantly, and without waiting for Franz to question him, “I feared yesterday, when I would not promise you anything, that you were too late—there is not a single carriage to be had—that is, for the three last days”

“Well, Your Excellency,” said the landlord triumphantly, and without waiting for Franz to ask him anything, “I was worried yesterday, when I wouldn’t promise you anything, that you were too late—there isn’t a single carriage available—that is, for the last three days.”

“Yes,” returned Franz, “for the very three days it is most needed.”

“Yes,” replied Franz, “for those three days when it’s needed the most.”

“What is the matter?” said Albert, entering; “no carriage to be had?”

“What’s going on?” Albert asked as he walked in. “Can’t find a carriage?”

“Just so,” returned Franz, “you have guessed it.”

"Exactly," Franz replied, "you got it."

“Well, your Eternal City is a nice sort of place.”

“Well, your Eternal City is a pretty nice place.”

“That is to say, excellency,” replied Pastrini, who was desirous of keeping up the dignity of the capital of the Christian world in the eyes of his guest, “that there are no carriages to be had from Sunday to Tuesday evening, but from now till Sunday you can have fifty if you please.”

“That is to say, Your Excellency,” replied Pastrini, who wanted to maintain the dignity of the capital of the Christian world in front of his guest, “that there are no carriages available from Sunday to Tuesday evening, but from now until Sunday you can have as many as fifty if you’d like.”

“Ah, that is something,” said Albert; “today is Thursday, and who knows what may arrive between this and Sunday?”

“Ah, that’s something,” Albert said. “Today is Thursday, and who knows what might come up between now and Sunday?”

“Ten or twelve thousand travellers will arrive,” replied Franz, “which will make it still more difficult.”

“Ten or twelve thousand travelers will arrive,” replied Franz, “which will make it even more difficult.”

“My friend,” said Morcerf, “let us enjoy the present without gloomy forebodings for the future.”

“My friend,” said Morcerf, “let’s enjoy the moment without worrying about what’s to come.”

“At least we can have a window?”

“At least we can have a window?”

“Where?”

“Where at?”

“In the Corso.”

"On the Corso."

“Ah, a window!” exclaimed Signor Pastrini,—“utterly impossible; there was only one left on the fifth floor of the Doria Palace, and that has been let to a Russian prince for twenty sequins a day.”

“Ah, a window!” exclaimed Signor Pastrini, “totally impossible; there was only one left on the fifth floor of the Doria Palace, and that has been rented out to a Russian prince for twenty sequins a day.”

The two young men looked at each other with an air of stupefaction.

The two young men stared at each other in shock.

“Well,” said Franz to Albert, “do you know what is the best thing we can do? It is to pass the Carnival at Venice; there we are sure of obtaining gondolas if we cannot have carriages.”

“Well,” said Franz to Albert, “do you know what the best thing we can do is? It's to spend the Carnival in Venice; there we can definitely get gondolas if we can't get carriages.”

“Ah, the devil, no,” cried Albert; “I came to Rome to see the Carnival, and I will, though I see it on stilts.”

“Ah, no way,” cried Albert; “I came to Rome to see the Carnival, and I will, even if I have to see it on stilts.”

“Bravo! an excellent idea. We will disguise ourselves as monster pulchinellos or shepherds of the Landes, and we shall have complete success.”

“Great! That's a fantastic idea. We'll dress up as monster puppeteers or shepherds of the Landes, and we’ll definitely pull it off.”

“Do your excellencies still wish for a carriage from now to Sunday morning?”

“Do you all still want a carriage from now until Sunday morning?”

Parbleu!” said Albert, “do you think we are going to run about on foot in the streets of Rome, like lawyers’ clerks?”

Wow!” said Albert, “do you think we’re just going to run around on foot in the streets of Rome, like law office assistants?”

“I hasten to comply with your excellencies’ wishes; only, I tell you beforehand, the carriage will cost you six piastres a day.”

“I’m quick to meet your request, but just so you know, the carriage will cost you six piastres a day.”

“And, as I am not a millionaire, like the gentleman in the next apartments,” said Franz, “I warn you, that as I have been four times before at Rome, I know the prices of all the carriages; we will give you twelve piastres for today, tomorrow, and the day after, and then you will make a good profit.”

“And, since I’m not a millionaire like the guy in the next apartment,” said Franz, “I should tell you that since I’ve been to Rome four times before, I know the prices for all the carriages; we’ll offer you twelve piastres for today, tomorrow, and the day after, and then you’ll make a nice profit.”

“But, excellency”—said Pastrini, still striving to gain his point.

“But, your excellency,” said Pastrini, still trying to make his case.

“Now go,” returned Franz, “or I shall go myself and bargain with your affettatore, who is mine also; he is an old friend of mine, who has plundered me pretty well already, and, in the hope of making more out of me, he will take a less price than the one I offer you; you will lose the preference, and that will be your fault.”

“Now go,” Franz said, “or I’ll go myself and negotiate with your affettatore, who is also mine; he’s an old friend of mine who has already taken advantage of me quite a bit, and, hoping to get even more from me, he’ll offer you a lower price than what I’m giving you; you’ll miss out on the chance, and that will be your mistake.”

“Do not give yourselves the trouble, excellency,” returned Signor Pastrini, with the smile peculiar to the Italian speculator when he confesses defeat; “I will do all I can, and I hope you will be satisfied.”

“Don't trouble yourselves, Your Excellency,” replied Signor Pastrini, with the smile typical of an Italian speculator when admitting defeat; “I will do everything I can, and I hope you’ll be satisfied.”

“And now we understand each other.”

“And now we get each other.”

“When do you wish the carriage to be here?”

“When do you want the carriage to be here?”

“In an hour.”

“In an hour.”

“In an hour it will be at the door.”

“In an hour, it will be at the door.”

An hour after the vehicle was at the door; it was a hack conveyance which was elevated to the rank of a private carriage in honor of the occasion, but, in spite of its humble exterior, the young men would have thought themselves happy to have secured it for the last three days of the Carnival.

An hour after the vehicle arrived at the door, it was a cab that had been upgraded to a private carriage for the occasion. However, despite its simple appearance, the young men would have considered themselves lucky to have it for the final three days of the Carnival.

“Excellency,” cried the cicerone, seeing Franz approach the window, “shall I bring the carriage nearer to the palace?”

“Your Excellency,” shouted the guide, noticing Franz coming to the window, “should I move the carriage closer to the palace?”

Accustomed as Franz was to the Italian phraseology, his first impulse was to look round him, but these words were addressed to him. Franz was the “excellency,” the vehicle was the “carriage,” and the Hôtel de Londres was the “palace.” The genius for laudation characteristic of the race was in that phrase.

Accustomed as Franz was to the Italian phrasing, his first instinct was to look around him, but those words were directed at him. Franz was the “excellency,” the vehicle was the “carriage," and the Hôtel de Londres was the “palace.” The knack for praise typical of the culture was in that phrase.

Franz and Albert descended, the carriage approached the palace; their excellencies stretched their legs along the seats; the cicerone sprang into the seat behind.

Franz and Albert got down as the carriage rolled up to the palace; the dignitaries stretched their legs across the seats; the guide jumped into the seat behind.

“Where do your excellencies wish to go?” asked he.

“Where do you all want to go?” he asked.

“To Saint Peter’s first, and then to the Colosseum,” returned Albert. But Albert did not know that it takes a day to see Saint Peter’s, and a month to study it. The day was passed at Saint Peter’s alone.

“To Saint Peter’s first, and then to the Colosseum,” replied Albert. But Albert didn’t realize that it takes a day to see Saint Peter’s and a month to really understand it. The day was spent at Saint Peter’s alone.

Suddenly the daylight began to fade away; Franz took out his watch—it was half-past four. They returned to the hotel; at the door Franz ordered the coachman to be ready at eight. He wished to show Albert the Colosseum by moonlight, as he had shown him Saint Peter’s by daylight. When we show a friend a city one has already visited, we feel the same pride as when we point out a woman whose lover we have been.

Suddenly, the daylight started to fade; Franz took out his watch—it was 4:30. They went back to the hotel; at the door, Franz told the coachman to be ready at eight. He wanted to show Albert the Colosseum by moonlight, just like he had shown him Saint Peter’s by daylight. When we show a friend a city we’ve already visited, we feel the same pride as when we point out a woman we’ve been in love with.

He was to leave the city by the Porta del Popolo, skirt the outer wall, and re-enter by the Porta San Giovanni; thus they would behold the Colosseum without finding their impressions dulled by first looking on the Capitol, the Forum, the Arch of Septimus Severus, the Temple of Antoninus and Faustina, and the Via Sacra.

He was to leave the city through the Porta del Popolo, go around the outer wall, and re-enter through the Porta San Giovanni; that way, they would see the Colosseum without having their impressions spoiled by first seeing the Capitol, the Forum, the Arch of Septimus Severus, the Temple of Antoninus and Faustina, and the Via Sacra.

They sat down to dinner. Signor Pastrini had promised them a banquet; he gave them a tolerable repast. At the end of the dinner he entered in person. Franz thought that he came to hear his dinner praised, and began accordingly, but at the first words he was interrupted.

They sat down for dinner. Signor Pastrini had promised them a feast; he served them a decent meal. At the end of dinner, he came in personally. Franz thought he was there to hear compliments about the food, so he started to express his appreciation, but he was interrupted almost immediately.

“Excellency,” said Pastrini, “I am delighted to have your approbation, but it was not for that I came.”

“Your Excellency,” said Pastrini, “I’m glad to have your approval, but that’s not why I came.”

“Did you come to tell us you have procured a carriage?” asked Albert, lighting his cigar.

“Did you come to tell us you got a carriage?” asked Albert, lighting his cigar.

“No; and your excellencies will do well not to think of that any longer; at Rome things can or cannot be done; when you are told anything cannot be done, there is an end of it.”

“No; and you all would do well not to think about that anymore; in Rome, things can either be done or not; when you’re told something can’t be done, that’s the end of it.”

“It is much more convenient at Paris,—when anything cannot be done, you pay double, and it is done directly.”

“It’s much easier in Paris—if something can’t be done, you just pay extra, and it gets done right away.”

“That is what all the French say,” returned Signor Pastrini, somewhat piqued; “for that reason, I do not understand why they travel.”

"That's what everyone in France says," replied Signor Pastrini, a bit annoyed; "for that reason, I don't get why they travel."

“But,” said Albert, emitting a volume of smoke and balancing his chair on its hind legs, “only madmen, or blockheads like us, ever do travel. Men in their senses do not quit their hotel in the Rue du Helder, their walk on the Boulevard de Gand, and the Café de Paris.”

“But,” said Albert, letting out a cloud of smoke and balancing his chair on its back legs, “only crazy people, or idiots like us, ever travel. Sane people don’t leave their hotel on Rue du Helder, their stroll on Boulevard de Gand, and the Café de Paris.”

It is of course understood that Albert resided in the aforesaid street, appeared every day on the fashionable walk, and dined frequently at the only restaurant where you can really dine, that is, if you are on good terms with its waiters.

It’s well known that Albert lived on that street, took a stroll every day on the trendy walkway, and often dined at the only restaurant worth mentioning, especially if you had a good relationship with the waitstaff.

Signor Pastrini remained silent a short time; it was evident that he was musing over this answer, which did not seem very clear.

Signor Pastrini stayed quiet for a moment; it was clear he was thinking about this answer, which didn’t seem very clear.

“But,” said Franz, in his turn interrupting his host’s meditations, “you had some motive for coming here, may I beg to know what it was?”

“But,” Franz said, interrupting his host’s thoughts, “you must have had a reason for coming here. Can I ask what it was?”

20099m

“Ah, yes; you have ordered your carriage at eight o’clock precisely?”

“Ah, yes; you’ve arranged for your ride at eight o’clock sharp?”

“I have.”

"I do."

“You intend visiting Il Colosseo.”

"You plan to visit Il Colosseo."

“You mean the Colosseum?”

“Are you talking about the Colosseum?”

“It is the same thing. You have told your coachman to leave the city by the Porta del Popolo, to drive round the walls, and re-enter by the Porta San Giovanni?”

“It’s the same thing. You told your driver to leave the city by the Porta del Popolo, to go around the walls, and come back in through the Porta San Giovanni?”

“These are my words exactly.”

“These are my exact words.”

“Well, this route is impossible.”

"This route is impossible."

“Impossible!”

“No way!”

“Very dangerous, to say the least.”

“Pretty risky, to say the least.”

“Dangerous!—and why?”

“Dangerous!—but why?”

“On account of the famous Luigi Vampa.”

“Because of the famous Luigi Vampa.”

“Pray, who may this famous Luigi Vampa be?” inquired Albert; “he may be very famous at Rome, but I can assure you he is quite unknown at Paris.”

“Please, who is this famous Luigi Vampa?” asked Albert; “he might be well-known in Rome, but I can assure you he’s completely unknown in Paris.”

“What! do you not know him?”

“What! Don’t you know him?”

“I have not that honor.”

"I don't have that honor."

“You have never heard his name?”

“You haven't heard his name before?”

“Never.”

“Not a chance.”

“Well, then, he is a bandit, compared to whom the Decesaris and the Gasparones were mere children.”

“Well, then, he’s a thief, compared to whom the Decesaris and the Gasparones were just kids.”

“Now then, Albert,” cried Franz, “here is a bandit for you at last.”

“Alright, Albert,” exclaimed Franz, “here's a bandit for you at last.”

“I forewarn you, Signor Pastrini, that I shall not believe one word of what you are going to tell us; having told you this, begin. ‘Once upon a time——’ Well, go on.”

“I’m warning you, Signor Pastrini, that I won’t believe a single word of what you’re about to tell us; having said that, go ahead. ‘Once upon a time——’ Well, continue.”

Signor Pastrini turned toward Franz, who seemed to him the more reasonable of the two; we must do him justice,—he had had a great many Frenchmen in his house, but had never been able to comprehend them.

Signor Pastrini turned to Franz, who he thought was the more reasonable of the two; we have to give him credit—he'd had a lot of Frenchmen in his house, but he had never been able to understand them.

“Excellency,” said he gravely, addressing Franz, “if you look upon me as a liar, it is useless for me to say anything; it was for your interest I——”

“Excellency,” he said seriously, addressing Franz, “if you think I’m lying, there’s no point in me saying anything; I did it for your benefit—I——”

“Albert does not say you are a liar, Signor Pastrini,” said Franz, “but that he will not believe what you are going to tell us,—but I will believe all you say; so proceed.”

“Albert isn’t calling you a liar, Mr. Pastrini,” Franz said, “but he won’t believe what you’re about to tell us—however, I will believe everything you say; so go ahead.”

“But if your excellency doubt my veracity——”

“But if you doubt my honesty——”

“Signor Pastrini,” returned Franz, “you are more susceptible than Cassandra, who was a prophetess, and yet no one believed her; while you, at least, are sure of the credence of half your audience. Come, sit down, and tell us all about this Signor Vampa.”

“Mr. Pastrini,” replied Franz, “you’re more easily swayed than Cassandra, who was a prophetess, yet no one believed her; while you, at least, have the assurance of half your audience believing you. Come, take a seat, and tell us everything about this Mr. Vampa.”

“I had told your excellency he is the most famous bandit we have had since the days of Mastrilla.”

“I told you, he’s the most famous bandit we’ve had since the days of Mastrilla.”

“Well, what has this bandit to do with the order I have given the coachman to leave the city by the Porta del Popolo, and to re-enter by the Porta San Giovanni?”

“Well, what does this bandit have to do with the instructions I've given the coachman to leave the city through the Porta del Popolo and come back in through the Porta San Giovanni?”

20101m

“This,” replied Signor Pastrini, “that you will go out by one, but I very much doubt your returning by the other.”

“This,” replied Signor Pastrini, “means you will leave through one, but I seriously doubt you’ll come back through the other.”

“Why?” asked Franz.

“Why?” Franz asked.

“Because, after nightfall, you are not safe fifty yards from the gates.”

“Because, after dark, you aren’t safe fifty yards from the gates.”

“On your honor, is that true?” cried Albert.

“On your honor, is that true?” shouted Albert.

“Count,” returned Signor Pastrini, hurt at Albert’s repeated doubts of the truth of his assertions, “I do not say this to you, but to your companion, who knows Rome, and knows, too, that these things are not to be laughed at.”

“Count,” replied Signor Pastrini, feeling hurt by Albert’s ongoing doubts about the truth of his claims, “I’m not saying this to you, but to your friend, who knows Rome and also knows that these things aren't a joke.”

“My dear fellow,” said Albert, turning to Franz, “here is an admirable adventure; we will fill our carriage with pistols, blunderbusses, and double-barrelled guns. Luigi Vampa comes to take us, and we take him—we bring him back to Rome, and present him to his holiness the Pope, who asks how he can repay so great a service; then we merely ask for a carriage and a pair of horses, and we see the Carnival in the carriage, and doubtless the Roman people will crown us at the Capitol, and proclaim us, like Curtius and Horatius Cocles, the preservers of their country.”

“My dear friend,” said Albert, turning to Franz, “we have an amazing adventure ahead; let’s pack our carriage with pistols, shotguns, and double-barrel guns. Luigi Vampa is coming to get us, and we’ll take him—we’ll bring him back to Rome and introduce him to the Pope, who will surely ask how he can repay us for such a big favor; then we’ll just ask for a carriage and a pair of horses, and we’ll enjoy the Carnival in style, and I’m sure the people of Rome will celebrate us at the Capitol, proclaiming us, like Curtius and Horatius Cocles, the saviors of their city.”

Whilst Albert proposed this scheme, Signor Pastrini’s face assumed an expression impossible to describe.

While Albert proposed this plan, Signor Pastrini's face took on an expression that was hard to describe.

“And pray,” asked Franz, “where are these pistols, blunderbusses, and other deadly weapons with which you intend filling the carriage?”

“And please,” asked Franz, “where are these pistols, blunderbusses, and other deadly weapons that you plan to fill the carriage with?”

“Not out of my armory, for at Terracina I was plundered even of my hunting-knife. And you?”

“Not from my supplies, because at Terracina I was even robbed of my hunting knife. What about you?”

“I shared the same fate at Aquapendente.”

“I faced the same fate at Aquapendente.”

“Do you know, Signor Pastrini,” said Albert, lighting a second cigar at the first, “that this practice is very convenient for bandits, and that it seems to be due to an arrangement of their own.”

“Do you know, Mr. Pastrini,” said Albert, lighting a second cigar from the first, “that this practice is really convenient for bandits, and it looks like it’s because of an arrangement they made themselves?”

Doubtless Signor Pastrini found this pleasantry compromising, for he only answered half the question, and then he spoke to Franz, as the only one likely to listen with attention. “Your excellency knows that it is not customary to defend yourself when attacked by bandits.”

Doubtless, Signor Pastrini found this joke compromising, since he only answered half the question and then turned to Franz, as he was the only one likely to pay attention. “Your excellency knows that it’s not common practice to defend yourself when you’re attacked by bandits.”

“What!” cried Albert, whose courage revolted at the idea of being plundered tamely, “not make any resistance!”

“What!” shouted Albert, whose bravery was outraged at the thought of being robbed without a fight, “not put up any resistance!”

“No, for it would be useless. What could you do against a dozen bandits who spring out of some pit, ruin, or aqueduct, and level their pieces at you?”

“No, it would be pointless. What could you do against a dozen bandits who jump out of a pit, ruin, or aqueduct, aiming their guns at you?”

“Eh, parbleu!—they should kill me.”

“Eh, wow!—they should kill me.”

The innkeeper turned to Franz with an air that seemed to say, “Your friend is decidedly mad.”

The innkeeper turned to Franz with a look that clearly communicated, “Your friend is definitely crazy.”

“My dear Albert,” returned Franz, “your answer is sublime, and worthy the ‘Let him die,’ of Corneille, only, when Horace made that answer, the safety of Rome was concerned; but, as for us, it is only to gratify a whim, and it would be ridiculous to risk our lives for so foolish a motive.”

“My dear Albert,” replied Franz, “your answer is excellent and worthy of the ‘Let him die’ from Corneille. However, when Horace gave that response, the safety of Rome was at stake; for us, it's just to satisfy a whim, and it would be absurd to risk our lives for such a silly reason.”

Albert poured himself out a glass of lacryma Christi, which he sipped at intervals, muttering some unintelligible words.

Albert poured himself a glass of lacryma Christi, which he sipped on occasionally, mumbling some incomprehensible words.

“Well, Signor Pastrini,” said Franz, “now that my companion is quieted, and you have seen how peaceful my intentions are, tell me who is this Luigi Vampa. Is he a shepherd or a nobleman?—young or old?—tall or short? Describe him, in order that, if we meet him by chance, like Jean Sbogar or Lara, we may recognize him.”

“Well, Signor Pastrini,” said Franz, “now that my friend is calm, and you see that my intentions are peaceful, can you tell me who Luigi Vampa is? Is he a shepherd or a nobleman? Young or old? Tall or short? Describe him so that if we happen to run into him, like Jean Sbogar or Lara, we can recognize him.”

“You could not apply to anyone better able to inform you on all these points, for I knew him when he was a child, and one day that I fell into his hands, going from Ferentino to Alatri, he, fortunately for me, recollected me, and set me free, not only without ransom, but made me a present of a very splendid watch, and related his history to me.”

“You couldn't ask for anyone better to fill you in on all this, because I’ve known him since he was a kid. One day, when I found myself in his hands while traveling from Ferentino to Alatri, he, luckily for me, remembered me and let me go, not only without asking for anything in return but also gave me a really nice watch and shared his story with me.”

“Let us see the watch,” said Albert.

“Let’s see the watch,” said Albert.

Signor Pastrini drew from his fob a magnificent Bréguet, bearing the name of its maker, of Parisian manufacture, and a count’s coronet.

Signor Pastrini pulled out a magnificent Bréguet from his pocket, marked with the maker's name, crafted in Paris, and featuring a count's coronet.

“Here it is,” said he.

“Here it is,” he said.

Peste!” returned Albert, “I compliment you on it; I have its fellow”—he took his watch from his waistcoat pocket—“and it cost me 3,000 francs.”

Peste!” Albert replied, “I admire it; I have one just like it”—he pulled out his watch from his waistcoat pocket—“and it cost me 3,000 francs.”

“Let us hear the history,” said Franz, motioning Signor Pastrini to seat himself.

“Let’s hear the story,” said Franz, gesturing for Signor Pastrini to take a seat.

“Your excellencies permit it?” asked the host.

"Do you allow it?" asked the host.

Pardieu!” cried Albert, “you are not a preacher, to remain standing!”

Pardieu!” shouted Albert, “you’re not a preacher, so why are you still standing?”

The host sat down, after having made each of them a respectful bow, which meant that he was ready to tell them all they wished to know concerning Luigi Vampa.

The host sat down after giving each of them a polite bow, signaling that he was ready to share everything they wanted to know about Luigi Vampa.

“You tell me,” said Franz, at the moment Signor Pastrini was about to open his mouth, “that you knew Luigi Vampa when he was a child—he is still a young man, then?”

“You tell me,” said Franz, just as Signor Pastrini was about to speak, “that you knew Luigi Vampa when he was a kid—so he’s still a young man, then?”

“A young man? he is only two-and-twenty;—he will gain himself a reputation.”

“A young man? He's only twenty-two; he'll make a name for himself.”

“What do you think of that, Albert?—at two-and-twenty to be thus famous?”

“What do you think of that, Albert?—to be this famous at twenty-two?”

“Yes, and at his age, Alexander, Cæsar, and Napoleon, who have all made some noise in the world, were quite behind him.”

“Yes, and at his age, Alexander, Caesar, and Napoleon, who have all made quite an impact in the world, were far behind him.”

“So,” continued Franz, “the hero of this history is only two-and-twenty?”

“So,” Franz continued, “the hero of this story is only twenty-two?”

“Scarcely so much.”

"Hardly that much."

“Is he tall or short?”

“Is he tall or short?”

“Of the middle height—about the same stature as his excellency,” returned the host, pointing to Albert.

“Of average height—about the same as his excellency,” replied the host, pointing to Albert.

“Thanks for the comparison,” said Albert, with a bow.

“Thanks for the comparison,” Albert said, bowing slightly.

“Go on, Signor Pastrini,” continued Franz, smiling at his friend’s susceptibility. “To what class of society does he belong?”

“Go on, Mr. Pastrini,” continued Franz, smiling at his friend's vulnerability. “What class of society does he belong to?”

“He was a shepherd-boy attached to the farm of the Count of San-Felice, situated between Palestrina and the Lake of Gabri; he was born at Pampinara, and entered the count’s service when he was five years old; his father was also a shepherd, who owned a small flock, and lived by the wool and the milk, which he sold at Rome. When quite a child, the little Vampa displayed a most extraordinary precocity. One day, when he was seven years old, he came to the curate of Palestrina, and asked to be taught to read; it was somewhat difficult, for he could not quit his flock; but the good curate went every day to say mass at a little hamlet too poor to pay a priest and which, having no other name, was called Borgo; he told Luigi that he might meet him on his return, and that then he would give him a lesson, warning him that it would be short, and that he must profit as much as possible by it. The child accepted joyfully. Every day Luigi led his flock to graze on the road that leads from Palestrina to Borgo; every day, at nine o’clock in the morning, the priest and the boy sat down on a bank by the wayside, and the little shepherd took his lesson out of the priest’s breviary. At the end of three months he had learned to read. This was not enough—he must now learn to write. The priest had a writing teacher at Rome make three alphabets—one large, one middling, and one small; and pointed out to him that by the help of a sharp instrument he could trace the letters on a slate, and thus learn to write. The same evening, when the flock was safe at the farm, the little Luigi hastened to the smith at Palestrina, took a large nail, heated and sharpened it, and formed a sort of stylus. The next morning he gathered an armful of pieces of slate and began. At the end of three months he had learned to write. The curate, astonished at his quickness and intelligence, made him a present of pens, paper, and a penknife. This demanded new effort, but nothing compared to the first; at the end of a week he wrote as well with this pen as with the stylus. The curate related the incident to the Count of San-Felice, who sent for the little shepherd, made him read and write before him, ordered his attendant to let him eat with the domestics, and to give him two piastres a month. With this, Luigi purchased books and pencils. He applied his imitative powers to everything, and, like Giotto, when young, he drew on his slate sheep, houses, and trees. Then, with his knife, he began to carve all sorts of objects in wood; it was thus that Pinelli, the famous sculptor, had commenced.

He was a shepherd boy who worked on the farm of the Count of San-Felice, located between Palestrina and Lake Gabri. Born in Pampinara, he started working for the count when he was five years old. His father was also a shepherd with a small flock, making a living by selling wool and milk in Rome. From a young age, little Vampa showed remarkable talent. One day, when he was seven, he approached the curate of Palestrina and asked to learn to read. It was a bit challenging since he couldn’t leave his flock, but the kind curate went to a small hamlet, too poor to afford a priest, called Borgo, to say mass every day. He told Luigi that he could meet him on his way back, and he would give him a short lesson, urging him to make the most of it. The boy happily agreed. Every day, Luigi took his flock to graze along the road from Palestrina to Borgo; each morning at nine o’clock, the priest and the boy would sit down on a bank by the side of the road, and the little shepherd would learn from the priest’s breviary. After three months, he had learned to read. This wasn’t enough—now he needed to learn to write. The priest had a writing teacher in Rome create three alphabets for him—one large, one medium, and one small—and suggested that with a sharp tool, he could trace the letters on a slate to practice writing. That evening, after securing his flock at the farm, young Luigi rushed to the blacksmith in Palestrina, took a large nail, heated and sharpened it, and made a sort of stylus. The next morning, he collected an armful of slate pieces and began practicing. After another three months, he had learned to write. The curate, amazed by his quickness and intelligence, gifted him pens, paper, and a penknife. This required more effort, but nothing compared to his first challenge; within a week, he wrote just as well with the pen as he did with the stylus. The curate shared this story with the Count of San-Felice, who called for the little shepherd, made him read and write in front of him, instructed his attendant to allow him to eat with the household staff, and gave him two piastres a month. With this money, Luigi bought books and pencils. He applied his mimicking skills to everything, and like a young Giotto, he drew sheep, houses, and trees on his slate. Then, with his knife, he began carving various wooden objects; this was how Pinelli, the famous sculptor, had started.

20105m

“A girl of six or seven—that is, a little younger than Vampa—tended sheep on a farm near Palestrina; she was an orphan, born at Valmontone and was named Teresa. The two children met, sat down near each other, let their flocks mingle together, played, laughed, and conversed together; in the evening they separated the Count of San-Felice’s flock from those of Baron Cervetri, and the children returned to their respective farms, promising to meet the next morning. The next day they kept their word, and thus they grew up together. Vampa was twelve, and Teresa eleven. And yet their natural disposition revealed itself. Beside his taste for the fine arts, which Luigi had carried as far as he could in his solitude, he was given to alternating fits of sadness and enthusiasm, was often angry and capricious, and always sarcastic. None of the lads of Pampinara, Palestrina, or Valmontone had been able to gain any influence over him or even to become his companion. His disposition (always inclined to exact concessions rather than to make them) kept him aloof from all friendships. Teresa alone ruled by a look, a word, a gesture, this impetuous character, which yielded beneath the hand of a woman, and which beneath the hand of a man might have broken, but could never have been bended. Teresa was lively and gay, but coquettish to excess. The two piastres that Luigi received every month from the Count of San-Felice’s steward, and the price of all the little carvings in wood he sold at Rome, were expended in ear-rings, necklaces, and gold hairpins. So that, thanks to her friend’s generosity, Teresa was the most beautiful and the best-attired peasant near Rome.

A girl about six or seven—just a bit younger than Vampa—herded sheep on a farm near Palestrina. She was an orphan, originally from Valmontone, named Teresa. The two kids met, sat down close to each other, let their flocks mingle, played, laughed, and talked together. In the evening, they separated the Count of San-Felice’s sheep from Baron Cervetri’s, and the kids went back to their farms, promising to meet again the next morning. The following day, they kept their promise, and that's how they grew up together. Vampa was twelve, and Teresa was eleven. Yet their true personalities shone through. Alongside his interest in the fine arts, which Luigi had pursued as far as he could in his solitude, he often went through alternating spells of sadness and enthusiasm, and he was frequently moody, temperamental, and always sarcastic. The boys from Pampinara, Palestrina, and Valmontone couldn’t really connect with him or even become his friends. His nature, always more prone to demand concessions rather than give them, kept him distant from all friendships. Only Teresa had the power to control this passionate character with just a look, a word, or a gesture, which could be softened by a woman's hand but would have snapped under a man's touch. Teresa was lively and cheerful, but overly flirtatious. The two piastres Luigi received each month from the Count of San-Felice’s steward, along with the earnings from the little wooden carvings he sold in Rome, were spent on earrings, necklaces, and gold hairpins. Thanks to her friend’s generosity, Teresa was the most beautiful and best-dressed peasant near Rome.

“The two children grew up together, passing all their time with each other, and giving themselves up to the wild ideas of their different characters. Thus, in all their dreams, their wishes, and their conversations, Vampa saw himself the captain of a vessel, general of an army, or governor of a province. Teresa saw herself rich, superbly attired, and attended by a train of liveried domestics. Then, when they had thus passed the day in building castles in the air, they separated their flocks, and descended from the elevation of their dreams to the reality of their humble position.

The two kids grew up together, spending all their time with each other and indulging in the wild ideas that came from their different personalities. In all their dreams, wishes, and conversations, Vampa imagined himself as the captain of a ship, the general of an army, or the governor of a region. Teresa envisioned herself wealthy, dressed in fine clothes, and surrounded by a group of well-dressed servants. After spending the day dreaming big, they would then part ways, take care of their animals, and come back down to the reality of their modest lives.

“One day the young shepherd told the count’s steward that he had seen a wolf come out of the Sabine mountains, and prowl around his flock. The steward gave him a gun; this was what Vampa longed for. This gun had an excellent barrel, made at Brescia, and carrying a ball with the precision of an English rifle; but one day the count broke the stock, and had then cast the gun aside. This, however, was nothing to a sculptor like Vampa; he examined the broken stock, calculated what change it would require to adapt the gun to his shoulder, and made a fresh stock, so beautifully carved that it would have fetched fifteen or twenty piastres, had he chosen to sell it. But nothing could be farther from his thoughts.

One day, the young shepherd told the count's steward that he had seen a wolf come out of the Sabine mountains and roam around his flock. The steward gave him a gun, which is exactly what Vampa wanted. This gun had an excellent barrel made in Brescia and fired a bullet with the precision of an English rifle. However, one day the count broke the stock and then discarded the gun. This didn’t matter to a sculptor like Vampa; he examined the broken stock, figured out what adjustments were needed to fit the gun to his shoulder, and crafted a new stock so beautifully carved that it could have sold for fifteen or twenty piastres, had he chosen to sell it. But that thought couldn't have been further from his mind.

“For a long time a gun had been the young man’s greatest ambition. In every country where independence has taken the place of liberty, the first desire of a manly heart is to possess a weapon, which at once renders him capable of defence or attack, and, by rendering its owner terrible, often makes him feared. From this moment Vampa devoted all his leisure time to perfecting himself in the use of his precious weapon; he purchased powder and ball, and everything served him for a mark—the trunk of some old and moss-grown olive-tree, that grew on the Sabine mountains; the fox, as he quitted his earth on some marauding excursion; the eagle that soared above their heads: and thus he soon became so expert, that Teresa overcame the terror she at first felt at the report, and amused herself by watching him direct the ball wherever he pleased, with as much accuracy as if he placed it by hand.

“For a long time, a gun had been the young man’s biggest dream. In every country where independence has replaced freedom, the first wish of a brave heart is to own a weapon, which makes him capable of defending himself or attacking, and, by making its owner formidable, often instills fear. From that moment on, Vampa dedicated all his free time to mastering the use of his prized weapon; he bought ammunition and used everything as a target—the trunk of an old, moss-covered olive tree that grew on the Sabine Mountains; the fox, as it left its burrow for a raid; the eagle soaring above them: and soon he became so skilled that Teresa got over the fear she initially felt at the sound of the gunfire and entertained herself by watching him aim the shots wherever he wanted, with as much precision as if he were placing them by hand.

20107m

“One evening a wolf emerged from a pine-wood near which they were usually stationed, but the wolf had scarcely advanced ten yards ere he was dead. Proud of this exploit, Vampa took the dead animal on his shoulders, and carried him to the farm. These exploits had gained Luigi considerable reputation. The man of superior abilities always finds admirers, go where he will. He was spoken of as the most adroit, the strongest, and the most courageous contadino for ten leagues around; and although Teresa was universally allowed to be the most beautiful girl of the Sabines, no one had ever spoken to her of love, because it was known that she was beloved by Vampa. And yet the two young people had never declared their affection; they had grown together like two trees whose roots are mingled, whose branches intertwined, and whose intermingled perfume rises to the heavens. Only their wish to see each other had become a necessity, and they would have preferred death to a day’s separation.

“One evening, a wolf came out of a nearby pine forest where they usually stayed, but the wolf had barely taken ten steps before he was dead. Proud of this feat, Vampa threw the dead animal over his shoulders and took it back to the farm. These achievements had earned Luigi a good reputation. A truly talented person always finds fans, no matter where they go. He was talked about as the most skillful, the strongest, and the bravest farmer for ten leagues around; and although Teresa was widely regarded as the most beautiful girl in the Sabines, no one had ever confessed their love to her because it was known that she was in love with Vampa. Yet the two young people had never openly declared their feelings; they had grown up together like two trees whose roots are intertwined, whose branches are connected, and whose mingled scents rise to the sky. Their desire to see each other had turned into a necessity, and they would have chosen death over a day apart.”

“Teresa was sixteen, and Vampa seventeen. About this time, a band of brigands that had established itself in the Lepini mountains began to be much spoken of. The brigands have never been really extirpated from the neighborhood of Rome. Sometimes a chief is wanted, but when a chief presents himself he rarely has to wait long for a band of followers.

“Teresa was sixteen, and Vampa seventeen. Around this time, a group of bandits that had set up camp in the Lepini mountains started getting a lot of attention. Bandits have never truly been eliminated from the area around Rome. Sometimes a leader is needed, but when a leader shows up, they usually don’t have to wait long to gather a group of followers."

“The celebrated Cucumetto, pursued in the Abruzzo, driven out of the kingdom of Naples, where he had carried on a regular war, had crossed the Garigliano, like Manfred, and had taken refuge on the banks of the Amasine between Sonnino and Juperno. He strove to collect a band of followers, and followed the footsteps of Decesaris and Gasparone, whom he hoped to surpass. Many young men of Palestrina, Frascati, and Pampinara had disappeared. Their disappearance at first caused much disquietude; but it was soon known that they had joined Cucumetto. After some time Cucumetto became the object of universal attention; the most extraordinary traits of ferocious daring and brutality were related of him.

“The famous Cucumetto, chased through the Abruzzo and driven out of the kingdom of Naples, where he had waged a regular war, had crossed the Garigliano, like Manfred, and found refuge along the banks of the Amasine between Sonnino and Juperno. He tried to gather a group of followers and aimed to outdo Decesaris and Gasparone, whose footsteps he was following. Many young men from Palestrina, Frascati, and Pampinara had gone missing. At first, their disappearance caused a lot of concern, but it soon became clear that they had joined Cucumetto. After a while, Cucumetto became the focus of everyone’s attention; tales of his incredible feats of fierce bravery and brutality spread far and wide."

“One day he carried off a young girl, the daughter of a surveyor of Frosinone. The bandit’s laws are positive; a young girl belongs first to him who carries her off, then the rest draw lots for her, and she is abandoned to their brutality until death relieves her sufferings. When their parents are sufficiently rich to pay a ransom, a messenger is sent to negotiate; the prisoner is hostage for the security of the messenger; should the ransom be refused, the prisoner is irrevocably lost. The young girl’s lover was in Cucumetto’s troop; his name was Carlini. When she recognized her lover, the poor girl extended her arms to him, and believed herself safe; but Carlini felt his heart sink, for he but too well knew the fate that awaited her. However, as he was a favorite with Cucumetto, as he had for three years faithfully served him, and as he had saved his life by shooting a dragoon who was about to cut him down, he hoped the chief would have pity on him. He took Cucumetto one side, while the young girl, seated at the foot of a huge pine that stood in the centre of the forest, made a veil of her picturesque head-dress to hide her face from the lascivious gaze of the bandits. There he told the chief all—his affection for the prisoner, their promises of mutual fidelity, and how every night, since he had been near, they had met in some neighboring ruins.

“One day he took a young girl, the daughter of a surveyor from Frosinone. The bandit's rules are clear; a young girl first belongs to the one who captures her, and then the rest of the gang draw lots for her, leaving her at their mercy until death ends her torment. When her parents can afford a ransom, they send a messenger to negotiate; the prisoner becomes a guarantee for the messenger's safety; if the ransom is turned down, the prisoner is lost for good. The young girl’s boyfriend was part of Cucumetto’s gang; his name was Carlini. When she recognized her lover, the poor girl reached out to him, thinking she was safe; but Carlini's heart sank, as he knew only too well the fate that awaited her. However, since he was a favorite of Cucumetto, having served him faithfully for three years and once saving his life by shooting a soldier who was about to kill him, he hoped the chief would show him mercy. He pulled Cucumetto aside, while the young girl, sitting at the base of a huge pine tree in the middle of the forest, used her decorative headscarf to cover her face from the lewd stares of the bandits. There, he revealed everything to the chief—his love for the captive, their vows of loyalty to each other, and how they had secretly met each night in some nearby ruins since he had arrived.”

20109m

“It so happened that night that Cucumetto had sent Carlini to a village, so that he had been unable to go to the place of meeting. Cucumetto had been there, however, by accident, as he said, and had carried the maiden off. Carlini besought his chief to make an exception in Rita’s favor, as her father was rich, and could pay a large ransom. Cucumetto seemed to yield to his friend’s entreaties, and bade him find a shepherd to send to Rita’s father at Frosinone.

“It just so happened that night that Cucumetto had sent Carlini to a village, so he couldn't make it to the meeting place. However, Cucumetto had shown up there by chance, as he claimed, and had taken the girl away. Carlini begged his boss to make an exception for Rita since her father was wealthy and could pay a big ransom. Cucumetto appeared to consider his friend's pleas and told him to find a shepherd to send to Rita’s father in Frosinone.”

“Carlini flew joyfully to Rita, telling her she was saved, and bidding her write to her father, to inform him what had occurred, and that her ransom was fixed at three hundred piastres. Twelve hours’ delay was all that was granted—that is, until nine the next morning. The instant the letter was written, Carlini seized it, and hastened to the plain to find a messenger. He found a young shepherd watching his flock. The natural messengers of the bandits are the shepherds who live between the city and the mountains, between civilized and savage life. The boy undertook the commission, promising to be in Frosinone in less than an hour. Carlini returned, anxious to see his mistress, and announce the joyful intelligence. He found the troop in the glade, supping off the provisions exacted as contributions from the peasants; but his eye vainly sought Rita and Cucumetto among them.

Carlini flew happily to Rita, telling her she was safe and asking her to write to her father to let him know what had happened and that her ransom was set at three hundred piastres. They allowed just twelve hours for this—until nine the next morning. As soon as the letter was written, Carlini grabbed it and rushed out to find a messenger. He came across a young shepherd watching his flock. The natural messengers for the bandits are the shepherds who live between the city and the mountains, straddling civilized and wild life. The boy agreed to take the message, promising he'd reach Frosinone in less than an hour. Carlini went back, eager to see his mistress and share the good news. He found the group in the clearing, eating the supplies taken from the peasants; but he searched in vain for Rita and Cucumetto among them.

“He inquired where they were, and was answered by a burst of laughter. A cold perspiration burst from every pore, and his hair stood on end. He repeated his question. One of the bandits rose, and offered him a glass filled with Orvietto, saying, ‘To the health of the brave Cucumetto and the fair Rita.’ At this moment Carlini heard a woman’s cry; he divined the truth, seized the glass, broke it across the face of him who presented it, and rushed towards the spot whence the cry came. After a hundred yards he turned the corner of the thicket; he found Rita senseless in the arms of Cucumetto. At the sight of Carlini, Cucumetto rose, a pistol in each hand. The two brigands looked at each other for a moment—the one with a smile of lasciviousness on his lips, the other with the pallor of death on his brow. A terrible battle between the two men seemed imminent; but by degrees Carlini’s features relaxed, his hand, which had grasped one of the pistols in his belt, fell to his side. Rita lay between them. The moon lighted the group.

“He asked where they were, and was met with a burst of laughter. A cold sweat broke out over him, and his hair stood on end. He asked his question again. One of the bandits got up and offered him a glass filled with Orvietto, saying, ‘To the health of the brave Cucumetto and the beautiful Rita.’ At that moment, Carlini heard a woman’s scream; he realized the truth, grabbed the glass, smashed it across the face of the guy who offered it, and rushed toward the source of the scream. After a hundred yards, he turned the corner of the thicket; he found Rita unconscious in Cucumetto's arms. Seeing Carlini, Cucumetto stood up, one pistol in each hand. The two bandits stared at each other for a moment—one with a lewd smile, the other pale as death. A violent fight between the two seemed inevitable; but gradually, Carlini’s expression softened, and his hand, which had reached for one of the pistols in his belt, dropped to his side. Rita lay between them. The moon illuminated the scene.

“‘Well,’ said Cucumetto, ‘have you executed your commission?’

“‘Well,’ said Cucumetto, ‘did you complete your task?’

“‘Yes, captain,’ returned Carlini. ‘At nine o’clock tomorrow Rita’s father will be here with the money.’

“‘Yes, captain,’ Carlini replied. ‘At nine o’clock tomorrow, Rita’s dad will be here with the money.’”

“‘It is well; in the meantime, we will have a merry night; this young girl is charming, and does credit to your taste. Now, as I am not egotistical, we will return to our comrades and draw lots for her.’

“‘That sounds good; for now, let’s have a fun night. This young girl is lovely and reflects your taste well. Now, since I'm not selfish, let's go back to our friends and pick lots for her.’”

“‘You have determined, then, to abandon her to the common law?’ said Carlini.

“‘So, you’ve decided to leave her to the common law?’ said Carlini.

“‘Why should an exception be made in her favor?’

“‘Why should we make an exception for her?’”

“‘I thought that my entreaties——’

'I thought my pleas—'

“‘What right have you, any more than the rest, to ask for an exception?’

“‘What right do you have, just like everyone else, to ask for an exception?’”

“‘It is true.’

"That's true."

“‘But never mind,’ continued Cucumetto, laughing, ‘sooner or later your turn will come.’ Carlini’s teeth clenched convulsively.

“‘But never mind,’ Cucumetto said with a laugh, ‘sooner or later, it’ll be your turn.’ Carlini’s teeth clenched tight.”

“‘Now, then,’ said Cucumetto, advancing towards the other bandits, ‘are you coming?’

“‘Alright then,’ said Cucumetto, moving towards the other bandits, ‘are you coming?’”

“‘I follow you.’

"I got you."

20111m

“Cucumetto departed, without losing sight of Carlini, for, doubtless, he feared lest he should strike him unawares; but nothing betrayed a hostile design on Carlini’s part. He was standing, his arms folded, near Rita, who was still insensible. Cucumetto fancied for a moment the young man was about to take her in his arms and fly; but this mattered little to him now Rita had been his; and as for the money, three hundred piastres distributed among the band was so small a sum that he cared little about it. He continued to follow the path to the glade; but, to his great surprise, Carlini arrived almost as soon as himself.

Cucumetto left, keeping an eye on Carlini because he was probably worried that Carlini would catch him off guard; but there was nothing in Carlini's behavior to suggest any hostility. He stood there, arms crossed, next to Rita, who was still unconscious. For a moment, Cucumetto thought the young man was going to pick her up and escape, but it didn't really matter to him since Rita had already belonged to him. As for the money, three hundred piastres divided among the group was such a small amount that he hardly cared about it. He kept walking toward the clearing, but to his surprise, Carlini arrived almost right after him.

“‘Let us draw lots! let us draw lots!’ cried all the brigands, when they saw the chief.

“‘Let’s draw lots! Let’s draw lots!’ shouted all the brigands when they saw the chief.

“Their demand was fair, and the chief inclined his head in sign of acquiescence. The eyes of all shone fiercely as they made their demand, and the red light of the fire made them look like demons. The names of all, including Carlini, were placed in a hat, and the youngest of the band drew forth a ticket; the ticket bore the name of Diavolaccio. He was the man who had proposed to Carlini the health of their chief, and to whom Carlini replied by breaking the glass across his face. A large wound, extending from the temple to the mouth, was bleeding profusely. Diavolaccio, seeing himself thus favored by fortune, burst into a loud laugh.

“Their demand was reasonable, and the chief nodded in agreement. Everyone’s eyes shone brightly as they made their request, and the red glow of the fire made them look like demons. The names of all, including Carlini, were put into a hat, and the youngest member of the group pulled out a ticket; the ticket had the name Diavolaccio on it. He was the one who had toasted their chief with Carlini, to which Carlini had responded by smashing the glass in his face. A deep wound, running from his temple to his mouth, was bleeding heavily. Diavolaccio, feeling lucky, burst into loud laughter."

“‘Captain,’ said he, ‘just now Carlini would not drink your health when I proposed it to him; propose mine to him, and let us see if he will be more condescending to you than to me.’

“‘Captain,’ he said, ‘just now Carlini wouldn’t drink to your health when I suggested it; propose mine to him, and let’s see if he’ll be more gracious to you than to me.’”

“Everyone expected an explosion on Carlini’s part; but to their great surprise, he took a glass in one hand and a flask in the other, and filling it,—

“Everyone was expecting Carlini to explode with anger; but to their great surprise, he took a glass in one hand and a flask in the other, and filled it,—

“‘Your health, Diavolaccio,’ said he calmly, and he drank it off, without his hand trembling in the least. Then sitting down by the fire, ‘My supper,’ said he; ‘my expedition has given me an appetite.’

“‘Your health, Diavolaccio,’ he said calmly, and he drank it down without his hand trembling at all. Then, sitting down by the fire, he said, ‘My supper; my adventure has given me an appetite.’”

“‘Well done, Carlini!’ cried the brigands; ‘that is acting like a good fellow;’ and they all formed a circle round the fire, while Diavolaccio disappeared.

“‘Great job, Carlini!’ shouted the brigands; ‘that's what a good guy does;’ and they all gathered in a circle around the fire, while Diavolaccio vanished.

“Carlini ate and drank as if nothing had happened. The bandits looked on with astonishment at this singular conduct until they heard footsteps. They turned round, and saw Diavolaccio bearing the young girl in his arms. Her head hung back, and her long hair swept the ground. As they entered the circle, the bandits could perceive, by the firelight, the unearthly pallor of the young girl and of Diavolaccio. This apparition was so strange and so solemn, that everyone rose, with the exception of Carlini, who remained seated, and ate and drank calmly. Diavolaccio advanced amidst the most profound silence, and laid Rita at the captain’s feet. Then everyone could understand the cause of the unearthly pallor in the young girl and the bandit. A knife was plunged up to the hilt in Rita’s left breast. Everyone looked at Carlini; the sheath at his belt was empty.

“Carlini ate and drank as if nothing had happened. The bandits watched in shock at this odd behavior until they heard footsteps. They turned around and saw Diavolaccio carrying the young girl in his arms. Her head hung backward, and her long hair brushed the ground. As they stepped into the circle, the bandits could see, in the firelight, the eerie pallor of both the young girl and Diavolaccio. This scene was so strange and serious that everyone stood up, except for Carlini, who stayed seated and continued to eat and drink calmly. Diavolaccio moved forward in complete silence and laid Rita at the captain’s feet. Then everyone understood the reason for the ghostly pallor of the young girl and the bandit. A knife was buried up to the hilt in Rita’s left breast. Everyone looked at Carlini; the sheath at his belt was empty.”

“‘Ah, ah,’ said the chief, ‘I now understand why Carlini stayed behind.’

“‘Ah, ah,’ said the chief, ‘I get why Carlini decided to stay back.’”

“All savage natures appreciate a desperate deed. No other of the bandits would, perhaps, have done the same; but they all understood what Carlini had done.

“All savage natures appreciate a desperate deed. No other of the bandits would, maybe, have done the same; but they all understood what Carlini had done.

“‘Now, then,’ cried Carlini, rising in his turn, and approaching the corpse, his hand on the butt of one of his pistols, ‘does anyone dispute the possession of this woman with me?’

“‘Alright,’ shouted Carlini, standing up and moving toward the body, his hand resting on the handle of one of his pistols, ‘does anyone want to challenge me for this woman?’”

“‘No,’ returned the chief, ‘she is thine.’

“‘No,’ replied the chief, ‘she is yours.’”

“Carlini raised her in his arms, and carried her out of the circle of firelight. Cucumetto placed his sentinels for the night, and the bandits wrapped themselves in their cloaks, and lay down before the fire. At midnight the sentinel gave the alarm, and in an instant all were on the alert. It was Rita’s father, who brought his daughter’s ransom in person.

“Carlini lifted her in his arms and carried her out of the circle of firelight. Cucumetto set his sentinels for the night, and the bandits wrapped themselves in their cloaks and lay down by the fire. At midnight, the sentinel raised the alarm, and in an instant, everyone was on alert. It was Rita’s father, who came with his daughter’s ransom in person.”

“‘Here,’ said he, to Cucumetto, ‘here are three hundred piastres; give me back my child.

“‘Here,’ he said to Cucumetto, ‘here are three hundred piastres; give me back my child.

“But the chief, without taking the money, made a sign to him to follow. The old man obeyed. They both advanced beneath the trees, through whose branches streamed the moonlight. Cucumetto stopped at last, and pointed to two persons grouped at the foot of a tree.

“But the chief, without taking the money, gestured for him to follow. The old man complied. They both walked beneath the trees, where moonlight filtered through the branches. Cucumetto finally stopped and pointed to two people gathered at the base of a tree.”

“‘There,’ said he, ‘demand thy child of Carlini; he will tell thee what has become of her;’ and he returned to his companions.

“‘There,’ he said, ‘ask Carlini about your child; he’ll let you know what happened to her;’ and he went back to his friends.

“The old man remained motionless; he felt that some great and unforeseen misfortune hung over his head. At length he advanced toward the group, the meaning of which he could not comprehend. As he approached, Carlini raised his head, and the forms of two persons became visible to the old man’s eyes. A woman lay on the ground, her head resting on the knees of a man, who was seated by her; as he raised his head, the woman’s face became visible. The old man recognized his child, and Carlini recognized the old man.

The old man stood still; he sensed that some huge, unexpected disaster was looming over him. Finally, he moved closer to the group, trying to understand what was happening. As he got nearer, Carlini looked up, and the old man could see two figures. A woman was lying on the ground, her head resting on the lap of a man sitting next to her; when he lifted his head, the woman’s face came into view. The old man realized it was his daughter, and Carlini recognized the old man.

“‘I expected thee,’ said the bandit to Rita’s father.

“‘I was expecting you,’ said the bandit to Rita’s father.

“‘Wretch!’ returned the old man, ‘what hast thou done?’ and he gazed with terror on Rita, pale and bloody, a knife buried in her bosom. A ray of moonlight poured through the trees, and lighted up the face of the dead.

“‘Wretch!’ the old man cried, ‘what have you done?’ He looked at Rita, pale and bloody, a knife stuck in her chest, in horror. A beam of moonlight came through the trees and illuminated the face of the dead.”

“‘Cucumetto had violated thy daughter,’ said the bandit; ‘I loved her, therefore I slew her; for she would have served as the sport of the whole band.’ The old man spoke not, and grew pale as death. ‘Now,’ continued Carlini, ‘if I have done wrongly, avenge her;’ and withdrawing the knife from the wound in Rita’s bosom, he held it out to the old man with one hand, while with the other he tore open his vest.

“‘Cucumetto violated your daughter,’ said the bandit; ‘I loved her, so I killed her; because she would have been the entertainment of the whole gang.’ The old man said nothing and turned as white as a ghost. ‘Now,’ Carlini continued, ‘if I was wrong, take your revenge;’ and pulling the knife from the wound in Rita’s chest, he held it out to the old man with one hand while he tore open his vest with the other.

“‘Thou hast done well!’ returned the old man in a hoarse voice; ‘embrace me, my son.’

“‘You’ve done well!’ replied the old man in a raspy voice; ‘hug me, my son.’”

20115m

Carlini threw himself, sobbing like a child, into the arms of his mistress’s father. These were the first tears the man of blood had ever wept.

Carlini threw himself into the arms of his mistress’s father, sobbing like a child. These were the first tears the man of violence had ever shed.

“‘Now,’ said the old man, ‘aid me to bury my child.’ Carlini fetched two pickaxes; and the father and the lover began to dig at the foot of a huge oak, beneath which the young girl was to repose. When the grave was formed, the father embraced her first, and then the lover; afterwards, one taking the head, the other the feet, they placed her in the grave. Then they knelt on each side of the grave, and said the prayers of the dead. Then, when they had finished, they cast the earth over the corpse, until the grave was filled. Then, extending his hand, the old man said; ‘I thank you, my son; and now leave me alone.’

“‘Now,’ said the old man, ‘help me bury my child.’ Carlini brought two pickaxes, and the father and the lover started digging at the base of a massive oak, where the young girl would rest. Once the grave was ready, the father embraced her first, followed by the lover; then, one took her head and the other her feet, and they laid her in the grave. They knelt on either side and said the prayers for the dead. When they finished, they covered the body with earth until the grave was full. Then, extending his hand, the old man said, ‘I thank you, my son; now leave me alone.’

“‘Yet——’ replied Carlini.

“‘Yet—’ replied Carlini.

“‘Leave me, I command you.’

"Leave me, I order you."

“Carlini obeyed, rejoined his comrades, folded himself in his cloak, and soon appeared to sleep as soundly as the rest. It had been resolved the night before to change their encampment. An hour before daybreak, Cucumetto aroused his men, and gave the word to march. But Carlini would not quit the forest, without knowing what had become of Rita’s father. He went toward the place where he had left him. He found the old man suspended from one of the branches of the oak which shaded his daughter’s grave. He then took an oath of bitter vengeance over the dead body of the one and the tomb of the other. But he was unable to complete this oath, for two days afterwards, in an encounter with the Roman carbineers, Carlini was killed. There was some surprise, however, that, as he was with his face to the enemy, he should have received a ball between his shoulders. That astonishment ceased when one of the brigands remarked to his comrades that Cucumetto was stationed ten paces in Carlini’s rear when he fell. On the morning of the departure from the forest of Frosinone he had followed Carlini in the darkness, and heard this oath of vengeance, and, like a wise man, anticipated it.

“Carlini complied, rejoined his comrades, wrapped himself in his cloak, and soon seemed to sleep as soundly as the others. They had decided the night before to change their camp. An hour before dawn, Cucumetto woke his men and gave the order to march. But Carlini refused to leave the forest without knowing what had happened to Rita’s father. He went to where he had left him. He found the old man hanging from one of the branches of the oak that shaded his daughter’s grave. He then took a bitter oath of vengeance over the dead body of the one and the tomb of the other. However, he was unable to fulfill this oath, because two days later, in a confrontation with the Roman carbineers, Carlini was killed. There was some surprise that, facing the enemy, he had been shot in the back. That surprise faded when one of the brigands pointed out to his comrades that Cucumetto had been standing ten paces behind Carlini when he fell. On the morning they were leaving the forest of Frosinone, he had followed Carlini in the dark and heard this oath of vengeance, and, being clever, anticipated it.”

“They told ten other stories of this bandit chief, each more singular than the other. Thus, from Fondi to Perusia, everyone trembles at the name of Cucumetto.

“They shared ten other stories about this bandit chief, each one more unique than the last. So, from Fondi to Perugia, everyone shakes in fear at the name of Cucumetto."

“These narratives were frequently the theme of conversation between Luigi and Teresa. The young girl trembled very much at hearing the stories; but Vampa reassured her with a smile, tapping the butt of his good fowling-piece, which threw its ball so well; and if that did not restore her courage, he pointed to a crow, perched on some dead branch, took aim, touched the trigger, and the bird fell dead at the foot of the tree. Time passed on, and the two young people had agreed to be married when Vampa should be twenty and Teresa nineteen years of age. They were both orphans, and had only their employers’ leave to ask, which had been already sought and obtained. One day when they were talking over their plans for the future, they heard two or three reports of firearms, and then suddenly a man came out of the wood, near which the two young persons used to graze their flocks, and hurried towards them. When he came within hearing, he exclaimed:

“These stories often became the main topic of conversation between Luigi and Teresa. The young girl was quite nervous when she heard the tales, but Vampa comforted her with a smile, patting the butt of his trusty shotgun, which shot so accurately; and if that didn't boost her confidence, he pointed to a crow sitting on a dead branch, took aim, pulled the trigger, and the bird dropped dead at the base of the tree. Time went by, and the two young people had agreed to get married when Vampa turned twenty and Teresa turned nineteen. They were both orphans and only needed permission from their employers, which they had already asked for and received. One day while they were discussing their future plans, they heard two or three gunshots, and then suddenly a man emerged from the woods near where the two young people used to graze their flocks and rushed towards them. When he got close enough to be heard, he shouted:

‘I am pursued; can you conceal me?’

‘I’m being chased; can you hide me?’

“They knew full well that this fugitive must be a bandit; but there is an innate sympathy between the Roman brigand and the Roman peasant and the latter is always ready to aid the former. Vampa, without saying a word, hastened to the stone that closed up the entrance to their grotto, drew it away, made a sign to the fugitive to take refuge there, in a retreat unknown to everyone, closed the stone upon him, and then went and resumed his seat by Teresa. Instantly afterwards four carbineers, on horseback, appeared on the edge of the wood; three of them appeared to be looking for the fugitive, while the fourth dragged a brigand prisoner by the neck. The three carbineers looked about carefully on every side, saw the young peasants, and galloping up, began to question them. They had seen no one.

“They knew very well that this runaway had to be a bandit, but there’s a natural connection between the Roman outlaw and the Roman farmer, and the latter is always willing to help the former. Vampa, without saying anything, hurried to the stone that blocked the entrance to their grotto, moved it aside, signaled to the fugitive to take shelter there, in a hideout known to no one, closed the stone back on him, and then returned to sit next to Teresa. Just then, four carbineers on horseback appeared at the edge of the woods; three of them seemed to be searching for the fugitive while the fourth dragged a bandit prisoner by the neck. The three carbineers looked around carefully and spotted the young farmers, then galloped over and started questioning them. They hadn’t seen anyone.

“‘That is very annoying,’ said the brigadier; for the man we are looking for is the chief.’

“‘That’s really frustrating,’ said the brigadier; because the person we’re looking for is the chief.’”

“‘Cucumetto?’ cried Luigi and Teresa at the same moment.

“‘Cucumetto?’ shouted Luigi and Teresa at the same time.

“‘Yes,’ replied the brigadier; ‘and as his head is valued at a thousand Roman crowns, there would have been five hundred for you, if you had helped us to catch him.’ The two young persons exchanged looks. The brigadier had a moment’s hope. Five hundred Roman crowns are three thousand lire, and three thousand lire are a fortune for two poor orphans who are going to be married.

“‘Yes,’ replied the brigadier; ‘and since his head is worth a thousand Roman crowns, there would have been five hundred for you if you had helped us catch him.’ The two young people exchanged glances. The brigadier felt a moment of hope. Five hundred Roman crowns equal three thousand lire, and three thousand lire is a fortune for two poor orphans who are about to get married.”

“‘Yes, it is very annoying,’ said Vampa; ‘but we have not seen him.’

“‘Yeah, it’s really annoying,’ said Vampa; ‘but we haven’t seen him.’”

“Then the carbineers scoured the country in different directions, but in vain; then, after a time, they disappeared. Vampa then removed the stone, and Cucumetto came out. Through the crevices in the granite he had seen the two young peasants talking with the carbineers, and guessed the subject of their parley. He had read in the countenances of Luigi and Teresa their steadfast resolution not to surrender him, and he drew from his pocket a purse full of gold, which he offered to them. But Vampa raised his head proudly; as to Teresa, her eyes sparkled when she thought of all the fine gowns and gay jewellery she could buy with this purse of gold.

Then the carbineers searched the area in different directions, but it was all for nothing; eventually, they disappeared. Vampa then moved the stone, and Cucumetto came out. Through the cracks in the granite, he had seen the two young peasants talking with the carbineers and guessed what they were discussing. He recognized from Luigi and Teresa's faces that they were determined not to give him up, so he pulled out a purse full of gold and offered it to them. But Vampa held his head high; as for Teresa, her eyes sparkled at the thought of all the beautiful dresses and flashy jewelry she could buy with that bag of gold.

“Cucumetto was a cunning fiend, and had assumed the form of a brigand instead of a serpent, and this look from Teresa showed to him that she was a worthy daughter of Eve, and he returned to the forest, pausing several times on his way, under the pretext of saluting his protectors.

“Cucumetto was a sly villain and had taken on the appearance of a robber instead of a snake. This glance from Teresa made him realize that she was a true daughter of Eve, so he went back to the forest, stopping several times along the way to pretend to greet his allies.”

“Several days elapsed, and they neither saw nor heard of Cucumetto. The time of the Carnival was at hand. The Count of San-Felice announced a grand masked ball, to which all that were distinguished in Rome were invited. Teresa had a great desire to see this ball. Luigi asked permission of his protector, the steward, that she and he might be present amongst the servants of the house. This was granted. The ball was given by the Count for the particular pleasure of his daughter Carmela, whom he adored. Carmela was precisely the age and figure of Teresa, and Teresa was as handsome as Carmela. On the evening of the ball Teresa was attired in her best, her most brilliant ornaments in her hair, and gayest glass beads,—she was in the costume of the women of Frascati. Luigi wore the very picturesque garb of the Roman peasant at holiday time. They both mingled, as they had leave to do, with the servants and peasants.

Several days went by, and they didn’t see or hear anything from Cucumetto. The Carnival was approaching. The Count of San-Felice announced a grand masked ball, inviting all the distinguished people in Rome. Teresa was eager to attend this ball. Luigi asked for permission from his protector, the steward, for both of them to join the servants of the house. This was granted. The Count organized the ball especially for his daughter Carmela, whom he adored. Carmela was exactly the same age and had the same figure as Teresa, and Teresa was as beautiful as Carmela. On the night of the ball, Teresa wore her best outfit, adorned with her brightest hair ornaments and colorful glass beads—she was dressed in the style of the women from Frascati. Luigi wore the charming attire of a Roman peasant for a holiday. They both mingled with the servants and peasants, as they had been allowed to do.

“The festa was magnificent; not only was the villa brilliantly illuminated, but thousands of colored lanterns were suspended from the trees in the garden; and very soon the palace overflowed to the terraces, and the terraces to the garden-walks. At each cross-path was an orchestra, and tables spread with refreshments; the guests stopped, formed quadrilles, and danced in any part of the grounds they pleased. Carmela was attired like a woman of Sonnino. Her cap was embroidered with pearls, the pins in her hair were of gold and diamonds, her girdle was of Turkey silk, with large embroidered flowers, her bodice and skirt were of cashmere, her apron of Indian muslin, and the buttons of her corset were of jewels. Two of her companions were dressed, the one as a woman of Nettuno, and the other as a woman of La Riccia. Four young men of the richest and noblest families of Rome accompanied them with that Italian freedom which has not its parallel in any other country in the world. They were attired as peasants of Albano, Velletri, Civita-Castellana, and Sora. We need hardly add that these peasant costumes, like those of the young women, were brilliant with gold and jewels.

The festa was amazing; not only was the villa brightly lit, but thousands of colorful lanterns hung from the trees in the garden. Soon, the palace overflowed onto the terraces, and the terraces spilled into the garden walks. At every intersection, there was an orchestra and tables filled with refreshments. The guests stopped, formed dance groups, and danced wherever they liked on the grounds. Carmela was dressed like a woman from Sonnino. Her cap was embroidered with pearls, the pins in her hair were gold and diamonds, her belt was made of Turkish silk with large embroidered flowers, her bodice and skirt were made of cashmere, her apron was Indian muslin, and the buttons on her corset were jewels. Two of her friends were dressed as women from Nettuno and La Riccia. Four young men from the wealthiest and noblest families of Rome accompanied them with that Italian freedom that you won't find anywhere else in the world. They wore costumes like peasants from Albano, Velletri, Civita-Castellana, and Sora. It's worth mentioning that these peasant outfits, just like those of the young women, were adorned with gold and jewels.

“Carmela wished to form a quadrille, but there was one lady wanting. Carmela looked all around her, but not one of the guests had a costume similar to her own, or those of her companions. The Count of San-Felice pointed out Teresa, who was hanging on Luigi’s arm in a group of peasants.

“Carmela wanted to form a quadrille, but there was one lady missing. Carmela looked around, but none of the guests were wearing costumes like hers or her friends'. The Count of San-Felice pointed out Teresa, who was leaning on Luigi's arm in a group of peasants.”

“‘Will you allow me, father?’ said Carmela.

“‘Can I, Dad?’ Carmela asked.”

“‘Certainly,’ replied the count, ‘are we not in Carnival time?’

“‘Of course,’ replied the count, ‘aren't we in Carnival season?’”

“Carmela turned towards the young man who was talking with her, and saying a few words to him, pointed with her finger to Teresa. The young man looked, bowed in obedience, and then went to Teresa, and invited her to dance in a quadrille directed by the count’s daughter. Teresa felt a flush pass over her face; she looked at Luigi, who could not refuse his assent. Luigi slowly relinquished Teresa’s arm, which he had held beneath his own, and Teresa, accompanied by her elegant cavalier, took her appointed place with much agitation in the aristocratic quadrille. Certainly, in the eyes of an artist, the exact and strict costume of Teresa had a very different character from that of Carmela and her companions; and Teresa was frivolous and coquettish, and thus the embroidery and muslins, the cashmere waist-girdles, all dazzled her, and the reflection of sapphires and diamonds almost turned her giddy brain.

Carmela turned to the young man who was talking to her, said a few words, and pointed to Teresa. The young man looked over, bowed in agreement, and then approached Teresa, inviting her to dance in a quadrille led by the count's daughter. Teresa felt a flush rise to her face; she glanced at Luigi, who couldn’t say no. Luigi slowly released Teresa’s arm, which he had been holding, and Teresa, accompanied by her stylish partner, took her place with a lot of nervousness in the fancy quadrille. Certainly, from an artist's perspective, Teresa's precise and formal outfit was quite different from Carmela and her friends; Teresa was playful and flirtatious, and the embroidery and muslins, along with the cashmere waistbands, all dazzled her, while the sparkle of sapphires and diamonds almost made her head spin.

“Luigi felt a sensation hitherto unknown arising in his mind. It was like an acute pain which gnawed at his heart, and then thrilled through his whole body. He followed with his eye each movement of Teresa and her cavalier; when their hands touched, he felt as though he should swoon; every pulse beat with violence, and it seemed as though a bell were ringing in his ears. When they spoke, although Teresa listened timidly and with downcast eyes to the conversation of her cavalier, as Luigi could read in the ardent looks of the good-looking young man that his language was that of praise, it seemed as if the whole world was turning round with him, and all the voices of hell were whispering in his ears ideas of murder and assassination. Then fearing that his paroxysm might get the better of him, he clutched with one hand the branch of a tree against which he was leaning, and with the other convulsively grasped the dagger with a carved handle which was in his belt, and which, unwittingly, he drew from the scabbard from time to time.

Luigi felt a sensation he had never experienced before arising in his mind. It was like a sharp pain that gnawed at his heart and then surged through his whole body. He watched every movement of Teresa and her date; when their hands touched, he felt like he might faint. Every pulse throbbed violently, and it seemed like a bell was ringing in his ears. When they spoke, even though Teresa listened shyly with her eyes downcast to her date's conversation, Luigi could see in the handsome young man's passionate gaze that he was praising her. It felt like the entire world was spinning around him, and all the voices of hell were whispering ideas of murder and assassination in his ears. Then, fearing that his intense feelings might overwhelm him, he clutched the branch of a tree he was leaning against with one hand and tightly gripped his dagger with the intricately carved handle in his belt with the other, pulling it partway out of the scabbard without realizing it.

“Luigi was jealous!

“Luigi was envious!”

“He felt that, influenced by her ambitions and coquettish disposition, Teresa might escape him.

“He felt that, because of her ambitions and flirtatious nature, Teresa might get away from him.

“The young peasant girl, at first timid and scared, soon recovered herself. We have said that Teresa was handsome, but this is not all; Teresa was endowed with all those wild graces which are so much more potent than our affected and studied elegancies. She had almost all the honors of the quadrille, and if she were envious of the Count of San-Felice’s daughter, we will not undertake to say that Carmela was not jealous of her. And with overpowering compliments her handsome cavalier led her back to the place whence he had taken her, and where Luigi awaited her. Twice or thrice during the dance the young girl had glanced at Luigi, and each time she saw that he was pale and that his features were agitated, once even the blade of his knife, half drawn from its sheath, had dazzled her eyes with its sinister glare. Thus, it was almost tremblingly that she resumed her lover’s arm. The quadrille had been most perfect, and it was evident there was a great demand for a repetition, Carmela alone objecting to it, but the Count of San-Felice besought his daughter so earnestly, that she acceded.

The young peasant girl, initially shy and scared, quickly regained her confidence. We’ve mentioned that Teresa was beautiful, but that’s not all; Teresa had all those natural charms that are much more powerful than our artificial and rehearsed elegance. She had nearly all the attention during the quadrille, and while she might have envied the Count of San-Felice’s daughter, we won’t say that Carmela didn’t feel a bit jealous of her. With overwhelming compliments, her handsome partner led her back to where he had found her, where Luigi was waiting. A couple of times during the dance, the young girl glanced at Luigi, noticing each time that he looked pale and agitated; at one point, even the blade of his knife, half-drawn from its sheath, caught her eye with its threatening shine. Thus, she almost timidly took her lover’s arm again. The quadrille had been flawless, and it was clear everyone wanted to do it again, except Carmela, who was the only one opposed. However, the Count of San-Felice pleaded with his daughter so earnestly that she eventually agreed.

“One of the cavaliers then hastened to invite Teresa, without whom it was impossible for the quadrille to be formed, but the young girl had disappeared.

“One of the horsemen quickly went to invite Teresa, without whom it was impossible for the dance to be formed, but the young girl had vanished.

“The truth was, that Luigi had not felt the strength to support another such trial, and, half by persuasion and half by force, he had removed Teresa toward another part of the garden. Teresa had yielded in spite of herself, but when she looked at the agitated countenance of the young man, she understood by his silence and trembling voice that something strange was passing within him. She herself was not exempt from internal emotion, and without having done anything wrong, yet fully comprehended that Luigi was right in reproaching her. Why, she did not know, but yet she did not the less feel that these reproaches were merited.

"The truth was that Luigi didn’t have the strength to handle another trial like this, and, partly through persuasion and partly through force, he had moved Teresa to another part of the garden. Teresa had given in despite herself, but when she saw the young man's agitated expression, she sensed from his silence and trembling voice that something strange was happening within him. She wasn’t immune to her own feelings, and although she hadn’t done anything wrong, she fully understood that Luigi was justified in criticizing her. Why, she didn’t know, but she still felt that his criticisms were deserved."

“However, to Teresa’s great astonishment, Luigi remained mute, and not a word escaped his lips the rest of the evening. When the chill of the night had driven away the guests from the gardens, and the gates of the villa were closed on them for the festa in-doors, he took Teresa quite away, and as he left her at her home, he said:

“However, to Teresa’s surprise, Luigi stayed silent, and not a word came from him for the rest of the evening. When the night’s chill had sent the guests away from the gardens, and the villa gates were closed for the indoor festa, he took Teresa aside, and as he dropped her off at her home, he said:

“‘Teresa, what were you thinking of as you danced opposite the young Countess of San-Felice?’

“‘Teresa, what were you thinking about while you danced in front of the young Countess of San-Felice?’”

“‘I thought,’ replied the young girl, with all the frankness of her nature, ‘that I would give half my life for a costume such as she wore.’

“‘I thought,’ replied the young girl, with all the honesty of her nature, ‘that I would give half my life for an outfit like the one she wore.’”

“‘And what said your cavalier to you?’

“‘And what did your guy say to you?’”

“‘He said it only depended on myself to have it, and I had only one word to say.’

“‘He said it only depended on me to have it, and I just had to say one word.’”

“‘He was right,’ said Luigi. ‘Do you desire it as ardently as you say?’

“‘He was right,’ said Luigi. ‘Do you want it as intensely as you claim?’”

“‘Yes.’

"Yep."

“‘Well, then, you shall have it!’

"‘Well, then, you’ll get it!’"

“The young girl, much astonished, raised her head to look at him, but his face was so gloomy and terrible that her words froze to her lips. As Luigi spoke thus, he left her. Teresa followed him with her eyes into the darkness as long as she could, and when he had quite disappeared, she went into the house with a sigh.

“The young girl, very surprised, lifted her head to look at him, but his face was so dark and frightening that her words stuck in her throat. As Luigi spoke like that, he walked away from her. Teresa watched him disappear into the darkness for as long as she could, and when he was completely gone, she went into the house with a sigh.

20121m

“That night a memorable event occurred, due, no doubt, to the imprudence of some servant who had neglected to extinguish the lights. The Villa of San-Felice took fire in the rooms adjoining the very apartment of the lovely Carmela. Awakened in the night by the light of the flames, she sprang out of bed, wrapped herself in a dressing-gown, and attempted to escape by the door, but the corridor by which she hoped to fly was already a prey to the flames. She then returned to her room, calling for help as loudly as she could, when suddenly her window, which was twenty feet from the ground, was opened, a young peasant jumped into the chamber, seized her in his arms, and with superhuman skill and strength conveyed her to the turf of the grass-plot, where she fainted. When she recovered, her father was by her side. All the servants surrounded her, offering her assistance. An entire wing of the villa was burnt down; but what of that, as long as Carmela was safe and uninjured?

That night, something unforgettable happened, likely because of a careless servant who forgot to turn off the lights. The Villa of San-Felice caught fire in the rooms next to the beautiful Carmela's apartment. Woken by the glow of the flames, she jumped out of bed, threw on a dressing gown, and tried to escape through the door, but the hallway she planned to flee through was already engulfed in fire. She rushed back to her room, calling for help as loudly as she could, when suddenly her window, twenty feet above the ground, flew open. A young peasant jumped into her room, scooped her up in his arms, and with incredible skill and strength got her to the grass below, where she fainted. When she came to, her father was right there beside her. All the servants surrounded her, offering their help. An entire wing of the villa had burned down, but that didn’t matter as long as Carmela was safe and unharmed.

“Her preserver was everywhere sought for, but he did not appear; he was inquired after, but no one had seen him. Carmela was greatly troubled that she had not recognized him.

“Everyone was looking for her savior, but he didn’t show up; people asked about him, but no one had seen him. Carmela was very upset that she hadn’t recognized him."

“As the count was immensely rich, excepting the danger Carmela had run,—and the marvellous manner in which she had escaped, made that appear to him rather a favor of Providence than a real misfortune,—the loss occasioned by the conflagration was to him but a trifle.

“As the count was extremely wealthy, the danger that Carmela had faced—and the incredible way she had gotten away—seemed to him more like a blessing from Providence than a true misfortune. Therefore, the loss caused by the fire was just a minor issue for him.”

“The next day, at the usual hour, the two young peasants were on the borders of the forest. Luigi arrived first. He came toward Teresa in high spirits, and seemed to have completely forgotten the events of the previous evening. The young girl was very pensive, but seeing Luigi so cheerful, she on her part assumed a smiling air, which was natural to her when she was not excited or in a passion.

“The next day, at the usual time, the two young peasants were at the edge of the forest. Luigi arrived first. He approached Teresa in a good mood, seeming to have completely forgotten what happened the night before. The young girl was quite thoughtful, but seeing Luigi so happy, she put on a smile, which came naturally to her when she wasn’t feeling worked up or angry.”

“Luigi took her arm beneath his own, and led her to the door of the grotto. Then he paused. The young girl, perceiving that there was something extraordinary, looked at him steadfastly.

“Luigi took her arm under his and led her to the entrance of the grotto. Then he stopped. The young girl, sensing that something unusual was happening, looked at him intently.

“‘Teresa,’ said Luigi, ‘yesterday evening you told me you would give all the world to have a costume similar to that of the count’s daughter.’

“‘Teresa,’ Luigi said, ‘last night you told me you would give anything to have a costume like the count’s daughter.’”

“‘Yes,’ replied Teresa with astonishment; ‘but I was mad to utter such a wish.’

“‘Yes,’ Teresa replied, astonished; ‘but I was crazy to express such a wish.’”

“‘And I replied, “Very well, you shall have it.”’

“‘And I said, “Alright, you can have it.”’”

“‘Yes,’ replied the young girl, whose astonishment increased at every word uttered by Luigi, ‘but of course your reply was only to please me.’

“‘Yes,’ replied the young girl, her astonishment growing with every word spoken by Luigi, ‘but of course your answer was just to make me happy.’”

“‘I have promised no more than I have given you, Teresa,’ said Luigi proudly. ‘Go into the grotto and dress yourself.’

“‘I haven’t promised you any more than what I’ve given you, Teresa,’ Luigi said proudly. ‘Go into the grotto and get dressed.’”

“At these words he drew away the stone, and showed Teresa the grotto, lighted up by two wax lights, which burnt on each side of a splendid mirror; on a rustic table, made by Luigi, were spread out the pearl necklace and the diamond pins, and on a chair at the side was laid the rest of the costume.

“At these words, he moved the stone aside and showed Teresa the grotto, lit by two candles on either side of a beautiful mirror; on a rustic table made by Luigi were displayed the pearl necklace and the diamond pins, and on a chair nearby was the rest of the outfit.”

“Teresa uttered a cry of joy, and, without inquiring whence this attire came, or even thanking Luigi, darted into the grotto, transformed into a dressing-room.

“Teresa let out a joyful shout and, without asking where this outfit came from or even thanking Luigi, rushed into the grotto, which had turned into a dressing room.”

“Luigi pushed the stone behind her, for on the crest of a small adjacent hill which cut off the view toward Palestrina, he saw a traveller on horseback, stopping a moment, as if uncertain of his road, and thus presenting against the blue sky that perfect outline which is peculiar to distant objects in southern climes. When he saw Luigi, he put his horse into a gallop and advanced toward him.

“Luigi pushed the stone behind her, because on the top of a small nearby hill that blocked the view of Palestrina, he spotted a traveler on horseback, pausing for a moment, as if unsure of his path, creating that striking outline against the blue sky that’s typical of distant objects in southern regions. When he saw Luigi, he kicked his horse into a gallop and rode toward him.

“Luigi was not mistaken. The traveller, who was going from Palestrina to Tivoli, had mistaken his way; the young man directed him; but as at a distance of a quarter of a mile the road again divided into three ways, and on reaching these the traveller might again stray from his route, he begged Luigi to be his guide.

“Luigi was right. The traveler, who was on his way from Palestrina to Tivoli, had lost his way; the young man pointed him in the right direction. But since a quarter of a mile ahead the road split into three paths, and the traveler might get lost again upon reaching these, he asked Luigi to be his guide.

“Luigi threw his cloak on the ground, placed his carbine on his shoulder, and freed from his heavy covering, preceded the traveller with the rapid step of a mountaineer, which a horse can scarcely keep up with. In ten minutes Luigi and the traveller reached the cross-roads. On arriving there, with an air as majestic as that of an emperor, he stretched his hand towards that one of the roads which the traveller was to follow.

“Luigi tossed his cloak onto the ground, slung his carbine over his shoulder, and, now free from his heavy covering, led the traveler with the quick pace of a mountaineer that a horse could barely keep up with. In ten minutes, Luigi and the traveler reached the intersection. Upon arriving, with a presence as grand as an emperor, he gestured toward the road the traveler was to take.”

“‘That is your road, excellency, and now you cannot again mistake.’

“‘That’s your path, Your Excellency, and now you can’t get it wrong again.’”

“‘And here is your recompense,’ said the traveller, offering the young herdsman some small pieces of money.

“‘And here is your reward,’ said the traveler, giving the young herdsman some small coins.

“‘Thank you,’ said Luigi, drawing back his hand; ‘I render a service, I do not sell it.’

“‘Thank you,’ Luigi said, pulling his hand back; ‘I’m offering a service, not selling it.’”

“‘Well,’ replied the traveller, who seemed used to this difference between the servility of a man of the cities and the pride of the mountaineer, ‘if you refuse wages, you will, perhaps, accept a gift.’

“‘Well,’ replied the traveler, who seemed familiar with this contrast between the servility of a city person and the pride of a mountaineer, ‘if you refuse payment, you might accept a gift.’”

“‘Ah, yes, that is another thing.’

“‘Oh, right, that's another thing.’”

“‘Then,’ said the traveller, ‘take these two Venetian sequins and give them to your bride, to make herself a pair of earrings.’

“‘Then,’ said the traveler, ‘take these two Venetian sequins and give them to your fiancée so she can make herself a pair of earrings.’”

“‘And then do you take this poniard,’ said the young herdsman; ‘you will not find one better carved between Albano and Civita-Castellana.’

“‘And then will you take this dagger,’ said the young herdsman; ‘you won’t find one better crafted between Albano and Civita-Castellana.’”

“‘I accept it,’ answered the traveller, ‘but then the obligation will be on my side, for this poniard is worth more than two sequins.’

“‘I accept it,’ replied the traveler, ‘but then the obligation will be on my side, because this dagger is worth more than two sequins.’”

“‘For a dealer perhaps; but for me, who engraved it myself, it is hardly worth a piastre.’

“‘Maybe for a dealer; but for me, who carved it myself, it’s barely worth a cent.’”

“‘What is your name?’ inquired the traveller.

“‘What’s your name?’ asked the traveler.

“‘Luigi Vampa,’ replied the shepherd, with the same air as he would have replied, Alexander, King of Macedon. ‘And yours?’

“‘Luigi Vampa,’ replied the shepherd, with the same tone as if he were responding to Alexander, King of Macedon. ‘And you?’

“‘I,’ said the traveller, ‘am called Sinbad the Sailor.’”

“‘I,’ said the traveler, ‘am known as Sinbad the Sailor.’”

Franz d’Épinay started with surprise.

Franz d’Épinay was surprised.

“Sinbad the Sailor?” he said.

"Sinbad the Sailor?" he asked.

“Yes,” replied the narrator; “that was the name which the traveller gave to Vampa as his own.”

“Yes,” replied the narrator, “that was the name the traveler gave to Vampa as his own.”

“Well, and what may you have to say against this name?” inquired Albert; “it is a very pretty name, and the adventures of the gentleman of that name amused me very much in my youth, I must confess.”

“Well, what do you have to say against this name?” Albert asked. “It's a very lovely name, and the adventures of the man with that name entertained me a lot when I was young, I have to admit.”

Franz said no more. The name of Sinbad the Sailor, as may well be supposed, awakened in him a world of recollections, as had the name of the Count of Monte Cristo on the previous evening.

Franz said nothing more. The name Sinbad the Sailor, as you can imagine, brought back a flood of memories for him, just like the name the Count of Monte Cristo had done the night before.

“Proceed!” said he to the host.

“Go ahead!” he said to the host.

“Vampa put the two sequins haughtily into his pocket, and slowly returned by the way he had gone. As he came within two or three hundred paces of the grotto, he thought he heard a cry. He listened to know whence this sound could proceed. A moment afterwards he thought he heard his own name pronounced distinctly.

“Vampa put the two sequins arrogantly into his pocket and slowly headed back the way he had come. As he approached within two or three hundred paces of the grotto, he thought he heard a shout. He paused to figure out where the sound was coming from. Moments later, he thought he clearly heard his own name being called.

“The cry proceeded from the grotto. He bounded like a chamois, cocking his carbine as he went, and in a moment reached the summit of a hill opposite to that on which he had perceived the traveller. Three cries for help came more distinctly to his ear. He cast his eyes around him and saw a man carrying off Teresa, as Nessus, the centaur, carried Deianira.

“The cry came from the cave. He jumped forward like a mountain goat, loading his rifle as he moved, and in no time, he reached the top of a hill across from where he had seen the traveler. Three cries for help were clearer to him now. He looked around and spotted a man dragging Teresa away, just like Nessus, the centaur, took Deianira.”

“This man, who was hastening towards the wood, was already three-quarters of the way on the road from the grotto to the forest. Vampa measured the distance; the man was at least two hundred paces in advance of him, and there was not a chance of overtaking him. The young shepherd stopped, as if his feet had been rooted to the ground; then he put the butt of his carbine to his shoulder, took aim at the ravisher, followed him for a second in his track, and then fired.

“This man, who was rushing toward the woods, was already three-quarters of the way from the grotto to the forest. Vampa measured the distance; the man was at least two hundred paces ahead of him, and there was no way to catch up. The young shepherd stopped, as if his feet were glued to the ground; then he brought the butt of his carbine to his shoulder, aimed at the kidnapper, followed him for a second in his path, and then fired.

“The ravisher stopped suddenly, his knees bent under him, and he fell with Teresa in his arms. The young girl rose instantly, but the man lay on the earth struggling in the agonies of death. Vampa then rushed towards Teresa; for at ten paces from the dying man her legs had failed her, and she had dropped on her knees, so that the young man feared that the ball that had brought down his enemy, had also wounded his betrothed.

“The attacker suddenly stopped, his knees buckling, and he collapsed with Teresa in his arms. The young girl got up right away, but the man lay on the ground, struggling in his final moments. Vampa then rushed toward Teresa; about ten feet from the dying man, her legs gave out, and she fell to her knees, which made the young man worry that the shot that had taken down his enemy had also hurt his fiancée.

“Fortunately, she was unscathed, and it was fright alone that had overcome Teresa. When Luigi had assured himself that she was safe and unharmed, he turned towards the wounded man. He had just expired, with clenched hands, his mouth in a spasm of agony, and his hair on end in the sweat of death. His eyes remained open and menacing. Vampa approached the corpse, and recognized Cucumetto.

“Fortunately, she was unharmed, and it was just fear that had taken hold of Teresa. Once Luigi confirmed that she was safe and okay, he turned his attention to the wounded man. He had just died, his hands clenched, his mouth twisted in pain, and his hair standing on end from the sweat of death. His eyes were still open and threatening. Vampa walked over to the body and recognized Cucumetto.

“From the day on which the bandit had been saved by the two young peasants, he had been enamoured of Teresa, and had sworn she should be his. From that time he had watched them, and profiting by the moment when her lover had left her alone, had carried her off, and believed he at length had her in his power, when the ball, directed by the unerring skill of the young herdsman, had pierced his heart. Vampa gazed on him for a moment without betraying the slightest emotion; while, on the contrary, Teresa, shuddering in every limb, dared not approach the slain ruffian but by degrees, and threw a hesitating glance at the dead body over the shoulder of her lover. Suddenly Vampa turned toward his mistress:

“From the day the bandit was saved by the two young peasants, he had been infatuated with Teresa and vowed that she would be his. Since then, he had been keeping an eye on them, and taking advantage of the moment when her boyfriend left her alone, he had kidnapped her, convinced that he finally had her at his mercy. But then, a shot from the young herdsman’s precise aim struck him in the heart. Vampa looked at him for a moment without showing any emotion, while Teresa, trembling all over, dared to approach the dead thug only slowly, glancing nervously at the lifeless body over her lover's shoulder. Suddenly, Vampa turned to his mistress:

“‘Ah,’ said he—‘good, good! You are dressed; it is now my turn to dress myself.’

“‘Ah,’ he said, ‘great, great! You’re dressed; now it’s my turn to get ready.’”

20125m

“Teresa was clothed from head to foot in the garb of the Count of San-Felice’s daughter. Vampa took Cucumetto’s body in his arms and conveyed it to the grotto, while in her turn Teresa remained outside. If a second traveller had passed, he would have seen a strange thing,—a shepherdess watching her flock, clad in a cashmere grown, with ear-rings and necklace of pearls, diamond pins, and buttons of sapphires, emeralds, and rubies. He would, no doubt, have believed that he had returned to the times of Florian, and would have declared, on reaching Paris, that he had met an Alpine shepherdess seated at the foot of the Sabine Hill.

“Teresa was dressed from head to toe in the attire of the Count of San-Felice’s daughter. Vampa took Cucumetto’s body in his arms and carried it to the grotto, while Teresa stayed outside. If a second traveler had come by, they would have seen something unusual—a shepherdess watching her flock, wearing a cashmere gown, with pearl earrings and necklace, diamond pins, and buttons made of sapphires, emeralds, and rubies. They would have likely thought they had traveled back to the days of Florian and would have claimed, upon reaching Paris, that they had encountered an Alpine shepherdess sitting at the foot of the Sabine Hill.”

“At the end of a quarter of an hour Vampa quitted the grotto; his costume was no less elegant than that of Teresa. He wore a vest of garnet-colored velvet, with buttons of cut gold; a silk waistcoat covered with embroidery; a Roman scarf tied round his neck; a cartridge-box worked with gold, and red and green silk; sky-blue velvet breeches, fastened above the knee with diamond buckles; garters of deerskin, worked with a thousand arabesques, and a hat whereon hung ribbons of all colors; two watches hung from his girdle, and a splendid poniard was in his belt.

“At the end of fifteen minutes, Vampa left the grotto; his outfit was just as stylish as Teresa's. He wore a garnet-colored velvet vest with gold-cut buttons; a silk waistcoat adorned with embroidery; a Roman scarf tied around his neck; a cartridge box decorated with gold, red, and green silk; sky-blue velvet breeches, secured above the knee with diamond buckles; deerskin garters embellished with intricate designs, and a hat adorned with ribbons of all colors; two watches hung from his belt, and a magnificent poniard rested in his waistband.

“Teresa uttered a cry of admiration. Vampa in this attire resembled a painting by Léopold Robert or Schnetz. He had assumed the entire costume of Cucumetto. The young man saw the effect produced on his betrothed, and a smile of pride passed over his lips.

“Teresa let out a gasp of admiration. Vampa in this outfit looked like a painting by Léopold Robert or Schnetz. He had taken on the full costume of Cucumetto. The young man noticed the impact he had on his fiancée, and a proud smile crossed his lips.”

“‘Now,’ he said to Teresa, ‘are you ready to share my fortune, whatever it may be?’

“‘Now,’ he said to Teresa, ‘are you ready to share my fortune, no matter what it is?’”

“‘Oh, yes!’ exclaimed the young girl enthusiastically.

“‘Oh, yes!’ the young girl said excitedly.”

“‘And follow me wherever I go?’

“‘And follow me wherever I go?’”

“‘To the world’s end.’

"To the ends of the earth."

“‘Then take my arm, and let us on; we have no time to lose.’

“‘Then take my arm, and let’s go; we don’t have time to waste.’”

“The young girl did so without questioning her lover as to where he was conducting her, for he appeared to her at this moment as handsome, proud, and powerful as a god. They went towards the forest, and soon entered it.

“The young girl did this without asking her partner where he was taking her, as he seemed to her at that moment as handsome, proud, and powerful as a god. They walked toward the forest and soon entered it.”

“We need scarcely say that all the paths of the mountain were known to Vampa; he therefore went forward without a moment’s hesitation, although there was no beaten track, but he knew his path by looking at the trees and bushes, and thus they kept on advancing for nearly an hour and a half. At the end of this time they had reached the thickest part of the forest. A torrent, whose bed was dry, led into a deep gorge. Vampa took this wild road, which, enclosed between two ridges, and shadowed by the tufted umbrage of the pines, seemed, but for the difficulties of its descent, that path to Avernus of which Virgil speaks. Teresa had become alarmed at the wild and deserted look of the plain around her, and pressed closely against her guide, not uttering a syllable; but as she saw him advance with even step and composed countenance, she endeavored to repress her emotion.

“We hardly need to mention that Vampa was familiar with every path of the mountain; he moved forward without hesitation, even though there was no visible trail. He recognized his way by observing the trees and bushes, and they continued on for nearly an hour and a half. Eventually, they reached the densest part of the forest. A dry riverbed led into a deep gorge. Vampa chose this wild path, which, enclosed between two ridges and shaded by the clustered pine trees, seemed, except for the steep descent, to resemble the way to Avernus that Virgil describes. Teresa grew anxious at the wild and empty look of the surrounding plain and pressed closely against her guide, not saying a word. However, seeing him move steadily with a calm expression, she tried to suppress her feelings.”

“Suddenly, about ten paces from them, a man advanced from behind a tree and aimed at Vampa.

“Suddenly, about ten steps away from them, a man stepped out from behind a tree and aimed at Vampa.

“‘Not another step,’ he said, ‘or you are a dead man.’

“‘Not another step,’ he said, ‘or you’re a dead man.’”

“‘What, then,’ said Vampa, raising his hand with a gesture of disdain, while Teresa, no longer able to restrain her alarm, clung closely to him, ‘do wolves rend each other?’

“‘What, then,’ said Vampa, raising his hand with a gesture of disdain, while Teresa, no longer able to restrain her alarm, clung closely to him, ‘do wolves tear each other apart?’”

“‘Who are you?’ inquired the sentinel.

“‘Who are you?’ asked the guard.

“‘I am Luigi Vampa, shepherd of the San-Felice farm.’

“I’m Luigi Vampa, the shepherd of the San-Felice farm.”

“‘What do you want?’

"What's your request?"

“‘I would speak with your companions who are in the glade at Rocca Bianca.’

“I’d like to talk to your friends who are in the clearing at Rocca Bianca.”

“‘Follow me, then,’ said the sentinel; ‘or, as you know your way, go first.’

“‘Follow me, then,’ said the guard; ‘or, since you know the way, go ahead.’”

“Vampa smiled disdainfully at this precaution on the part of the bandit, went before Teresa, and continued to advance with the same firm and easy step as before. At the end of ten minutes the bandit made them a sign to stop. The two young persons obeyed. Then the bandit thrice imitated the cry of a crow; a croak answered this signal.

Vampa smirked dismissively at the bandit's caution, walked up to Teresa, and kept moving forward with the same confident stride as before. After about ten minutes, the bandit signaled them to stop. The two young people complied. Then the bandit mimicked a crow's call three times; a croak responded to this signal.

“‘Good!’ said the sentry, ‘you may now go on.’

“‘Good!’ said the guard, ‘you can go ahead now.’

“Luigi and Teresa again set forward; as they went on Teresa clung tremblingly to her lover at the sight of weapons and the glistening of carbines through the trees. The retreat of Rocca Bianca was at the top of a small mountain, which no doubt in former days had been a volcano—an extinct volcano before the days when Remus and Romulus had deserted Alba to come and found the city of Rome.

“Luigi and Teresa moved on again; as they did, Teresa held onto her lover anxiously at the sight of weapons and the shine of carbines through the trees. The retreat of Rocca Bianca was at the top of a small mountain, which had probably been a volcano long ago—an extinct volcano before Remus and Romulus left Alba to come and establish the city of Rome.

“Teresa and Luigi reached the summit, and all at once found themselves in the presence of twenty bandits.

“Teresa and Luigi reached the top, and suddenly found themselves face to face with twenty bandits.

“‘Here is a young man who seeks and wishes to speak to you,’ said the sentinel.

“‘Here is a young man who wants to talk to you,’ said the guard.

“‘What has he to say?’ inquired the young man who was in command in the chief’s absence.

“‘What does he have to say?’ asked the young man who was in charge while the chief was away.”

“‘I wish to say that I am tired of a shepherd’s life,’ was Vampa’s reply.

“I want to say that I’m tired of being a shepherd,” Vampa replied.

“‘Ah, I understand,’ said the lieutenant; ‘and you seek admittance into our ranks?’

“‘Oh, I get it,’ said the lieutenant; ‘and you want to join our ranks?’”

“‘Welcome!’ cried several bandits from Ferrusino, Pampinara, and Anagni, who had recognized Luigi Vampa.

“‘Welcome!’ shouted several bandits from Ferrusino, Pampinara, and Anagni, who had recognized Luigi Vampa.

“‘Yes, but I came to ask something more than to be your companion.’

“‘Yes, but I came to ask for something more than just being your companion.’”

“‘And what may that be?’ inquired the bandits with astonishment.

“‘And what might that be?’ asked the bandits in amazement.

“‘I come to ask to be your captain,’ said the young man.

“‘I'm here to ask if I can be your captain,’ said the young man.

“The bandits shouted with laughter.

"The bandits laughed out loud."

“‘And what have you done to aspire to this honor?’ demanded the lieutenant.

“‘And what have you done to earn this honor?’ asked the lieutenant.

“‘I have killed your chief, Cucumetto, whose dress I now wear; and I set fire to the villa San-Felice to procure a wedding-dress for my betrothed.’

“‘I have killed your leader, Cucumetto, whose clothes I’m wearing now; and I burned down the villa San-Felice to get a wedding dress for my fiancé.’”

“An hour afterwards Luigi Vampa was chosen captain, vice Cucumetto, deceased.”

“An hour later, Luigi Vampa was appointed captain, taking over from Cucumetto, who had passed away.”

20129m

“Well, my dear Albert,” said Franz, turning towards his friend; “what think you of citizen Luigi Vampa?”

“Well, my dear Albert,” said Franz, turning to his friend, “what do you think of citizen Luigi Vampa?”

“I say he is a myth,” replied Albert, “and never had an existence.”

“I say he’s a myth,” replied Albert, “and never actually existed.”

“And what may a myth be?” inquired Pastrini.

“And what could a myth be?” asked Pastrini.

“The explanation would be too long, my dear landlord,” replied Franz.

“The explanation would take too long, my dear landlord,” replied Franz.

“And you say that Signor Vampa exercises his profession at this moment in the environs of Rome?”

“And you say that Mr. Vampa is currently practicing his profession around Rome?”

“And with a boldness of which no bandit before him ever gave an example.”

“And with a boldness that no thief before him ever showed.”

“Then the police have vainly tried to lay hands on him?”

“So the police have unsuccessfully tried to catch him?”

“Why, you see, he has a good understanding with the shepherds in the plains, the fishermen of the Tiber, and the smugglers of the coast. They seek for him in the mountains, and he is on the waters; they follow him on the waters, and he is on the open sea; then they pursue him, and he has suddenly taken refuge in the islands, at Giglio, Giannutri, or Monte Cristo; and when they hunt for him there, he reappears suddenly at Albano, Tivoli, or La Riccia.”

“Why, you see, he has a good relationship with the shepherds in the plains, the fishermen of the Tiber, and the smugglers along the coast. They search for him in the mountains, and he is on the rivers; they track him on the rivers, and he is out in the open sea; then they chase after him, and he has quickly taken refuge in the islands, at Giglio, Giannutri, or Monte Cristo; and when they look for him there, he suddenly reappears at Albano, Tivoli, or La Riccia.”

“And how does he behave towards travellers?”

“And how does he treat travelers?”

“Alas! his plan is very simple. It depends on the distance he may be from the city, whether he gives eight hours, twelve hours, or a day wherein to pay their ransom; and when that time has elapsed he allows another hour’s grace. At the sixtieth minute of this hour, if the money is not forthcoming, he blows out the prisoner’s brains with a pistol-shot, or plants his dagger in his heart, and that settles the account.”

“Unfortunately, his plan is quite straightforward. It depends on how far he is from the city, whether he gives eight hours, twelve hours, or a full day for them to pay the ransom; and when that time is up, he allows an additional hour. At the end of this hour, if the money hasn’t come through, he shoots the prisoner in the head or stabs his heart, and that’s the end of it.”

“Well, Albert,” inquired Franz of his companion, “are you still disposed to go to the Colosseum by the outer wall?”

“Well, Albert,” Franz asked his companion, “are you still planning to go to the Colosseum by the outer wall?”

“Quite so,” said Albert, “if the way be picturesque.”

“Exactly,” said Albert, “if the path is scenic.”

The clock struck nine as the door opened, and a coachman appeared.

The clock hit nine when the door opened, and a driver showed up.

“Excellencies,” said he, “the coach is ready.”

“Your Excellencies,” he said, “the coach is ready.”

“Well, then,” said Franz, “let us to the Colosseum.”

"Well, then," said Franz, "let's go to the Colosseum."

“By the Porta del Popolo or by the streets, your excellencies?”

“By the Porta del Popolo or through the streets, your excellencies?”

“By the streets, morbleu! by the streets!” cried Franz.

“By the streets, morbleu! by the streets!” shouted Franz.

“Ah, my dear fellow,” said Albert, rising, and lighting his third cigar, “really, I thought you had more courage.”

“Hey, my friend,” said Albert, getting up and lighting his third cigar, “I honestly thought you had more guts.”

So saying, the two young men went down the staircase, and got into the carriage.

So saying, the two young men went down the stairs and got into the carriage.

20131m

Chapter 34. The Colosseum

Franz had so managed his route, that during the ride to the Colosseum they passed not a single ancient ruin, so that no preliminary impression interfered to mitigate the colossal proportions of the gigantic building they came to admire. The road selected was a continuation of the Via Sistina; then by cutting off the right angle of the street in which stands Santa Maria Maggiore and proceeding by the Via Urbana and San Pietro in Vincoli, the travellers would find themselves directly opposite the Colosseum.

Franz had planned his route so well that on their way to the Colosseum, they didn’t pass any ancient ruins, ensuring that nothing distracted from the massive scale of the incredible building they were about to admire. The path they took was an extension of the Via Sistina; by cutting across the corner of the street with Santa Maria Maggiore and continuing via the Via Urbana and San Pietro in Vincoli, the travelers ended up right in front of the Colosseum.

This itinerary possessed another great advantage,—that of leaving Franz at full liberty to indulge his deep reverie upon the subject of Signor Pastrini’s story, in which his mysterious host of Monte Cristo was so strangely mixed up. Seated with folded arms in a corner of the carriage, he continued to ponder over the singular history he had so lately listened to, and to ask himself an interminable number of questions touching its various circumstances without, however, arriving at a satisfactory reply to any of them.

This itinerary had another great advantage—it allowed Franz to fully indulge in his deep thoughts about Signor Pastrini’s story, in which his mysterious host from Monte Cristo was so oddly involved. Sitting with his arms crossed in a corner of the carriage, he kept mulling over the strange tale he had just heard, endlessly asking himself countless questions about its different details, yet, he still hadn’t found a satisfying answer to any of them.

One fact more than the rest brought his friend “Sinbad the Sailor” back to his recollection, and that was the mysterious sort of intimacy that seemed to exist between the brigands and the sailors; and Pastrini’s account of Vampa’s having found refuge on board the vessels of smugglers and fishermen, reminded Franz of the two Corsican bandits he had found supping so amicably with the crew of the little yacht, which had even deviated from its course and touched at Porto-Vecchio for the sole purpose of landing them. The very name assumed by his host of Monte Cristo and again repeated by the landlord of the Hôtel de Londres, abundantly proved to him that his island friend was playing his philanthropic part on the shores of Piombino, Civita Vecchia, Ostia, and Gaëta, as on those of Corsica, Tuscany, and Spain; and further, Franz bethought him of having heard his singular entertainer speak both of Tunis and Palermo, proving thereby how largely his circle of acquaintances extended.

One fact stood out more than the rest and brought back memories of his friend "Sinbad the Sailor." It was the strange bond that seemed to exist between the brigands and the sailors. Pastrini’s story about Vampa finding refuge on the ships of smugglers and fishermen reminded Franz of the two Corsican bandits he had seen dining so comfortably with the crew of the small yacht, which had even changed its course to stop at Porto-Vecchio just to drop them off. The very name his host of Monte Cristo used, which the landlord of the Hôtel de Londres also mentioned, clearly showed him that his island friend was playing the role of a philanthropist on the shores of Piombino, Civita Vecchia, Ostia, and Gaëta, just as he did in Corsica, Tuscany, and Spain. Furthermore, Franz remembered hearing his unique host talk about both Tunis and Palermo, indicating just how extensive his network of acquaintances was.

But however the mind of the young man might be absorbed in these reflections, they were at once dispersed at the sight of the dark frowning ruins of the stupendous Colosseum, through the various openings of which the pale moonlight played and flickered like the unearthly gleam from the eyes of the wandering dead. The carriage stopped near the Meta Sudans; the door was opened, and the young men, eagerly alighting, found themselves opposite a cicerone, who appeared to have sprung up from the ground, so unexpected was his appearance.

But no matter how much the young man was deep in thought, those reflections quickly vanished at the sight of the dark, daunting ruins of the massive Colosseum, through the various openings of which the pale moonlight danced like the ghostly shimmer from the eyes of the restless dead. The carriage stopped near the Meta Sudans; the door opened, and the young men, excitedly getting out, found themselves facing a cicerone, who seemed to have popped up from nowhere, his arrival so surprising.

The usual guide from the hotel having followed them, they had paid two conductors, nor is it possible, at Rome, to avoid this abundant supply of guides; besides the ordinary cicerone, who seizes upon you directly you set foot in your hotel, and never quits you while you remain in the city, there is also a special cicerone belonging to each monument—nay, almost to each part of a monument. It may, therefore, be easily imagined there is no scarcity of guides at the Colosseum, that wonder of all ages, which Martial thus eulogizes:

The usual guide from the hotel followed them, and they ended up paying two conductors. In Rome, it's impossible to avoid the overwhelming number of guides; in addition to the regular cicerone who grabs you as soon as you enter your hotel and stays with you for your entire visit, there's also a specific cicerone for each monument—almost even for each section of a monument. So, it’s easy to imagine that there’s no shortage of guides at the Colosseum, that wonder of all ages, which Martial praises:

“Let Memphis cease to boast the barbarous miracles of her pyramids, and the wonders of Babylon be talked of no more among us; all must bow to the superiority of the gigantic labor of the Cæsars, and the many voices of Fame spread far and wide the surpassing merits of this incomparable monument.”

“Let Memphis stop bragging about the brutal wonders of her pyramids, and let the marvels of Babylon no longer be mentioned among us; everyone must acknowledge the greatness of the monumental work of the Cæsars, and the many voices of Fame spread far and wide the unparalleled merits of this outstanding monument.”

As for Albert and Franz, they essayed not to escape from their ciceronian tyrants; and, indeed, it would have been so much the more difficult to break their bondage, as the guides alone are permitted to visit these monuments with torches in their hands. Thus, then, the young men made no attempt at resistance, but blindly and confidingly surrendered themselves into the care and custody of their conductors.

As for Albert and Franz, they tried not to escape from their ciceronian captors; and, in fact, it would have been even harder to break free from their control, since only the guides are allowed to visit these sites with torches. So, the young men made no effort to resist, but instead blindly and trustingly placed themselves in the care of their guides.

Franz had already made seven or eight similar excursions to the Colosseum, while his less favored companion trod for the first time in his life the classic ground forming the monument of Flavius Vespasian; and, to his credit be it spoken, his mind, even amid the glib loquacity of the guides, was duly and deeply touched with awe and enthusiastic admiration of all he saw; and certainly no adequate notion of these stupendous ruins can be formed save by such as have visited them, and more especially by moonlight, at which time the vast proportions of the building appear twice as large when viewed by the mysterious beams of a southern moonlit sky, whose rays are sufficiently clear and vivid to light the horizon with a glow equal to the soft twilight of a western clime.

Franz had already taken seven or eight trips to the Colosseum, while his less fortunate friend was stepping onto this historic site for the first time in his life. To his credit, despite the chatter of the guides, he was genuinely moved with awe and excitement by everything he saw. Honestly, you can’t fully appreciate these incredible ruins unless you’ve experienced them yourself, especially under the moonlight. At that time, the massive structure appears even larger when illuminated by the mysterious beams of a southern moonlit sky, whose rays are clear and bright enough to give the horizon a glow similar to the gentle twilight of a western landscape.

Scarcely, therefore, had the reflective Franz walked a hundred steps beneath the interior porticoes of the ruin, when, abandoning Albert to the guides (who would by no means yield their prescriptive right of carrying their victims through the routine regularly laid down, and as regularly followed by them, but dragged the unconscious visitor to the various objects with a pertinacity that admitted of no appeal, beginning, as a matter of course, with the “Lions’ Den”, the “Hall of the Gladiators” and finishing with “Cæsar’s Podium”), to escape a jargon and mechanical survey of the wonders by which he was surrounded, Franz ascended a half-dilapidated staircase, and, leaving them to follow their monotonous round, seated himself at the foot of a column, and immediately opposite a large aperture, which permitted him to enjoy a full and undisturbed view of the gigantic dimensions of the majestic ruin.

Hardly had the thoughtful Franz walked a hundred steps under the interior arches of the ruin when, leaving Albert in the hands of the guides (who were adamant about their insistence on dragging their unwilling guests through the usual tour, starting with the “Lions’ Den,” moving on to the “Hall of the Gladiators,” and wrapping up at “Cæsar’s Podium”), to escape the scripted and mechanical exploration of the sights surrounding him, Franz climbed a slightly crumbling staircase. He settled at the base of a column, directly across from a large opening that allowed him to take in the full and undisturbed view of the impressive scale of the grand ruin.

Franz had remained for nearly a quarter of an hour perfectly hidden by the shadow of the vast column at whose base he had found a resting-place, and from whence his eyes followed the motions of Albert and his guides, who, holding torches in their hands, had emerged from a vomitorium at the opposite extremity of the Colosseum, and then again disappeared down the steps conducting to the seats reserved for the Vestal virgins, resembling, as they glided along, some restless shades following the flickering glare of so many ignes fatui. All at once his ear caught a sound resembling that of a stone rolling down the staircase opposite the one by which he had himself ascended. There was nothing remarkable in the circumstance of a fragment of granite giving way and falling heavily below; but it seemed to him that the substance that fell gave way beneath the pressure of a foot, and also that someone, who endeavored as much as possible to prevent his footsteps from being heard, was approaching the spot where he sat.

Franz had stayed perfectly hidden for almost fifteen minutes in the shadow of the large column at the base where he had found a place to rest. From there, he watched Albert and his guides, who were carrying torches and had just come out from a vomitorium at the far end of the Colosseum. They then disappeared down the steps leading to the seats reserved for the Vestal virgins, gliding along like restless spirits following the flickering light of so many ignes fatui. Suddenly, he heard a sound that resembled a stone rolling down the staircase opposite the one he had come up. It wasn't unusual for a piece of granite to shift and fall heavily below, but it seemed to him that the object that fell had given way under someone’s weight. He also sensed that someone, trying as hard as possible to tread quietly, was approaching the spot where he was sitting.

Conjecture soon became certainty, for the figure of a man was distinctly visible to Franz, gradually emerging from the staircase opposite, upon which the moon was at that moment pouring a full tide of silvery brightness.

Conjecture quickly turned into certainty, as Franz could clearly see the figure of a man slowly coming down the staircase across from him, which the moon was currently flooding with a bright silvery light.

The stranger thus presenting himself was probably a person who, like Franz, preferred the enjoyment of solitude and his own thoughts to the frivolous gabble of the guides. And his appearance had nothing extraordinary in it; but the hesitation with which he proceeded, stopping and listening with anxious attention at every step he took, convinced Franz that he expected the arrival of some person.

The stranger who introduced himself was likely someone who, like Franz, valued the peace of solitude and his own thoughts over the meaningless chatter of the guides. His appearance was unremarkable, but the way he moved, pausing and listening intently at every step, made Franz believe that he was waiting for someone to arrive.

By a sort of instinctive impulse, Franz withdrew as much as possible behind his pillar.

By an instinctive urge, Franz pulled back as much as he could behind his pillar.

About ten feet from the spot where he and the stranger were, the roof had given way, leaving a large round opening, through which might be seen the blue vault of heaven, thickly studded with stars.

About ten feet from where he and the stranger were, the roof had collapsed, leaving a large round hole, through which the blue sky could be seen, densely filled with stars.

Around this opening, which had, possibly, for ages permitted a free entrance to the brilliant moonbeams that now illumined the vast pile, grew a quantity of creeping plants, whose delicate green branches stood out in bold relief against the clear azure of the firmament, while large masses of thick, strong fibrous shoots forced their way through the chasm, and hung floating to and fro, like so many waving strings.

Around this opening, which had likely allowed bright moonlight to flood in for ages and now lit up the massive structure, there were many creeping plants. Their delicate green branches stood out sharply against the clear blue sky, while thick, sturdy shoots pushed through the gap and swayed back and forth like a bunch of waving strings.

The person whose mysterious arrival had attracted the attention of Franz stood in a kind of half-light, that rendered it impossible to distinguish his features, although his dress was easily made out. He wore a large brown mantle, one fold of which, thrown over his left shoulder, served likewise to mask the lower part of his countenance, while the upper part was completely hidden by his broad-brimmed hat. The lower part of his dress was more distinctly visible by the bright rays of the moon, which, entering through the broken ceiling, shed their refulgent beams on feet cased in elegantly made boots of polished leather, over which descended fashionably cut trousers of black cloth.

The person whose mysterious arrival caught Franz's attention stood in dim light, making it hard to see his face, though his outfit was clear. He wore a large brown cloak, one side draped over his left shoulder, which also covered the lower part of his face, while the top was completely concealed by a wide-brimmed hat. The lower part of his outfit was more visible in the bright moonlight that came through the broken ceiling, illuminating his feet, which were dressed in well-made polished leather boots, with stylishly cut black trousers falling over them.

20135m

From the imperfect means Franz had of judging, he could only come to one conclusion,—that the person whom he was thus watching certainly belonged to no inferior station of life.

From the limited way Franz had of judging, he could only come to one conclusion—that the person he was watching definitely did not belong to a lower social class.

Some few minutes had elapsed, and the stranger began to show manifest signs of impatience, when a slight noise was heard outside the aperture in the roof, and almost immediately a dark shadow seemed to obstruct the flood of light that had entered it, and the figure of a man was clearly seen gazing with eager scrutiny on the immense space beneath him; then, as his eye caught sight of him in the mantle, he grasped a floating mass of thickly matted boughs, and glided down by their help to within three or four feet of the ground, and then leaped lightly on his feet. The man who had performed this daring act with so much indifference wore the Transtevere costume.

A few minutes had passed, and the stranger started to show clear signs of impatience when a faint noise was heard coming from the opening in the roof. Almost immediately, a dark shadow blocked the light streaming in, and a man’s figure was clearly visible as he eagerly looked down at the vast space below him. When he noticed the man in the cloak, he grabbed a bundle of thick, tangled branches and smoothly descended to within three or four feet of the ground, then jumped down lightly. The man who had performed this daring stunt with such nonchalance was wearing the Transtevere outfit.

“I beg your excellency’s pardon for keeping you waiting,” said the man, in the Roman dialect, “but I don’t think I’m many minutes after my time, ten o’clock has just struck by the clock of Saint John Lateran.”

“I’m sorry for making you wait, your excellency,” the man said in the Roman dialect, “but I don’t think I’m too late; it’s just turned ten o’clock by the clock at Saint John Lateran.”

“Say not a word about being late,” replied the stranger in purest Tuscan; “’tis I who am too soon. But even if you had caused me to wait a little while, I should have felt quite sure that the delay was not occasioned by any fault of yours.”

“Don’t say a word about being late,” replied the stranger in perfect Tuscan; “I’m the one who is too early. But even if you had made me wait a little, I would have been sure that the delay wasn’t your fault.”

“Your excellency is perfectly right in so thinking,” said the man; “I came here direct from the Castle of St. Angelo, and I had an immense deal of trouble before I could get a chance to speak to Beppo.”

“Your excellency is absolutely right about that,” said the man; “I came here straight from the Castle of St. Angelo, and I had a whole lot of trouble before I could find a chance to talk to Beppo.”

“And who is Beppo?”

"Who's Beppo?"

“Oh, Beppo is employed in the prison, and I give him so much a year to let me know what is going on within his holiness’s castle.”

“Oh, Beppo works in the prison, and I pay him a yearly sum to keep me updated on what's happening inside his holiness’s castle.”

“Indeed! You are a provident person, I see.”

"Definitely! You're a really thoughtful person, I can see."

“Why, you see, no one knows what may happen. Perhaps some of these days I may be entrapped, like poor Peppino and may be very glad to have some little nibbling mouse to gnaw the meshes of my net, and so help me out of prison.”

“Why, you see, no one knows what might happen. Maybe one of these days I could get caught, like poor Peppino, and I’d be really thankful to have a little nibbling mouse to chew through the strands of my net, helping me get out of this trap.”

“Briefly, what did you learn?”

“Quickly, what did you learn?”

“That two executions of considerable interest will take place the day after tomorrow at two o’clock, as is customary at Rome at the commencement of all great festivals. One of the culprits will be mazzolato;[3] he is an atrocious villain, who murdered the priest who brought him up, and deserves not the smallest pity. The other sufferer is sentenced to be decapitato;[4] and he, your excellency, is poor Peppino.”

“That two executions of considerable interest will take place the day after tomorrow at two o’clock, as is customary in Rome at the start of every major festival. One of the culprits will be mazzolato;[3] he is a horrific criminal who murdered the priest who raised him and doesn't deserve the slightest pity. The other person being executed is sentenced to be decapitato;[4] and he, your excellency, is poor Peppino.”

“The fact is, that you have inspired not only the pontifical government, but also the neighboring states, with such extreme fear, that they are glad of all opportunity of making an example.”

“The truth is, you’ve instilled such intense fear not just in the papal government but also in the neighboring states, that they’re eager to take any chance to set an example.”

“But Peppino did not even belong to my band; he was merely a poor shepherd, whose only crime consisted in furnishing us with provisions.”

“But Peppino didn't even belong to my group; he was just a poor shepherd, whose only offense was providing us with food.”

“Which makes him your accomplice to all intents and purposes. But mark the distinction with which he is treated; instead of being knocked on the head as you would be if once they caught hold of you, he is simply sentenced to be guillotined, by which means, too, the amusements of the day are diversified, and there is a spectacle to please every spectator.”

“Which makes him your accomplice in every way that matters. But notice how differently he is treated; instead of being knocked out like you would be if they caught you, he is just sentenced to be guillotined, which also adds variety to the day’s entertainment, offering a show that satisfies every spectator.”

“Without reckoning the wholly unexpected one I am preparing to surprise them with.”

“Not counting the completely unexpected one I’m getting ready to surprise them with.”

“My good friend,” said the man in the cloak, “excuse me for saying that you seem to me precisely in the mood to commit some wild or extravagant act.”

“My good friend,” said the man in the cloak, “forgive me for saying this, but you seem to be in just the right frame of mind to do something crazy or over the top.”

“Perhaps I am; but one thing I have resolved on, and that is, to stop at nothing to restore a poor devil to liberty, who has got into this scrape solely from having served me. I should hate and despise myself as a coward did I desert the brave fellow in his present extremity.”

“Maybe I am; but one thing I've decided is to stop at nothing to get a poor guy back to freedom, who ended up in this mess just because he helped me. I would hate and loathe myself like a coward if I abandoned the brave guy in his current situation.”

“And what do you mean to do?”

“And what do you plan to do?”

“To surround the scaffold with twenty of my best men, who, at a signal from me, will rush forward directly Peppino is brought for execution, and, by the assistance of their stilettos, drive back the guard, and carry off the prisoner.”

“To surround the scaffold with twenty of my best men, who, at a signal from me, will rush forward the moment Peppino is brought for execution, and, with the help of their daggers, push back the guards and take away the prisoner.”

“That seems to me as hazardous as uncertain, and convinces me that my scheme is far better than yours.”

"That seems just as risky as it is uncertain, and it makes me believe that my plan is way better than yours."

“And what is your excellency’s project?”

“And what is your project's plan, your excellency?”

“Just this. I will so advantageously bestow 2,000 piastres, that the person receiving them shall obtain a respite till next year for Peppino; and during that year, another skilfully placed 1,000 piastres will afford him the means of escaping from his prison.”

“Just this. I will cleverly give 2,000 piastres, so that the person receiving them will gain a reprieve until next year for Peppino; and during that year, another strategically placed 1,000 piastres will provide him the means to escape from his prison.”

“And do you feel sure of succeeding?”

“And are you confident you'll succeed?”

Pardieu!” exclaimed the man in the cloak, suddenly expressing himself in French.

Pardieu!” shouted the man in the cloak, suddenly speaking in French.

“What did your excellency say?” inquired the other.

“What did you say, sir?” asked the other.

“I said, my good fellow, that I would do more single-handed by the means of gold than you and all your troop could effect with stilettos, pistols, carbines, and blunderbusses included. Leave me, then, to act, and have no fears for the result.”

“I told you, my friend, that I could accomplish more on my own with gold than you and your whole crew could with daggers, guns, rifles, and shotguns combined. So, let me handle this, and don’t worry about the outcome.”

“At least, there can be no harm in myself and party being in readiness, in case your excellency should fail.”

“At the very least, it won’t hurt for me and my group to be prepared, just in case your excellency doesn't succeed.”

“None whatever. Take what precautions you please, if it is any satisfaction to you to do so; but rely upon my obtaining the reprieve I seek.”

“None at all. Do whatever you need to feel satisfied; just know I’m confident I’ll get the reprieve I’m after.”

“Remember, the execution is fixed for the day after tomorrow, and that you have but one day to work in.”

“Remember, the execution is set for the day after tomorrow, and you only have one day to work with.”

“And what of that? Is not a day divided into twenty-four hours, each hour into sixty minutes, and every minute sub-divided into sixty seconds? Now in 86,400 seconds very many things can be done.”

“And what about that? Isn’t a day divided into twenty-four hours, each hour into sixty minutes, and every minute broken down into sixty seconds? Well, in 86,400 seconds, a lot can be accomplished.”

“And how shall I know whether your excellency has succeeded or not.”

“And how will I know if you’ve succeeded or not?”

“Oh, that is very easily arranged. I have engaged the three lower windows at the Café Rospoli; should I have obtained the requisite pardon for Peppino, the two outside windows will be hung with yellow damasks, and the centre with white, having a large cross in red marked on it.”

“Oh, that can be arranged easily. I've reserved the three lower windows at the Café Rospoli; if I get the necessary pardon for Peppino, the two outer windows will be draped in yellow damask, and the center one will be in white, featuring a large red cross on it.”

“And whom will you employ to carry the reprieve to the officer directing the execution?”

“And who will you hire to deliver the reprieve to the officer in charge of the execution?”

“Send one of your men, disguised as a penitent friar, and I will give it to him. His dress will procure him the means of approaching the scaffold itself, and he will deliver the official order to the officer, who, in his turn, will hand it to the executioner; in the meantime, it will be as well to acquaint Peppino with what we have determined on, if it be only to prevent his dying of fear or losing his senses, because in either case a very useless expense will have been incurred.”

“Send one of your guys, dressed as a penitent friar, and I’ll give it to him. His outfit will allow him to get close to the scaffold, and he’ll deliver the official order to the officer, who will then pass it on to the executioner. In the meantime, it’s a good idea to fill Peppino in on what we’ve decided, at the very least to stop him from having a panic attack or losing his mind, because either way, it would be a waste of resources.”

“Your excellency,” said the man, “you are fully persuaded of my entire devotion to you, are you not?”

“Your excellency,” said the man, “you’re completely convinced of my total devotion to you, right?”

“Nay, I flatter myself that there can be no doubt of it,” replied the cavalier in the cloak.

“Nah, I honestly believe there’s no doubt about it,” replied the gentleman in the cloak.

“Well, then, only fulfil your promise of rescuing Peppino, and henceforward you shall receive not only devotion, but the most absolute obedience from myself and those under me that one human being can render to another.”

“Well, then, just keep your promise to rescue Peppino, and from now on you’ll receive not just loyalty, but complete obedience from me and everyone under me that one person can give to another.”

“Have a care how far you pledge yourself, my good friend, for I may remind you of your promise at some, perhaps, not very distant period, when I, in my turn, may require your aid and influence.”

“Be cautious about how much you commit yourself, my good friend, because I might remind you of your promise at some point, perhaps not too far in the future, when I, in turn, might need your help and support.”

“Let that day come sooner or later, your excellency will find me what I have found you in this my heavy trouble; and if from the other end of the world you but write me word to do such or such a thing, you may regard it as done, for done it shall be, on the word and faith of——”

“Whether that day comes soon or late, Your Excellency will find me in the same position you've found me in my great trouble; and if you send me word from the other side of the world to do this or that, consider it done, for it will be done, on the word and faith of——”

“Hush!” interrupted the stranger; “I hear a noise.”

“Hush!” interrupted the stranger. “I hear something.”

“’Tis some travellers, who are visiting the Colosseum by torchlight.”

“It's some travelers who are visiting the Colosseum by torchlight.”

“’Twere better we should not be seen together; those guides are nothing but spies, and might possibly recognize you; and, however I may be honored by your friendship, my worthy friend, if once the extent of our intimacy were known, I am sadly afraid both my reputation and credit would suffer thereby.”

“It’s better if we don’t get seen together; those guides are just spies and might recognize you. And, even though I’m honored by your friendship, my good friend, if the extent of our relationship got out, I’m really worried that both my reputation and credibility would take a hit.”

“Well, then, if you obtain the reprieve?”

“Well, then, what if you get the reprieve?”

“The middle window at the Café Rospoli will be hung with white damask, bearing a red cross.”

“The middle window at the Café Rospoli will have white damask drapes with a red cross.”

“And if you fail?”

"And what if you fail?"

“Then all three windows will have yellow draperies.”

“Then all three windows will have yellow curtains.”

“And then?”

“And then what?”

“And then, my good fellow, use your daggers in any way you please, and I further promise you to be there as a spectator of your prowess.”

“And then, my good friend, feel free to use your daggers however you want, and I also promise to be there to watch your skills in action.”

“We understand each other perfectly, then. Adieu, your excellency; depend upon me as firmly as I do upon you.”

“We totally get each other, then. Goodbye, your excellency; count on me just as I count on you.”

Saying these words, the Transteverin disappeared down the staircase, while his companion, muffling his features more closely than before in the folds of his mantle, passed almost close to Franz, and descended to the arena by an outward flight of steps. The next minute Franz heard himself called by Albert, who made the lofty building re-echo with the sound of his friend’s name. Franz, however, did not obey the summons till he had satisfied himself that the two men whose conversation he had overheard were at a sufficient distance to prevent his encountering them in his descent. In ten minutes after the strangers had departed, Franz was on the road to the Piazza di Spagna, listening with studied indifference to the learned dissertation delivered by Albert, after the manner of Pliny and Calpurnius, touching the iron-pointed nets used to prevent the ferocious beasts from springing on the spectators.

Saying this, the Transteverin disappeared down the stairs, while his companion, pulling his hood even tighter around his face, walked almost past Franz and headed down to the arena via a set of outward steps. Moments later, Franz heard Albert calling out his name, making the grand building echo with his friend’s voice. However, Franz didn’t respond until he was sure the two men whose conversation he had overheard were far enough away to avoid running into them on his way down. Ten minutes after the strangers left, Franz was on his way to the Piazza di Spagna, listening with feigned indifference to the lecture Albert was giving, like Pliny and Calpurnius, about the iron-pointed nets used to keep ferocious beasts from jumping into the audience.

Franz let him proceed without interruption, and, in fact, did not hear what was said; he longed to be alone, and free to ponder over all that had occurred. One of the two men, whose mysterious meeting in the Colosseum he had so unintentionally witnessed, was an entire stranger to him, but not so the other; and though Franz had been unable to distinguish his features, from his being either wrapped in his mantle or obscured by the shadow, the tones of his voice had made too powerful an impression on him the first time he had heard them for him ever again to forget them, hear them when or where he might. It was more especially when this man was speaking in a manner half jesting, half bitter, that Franz’s ear recalled most vividly the deep sonorous, yet well-pitched voice that had addressed him in the grotto of Monte Cristo, and which he heard for the second time amid the darkness and ruined grandeur of the Colosseum. And the more he thought, the more entire was his conviction, that the person who wore the mantle was no other than his former host and entertainer, “Sinbad the Sailor.”

Franz let him talk without interrupting, and honestly, he didn’t really pay attention to what was being said; he just wanted to be alone and think about everything that had happened. One of the two men he had unintentionally seen during their mysterious meeting at the Colosseum was a complete stranger, but the other wasn’t. Even though Franz couldn’t make out his features because he was either wrapped in his cloak or hidden in the shadows, the sound of his voice had left a strong impression on him the first time he heard it, and he could never forget it, no matter when or where he heard it again. It was especially when this man spoke in a tone that was half joking, half bitter, that Franz’s ear vividly recalled the deep, resonant, yet well-modulated voice that had addressed him in the grotto of Monte Cristo, and which he heard again in the darkness and the decaying splendor of the Colosseum. The more he thought about it, the more convinced he became that the person in the cloak was none other than his former host and entertainer, “Sinbad the Sailor.”

20139m

Under any other circumstances, Franz would have found it impossible to resist his extreme curiosity to know more of so singular a personage, and with that intent have sought to renew their short acquaintance; but in the present instance, the confidential nature of the conversation he had overheard made him, with propriety, judge that his appearance at such a time would be anything but agreeable. As we have seen, therefore, he permitted his former host to retire without attempting a recognition, but fully promising himself a rich indemnity for his present forbearance should chance afford him another opportunity.

Under different circumstances, Franz would have found it impossible to resist his intense curiosity about such an unusual person, and he would have tried to reconnect with them. However, given the private nature of the conversation he had overheard, he reasonably concluded that showing up at that moment would be anything but welcome. As we've noted, he allowed his former host to leave without acknowledging him, fully expecting to be rewarded for his restraint if fate offered him another chance.

In vain did Franz endeavor to forget the many perplexing thoughts which assailed him; in vain did he court the refreshment of sleep. Slumber refused to visit his eyelids and the night was passed in feverish contemplation of the chain of circumstances tending to prove the identity of the mysterious visitant to the Colosseum with the inhabitant of the grotto of Monte Cristo; and the more he thought, the firmer grew his opinion on the subject.

Franz struggled unsuccessfully to shake off the many confusing thoughts that overwhelmed him; he tried to find relief in sleep, but slumber eluded him. He spent the night in restless contemplation of the events that seemed to confirm the connection between the mysterious visitor to the Colosseum and the resident of the grotto at Monte Cristo. The more he thought about it, the stronger his conviction became.

Worn out at length, he fell asleep at daybreak, and did not awake till late. Like a genuine Frenchman, Albert had employed his time in arranging for the evening’s diversion; he had sent to engage a box at the Teatro Argentina; and Franz, having a number of letters to write, relinquished the carriage to Albert for the whole of the day.

Worn out after a long night, he fell asleep at dawn and didn’t wake up until late. Like a true Frenchman, Albert had spent his time planning for the evening’s entertainment; he had booked a box at the Teatro Argentina. Franz, needing to write several letters, handed the carriage over to Albert for the entire day.

At five o’clock Albert returned, delighted with his day’s work; he had been occupied in leaving his letters of introduction, and had received in return more invitations to balls and routs than it would be possible for him to accept; besides this, he had seen (as he called it) all the remarkable sights at Rome. Yes, in a single day he had accomplished what his more serious-minded companion would have taken weeks to effect. Neither had he neglected to ascertain the name of the piece to be played that night at the Teatro Argentina, and also what performers appeared in it. The opera of Parisina was announced for representation, and the principal actors were Coselli, Moriani, and La Specchia.

At five o’clock, Albert came back, thrilled with what he had accomplished that day. He had been busy delivering his letters of introduction and had received more invites to parties and events than he could possibly attend. On top of that, he had seen, as he put it, all the amazing sights in Rome. In just one day, he had achieved what his more serious-minded friend would have needed weeks to do. He also made sure to find out the name of the performance scheduled for that night at the Teatro Argentina, as well as which actors would be in it. The opera Parisina was set to be performed, featuring the main actors Coselli, Moriani, and La Specchia.

The young men, therefore, had reason to consider themselves fortunate in having the opportunity of hearing one of the best works by the composer of Lucia di Lammermoor, supported by three of the most renowned vocalists of Italy.

The young men felt lucky to have the chance to hear one of the best pieces by the composer of Lucia di Lammermoor, performed by three of Italy's most famous singers.

Albert had never been able to endure the Italian theatres, with their orchestras from which it is impossible to see, and the absence of balconies, or open boxes; all these defects pressed hard on a man who had had his stall at the Bouffes, and had shared a lower box at the Opera. Still, in spite of this, Albert displayed his most dazzling and effective costumes each time he visited the theatres; but, alas, his elegant toilet was wholly thrown away, and one of the most worthy representatives of Parisian fashion had to carry with him the mortifying reflection that he had nearly overrun Italy without meeting with a single adventure.

Albert had never been able to tolerate the Italian theaters, with their orchestras blocking the view and the lack of balconies or open boxes; all these flaws weighed heavily on a guy who was used to having his own seat at the Bouffes and sharing a lower box at the Opera. Still, despite this, Albert showcased his most stunning and stylish outfits every time he went to the theaters; but sadly, his elegant attire was completely wasted, and one of the most respected figures of Parisian fashion had to carry the frustrating realization that he had almost traveled through Italy without having a single adventure.

Sometimes Albert would affect to make a joke of his want of success; but internally he was deeply wounded, and his self-love immensely piqued, to think that Albert de Morcerf, the most admired and most sought after of any young person of his day, should thus be passed over, and merely have his labor for his pains. And the thing was so much the more annoying, as, according to the characteristic modesty of a Frenchman, Albert had quitted Paris with the full conviction that he had only to show himself in Italy to carry all before him, and that upon his return he should astonish the Parisian world with the recital of his numerous love-affairs.

Sometimes Albert would pretend to joke about his lack of success, but inside he was deeply hurt, and his self-esteem was severely bruised. He couldn't believe that Albert de Morcerf, the most admired and sought-after young person of his time, could be overlooked like this and only receive frustration for his efforts. What made it even more frustrating was that, typical of a Frenchman’s modesty, Albert had left Paris fully convinced that all he had to do was show up in Italy to win everyone over, and that when he returned, he would shock the Parisian social scene with stories of his many love affairs.

Alas, poor Albert! None of those interesting adventures fell in his way; the lovely Genoese, Florentines, and Neapolitans were all faithful, if not to their husbands, at least to their lovers, and thought not of changing even for the splendid appearance of Albert de Morcerf; and all he gained was the painful conviction that the ladies of Italy have this advantage over those of France, that they are faithful even in their infidelity.

Alas, poor Albert! None of those exciting adventures came his way; the beautiful women of Genoa, Florence, and Naples were all loyal, if not to their husbands, at least to their lovers, and had no thoughts of switching even for the impressive charm of Albert de Morcerf; and all he ended up with was the painful realization that the women of Italy have this edge over those of France: they are faithful even in their unfaithfulness.

Yet he could not restrain a hope that in Italy, as elsewhere, there might be an exception to the general rule.

Yet he couldn't help but hope that in Italy, like anywhere else, there might be an exception to the general rule.

Albert, besides being an elegant, well-looking young man, was also possessed of considerable talent and ability; moreover, he was a viscount—a recently created one, certainly, but in the present day it is not necessary to go as far back as Noah in tracing a descent, and a genealogical tree is equally estimated, whether dated from 1399 or merely 1815; but to crown all these advantages, Albert de Morcerf commanded an income of 50,000 livres, a more than sufficient sum to render him a personage of considerable importance in Paris. It was therefore no small mortification to him to have visited most of the principal cities in Italy without having excited the most trifling observation.

Albert, in addition to being an attractive and stylish young man, also had considerable talent and skill. Plus, he was a viscount—a newly appointed one, for sure, but nowadays, you don’t need to trace your lineage back to Noah. A family tree is valued just the same, whether it dates back to 1399 or simply to 1815. To top it all off, Albert de Morcerf had an income of 50,000 livres, which was more than enough to make him a significant figure in Paris. So, it was quite a blow to him that he had visited most of the major cities in Italy without attracting even the slightest attention.

Albert, however, hoped to indemnify himself for all these slights and indifferences during the Carnival, knowing full well that among the different states and kingdoms in which this festivity is celebrated, Rome is the spot where even the wisest and gravest throw off the usual rigidity of their lives, and deign to mingle in the follies of this time of liberty and relaxation. The Carnival was to commence on the morrow; therefore Albert had not an instant to lose in setting forth the programme of his hopes, expectations, and claims to notice.

Albert, however, hoped to make up for all these slights and indifferences during the Carnival, fully aware that among the various states and kingdoms where this celebration takes place, Rome is the place where even the wisest and most serious people let go of their usual stiffness and join in the fun of this time of freedom and relaxation. The Carnival was set to begin tomorrow; therefore, Albert couldn’t waste a moment in laying out his hopes, expectations, and claims for attention.

With this design he had engaged a box in the most conspicuous part of the theatre, and exerted himself to set off his personal attractions by the aid of the most rich and elaborate toilet. The box taken by Albert was in the first circle; although each of the three tiers of boxes is deemed equally aristocratic, and is, for this reason, generally styled the “nobility’s boxes,” and although the box engaged for the two friends was sufficiently capacious to contain at least a dozen persons, it had cost less than would be paid at some of the French theatres for one admitting merely four occupants.

With this setup, he had booked a box in the most noticeable part of the theater and made an effort to enhance his looks with an impressive and stylish outfit. The box Albert reserved was in the first tier; even though each of the three tiers of boxes is considered equally upscale and is usually referred to as the “nobility’s boxes,” and although the box the two friends rented was spacious enough for at least a dozen people, it cost less than what you’d pay at some French theaters for a box that only fits four.

Another motive had influenced Albert’s selection of his seat,—who knew but that, thus advantageously placed, he might not in truth attract the notice of some fair Roman, and an introduction might ensue that would procure him the offer of a seat in a carriage, or a place in a princely balcony, from which he might behold the gayeties of the Carnival?

Another reason had influenced Albert’s choice of seat—who knew, maybe by sitting there, he might actually catch the eye of some beautiful Roman, and an introduction could follow that would get him an offer for a seat in a carriage or a spot on a royal balcony, from which he could watch the festivities of the Carnival?

These united considerations made Albert more lively and anxious to please than he had hitherto been. Totally disregarding the business of the stage, he leaned from his box and began attentively scrutinizing the beauty of each pretty woman, aided by a powerful opera-glass; but, alas, this attempt to attract notice wholly failed; not even curiosity had been excited, and it was but too apparent that the lovely creatures, into whose good graces he was desirous of stealing, were all so much engrossed with themselves, their lovers, or their own thoughts, that they had not so much as noticed him or the manipulation of his glass.

These combined thoughts made Albert more lively and eager to impress than he had been before. Completely ignoring the show, he leaned out of his box and started looking closely at the beauty of each attractive woman, using a powerful opera glass. Unfortunately, this effort to get noticed totally failed; not even a hint of curiosity was sparked, and it was clear that the beautiful women he aimed to catch the attention of were so wrapped up in themselves, their partners, or their own thoughts that they didn’t even notice him or what he was doing with his glass.

The truth was, that the anticipated pleasures of the Carnival, with the “Holy Week” that was to succeed it, so filled every fair breast, as to prevent the least attention being bestowed even on the business of the stage. The actors made their entries and exits unobserved or unthought of; at certain conventional moments, the spectators would suddenly cease their conversation, or rouse themselves from their musings, to listen to some brilliant effort of Moriani’s, a well-executed recitative by Coselli, or to join in loud applause at the wonderful powers of La Specchia; but that momentary excitement over, they quickly relapsed into their former state of preoccupation or interesting conversation.

The truth was that the excitement for the Carnival, along with the upcoming "Holy Week," filled everyone’s heart so much that they hardly paid any attention to what was happening on stage. The actors made their entrances and exits without anyone noticing or caring; at certain predictable moments, the audience would suddenly stop chatting or pull themselves out of their daydreams to appreciate some impressive performance by Moriani, a well-done recitative by Coselli, or to join in loud applause for La Specchia’s amazing talents. But as soon as that brief excitement passed, they quickly went back to their previous state of distraction or engaging conversation.

Towards the close of the first act, the door of a box which had been hitherto vacant was opened; a lady entered to whom Franz had been introduced in Paris, where indeed, he had imagined she still was. The quick eye of Albert caught the involuntary start with which his friend beheld the new arrival, and, turning to him, he said hastily:

Towards the end of the first act, the door of a box that had been empty opened; a lady walked in who Franz had met in Paris, where he thought she still was. Albert's sharp eye noticed the involuntary start his friend made at the sight of the newcomer, and turning to him, he said quickly:

“Do you know the woman who has just entered that box?”

“Do you know the woman who just walked into that box?”

“Yes; what do you think of her?”

“Yes; what do you think of her?”

“Oh, she is perfectly lovely—what a complexion! And such magnificent hair! Is she French?”

“Oh, she is absolutely gorgeous—what a complexion! And such amazing hair! Is she French?”

“No; a Venetian.”

“No; a Venetian.”

“And her name is——”

“And her name is—”

“Countess G——.”

“Countess G.”

“Ah, I know her by name!” exclaimed Albert; “she is said to possess as much wit and cleverness as beauty. I was to have been presented to her when I met her at Madame Villefort’s ball.”

“Ah, I know her name!” Albert exclaimed. “They say she has as much wit and intelligence as she does beauty. I was supposed to be introduced to her when I ran into her at Madame Villefort’s ball.”

“Shall I assist you in repairing your negligence?” asked Franz.

“Should I help you fix your neglect?” asked Franz.

“My dear fellow, are you really on such good terms with her as to venture to take me to her box?”

“My dear friend, are you really on such good terms with her that you’d dare to take me to her box?”

“Why, I have only had the honor of being in her society and conversing with her three or four times in my life; but you know that even such an acquaintance as that might warrant my doing what you ask.”

“Honestly, I’ve only had the privilege of being in her company and talking with her three or four times in my life; but you know that even a friendship like that could justify me doing what you’re asking.”

At that instant, the countess perceived Franz, and graciously waved her hand to him, to which he replied by a respectful inclination of the head. “Upon my word,” said Albert, “you seem to be on excellent terms with the beautiful countess.”

At that moment, the countess noticed Franz and waved to him kindly, to which he responded with a respectful nod. “I must say,” said Albert, “you seem to have a great relationship with the beautiful countess.”

“You are mistaken in thinking so,” returned Franz calmly; “but you merely fall into the same error which leads so many of our countrymen to commit the most egregious blunders,—I mean that of judging the habits and customs of Italy and Spain by our Parisian notions; believe me, nothing is more fallacious than to form any estimate of the degree of intimacy you may suppose existing among persons by the familiar terms they seem upon; there is a similarity of feeling at this instant between ourselves and the countess—nothing more.”

“You’re wrong to think that,” Franz replied calmly. “But you’re just making the same mistake that causes many of our fellow countrymen to make serious errors—I mean judging the habits and customs of Italy and Spain based on our Parisian views. Trust me, it’s completely misleading to assume the level of familiarity between people just because of the casual ways they seem to interact; right now, there’s only a shared feeling between us and the countess—nothing more.”

“Is there, indeed, my good fellow? Pray tell me, is it sympathy of heart?”

“Is there really, my good friend? Please tell me, is it sympathy from the heart?”

“No; of taste,” continued Franz gravely.

“No; of taste,” Franz continued seriously.

“And in what manner has this congeniality of mind been evinced?”

“And how has this compatibility of thoughts been shown?”

“By the countess’s visiting the Colosseum, as we did last night, by moonlight, and nearly alone.”

“By the countess visiting the Colosseum, like we did last night, under the moonlight, and almost alone.”

“You were with her, then?”

“You were with her, right?”

“I was.”

"I'm here."

“And what did you say to her?”

“And what did you say to her?”

“Oh, we talked of the illustrious dead of whom that magnificent ruin is a glorious monument!”

“Oh, we talked about the remarkable people who are honored by that magnificent ruin!”

“Upon my word,” cried Albert, “you must have been a very entertaining companion alone, or all but alone, with a beautiful woman in such a place of sentiment as the Colosseum, and yet to find nothing better to talk about than the dead! All I can say is, if ever I should get such a chance, the living should be my theme.”

“Honestly,” exclaimed Albert, “you must have been quite an entertaining companion, almost all alone with a beautiful woman in such a romantic place as the Colosseum, and yet you found nothing better to discuss than the dead! All I can say is, if I ever get a chance like that, I would definitely be talking about the living.”

20143m

“And you will probably find your theme ill-chosen.”

“And you will probably find that your theme is poorly chosen.”

“But,” said Albert, breaking in upon his discourse, “never mind the past; let us only remember the present. Are you not going to keep your promise of introducing me to the fair subject of our remarks?”

“But,” Albert said, interrupting his speech, “forget about the past; let’s focus on the present. Aren’t you going to keep your promise to introduce me to the lovely person we’ve been talking about?”

“Certainly, directly the curtain falls on the stage.”

“Surely, as soon as the curtain drops on the stage.”

“What a confounded long time this first act lasts. I believe, on my soul, that they never mean to finish it.”

“What a ridiculously long time this first act takes. I swear, it feels like they never plan to wrap it up.”

“Oh, yes, they will; only listen to that charming finale. How exquisitely Coselli sings his part.”

“Oh, definitely, they will; just listen to that beautiful ending. Coselli sings his part so wonderfully.”

“But what an awkward, inelegant fellow he is.”

“But what an awkward, clumsy guy he is.”

“Well, then, what do you say to La Specchia? Did you ever see anything more perfect than her acting?”

"Well, what do you think of La Specchia? Have you ever seen anything more perfect than her acting?"

“Why, you know, my dear fellow, when one has been accustomed to Malibran and Sontag, such singers as these don’t make the same impression on you they perhaps do on others.”

“Honestly, you know, my friend, when you’ve grown used to Malibran and Sontag, singers like these don’t impact you the same way they might for others.”

“At least, you must admire Moriani’s style and execution.”

“At the very least, you have to appreciate Moriani’s style and execution.”

“I never fancied men of his dark, ponderous appearance singing with a voice like a woman’s.”

"I never thought that men with his dark, heavy appearance could sing with a voice like a woman's."

“My good friend,” said Franz, turning to him, while Albert continued to point his glass at every box in the theatre, “you seem determined not to approve; you are really too difficult to please.”

“My good friend,” said Franz, turning to him, while Albert kept pointing his glass at every box in the theater, “you seem set on not approving; you are really too hard to please.”

The curtain at length fell on the performances, to the infinite satisfaction of the Viscount of Morcerf, who seized his hat, rapidly passed his fingers through his hair, arranged his cravat and wristbands, and signified to Franz that he was waiting for him to lead the way.

The curtain finally came down on the performances, much to the Viscount of Morcerf's delight. He grabbed his hat, quickly ran his fingers through his hair, straightened his cravat and wristbands, and signaled to Franz that he was ready for him to lead the way.

Franz, who had mutely interrogated the countess, and received from her a gracious smile in token that he would be welcome, sought not to retard the gratification of Albert’s eager impatience, but began at once the tour of the house, closely followed by Albert, who availed himself of the few minutes required to reach the opposite side of the theatre to settle the height and smoothness of his collar, and to arrange the lappets of his coat. This important task was just completed as they arrived at the countess’s box.

Franz, who had silently questioned the countess and received a warm smile indicating he was welcome, didn't want to hold up Albert's eager excitement. Instead, he immediately started the tour of the house, with Albert closely behind. Using the short time it took to get to the other side of the theater, Albert adjusted the height and smoothness of his collar and straightened his coat flaps. This important task was just finished as they reached the countess's box.

At the knock, the door was immediately opened, and the young man who was seated beside the countess, in obedience to the Italian custom, instantly rose and surrendered his place to the strangers, who, in turn, would be expected to retire upon the arrival of other visitors.

At the knock, the door was immediately opened, and the young man sitting next to the countess, following the Italian custom, quickly got up and gave his seat to the newcomers, who would then be expected to leave when other guests arrived.

Franz presented Albert as one of the most distinguished young men of the day, both as regarded his position in society and extraordinary talents; nor did he say more than the truth, for in Paris and the circle in which the viscount moved, he was looked upon and cited as a model of perfection. Franz added that his companion, deeply grieved at having been prevented the honor of being presented to the countess during her sojourn in Paris, was most anxious to make up for it, and had requested him (Franz) to remedy the past misfortune by conducting him to her box, and concluded by asking pardon for his presumption in having taken it upon himself to do so.

Franz introduced Albert as one of the most impressive young men of the time, both in terms of his social standing and his exceptional talents. He wasn’t exaggerating, because in Paris and in the circles where the viscount socialized, Albert was regarded as a model of excellence. Franz mentioned that his friend, who was really upset about missing the chance to be introduced to the countess during her stay in Paris, was eager to make up for it. Albert had asked Franz to help rectify that missed opportunity by taking him to her box and ended by apologizing for his boldness in assuming he could make such a request.

The countess, in reply, bowed gracefully to Albert, and extended her hand with cordial kindness to Franz; then, inviting Albert to take the vacant seat beside her, she recommended Franz to take the next best, if he wished to view the ballet, and pointed to the one behind her own chair.

The countess nodded elegantly to Albert and offered her hand warmly to Franz; then, inviting Albert to sit next to her, she suggested that Franz take the next best seat if he wanted to see the ballet, gesturing to the one behind her own chair.

Albert was soon deeply engrossed in discoursing upon Paris and Parisian matters, speaking to the countess of the various persons they both knew there. Franz perceived how completely he was in his element; and, unwilling to interfere with the pleasure he so evidently felt, took up Albert’s glass, and began in his turn to survey the audience.

Albert soon became completely absorbed in discussing Paris and everything related to it, talking to the countess about the various people they both knew there. Franz noticed how entirely he was in his zone; and, not wanting to disrupt the enjoyment he was so clearly experiencing, picked up Albert’s glass and started to look over the audience himself.

Sitting alone, in the front of a box immediately opposite, but situated on the third row, was a woman of exquisite beauty, dressed in a Greek costume, which evidently, from the ease and grace with which she wore it, was her national attire. Behind her, but in deep shadow, was the outline of a masculine figure; but the features of this latter personage it was not possible to distinguish. Franz could not forbear breaking in upon the apparently interesting conversation passing between the countess and Albert, to inquire of the former if she knew who was the fair Albanian opposite, since beauty such as hers was well worthy of being observed by either sex.

Sitting alone in the front of a box directly across from him, but on the third row, was a stunning woman dressed in a Greek outfit, which clearly suited her perfectly, indicating it was her traditional attire. Behind her, in the shadows, was the shape of a man, but it was impossible to make out his features. Franz couldn't help interrupting the seemingly engaging conversation between the countess and Albert to ask the countess if she knew who the beautiful Albanian was across from them, since someone with her beauty was worth noting by anyone.

“All I can tell about her,” replied the countess, “is, that she has been at Rome since the beginning of the season; for I saw her where she now sits the very first night of the season, and since then she has never missed a performance. Sometimes she is accompanied by the person who is now with her, and at others she is merely attended by a black servant.”

“All I can say about her,” replied the countess, “is that she has been in Rome since the start of the season; I saw her sitting where she is now on the very first night of the season, and since then she hasn’t missed a single performance. Sometimes she’s with the person who’s with her now, and other times she’s just attended by a Black servant.”

“And what do you think of her personal appearance?”

“And what do you think of her looks?”

“Oh, I consider her perfectly lovely—she is just my idea of what Medora must have been.”

“Oh, I think she’s absolutely gorgeous—she's exactly how I imagine Medora must have looked.”

Franz and the countess exchanged a smile, and then the latter resumed her conversation with Albert, while Franz returned to his previous survey of the house and company. The curtain rose on the ballet, which was one of those excellent specimens of the Italian school, admirably arranged and put on the stage by Henri, who has established for himself a great reputation throughout Italy for his taste and skill in the choreographic art—one of those masterly productions of grace, method, and elegance in which the whole corps de ballet, from the principal dancers to the humblest supernumerary, are all engaged on the stage at the same time; and a hundred and fifty persons may be seen exhibiting the same attitude, or elevating the same arm or leg with a simultaneous movement, that would lead you to suppose that but one mind, one act of volition, influenced the moving mass.

Franz and the countess shared a smile, and then she went back to chatting with Albert, while Franz continued to observe the house and the people. The curtain rose for the ballet, which was a fantastic example of the Italian style, beautifully arranged and performed by Henri, who has built a great reputation across Italy for his taste and talent in choreography—one of those masterful displays of grace, technique, and elegance where the entire corps de ballet, from the lead dancers to the smallest supernumerary, are all on stage at once; you could see a hundred and fifty people showing the same pose, or raising the same arm or leg in perfect unison, making it seem as if one mind and one will were directing the whole group.

The ballet was called Poliska.

The ballet was called *Poliska*.

However much the ballet might have claimed his attention, Franz was too deeply occupied with the beautiful Greek to take any note of it; while she seemed to experience an almost childlike delight in watching it, her eager, animated looks contrasting strongly with the utter indifference of her companion, who, during the whole time the piece lasted, never even moved, not even when the furious, crashing din produced by the trumpets, cymbals, and Chinese bells sounded their loudest from the orchestra. Of this he took no heed, but was, as far as appearances might be trusted, enjoying soft repose and bright celestial dreams.

No matter how much the ballet might have caught his attention, Franz was too absorbed in the beautiful Greek woman to notice it; meanwhile, she seemed to watch it with an almost childlike joy, her eager, animated expressions sharply contrasting with her companion's complete indifference. Throughout the entire performance, he didn't even move, not even when the loud, crashing noise from the trumpets, cymbals, and Chinese bells reached its peak from the orchestra. He paid no attention to it and, to all appearances, was enjoying a peaceful rest and bright, heavenly dreams.

The ballet at length came to a close, and the curtain fell amid the loud, unanimous plaudits of an enthusiastic and delighted audience.

The ballet finally ended, and the curtain dropped to loud, enthusiastic applause from a thrilled audience.

Owing to the very judicious plan of dividing the two acts of the opera with a ballet, the pauses between the performances are very short, the singers in the opera having time to repose themselves and change their costume, when necessary, while the dancers are executing their pirouettes and exhibiting their graceful steps.

Thanks to the smart decision to split the two acts of the opera with a ballet, the breaks between performances are quite short. This gives the opera singers a chance to rest and change their costumes if needed while the dancers showcase their spins and graceful moves.

The overture to the second act began; and, at the first sound of the leader’s bow across his violin, Franz observed the sleeper slowly arise and approach the Greek girl, who turned around to say a few words to him, and then, leaning forward again on the railing of her box, she became as absorbed as before in what was going on.

The overture to the second act started, and as soon as the leader's bow glided across his violin, Franz watched the sleeper slowly get up and walk over to the Greek girl. She turned to say a few words to him, then leaned forward again on the railing of her box, becoming as absorbed as she had been before in the performance.

The countenance of the person who had addressed her remained so completely in the shade, that, though Franz tried his utmost, he could not distinguish a single feature. The curtain rose, and the attention of Franz was attracted by the actors; and his eyes turned from the box containing the Greek girl and her strange companion to watch the business of the stage.

The face of the person who had spoken to her was completely in the shadows, so even though Franz tried his hardest, he couldn’t make out a single feature. The curtain went up, and Franz's attention shifted to the actors; his gaze moved away from the box with the Greek girl and her mysterious companion to focus on what was happening on stage.

Most of my readers are aware that the second act of Parisina opens with the celebrated and effective duet in which Parisina, while sleeping, betrays to Azzo the secret of her love for Ugo. The injured husband goes through all the emotions of jealousy, until conviction seizes on his mind, and then, in a frenzy of rage and indignation, he awakens his guilty wife to tell her that he knows her guilt and to threaten her with his vengeance.

Most of my readers know that the second act of Parisina begins with the famous and powerful duet where Parisina, while she sleeps, reveals her love for Ugo to Azzo. The hurt husband experiences all the feelings of jealousy until he becomes convinced of her betrayal, and then, in a fit of rage and anger, he wakes his guilty wife to confront her about her infidelity and to threaten her with his wrath.

This duet is one of the most beautiful, expressive and terrible conceptions that has ever emanated from the fruitful pen of Donizetti. Franz now listened to it for the third time; yet its notes, so tenderly expressive and fearfully grand as the wretched husband and wife give vent to their different griefs and passions, thrilled through the soul of Franz with an effect equal to his first emotions upon hearing it. Excited beyond his usual calm demeanor, Franz rose with the audience, and was about to join the loud, enthusiastic applause that followed; but suddenly his purpose was arrested, his hands fell by his sides, and the half-uttered “bravos” expired on his lips.

This duet is one of the most beautiful, expressive, and intense pieces ever created by Donizetti. Franz listened to it for the third time, yet its notes, so tenderly expressive and dramatically grand as the distressed husband and wife express their differing griefs and passions, resonated in Franz's soul with the same impact as when he first heard it. Excited beyond his usual calm self, Franz stood up with the audience, ready to join in the loud, enthusiastic applause that followed; but suddenly he halted, his hands dropped to his sides, and the half-spoken “bravos” faded on his lips.

The occupant of the box in which the Greek girl sat appeared to share the universal admiration that prevailed; for he left his seat to stand up in front, so that, his countenance being fully revealed, Franz had no difficulty in recognizing him as the mysterious inhabitant of Monte Cristo, and the very same person he had encountered the preceding evening in the ruins of the Colosseum, and whose voice and figure had seemed so familiar to him.

The person in the box where the Greek girl was sitting seemed to share the general admiration in the room; he got up from his seat to stand in front, so his face was clearly visible, and Franz had no trouble recognizing him as the mysterious resident of Monte Cristo. This was also the same person he had met the night before in the ruins of the Colosseum, whose voice and appearance had felt so familiar to him.

All doubt of his identity was now at an end; his singular host evidently resided at Rome. The surprise and agitation occasioned by this full confirmation of Franz’s former suspicion had no doubt imparted a corresponding expression to his features; for the countess, after gazing with a puzzled look at his face, burst into a fit of laughter, and begged to know what had happened.

All doubt about his identity was gone; his unusual host clearly lived in Rome. The shock and excitement caused by this complete confirmation of Franz's previous suspicion undoubtedly showed on his face; for the countess, after staring with a confused expression at him, burst into laughter and asked what had happened.

“Countess,” returned Franz, totally unheeding her raillery, “I asked you a short time since if you knew any particulars respecting the Albanian lady opposite; I must now beseech you to inform me who and what is her husband?”

“Countess,” Franz replied, completely ignoring her teasing, “I asked you a little while ago if you knew anything about the Albanian lady across the way; I must now request that you tell me who her husband is and what he's like?”

“Nay,” answered the countess, “I know no more of him than yourself.”

“Nah,” replied the countess, “I don't know any more about him than you do.”

“Perhaps you never before noticed him?”

"Maybe you never noticed him before?"

“What a question—so truly French! Do you not know that we Italians have eyes only for the man we love?”

“What a question—so typically French! Don't you know that we Italians only have eyes for the man we love?”

“True,” replied Franz.

"True," said Franz.

“All I can say is,” continued the countess, taking up the lorgnette, and directing it toward the box in question, “that the gentleman, whose history I am unable to furnish, seems to me as though he had just been dug up; he looks more like a corpse permitted by some friendly grave-digger to quit his tomb for a while, and revisit this earth of ours, than anything human. How ghastly pale he is!”

“All I can say is,” continued the countess, picking up the lorgnette and pointing it toward the box in question, “that the guy, whose background I can't provide, looks to me like he's just been unearthed; he resembles more of a corpse allowed by some kind grave-digger to leave his grave for a bit and come back to our world than anything human. How shockingly pale he is!”

“Oh, he is always as colorless as you now see him,” said Franz.

“Oh, he’s always been as bland as you see him now,” said Franz.

“Then you know him?” almost screamed the countess. “Oh, pray do, for heaven’s sake, tell us all about—is he a vampire, or a resuscitated corpse, or what?”

“Then you know him?” almost screamed the countess. “Oh, please, for heaven’s sake, tell us everything—is he a vampire, or a brought-back-to-life corpse, or what?”

“I fancy I have seen him before; and I even think he recognizes me.”

"I think I've seen him before, and I even feel like he recognizes me."

“And I can well understand,” said the countess, shrugging up her beautiful shoulders, as though an involuntary shudder passed through her veins, “that those who have once seen that man will never be likely to forget him.”

“And I totally get it,” said the countess, shrugging her beautiful shoulders as if an involuntary shiver ran through her, “that anyone who has seen that man will never likely forget him.”

The sensation experienced by Franz was evidently not peculiar to himself; another, and wholly uninterested person, felt the same unaccountable awe and misgiving.

The feeling that Franz had was clearly not just his own; another completely unrelated person experienced the same strange sense of fear and uncertainty.

“Well.” inquired Franz, after the countess had a second time directed her lorgnette at the box, “what do you think of our opposite neighbor?”

“Well,” Franz asked, after the countess raised her lorgnette at the box for the second time, “what do you think of our neighbor across the way?”

20147m

“Why, that he is no other than Lord Ruthven himself in a living form.”

“Why, he is none other than Lord Ruthven himself in the flesh.”

This fresh allusion to Byron[5] drew a smile to Franz’s countenance; although he could but allow that if anything was likely to induce belief in the existence of vampires, it would be the presence of such a man as the mysterious personage before him.

This new reference to Byron[5] brought a smile to Franz's face; although he had to admit that if anything was going to make someone believe in the existence of vampires, it would be someone like the mysterious figure in front of him.

“I must positively find out who and what he is,” said Franz, rising from his seat.

“I definitely need to find out who he is and what he’s all about,” said Franz, getting up from his seat.

“No, no,” cried the countess; “you must not leave me. I depend upon you to escort me home. Oh, indeed, I cannot permit you to go.”

“No, no,” cried the countess; “you can’t leave me. I need you to take me home. Oh, really, I can’t let you go.”

“Is it possible,” whispered Franz, “that you entertain any fear?”

“Is it possible,” whispered Franz, “that you have any fear?”

“I’ll tell you,” answered the countess. “Byron had the most perfect belief in the existence of vampires, and even assured me that he had seen them. The description he gave me perfectly corresponds with the features and character of the man before us. Oh, he is the exact personification of what I have been led to expect! The coal-black hair, large bright, glittering eyes, in which a wild, unearthly fire seems burning,—the same ghastly paleness. Then observe, too, that the woman with him is altogether unlike all others of her sex. She is a foreigner—a stranger. Nobody knows who she is, or where she comes from. No doubt she belongs to the same horrible race he does, and is, like himself, a dealer in magical arts. I entreat of you not to go near him—at least tonight; and if tomorrow your curiosity still continues as great, pursue your researches if you will; but tonight you neither can nor shall. For that purpose I mean to keep you all to myself.”

“I’ll tell you,” the countess replied. “Byron had a strong belief in the existence of vampires and even told me he had seen them. The description he gave me matches perfectly with the features and character of the man we see before us. Oh, he is exactly what I expected! The coal-black hair, large bright, shining eyes that seem to hold a wild, otherworldly fire—the same ghastly paleness. And look at the woman with him; she is nothing like any other woman. She is a foreigner—a stranger. Nobody knows who she is or where she’s from. She must belong to the same terrible race he does and, like him, is involved in magical practices. I urge you not to go near him—at least not tonight; and if your curiosity remains high tomorrow, feel free to investigate then; but tonight, you can’t and won’t. For that reason, I plan to keep you all to myself.”

Franz protested he could not defer his pursuit till the following day, for many reasons.

Franz insisted he couldn't put off his pursuit until the next day, for many reasons.

“Listen to me,” said the countess, “and do not be so very headstrong. I am going home. I have a party at my house tonight, and therefore cannot possibly remain till the end of the opera. Now, I cannot for one instant believe you so devoid of gallantry as to refuse a lady your escort when she even condescends to ask you for it.”

“Listen to me,” said the countess, “and don’t be so stubborn. I'm going home. I have a party at my place tonight, so I can’t possibly stay until the end of the opera. Now, I can't believe you would be so unchivalrous as to refuse a lady your escort when she even has the courtesy to ask you for it.”

There was nothing else left for Franz to do but to take up his hat, open the door of the box, and offer the countess his arm. It was quite evident, by her manner, that her uneasiness was not feigned; and Franz himself could not resist a feeling of superstitious dread—so much the stronger in him, as it arose from a variety of corroborative recollections, while the terror of the countess sprang from an instinctive belief, originally created in her mind by the wild tales she had listened to till she believed them truths. Franz could even feel her arm tremble as he assisted her into the carriage. Upon arriving at her hotel, Franz perceived that she had deceived him when she spoke of expecting company; on the contrary, her own return before the appointed hour seemed greatly to astonish the servants.

Franz had no choice but to grab his hat, open the box door, and offer his arm to the countess. It was clear from her demeanor that her anxiety was genuine, and Franz couldn't shake off a sense of superstitious dread—intensified by various memories he recalled—while the countess's fear came from an instinctive belief shaped by the wild stories she had heard, which she eventually took as truth. Franz even felt her arm shake as he helped her into the carriage. When they reached her hotel, Franz realized she had lied when she mentioned expecting company; in fact, her early return seemed to surprise the servants.

“Excuse my little subterfuge,” said the countess, in reply to her companion’s half-reproachful observation on the subject; “but that horrid man had made me feel quite uncomfortable, and I longed to be alone, that I might compose my startled mind.”

“Sorry for my little trick,” said the countess, responding to her companion’s slightly reproachful comment about it; “but that terrible man made me feel really uncomfortable, and I needed some time alone to gather my thoughts.”

Franz essayed to smile.

Franz tried to smile.

“Nay,” said she, “do not smile; it ill accords with the expression of your countenance, and I am sure it does not spring from your heart. However, promise me one thing.”

“No,” she said, “don’t smile; it doesn’t match the look on your face, and I’m sure it’s not genuine. But promise me one thing.”

“What is it?”

"What's that?"

“Promise me, I say.”

“Promise me, I said.”

“I will do anything you desire, except relinquish my determination of finding out who this man is. I have more reasons than you can imagine for desiring to know who he is, from whence he came, and whither he is going.”

“I will do whatever you want, except give up my determination to find out who this man is. I have more reasons than you can imagine for wanting to know who he is, where he came from, and where he's going.”

“Where he comes from I am ignorant; but I can readily tell you where he is going to, and that is down below, without the least doubt.”

“Where he came from, I have no idea; but I can easily tell you where he's headed, and that's down below, without a doubt.”

“Let us only speak of the promise you wished me to make,” said Franz.

“Let’s just talk about the promise you wanted me to make,” Franz said.

“Well, then, you must give me your word to return immediately to your hotel, and make no attempt to follow this man tonight. There are certain affinities between the persons we quit and those we meet afterwards. For heaven’s sake, do not serve as a conductor between that man and me. Pursue your chase after him tomorrow as eagerly as you please; but never bring him near me, if you would not see me die of terror. And now, good-night; go to your rooms, and try to sleep away all recollections of this evening. For my own part, I am quite sure I shall not be able to close my eyes.”

“Well, you need to promise me that you’ll go back to your hotel right away and not try to follow this man tonight. There are certain connections between the people we leave behind and those we encounter later. Please, don’t act as a link between him and me. Go after him tomorrow as much as you want, but don’t ever let him come near me, or you’ll see me die from fear. And now, goodnight; head to your rooms and try to forget about this evening. As for me, I know I won’t be able to sleep at all.”

So saying, the countess quitted Franz, leaving him unable to decide whether she were merely amusing herself at his expense, or whether her fears and agitations were genuine.

So saying, the countess left Franz, leaving him unsure whether she was just having fun at his expense or if her fears and anxieties were real.

Upon his return to the hotel, Franz found Albert in his dressing-gown and slippers, listlessly extended on a sofa, smoking a cigar.

Upon his return to the hotel, Franz found Albert in his bathrobe and slippers, lazily stretched out on a sofa, smoking a cigar.

“My dear fellow!” cried he, springing up, “is it really you? Why, I did not expect to see you before tomorrow.”

“My dear friend!” he exclaimed, jumping up, “is it really you? I didn't expect to see you until tomorrow.”

“My dear Albert,” replied Franz, “I am glad of this opportunity to tell you, once and forever, that you entertain a most erroneous notion concerning Italian women. I should have thought the continual failures you have met with in all your own love affairs might have taught you better by this time.”

“My dear Albert,” replied Franz, “I’m glad I have the chance to tell you, once and for all, that you have a completely misguided idea about Italian women. I would have thought that the ongoing failures you’ve faced in all your own romantic endeavors would have taught you better by now.”

“Upon my soul, these women would puzzle the very Devil to read them aright. Why, here—they give you their hand—they press yours in return—they keep up a whispering conversation—permit you to accompany them home. Why, if a Parisian were to indulge in a quarter of these marks of flattering attention, her reputation would be gone forever.”

“Honestly, these women would confuse the Devil himself trying to figure them out. Look—they offer you their hand—they squeeze yours back—they have a quiet chat—they let you walk them home. If a Parisian did even a quarter of these flirtatious gestures, her reputation would be ruined for good.”

“And the very reason why the women of this fine country, ‘where sounds the si,’ as Dante writes, put so little restraint on their words and actions, is because they live so much in public, and have really nothing to conceal. Besides, you must have perceived that the countess was really alarmed.”

“And the very reason why the women of this great country, ‘where sounds the si,’ as Dante writes, hold back so little in their words and actions is that they live so much in the public eye and have nothing to hide. Also, you must have noticed that the countess was genuinely alarmed.”

“At what? At the sight of that respectable gentleman sitting opposite to us in the same box with the lovely Greek girl? Now, for my part, I met them in the lobby after the conclusion of the piece; and hang me, if I can guess where you took your notions of the other world from. I can assure you that this hobgoblin of yours is a deuced fine-looking fellow—admirably dressed. Indeed, I feel quite sure, from the cut of his clothes, they are made by a first-rate Paris tailor—probably Blin or Humann. He was rather too pale, certainly; but then, you know, paleness is always looked upon as a strong proof of aristocratic descent and distinguished breeding.”

“At what? At the sight of that respectable guy sitting across from us in the same box as the beautiful Greek girl? Well, I ran into them in the lobby after the show ended; and I swear, I can't figure out where you got your ideas about the afterlife. I can assure you that this creature of yours is a damn good-looking guy—perfectly dressed. Honestly, I'm quite sure, judging by the style of his clothes, that they were made by a top-notch Parisian tailor—probably Blin or Humann. He was definitely a bit too pale, but you know, paleness is often seen as a strong sign of aristocratic lineage and good breeding.”

Franz smiled; for he well remembered that Albert particularly prided himself on the entire absence of color in his own complexion.

Franz smiled, remembering how much Albert took pride in the complete lack of color in his own complexion.

“Well, that tends to confirm my own ideas,” said Franz, “that the countess’s suspicions were destitute alike of sense and reason. Did he speak in your hearing? and did you catch any of his words?”

“Well, that pretty much confirms my own thoughts,” said Franz, “that the countess’s suspicions were totally baseless. Did he speak in your presence? Did you hear any of his words?”

“I did; but they were uttered in the Romaic dialect. I knew that from the mixture of Greek words. I don’t know whether I ever told you that when I was at college I was rather—rather strong in Greek.”

“I did; but they were spoken in the Greek dialect. I recognized that from the mix of Greek words. I’m not sure if I ever mentioned that when I was in college, I was pretty good at Greek.”

“He spoke the Romaic language, did he?”

“He spoke the Romaic language, did he?”

“I think so.”

"I guess so."

“That settles it,” murmured Franz. “’Tis he, past all doubt.”

"That settles it," Franz said quietly. "It's definitely him, no doubt about it."

“What do you say?”

"What's your take?"

“Nothing, nothing. But tell me, what were you thinking about when I came in?”

“Nothing, nothing. But tell me, what were you thinking about when I walked in?”

“Oh, I was arranging a little surprise for you.”

“Oh, I was planning a little surprise for you.”

“Indeed. Of what nature?”

"Sure. What kind?"

“Why, you know it is quite impossible to procure a carriage.”

“Honestly, you know it’s totally impossible to get a carriage.”

“Certainly; and I also know that we have done all that human means afforded to endeavor to get one.”

“Of course; and I also know that we’ve done everything we could to try to get one.”

“Now, then, in this difficulty a bright idea has flashed across my brain.”

“Now, in this tough situation, a great idea just popped into my head.”

Franz looked at Albert as though he had not much confidence in the suggestions of his imagination.

Franz looked at Albert like he didn't really trust the ideas coming from his imagination.

“I tell you what, M. Franz,” cried Albert, “you deserve to be called out for such a misgiving and incredulous glance as that you were pleased to bestow on me just now.”

“I’ll tell you what, M. Franz,” Albert exclaimed, “you deserve to be called out for that doubtful and skeptical look you just gave me.”

“And I promise to give you the satisfaction of a gentleman if your scheme turns out as ingenious as you assert.”

“And I promise to treat you with the respect of a gentleman if your plan is as clever as you claim.”

“Well, then, hearken to me.”

“Well, then, listen to me.”

“I listen.”

"I'm listening."

“You agree, do you not, that obtaining a carriage is out of the question?”

“You agree, right, that getting a carriage is out of the question?”

“I do.”

"I do."

“Neither can we procure horses?”

“Can we not get horses?”

“True; we have offered any sum, but have failed.”

"That's true; we've offered any amount, but we haven't succeeded."

“Well, now, what do you say to a cart? I dare say such a thing might be had.”

“Well, now, what do you think about a cart? I bet we could get one.”

“Very possibly.”

"Very likely."

“And a pair of oxen?”

“And a pair of cows?”

“As easily found as the cart.”

“As easy to find as the cart.”

“Then you see, my good fellow, with a cart and a couple of oxen our business can be managed. The cart must be tastefully ornamented; and if you and I dress ourselves as Neapolitan reapers, we may get up a striking tableau, after the manner of that splendid picture by Léopold Robert. It would add greatly to the effect if the countess would join us in the costume of a peasant from Puzzoli or Sorrento. Our group would then be quite complete, more especially as the countess is quite beautiful enough to represent a Madonna.”

“Listen, my friend, we can manage our business with a cart and a couple of oxen. The cart should be decorated nicely, and if you and I dress as Neapolitan farmers, we could create an impressive scene, similar to that amazing painting by Léopold Robert. It would enhance the effect if the countess joined us dressed as a peasant from Puzzoli or Sorrento. Our group would then be perfect, especially since the countess is beautiful enough to embody a Madonna.”

“Well,” said Franz, “this time, M. Albert, I am bound to give you credit for having hit upon a most capital idea.”

“Well,” said Franz, “this time, M. Albert, I have to give you credit for coming up with a really great idea.”

“And quite a national one, too,” replied Albert with gratified pride. “A mere masque borrowed from our own festivities. Ha, ha, ye Romans! you thought to make us, unhappy strangers, trot at the heels of your processions, like so many lazzaroni, because no carriages or horses are to be had in your beggarly city. But you don’t know us; when we can’t have one thing we invent another.”

“And quite a national one, too,” replied Albert with satisfied pride. “Just a mask taken from our own celebrations. Ha, ha, you Romans! You thought you could make us, miserable outsiders, follow behind your parades like a bunch of beggars because there are no carriages or horses available in your shabby city. But you don’t really understand us; when we can’t have one thing, we create another.”

“And have you communicated your triumphant idea to anybody?”

“And have you shared your amazing idea with anyone?”

“Only to our host. Upon my return home I sent for him, and I then explained to him what I wished to procure. He assured me that nothing would be easier than to furnish all I desired. One thing I was sorry for; when I bade him have the horns of the oxen gilded, he told me there would not be time, as it would require three days to do that; so you see we must do without this little superfluity.”

“Just to our host. When I got home, I asked for him, and I explained what I wanted to get. He assured me that it would be easy to provide everything I needed. There was one thing I regretted; when I asked him to have the horns of the oxen gilded, he told me there wouldn’t be enough time since it would take three days to do that; so, you see, we’ll have to skip this little extra.”

“And where is he now?”

“Where is he now?”

“Who?”

“Who is it?”

“Our host.”

"Our host."

“Gone out in search of our equipage, by tomorrow it might be too late.”

“Gone out to find our stuff, it might be too late by tomorrow.”

“Then he will be able to give us an answer tonight.”

“Then he’ll be able to give us an answer tonight.”

“Oh, I expect him every minute.”

“Oh, I expect him any moment now.”

At this instant the door opened, and the head of Signor Pastrini appeared. “Permesso?” inquired he.

At that moment, the door opened, and Signor Pastrini's head appeared. “May I come in?” he asked.

“Certainly—certainly,” cried Franz. “Come in, my host.”

“Of course—of course,” exclaimed Franz. “Come in, my friend.”

“Now, then,” asked Albert eagerly, “have you found the desired cart and oxen?”

“Now, then,” Albert asked eagerly, “have you found the right cart and oxen?”

“Better than that!” replied Signor Pastrini, with the air of a man perfectly well satisfied with himself.

“Even better!” replied Signor Pastrini, sounding like someone who was completely pleased with himself.

“Take care, my worthy host,” said Albert, “better is a sure enemy to well.”

“Take care, my good host,” said Albert, “better is a sure enemy to well.”

“Let your excellencies only leave the matter to me,” returned Signor Pastrini in a tone indicative of unbounded self-confidence.

“Just leave this to me,” replied Signor Pastrini with complete self-assurance.

“But what have you done?” asked Franz. “Speak out, there’s a worthy fellow.”

“But what have you done?” asked Franz. “Spit it out, there’s a good man.”

“Your excellencies are aware,” responded the landlord, swelling with importance, “that the Count of Monte Cristo is living on the same floor with yourselves!”

“Your excellencies are aware,” replied the landlord, puffing up with importance, “that the Count of Monte Cristo is living on the same floor as you!”

“I should think we did know it,” exclaimed Albert, “since it is owing to that circumstance that we are packed into these small rooms, like two poor students in the back streets of Paris.”

“I would think we did know it,” Albert exclaimed, “since it’s because of that situation that we're crammed into these tiny rooms, like two struggling students in the back streets of Paris.”

“When, then, the Count of Monte Cristo, hearing of the dilemma in which you are placed, has sent to offer you seats in his carriage and two places at his windows in the Palazzo Rospoli.” The friends looked at each other with unutterable surprise.

“When the Count of Monte Cristo heard about the predicament you’re in, he sent to offer you seats in his carriage and two spots at his windows in the Palazzo Rospoli.” The friends glanced at each other in complete astonishment.

“But do you think,” asked Albert, “that we ought to accept such offers from a perfect stranger?”

“But do you think,” asked Albert, “that we should accept such offers from a complete stranger?”

“What sort of person is this Count of Monte Cristo?” asked Franz of his host.

“What kind of person is this Count of Monte Cristo?” Franz asked his host.

“A very great nobleman, but whether Maltese or Sicilian I cannot exactly say; but this I know, that he is noble as a Borghese and rich as a gold mine.”

“A very wealthy nobleman, though I can’t say for sure if he’s Maltese or Sicilian; what I do know is that he’s as noble as a Borghese and as rich as a gold mine.”

“It seems to me,” said Franz, speaking in an undertone to Albert, “that if this person merited the high panegyrics of our landlord, he would have conveyed his invitation through another channel, and not permitted it to be brought to us in this unceremonious way. He would have written—or——”

“It seems to me,” said Franz, quietly speaking to Albert, “that if this person really deserved the high praises of our landlord, he would have sent his invitation through a different means and wouldn’t have allowed it to come to us in such an informal way. He would have written—or——”

At this instant someone knocked at the door.

At that moment, someone knocked on the door.

“Come in,” said Franz.

“Come in,” said Franz.

A servant, wearing a livery of considerable style and richness, appeared at the threshold, and, placing two cards in the landlord’s hands, who forthwith presented them to the two young men, he said:

A servant, dressed in a stylish and luxurious uniform, appeared at the door and, handing two cards to the landlord, who immediately presented them to the two young men, said:

“Please to deliver these, from the Count of Monte Cristo to Vicomte Albert de Morcerf and M. Franz d’Épinay. The Count of Monte Cristo,” continued the servant, “begs these gentlemen’s permission to wait upon them as their neighbor, and he will be honored by an intimation of what time they will please to receive him.”

“Please deliver these from the Count of Monte Cristo to Vicomte Albert de Morcerf and M. Franz d’Épinay. The Count of Monte Cristo,” the servant continued, “requests these gentlemen's permission to visit them as their neighbor, and he would be grateful for a note on what time they would like to receive him.”

“Faith, Franz,” whispered Albert, “there is not much to find fault with here.”

“Trust me, Franz,” whispered Albert, “there isn’t much to complain about here.”

“Tell the count,” replied Franz, “that we will do ourselves the pleasure of calling on him.”

“Tell the count,” Franz replied, “that we’ll take pleasure in visiting him.”

The servant bowed and retired.

The servant bowed and left.

“That is what I call an elegant mode of attack,” said Albert, “You were quite correct in what you said, Signor Pastrini. The Count of Monte Cristo is unquestionably a man of first-rate breeding and knowledge of the world.”

"That's what I call a classy way to make a move," said Albert. "You were absolutely right, Signor Pastrini. The Count of Monte Cristo is undoubtedly a person of top-notch upbringing and worldly wisdom."

“Then you accept his offer?” said the host.

“Then you’re accepting his offer?” the host asked.

“Of course we do,” replied Albert. “Still, I must own I am sorry to be obliged to give up the cart and the group of reapers—it would have produced such an effect! And were it not for the windows at the Palazzo Rospoli, by way of recompense for the loss of our beautiful scheme, I don’t know but what I should have held on by my original plan. What say you, Franz?”

“Of course we do,” Albert replied. “Still, I have to admit I'm sad to give up the cart and the group of reapers—it would have made such an impact! And if it weren't for the windows at the Palazzo Rospoli, compensating for the loss of our beautiful plan, I might have stuck to my original idea. What do you think, Franz?”

“Oh, I agree with you; the windows in the Palazzo Rospoli alone decided me.”

“Oh, I completely agree with you; the windows in the Palazzo Rospoli were what convinced me.”

The truth was, that the mention of two places in the Palazzo Rospoli had recalled to Franz the conversation he had overheard the preceding evening in the ruins of the Colosseum between the mysterious unknown and the Transteverin, in which the stranger in the cloak had undertaken to obtain the freedom of a condemned criminal; and if this muffled-up individual proved (as Franz felt sure he would) the same as the person he had just seen in the Teatro Argentina, then he should be able to establish his identity, and also to prosecute his researches respecting him with perfect facility and freedom.

The truth was that mentioning two places in the Palazzo Rospoli reminded Franz of a conversation he had overheard the night before in the ruins of the Colosseum between a mysterious stranger and the Transteverin. During that conversation, the cloaked man had promised to secure the freedom of a condemned criminal. If this wrapped-up figure turned out to be (as Franz was sure he would) the same person he had just seen at the Teatro Argentina, then he would be able to confirm his identity and continue his investigation with complete ease and freedom.

Franz passed the night in confused dreams respecting the two meetings he had already had with his mysterious tormentor, and in waking speculations as to what the morrow would produce. The next day must clear up every doubt; and unless his near neighbor and would-be friend, the Count of Monte Cristo, possessed the ring of Gyges, and by its power was able to render himself invisible, it was very certain he could not escape this time.

Franz spent the night in a tangle of confusing dreams about the two meetings he had already had with his mysterious tormentor, and awake, he wondered what the next day would bring. The following day had to resolve all his doubts; and unless his close neighbor and supposed friend, the Count of Monte Cristo, had the ring of Gyges and could use its power to make himself invisible, it was pretty clear he wouldn’t be able to escape this time.

Eight o’clock found Franz up and dressed, while Albert, who had not the same motives for early rising, was still soundly asleep. The first act of Franz was to summon his landlord, who presented himself with his accustomed obsequiousness.

Eight o’clock found Franz up and dressed, while Albert, who didn't share the same reasons for getting up early, was still fast asleep. The first thing Franz did was call for his landlord, who came over with his usual servility.

“Pray, Signor Pastrini,” asked Franz, “is not some execution appointed to take place today?”

“Please, Signor Pastrini,” asked Franz, “is there an execution scheduled for today?”

“Yes, your excellency; but if your reason for inquiry is that you may procure a window to view it from, you are much too late.”

“Yes, your excellency; but if you're asking because you want to get a window to look from, you're way too late.”

“Oh, no,” answered Franz, “I had no such intention; and even if I had felt a wish to witness the spectacle, I might have done so from Monte Pincio; could I not?”

“Oh, no,” replied Franz, “I didn’t mean to do that; and even if I had wanted to see the show, I could have just watched it from Monte Pincio, right?”

“Ah!” exclaimed mine host, “I did not think it likely your excellency would have chosen to mingle with such a rabble as are always collected on that hill, which, indeed, they consider as exclusively belonging to themselves.”

“Ah!” exclaimed the host, “I didn’t think it was likely you’d choose to mingle with such a crowd as is always gathered on that hill, which, in fact, they see as strictly theirs.”

“Very possibly I may not go,” answered Franz; “but in case I feel disposed, give me some particulars of today’s executions.”

“There's a chance I might not go,” Franz replied, “but if I decide to, fill me in on the details of today’s executions.”

“What particulars would your excellency like to hear?”

“What details would you like to hear, Your Excellency?”

“Why, the number of persons condemned to suffer, their names, and description of the death they are to die.”

“Why, the number of people sentenced to suffer, their names, and details about the death they are going to face.”

“That happens just lucky, your excellency! Only a few minutes ago they brought me the tavolettas.”

“That just happened by chance, your excellency! Just a few minutes ago, they brought me the tavolettas.”

“What are they?”

"What are they?"

“Sort of wooden tablets hung up at the corners of streets the evening before an execution, on which is pasted up a paper containing the names of the condemned persons, their crimes, and mode of punishment. The reason for so publicly announcing all this is, that all good and faithful Catholics may offer up their prayers for the unfortunate culprits, and, above all, beseech of Heaven to grant them a sincere repentance.”

“Sort of wooden boards hung at the corners of streets the night before an execution, on which a notice is posted with the names of the condemned, their crimes, and their methods of punishment. The reason for announcing all this publicly is so that all good and faithful Catholics can offer their prayers for the unfortunate offenders and, above all, ask Heaven to grant them true repentance.”

“And these tablets are brought to you that you may add your prayers to those of the faithful, are they?” asked Franz somewhat incredulously.

“And these tablets are brought to you so you can add your prayers to those of the faithful, right?” asked Franz a bit skeptically.

“Oh, dear, no, your excellency! I have not time for anybody’s affairs but my own and those of my honorable guests; but I make an agreement with the man who pastes up the papers, and he brings them to me as he would the playbills, that in case any person staying at my hotel should like to witness an execution, he may obtain every requisite information concerning the time and place etc.”

“Oh, no, your excellency! I don’t have time for anyone's issues except my own and those of my respected guests; however, I made a deal with the guy who puts up the posters, and he brings them to me like he does with the playbills, that if any guest at my hotel wants to see an execution, they can get all the necessary information about the time and place, etc.”

“Upon my word, that is a most delicate attention on your part, Signor Pastrini,” cried Franz.

“Honestly, that’s such a thoughtful gesture from you, Signor Pastrini,” exclaimed Franz.

“Why, your excellency,” returned the landlord, chuckling and rubbing his hands with infinite complacency, “I think I may take upon myself to say I neglect nothing to deserve the support and patronage of the noble visitors to this poor hotel.”

"Why, your excellency," the landlord replied, laughing and rubbing his hands with great satisfaction, "I think I can say that I do everything possible to earn the support and patronage of the esteemed guests at this humble hotel."

“I see that plainly enough, my most excellent host, and you may rely upon me to proclaim so striking a proof of your attention to your guests wherever I go. Meanwhile, oblige me by a sight of one of these tavolettas.”

“I can see that clearly enough, my wonderful host, and you can count on me to share such a remarkable example of your hospitality to your guests wherever I go. In the meantime, please show me one of these tavolettas.”

“Nothing can be easier than to comply with your excellency’s wish,” said the landlord, opening the door of the chamber; “I have caused one to be placed on the landing, close by your apartment.”

“Nothing could be easier than to fulfill your request, your excellency,” said the landlord, opening the door to the room; “I’ve had one put on the landing, right next to your apartment.”

Then, taking the tablet from the wall, he handed it to Franz, who read as follows:

Then, taking the tablet off the wall, he gave it to Franz, who read it as follows:

“‘The public is informed that on Wednesday, February 23rd, being the first day of the Carnival, executions will take place in the Piazza del Popolo, by order of the Tribunal of the Rota, of two persons, named Andrea Rondolo, and Peppino, otherwise called Rocca Priori; the former found guilty of the murder of a venerable and exemplary priest, named Don César Torlini, canon of the church of St. John Lateran; and the latter convicted of being an accomplice of the atrocious and sanguinary bandit, Luigi Vampa, and his band. The first-named malefactor will be mazzolato, the second culprit decapitato.

“The public is informed that on Wednesday, February 23rd, the first day of Carnival, executions will take place in the Piazza del Popolo, as ordered by the Tribunal of the Rota, for two individuals named Andrea Rondolo and Peppino, also known as Rocca Priori. The former has been found guilty of murdering a respected and exemplary priest, Don César Torlini, canon of the church of St. John Lateran, while the latter was convicted of being an accomplice to the cruel and bloody bandit, Luigi Vampa, and his gang. The first offender will be mazzolato, and the second will be decapitato.

“‘The prayers of all good Christians are entreated for these unfortunate men, that it may please God to awaken them to a sense of their guilt, and to grant them a hearty and sincere repentance for their crimes.’”

“‘The prayers of all good Christians are requested for these unfortunate men, that it may please God to help them recognize their guilt and give them a genuine and heartfelt repentance for their crimes.’”

This was precisely what Franz had heard the evening before in the ruins of the Colosseum. No part of the programme differed,—the names of the condemned persons, their crimes, and mode of punishment, all agreed with his previous information. In all probability, therefore, the Transteverin was no other than the bandit Luigi Vampa himself, and the man shrouded in the mantle the same he had known as “Sinbad the Sailor,” but who, no doubt, was still pursuing his philanthropic expedition in Rome, as he had already done at Porto-Vecchio and Tunis.

This was exactly what Franz had heard the night before in the ruins of the Colosseum. Every part of the program matched up—the names of the condemned, their crimes, and methods of punishment were all consistent with what he had known before. So, it was very likely that the Transteverin was none other than the bandit Luigi Vampa himself, and the man wrapped in the cloak was the same one he recognized as “Sinbad the Sailor.” However, he was probably still on his philanthropic mission in Rome, just as he had been in Porto-Vecchio and Tunis.

Time was getting on, however, and Franz deemed it advisable to awaken Albert; but at the moment he prepared to proceed to his chamber, his friend entered the room in perfect costume for the day. The anticipated delights of the Carnival had so run in his head as to make him leave his pillow long before his usual hour.

Time was passing, and Franz thought it would be good to wake Albert up; but just as he was about to go to his room, his friend walked in, fully dressed for the day. The excitement of the Carnival had gotten him so worked up that he had left his pillow long before his usual time.

“Now, my excellent Signor Pastrini,” said Franz, addressing his landlord, “since we are both ready, do you think we may proceed at once to visit the Count of Monte Cristo?”

“Now, my good Signor Pastrini,” said Franz, turning to his landlord, “since we’re both ready, do you think we can go ahead and visit the Count of Monte Cristo?”

“Most assuredly,” replied he. “The Count of Monte Cristo is always an early riser; and I can answer for his having been up these two hours.”

“Definitely,” he replied. “The Count of Monte Cristo always gets up early; and I can guarantee he’s been awake for the last two hours.”

“Then you really consider we shall not be intruding if we pay our respects to him directly?”

“Then you really think we won't be intruding if we go to pay our respects to him directly?”

20155m

“Oh, I am quite sure. I will take all the blame on myself if you find I have led you into an error.”

“Oh, I’m totally sure. I’ll take all the blame if you think I’ve led you to make a mistake.”

“Well, then, if it be so, are you ready, Albert?”

“Well, if that's the case, are you ready, Albert?”

“Perfectly.”

"Absolutely."

“Let us go and return our best thanks for his courtesy.”

“Let’s go and express our gratitude for his kindness.”

“Yes, let us do so.”

"Absolutely, let's do that."

The landlord preceded the friends across the landing, which was all that separated them from the apartments of the count, rang at the bell, and, upon the door being opened by a servant, said:

The landlord led the friends across the landing, which was the only thing separating them from the count's apartments, rang the bell, and, when a servant opened the door, said:

I signori Francesi.”

“The French gentlemen.”

The domestic bowed respectfully, and invited them to enter. They passed through two rooms, furnished in a luxurious manner they had not expected to see under the roof of Signor Pastrini, and were shown into an elegantly fitted-up drawing-room. The richest Turkey carpets covered the floor, and the softest and most inviting couches, easy-chairs, and sofas, offered their high-piled and yielding cushions to such as desired repose or refreshment. Splendid paintings by the first masters were ranged against the walls, intermingled with magnificent trophies of war, while heavy curtains of costly tapestry were suspended before the different doors of the room.

The host bowed respectfully and invited them to come in. They walked through two beautifully furnished rooms that were more luxurious than they had expected to see in Signor Pastrini's home, and were led into a stylish drawing-room. The finest Turkish carpets covered the floor, and the softest and coziest couches, easy chairs, and sofas had plush cushions for anyone wanting to rest or relax. Amazing paintings by top artists lined the walls, mixed with impressive war trophies, while heavy curtains made of expensive fabric hung in front of the various doors in the room.

“If your excellencies will please to be seated,” said the man, “I will let the count know that you are here.”

“If you all will please take a seat,” said the man, “I will let the count know you’re here.”

And with these words he disappeared behind one of the tapestried portières. As the door opened, the sound of a guzla reached the ears of the young men, but was almost immediately lost, for the rapid closing of the door merely allowed one rich swell of harmony to enter. Franz and Albert looked inquiringly at each other, then at the gorgeous furnishings of the apartment. Everything seemed more magnificent at a second view than it had done at their first rapid survey.

And with those words, he vanished behind one of the ornate curtains. As the door opened, the sound of a guzla reached the young men's ears but quickly faded away, as the fast-closing door let in just one rich swell of music. Franz and Albert exchanged curious looks, then glanced at the luxurious decor of the apartment. Everything appeared even more magnificent upon a second look than it had during their initial quick survey.

“Well,” said Franz to his friend, “what think you of all this?”

“Well,” Franz said to his friend, “what do you think of all this?”

“Why, upon my soul, my dear fellow, it strikes me that our elegant and attentive neighbor must either be some successful stock-jobber who has speculated in the fall of the Spanish funds, or some prince travelling incog.”

“Honestly, my dear friend, it seems to me that our classy and observant neighbor must either be a successful stock trader who has bet on the decline of the Spanish stocks, or a prince traveling incognito.”

“Hush, hush!” replied Franz; “we shall ascertain who and what he is—he comes!”

“Hush, hush!” Franz replied. “We'll find out who he is—he's coming!”

As Franz spoke, he heard the sound of a door turning on its hinges, and almost immediately afterwards the tapestry was drawn aside, and the owner of all these riches stood before the two young men. Albert instantly rose to meet him, but Franz remained, in a manner, spellbound on his chair; for in the person of him who had just entered he recognized not only the mysterious visitant to the Colosseum, and the occupant of the box at the Teatro Argentina, but also his extraordinary host of Monte Cristo.

As Franz spoke, he heard a door creaking on its hinges, and almost immediately after, the tapestry was pulled aside, revealing the owner of all this wealth standing before the two young men. Albert immediately got up to greet him, but Franz remained seated, almost entranced in his chair; for in the person who had just entered, he recognized not only the mysterious visitor to the Colosseum and the person in the box at the Teatro Argentina, but also his remarkable host from Monte Cristo.

20157m

Chapter 35. La Mazzolata

Gentlemen,” said the Count of Monte Cristo as he entered, “I pray you excuse me for suffering my visit to be anticipated; but I feared to disturb you by presenting myself earlier at your apartments; besides, you sent me word that you would come to me, and I have held myself at your disposal.”

Gentlemen,” said the Count of Monte Cristo as he entered, “I hope you can excuse me for not arriving on time; I didn’t want to interrupt you by showing up earlier at your place. Plus, you let me know that you would come to see me, and I’ve been ready for you.”

“Franz and I have to thank you a thousand times, count,” returned Albert; “you extricated us from a great dilemma, and we were on the point of inventing a very fantastic vehicle when your friendly invitation reached us.”

“Franz and I can’t thank you enough, Count,” Albert replied. “You got us out of a tough spot, and we were just about to come up with a really ridiculous vehicle when your kind invitation arrived.”

“Indeed,” returned the count, motioning the two young men to sit down. “It was the fault of that blockhead Pastrini, that I did not sooner assist you in your distress. He did not mention a syllable of your embarrassment to me, when he knows that, alone and isolated as I am, I seek every opportunity of making the acquaintance of my neighbors. As soon as I learned I could in any way assist you, I most eagerly seized the opportunity of offering my services.”

“Absolutely,” replied the count, signaling for the two young men to take a seat. “It was that idiot Pastrini’s fault that I didn’t help you sooner with your trouble. He didn’t say a word about your situation to me, even though he knows I’m alone and looking for every chance to meet my neighbors. As soon as I found out I could help you in any way, I jumped at the chance to offer my assistance.”

The two young men bowed. Franz had, as yet, found nothing to say; he had come to no determination, and as nothing in the count’s manner manifested the wish that he should recognize him, he did not know whether to make any allusion to the past, or wait until he had more proof; besides, although sure it was he who had been in the box the previous evening, he could not be equally positive that this was the man he had seen at the Colosseum. He resolved, therefore, to let things take their course without making any direct overture to the count. Moreover, he had this advantage, he was master of the count’s secret, while the count had no hold on Franz, who had nothing to conceal. However, he resolved to lead the conversation to a subject which might possibly clear up his doubts.

The two young men bowed. Franz still hadn’t found anything to say; he hadn’t made any decisions, and since nothing in the count’s demeanor suggested that he wanted to be recognized, Franz didn’t know whether to reference the past or wait for more evidence. Even though he was sure it was the same person who had been in the box the night before, he couldn’t be completely certain this was the man he had seen at the Colosseum. So, he decided to let things unfold without making any direct move towards the count. Besides, he had the advantage of knowing the count’s secret, while the count had no leverage over Franz, who had nothing to hide. Still, he planned to steer the conversation towards a topic that might help clarify his doubts.

“Count,” said he, “you have offered us places in your carriage, and at your windows in the Rospoli Palace. Can you tell us where we can obtain a sight of the Piazza del Popolo?”

“Count,” he said, “you’ve offered us seats in your carriage and at your windows in the Rospoli Palace. Can you tell us how we can get a view of the Piazza del Popolo?”

“Ah,” said the count negligently, looking attentively at Morcerf, “is there not something like an execution upon the Piazza del Popolo?”

“Ah,” said the count casually, looking closely at Morcerf, “isn’t there something like an execution happening in the Piazza del Popolo?”

“Yes,” returned Franz, finding that the count was coming to the point he wished.

“Yes,” Franz replied, realizing that the count was getting to the point he wanted.

“Stay, I think I told my steward yesterday to attend to this; perhaps I can render you this slight service also.”

“Wait, I think I told my steward yesterday to take care of this; maybe I can help you with this small favor too.”

He extended his hand, and rang the bell thrice.

He held out his hand and rang the bell three times.

“Did you ever occupy yourself,” said he to Franz, “with the employment of time and the means of simplifying the summoning your servants? I have. When I ring once, it is for my valet; twice, for my majordomo; thrice, for my steward,—thus I do not waste a minute or a word. Here he is.”

“Have you ever thought about how to use your time better and make it easier to call your servants?” he said to Franz. “I have. When I ring once, it’s for my valet; twice, for my majordomo; and three times, for my steward—this way, I don’t waste a minute or a word. Here he is.”

A man of about forty-five or fifty entered, exactly resembling the smuggler who had introduced Franz into the cavern; but he did not appear to recognize him. It was evident he had his orders.

A man in his mid-forties to early fifties walked in, looking just like the smuggler who had brought Franz into the cave; however, he didn’t seem to recognize him. It was clear he had his instructions.

“Monsieur Bertuccio,” said the count, “you have procured me windows looking on the Piazza del Popolo, as I ordered you yesterday.”

“Monsieur Bertuccio,” said the count, “you’ve gotten me the windows overlooking the Piazza del Popolo, as I asked you to yesterday.”

“Yes, excellency,” returned the steward; “but it was very late.”

“Yes, your excellency,” replied the steward; “but it was quite late.”

“Did I not tell you I wished for one?” replied the count, frowning.

“Didn't I tell you I wanted one?” replied the count, frowning.

“And your excellency has one, which was let to Prince Lobanieff; but I was obliged to pay a hundred——”

“And your excellency has one, which was rented to Prince Lobanieff; but I had to pay a hundred——”

“That will do—that will do, Monsieur Bertuccio; spare these gentlemen all such domestic arrangements. You have the window, that is sufficient. Give orders to the coachman; and be in readiness on the stairs to conduct us to it.”

“That’s enough— that’s enough, Monsieur Bertuccio; let’s skip these domestic details for now. You have the window, and that’s good enough. Please tell the driver to get things ready, and be on the stairs to take us to it.”

The steward bowed, and was about to quit the room.

The steward bowed and was about to leave the room.

“Ah!” continued the count, “be good enough to ask Pastrini if he has received the tavoletta, and if he can send us an account of the execution.”

“Ah!” continued the count, “please ask Pastrini if he has received the tavoletta, and if he can send us a report on the execution.”

“There is no need to do that,” said Franz, taking out his tablets; “for I saw the account, and copied it down.”

“There’s no need to do that,” Franz said, pulling out his tablets. “I saw the account and copied it down.”

“Very well, you can retire, M. Bertuccio; I need you no longer. Let us know when breakfast is ready. These gentlemen,” added he, turning to the two friends, “will, I trust, do me the honor to breakfast with me?”

“Alright, you can take a break, M. Bertuccio; I don't need you anymore. Just let us know when breakfast is ready. These gentlemen,” he added, turning to the two friends, “I hope will do me the honor of joining me for breakfast?”

“But, my dear count,” said Albert, “we shall abuse your kindness.”

“But, my dear count,” Albert said, “we're going to take advantage of your kindness.”

“Not at all; on the contrary, you will give me great pleasure. You will, one or other of you, perhaps both, return it to me at Paris. M. Bertuccio, lay covers for three.”

“Not at all; on the contrary, you will bring me great joy. One of you, or maybe both, will return it to me in Paris. M. Bertuccio, set the table for three.”

He then took Franz’s tablets out of his hand. “‘We announce,’ he read, in the same tone with which he would have read a newspaper, ‘that today, the 23rd of February, will be executed Andrea Rondolo, guilty of murder on the person of the respected and venerated Don César Torlini, canon of the church of St. John Lateran, and Peppino, called Rocca Priori, convicted of complicity with the detestable bandit Luigi Vampa, and the men of his band.’

He then took Franz's tablets out of his hand. “‘We announce,’ he read, in the same tone he would have used to read a newspaper, ‘that today, February 23rd, Andrea Rondolo will be executed for the murder of the respected and venerated Don César Torlini, canon of the church of St. John Lateran, and Peppino, known as Rocca Priori, convicted of being complicit with the detestable bandit Luigi Vampa and his gang.’”

“Hum! ‘The first will be mazzolato, the second decapitato.’ Yes,” continued the count, “it was at first arranged in this way; but I think since yesterday some change has taken place in the order of the ceremony.”

“Hmm! ‘The first will be mazzolato, the second decapitato.’ Yes,” continued the count, “it was initially set up this way; but I think something has changed in the order of the ceremony since yesterday.”

“Really?” said Franz.

“Seriously?” said Franz.

“Yes, I passed the evening at the Cardinal Rospigliosi’s, and there mention was made of something like a pardon for one of the two men.”

“Yes, I spent the evening at Cardinal Rospigliosi’s, and they talked about a possible pardon for one of the two men.”

“For Andrea Rondolo?” asked Franz.

“For Andrea Rondolo?” Franz asked.

“No,” replied the count, carelessly; “for the other (he glanced at the tablets as if to recall the name), for Peppino, called Rocca Priori. You are thus deprived of seeing a man guillotined; but the mazzolata still remains, which is a very curious punishment when seen for the first time, and even the second, while the other, as you must know, is very simple. The mandaïa[6] never fails, never trembles, never strikes thirty times ineffectually, like the soldier who beheaded the Count of Chalais, and to whose tender mercy Richelieu had doubtless recommended the sufferer. Ah,” added the count, in a contemptuous tone, “do not tell me of European punishments, they are in the infancy, or rather the old age, of cruelty.”

“No,” replied the count, casually; “the other one (he glanced at the tablets as if trying to remember the name), Peppino, known as Rocca Priori. So you’ll miss out on seeing a man guillotined; but the mazzolata is still on, which is a really interesting punishment to witness for the first time, and even the second time, while the other, as you should know, is quite straightforward. The mandaïa[6] never fails, never wavers, never strikes thirty times in vain, like the soldier who beheaded the Count of Chalais, to whom Richelieu had surely entrusted the victim’s fate. Ah,” the count added with a disdainful tone, “don’t tell me about European punishments; they are either in their infancy or, rather, in their old age of cruelty.”

“Really, count,” replied Franz, “one would think that you had studied the different tortures of all the nations of the world.”

“Seriously, count,” replied Franz, “one would think you had researched the various tortures of all the countries in the world.”

“There are, at least, few that I have not seen,” said the count coldly.

“There are, at least, a few that I haven’t seen,” said the count coldly.

“And you took pleasure in beholding these dreadful spectacles?”

“And you enjoyed watching these horrifying scenes?”

“My first sentiment was horror, the second indifference, the third curiosity.”

"My first feeling was horror, the second was indifference, and the third was curiosity."

“Curiosity—that is a terrible word.”

“Curiosity—that's a terrible word.”

“Why so? In life, our greatest preoccupation is death; is it not then, curious to study the different ways by which the soul and body can part; and how, according to their different characters, temperaments, and even the different customs of their countries, different persons bear the transition from life to death, from existence to annihilation? As for myself, I can assure you of one thing,—the more men you see die, the easier it becomes to die yourself; and in my opinion, death may be a torture, but it is not an expiation.”

“Why is that? In life, our biggest concern is death; isn’t it interesting to explore the various ways the soul and body can separate? And how, based on their different personalities, temperaments, and even the unique customs of their countries, different people handle the shift from life to death, from being to nothingness? Personally, I can tell you one thing—the more people you see die, the easier it is to accept your own death; and to me, death can be painful, but it isn’t a punishment.”

“I do not quite understand you,” replied Franz; “pray explain your meaning, for you excite my curiosity to the highest pitch.”

“I don’t really understand you,” replied Franz; “please explain what you mean, because you’ve piqued my curiosity to the max.”

“Listen,” said the count, and deep hatred mounted to his face, as the blood would to the face of any other. “If a man had by unheard-of and excruciating tortures destroyed your father, your mother, your betrothed,—a being who, when torn from you, left a desolation, a wound that never closes, in your breast,—do you think the reparation that society gives you is sufficient when it interposes the knife of the guillotine between the base of the occiput and the trapezal muscles of the murderer, and allows him who has caused us years of moral sufferings to escape with a few moments of physical pain?”

“Listen,” said the count, anger flashing in his eyes, as intense as any other’s when feeling rage. “If a man had mercilessly and painfully killed your father, your mother, your fiancé—a person who, when taken from you, left a void, an unhealable wound in your heart—do you think society’s compensation is enough when it simply places the guillotine's blade between the base of the murderer’s skull and his neck muscles, letting him who has caused us years of emotional torment get away with just a moment of physical pain?”

“Yes, I know,” said Franz, “that human justice is insufficient to console us; she can give blood in return for blood, that is all; but you must demand from her only what it is in her power to grant.”

“Yes, I know,” Franz said, “that human justice isn’t enough to comfort us; it can only give blood for blood, that’s all; but you should only ask from it what it can actually provide.”

“I will put another case to you,” continued the count; “that where society, attacked by the death of a person, avenges death by death. But are there not a thousand tortures by which a man may be made to suffer without society taking the least cognizance of them, or offering him even the insufficient means of vengeance, of which we have just spoken? Are there not crimes for which the impalement of the Turks, the augers of the Persians, the stake and the brand of the Iroquois Indians, are inadequate tortures, and which are unpunished by society? Answer me, do not these crimes exist?”

“I'll present another scenario for you,” the count said. “In society, when someone dies, people often seek vengeance through another death. But aren’t there countless ways a person can suffer that society ignores completely? It doesn’t even provide any sort of inadequate means for revenge, like we just discussed. Aren’t there crimes for which the tortures used by the Turks, the Persians, or the Iroquois are simply not enough, and that go unpunished in society? Tell me, don’t these crimes exist?”

“Yes,” answered Franz; “and it is to punish them that duelling is tolerated.”

“Yes,” Franz replied; “and dueling is allowed to punish them.”

“Ah, duelling,” cried the count; “a pleasant manner, upon my soul, of arriving at your end when that end is vengeance! A man has carried off your mistress, a man has seduced your wife, a man has dishonored your daughter; he has rendered the whole life of one who had the right to expect from Heaven that portion of happiness God has promised to everyone of his creatures, an existence of misery and infamy; and you think you are avenged because you send a ball through the head, or pass a sword through the breast, of that man who has planted madness in your brain, and despair in your heart. And remember, moreover, that it is often he who comes off victorious from the strife, absolved of all crime in the eyes of the world. No, no,” continued the count, “had I to avenge myself, it is not thus I would take revenge.”

“Ah, dueling,” exclaimed the count; “what a charming way, I swear, to reach your goal when that goal is revenge! A man has taken your lover, a man has seduced your wife, a man has shamed your daughter; he has turned the whole life of someone who expected their fair share of happiness from life into one of misery and disgrace; and you think you’ve gotten your revenge by shooting a bullet through his head, or stabbing him with a sword in the chest, that man who has caused madness in your mind, and despair in your heart. And don’t forget, often it’s the one who wins the fight who is seen as innocent by the world. No, no,” the count went on, “if I were to seek revenge, it wouldn't be like this.”

“Then you disapprove of duelling? You would not fight a duel?” asked Albert in his turn, astonished at this strange theory.

“Then you don’t approve of dueling? You wouldn’t fight a duel?” Albert asked, surprised by this odd theory.

“Oh, yes,” replied the count; “understand me, I would fight a duel for a trifle, for an insult, for a blow; and the more so that, thanks to my skill in all bodily exercises, and the indifference to danger I have gradually acquired, I should be almost certain to kill my man. Oh, I would fight for such a cause; but in return for a slow, profound, eternal torture, I would give back the same, were it possible; an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth, as the Orientalists say,—our masters in everything,—those favored creatures who have formed for themselves a life of dreams and a paradise of realities.”

“Oh, yes,” replied the count, “let me be clear, I would fight a duel over something small, an insult, or even a hit; and especially because, thanks to my skills in all physical activities and the lack of fear I've developed over time, I would almost definitely kill my opponent. Oh, I would fight for such a reason; but in exchange for a slow, deep, eternal suffering, I would want the same, if it were possible; an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth, as the Easterners say—our masters in everything—those lucky individuals who have created for themselves a life of dreams and a paradise of realities.”

“But,” said Franz to the count, “with this theory, which renders you at once judge and executioner of your own cause, it would be difficult to adopt a course that would forever prevent your falling under the power of the law. Hatred is blind, rage carries you away; and he who pours out vengeance runs the risk of tasting a bitter draught.”

“But,” said Franz to the count, “with this theory, which makes you both judge and executor of your own situation, it would be tough to take a path that would completely keep you from falling under the law’s control. Hatred is blind, anger sweeps you away; and the one who seeks revenge risks drinking from a bitter cup.”

“Yes, if he be poor and inexperienced, not if he be rich and skilful; besides, the worst that could happen to him would be the punishment of which we have already spoken, and which the philanthropic French Revolution has substituted for being torn to pieces by horses or broken on the wheel. What matters this punishment, as long as he is avenged? On my word, I almost regret that in all probability this miserable Peppino will not be beheaded, as you might have had an opportunity then of seeing how short a time the punishment lasts, and whether it is worth even mentioning; but, really this is a most singular conversation for the Carnival, gentlemen; how did it arise? Ah, I recollect, you asked for a place at my window; you shall have it; but let us first sit down to table, for here comes the servant to inform us that breakfast is ready.”

“Yes, if he’s poor and inexperienced, but not if he’s rich and skilled; besides, the worst that could happen to him would be the punishment we’ve already talked about, which the compassionate French Revolution has replaced with being torn apart by horses or broken on the wheel. What does this punishment matter, as long as he gets his revenge? Honestly, I almost wish that this poor Peppino would be beheaded, as then you could see just how short the punishment lasts, and whether it's even worth mentioning; but really, this is quite a strange conversation for Carnival, gentlemen; how did it come up? Ah, I remember, you asked for a spot at my window; you’ll have it; but let’s first sit down for a meal, because here comes the servant to tell us that breakfast is ready.”

As he spoke, a servant opened one of the four doors of the apartment, saying:

As he spoke, a servant opened one of the four doors of the apartment, saying:

Al suo commodo!

At his convenience!

The two young men arose and entered the breakfast-room.

The two young men got up and walked into the breakfast room.

During the meal, which was excellent, and admirably served, Franz looked repeatedly at Albert, in order to observe the impressions which he doubted not had been made on him by the words of their entertainer; but whether with his usual carelessness he had paid but little attention to him, whether the explanation of the Count of Monte Cristo with regard to duelling had satisfied him, or whether the events which Franz knew of had had their effect on him alone, he remarked that his companion did not pay the least regard to them, but on the contrary ate like a man who for the last four or five months had been condemned to partake of Italian cookery—that is, the worst in the world.

During the meal, which was excellent and wonderfully served, Franz kept glancing at Albert to see his reactions to what their host had said. He wondered if Albert, as usual, was paying little attention, whether the Count of Monte Cristo's explanation about dueling had satisfied him, or if the recent events that Franz knew of had only affected him, but he noticed that his friend was completely indifferent. Instead, he seemed to eat like someone who had been stuck with Italian food for the past four or five months—that is, the worst in the world.

As for the count, he just touched the dishes; he seemed to fulfil the duties of a host by sitting down with his guests, and awaited their departure to be served with some strange or more delicate food. This brought back to Franz, in spite of himself, the recollection of the terror with which the count had inspired the Countess G——, and her firm conviction that the man in the opposite box was a vampire.

As for the count, he barely interacted with the dishes; he appeared to be fulfilling the role of a host by sitting down with his guests, waiting for them to leave so he could be served some unusual or fancier food. This brought back to Franz, despite himself, the memory of the fear the count had instilled in Countess G——, and her strong belief that the man in the opposite box was a vampire.

At the end of the breakfast Franz took out his watch.

At the end of breakfast, Franz took out his watch.

“Well,” said the count, “what are you doing?”

“Well,” said the count, “what are you up to?”

“You must excuse us, count,” returned Franz, “but we have still much to do.”

“You have to excuse us, Count,” Franz replied, “but we still have a lot to do.”

“What may that be?”

“What could that be?”

“We have no masks, and it is absolutely necessary to procure them.”

“We don’t have any masks, and it’s really important to get some.”

“Do not concern yourself about that; we have, I think, a private room in the Piazza del Popolo; I will have whatever costumes you choose brought to us, and you can dress there.”

“Don’t worry about that; I think we have a private room in the Piazza del Popolo. I’ll have whatever costumes you pick sent to us, and you can change there.”

“After the execution?” cried Franz.

"After the execution?" cried Franz.

“Before or after, whichever you please.”

“Whenever you want, it’s up to you.”

“Opposite the scaffold?”

"Across from the scaffold?"

“The scaffold forms part of the fête.”

“The scaffold is part of the fête.”

“Count, I have reflected on the matter,” said Franz, “I thank you for your courtesy, but I shall content myself with accepting a place in your carriage and at your window at the Rospoli Palace, and I leave you at liberty to dispose of my place at the Piazza del Popolo.”

“Count, I’ve thought about it,” said Franz, “I appreciate your kindness, but I’ll be happy to take a seat in your carriage and by your window at the Rospoli Palace, and I’ll let you decide what to do with my spot at the Piazza del Popolo.”

“But I warn you, you will lose a very curious sight,” returned the count.

“But I warn you, you’re going to miss a very interesting sight,” replied the count.

“You will describe it to me,” replied Franz, “and the recital from your lips will make as great an impression on me as if I had witnessed it. I have more than once intended witnessing an execution, but I have never been able to make up my mind; and you, Albert?”

“You'll tell me about it,” Franz replied, “and hearing it from you will make as big an impact on me as if I had seen it myself. I've tried more than once to go see an execution, but I could never bring myself to do it; how about you, Albert?”

“I,” replied the viscount,—“I saw Castaing executed, but I think I was rather intoxicated that day, for I had quitted college the same morning, and we had passed the previous night at a tavern.”

“I,” replied the viscount, “I saw Castaing get executed, but I think I was pretty drunk that day, because I had just left college that morning, and we spent the previous night at a bar.”

“Besides, it is no reason because you have not seen an execution at Paris, that you should not see one anywhere else; when you travel, it is to see everything. Think what a figure you will make when you are asked, ‘How do they execute at Rome?’ and you reply, ‘I do not know!’ And, besides, they say that the culprit is an infamous scoundrel, who killed with a log of wood a worthy canon who had brought him up like his own son. Diable! when a churchman is killed, it should be with a different weapon than a log, especially when he has behaved like a father. If you went to Spain, would you not see the bull-fights? Well, suppose it is a bull-fight you are going to see? Recollect the ancient Romans of the Circus, and the sports where they killed three hundred lions and a hundred men. Think of the eighty thousand applauding spectators, the sage matrons who took their daughters, and the charming Vestals who made with the thumb of their white hands the fatal sign that said, ‘Come, despatch the dying.’”

“Besides, just because you haven't seen an execution in Paris doesn’t mean you shouldn't see one somewhere else; when you travel, it's to experience everything. Imagine how you'd look when someone asks, ‘How do they execute people in Rome?’ and you respond, ‘I don’t know!’ Plus, they say the person being executed is a terrible criminal who killed a respected canon with a log who raised him like a son. Diable! when a churchman is killed, it should be with a different weapon than a log, especially when he treated him like a father. If you went to Spain, wouldn’t you want to see the bullfights? Well, suppose that’s what you're going to see? Think of the ancient Romans at the Circus and the games where they killed three hundred lions and a hundred men. Picture the eighty thousand cheering spectators, the wise matron who brought her daughters, and the lovely Vestals who signaled with their white thumbs the fatal sign that meant, ‘Go on, finish them off.’”

“Shall you go, then, Albert?” asked Franz.

“Are you going, then, Albert?” asked Franz.

Ma foi, yes; like you, I hesitated, but the count’s eloquence decides me.”

Indeed, yes; like you, I hesitated, but the count’s persuasive words convinced me.

“Let us go, then,” said Franz, “since you wish it; but on our way to the Piazza del Popolo, I wish to pass through the Corso. Is this possible, count?”

“Let’s go then,” said Franz, “since you want to; but on our way to the Piazza del Popolo, I’d like to go through the Corso. Is that possible, count?”

“On foot, yes, in a carriage, no.”

“Walking, yes, in a car, no.”

“I will go on foot, then.”

"I'll take a walk, then."

“Is it important that you should go that way?”

“Is it really important for you to go that way?”

“Yes, there is something I wish to see.”

“Yes, there’s something I want to see.”

“Well, we will go by the Corso. We will send the carriage to wait for us on the Piazza del Popolo, by the Via del Babuino, for I shall be glad to pass, myself, through the Corso, to see if some orders I have given have been executed.”

"Well, we'll go down the Corso. We'll have the carriage wait for us at the Piazza del Popolo, near the Via del Babuino, because I want to pass through the Corso myself to check if some orders I've given have been completed."

“Excellency,” said a servant, opening the door, “a man in the dress of a penitent wishes to speak to you.”

“Excellency,” said a servant, opening the door, “a man dressed as a penitent wants to speak with you.”

“Ah! yes,” returned the count, “I know who he is, gentlemen; will you return to the salon? you will find good cigars on the centre table. I will be with you directly.”

“Ah! yes,” replied the count, “I know who he is, gentlemen; will you head back to the lounge? You’ll find some good cigars on the coffee table. I’ll join you soon.”

The young men rose and returned into the salon, while the count, again apologizing, left by another door. Albert, who was a great smoker, and who had considered it no small sacrifice to be deprived of the cigars of the Café de Paris, approached the table, and uttered a cry of joy at perceiving some veritable puros.

The young men stood up and went back into the living room, while the count, apologizing once more, exited through a different door. Albert, a heavy smoker who saw it as a significant sacrifice to be without the cigars from the Café de Paris, approached the table and exclaimed in delight upon spotting some real puros.

“Well,” asked Franz, “what think you of the Count of Monte Cristo?”

“Well,” asked Franz, “what do you think of the Count of Monte Cristo?”

“What do I think?” said Albert, evidently surprised at such a question from his companion; “I think he is a delightful fellow, who does the honors of his table admirably; who has travelled much, read much, is, like Brutus, of the Stoic school, and moreover,” added he, sending a volume of smoke up towards the ceiling, “that he has excellent cigars.”

“What do I think?” said Albert, clearly surprised by his companion's question. “I think he’s a charming guy who hosts his dinner parties wonderfully. He’s well-traveled, well-read, and, like Brutus, follows the Stoic philosophy. Plus,” he added, puffing a cloud of smoke up to the ceiling, “he has great cigars.”

Such was Albert’s opinion of the count, and as Franz well knew that Albert professed never to form an opinion except upon long reflection, he made no attempt to change it.

Such was Albert’s opinion of the count, and since Franz knew very well that Albert claimed he would never form an opinion without taking a long time to think about it, he didn’t try to change his mind.

“But,” said he, “did you observe one very singular thing?”

“But,” he said, “did you notice something really strange?”

“What?”

“What’s up?”

“How attentively he looked at you.”

“How closely he looked at you.”

“At me?”

"Me?"

“Yes.”

“Yep.”

Albert reflected. “Ah,” replied he, sighing, “that is not very surprising; I have been more than a year absent from Paris, and my clothes are of a most antiquated cut; the count takes me for a provincial. The first opportunity you have, undeceive him, I beg, and tell him I am nothing of the kind.”

Albert thought for a moment. “Ah,” he said with a sigh, “that’s not too surprising; I’ve been away from Paris for over a year, and my clothes are really outdated; the count thinks I’m from the countryside. Please, whenever you get the chance, clear that up for him and let him know I’m not like that.”

Franz smiled; an instant after the count entered.

Franz smiled; just a moment later, the count walked in.

“I am now quite at your service, gentlemen,” said he. “The carriage is going one way to the Piazza del Popolo, and we will go another; and, if you please, by the Corso. Take some more of these cigars, M. de Morcerf.”

“I’m completely at your service now, gentlemen,” he said. “The carriage is heading one way to the Piazza del Popolo, and we’ll go another; and, if you don't mind, we’ll take the Corso. Have some more of these cigars, M. de Morcerf.”

“With all my heart,” returned Albert; “Italian cigars are horrible. When you come to Paris, I will return all this.”

“With all my heart,” Albert replied; “Italian cigars are terrible. When you come to Paris, I’ll make it up to you.”

“I will not refuse; I intend going there soon, and since you allow me, I will pay you a visit. Come, we have not any time to lose, it is half-past twelve—let us set off.”

“I won’t say no; I plan to go there soon, and since you’re letting me, I’ll come to see you. Come on, we don’t have time to waste, it’s half-past twelve—let’s get going.”

All three descended; the coachman received his master’s orders, and drove down the Via del Babuino. While the three gentlemen walked along the Piazza di Spagna and the Via Frattina, which led directly between the Fiano and Rospoli palaces, Franz’s attention was directed towards the windows of that last palace, for he had not forgotten the signal agreed upon between the man in the mantle and the Transtevere peasant.

All three went down; the coachman got his master's instructions and drove down the Via del Babuino. While the three gentlemen strolled through the Piazza di Spagna and along the Via Frattina, which ran straight between the Fiano and Rospoli palaces, Franz's attention was focused on the windows of the Rospoli palace, as he hadn't forgotten the signal that had been agreed upon between the man in the cloak and the Transtevere peasant.

“Which are your windows?” asked he of the count, with as much indifference as he could assume.

“Which are your windows?” he asked the count, trying to sound as indifferent as possible.

“The three last,” returned he, with a negligence evidently unaffected, for he could not imagine with what intention the question was put.

“The last three,” he said casually, clearly unfazed, as he couldn't guess what the question was really asking.

Franz glanced rapidly towards the three windows. The side windows were hung with yellow damask, and the centre one with white damask and a red cross. The man in the mantle had kept his promise to the Transteverin, and there could now be no doubt that he was the count.

Franz quickly looked over at the three windows. The side windows were draped with yellow damask, while the center one had white damask with a red cross. The man in the cloak had kept his promise to the Transteverin, and there was now no doubt that he was the count.

The three windows were still untenanted. Preparations were making on every side; chairs were placed, scaffolds were raised, and windows were hung with flags. The masks could not appear; the carriages could not move about; but the masks were visible behind the windows, the carriages, and the doors.

The three windows were still unoccupied. Everyone was getting ready; chairs were set up, scaffolding was put up, and flags were draped from the windows. The masked figures couldn’t show themselves; the carriages couldn’t drive around; but the masked figures were visible behind the windows, the carriages, and the doors.

Franz, Albert, and the count continued to descend the Corso. As they approached the Piazza del Popolo, the crowd became more dense, and above the heads of the multitude two objects were visible: the obelisk, surmounted by a cross, which marks the centre of the square, and in front of the obelisk, at the point where the three streets, del Babuino, del Corso, and di Ripetta, meet, the two uprights of the scaffold, between which glittered the curved knife of the mandaïa.

Franz, Albert, and the count kept walking down the Corso. As they got closer to the Piazza del Popolo, the crowd grew thicker, and above the heads of the people, two things came into view: the obelisk topped with a cross that marks the center of the square, and in front of the obelisk, at the point where the three streets, del Babuino, del Corso, and di Ripetta, converge, stood the two posts of the scaffold, between which shone the curved blade of the mandaïa.

At the corner of the street they met the count’s steward, who was awaiting his master. The window, let at an exorbitant price, which the count had doubtless wished to conceal from his guests, was on the second floor of the great palace, situated between the Via del Babuino and the Monte Pincio. It consisted, as we have said, of a small dressing-room, opening into a bedroom, and, when the door of communication was shut, the inmates were quite alone. On chairs were laid elegant masquerade costumes of blue and white satin.

At the corner of the street, they ran into the count’s steward, who was waiting for his master. The window, rented at an outrageous price, which the count likely wanted to keep hidden from his guests, was on the second floor of the grand palace, located between the Via del Babuino and the Monte Pincio. As we mentioned, it included a small dressing room that connected to a bedroom, and when the door between them was closed, the occupants were completely alone. On the chairs were stylish masquerade costumes made of blue and white satin.

20167m

“As you left the choice of your costumes to me,” said the count to the two friends, “I have had these brought, as they will be the most worn this year; and they are most suitable, on account of the confetti (sweetmeats), as they do not show the flour.”

“As you left the choice of your costumes to me,” said the count to the two friends, “I had these brought in, as they will be the most popular this year; and they’re perfect because of the confetti (candies), since they won’t show the flour.”

Franz heard the words of the count but imperfectly, and he perhaps did not fully appreciate this new attention to their wishes; for he was wholly absorbed by the spectacle that the Piazza del Popolo presented, and by the terrible instrument that was in the centre.

Franz heard the count's words but only partially, and he might not have fully understood this newfound attention to their desires; he was completely captivated by the scene that the Piazza del Popolo displayed, and by the frightening instrument that stood in the center.

It was the first time Franz had ever seen a guillotine,—we say guillotine, because the Roman mandaïa is formed on almost the same model as the French instrument.[7] The knife, which is shaped like a crescent, that cuts with the convex side, falls from a less height, and that is all the difference.

It was the first time Franz had ever seen a guillotine—we call it a guillotine, because the Roman mandaïa is designed similarly to the French device.[7] The knife, which is curved like a crescent and cuts with the rounded side, drops from a lower height, and that’s the only difference.

Two men, seated on the movable plank on which the victim is laid, were eating their breakfasts, while waiting for the criminal. Their repast consisted apparently of bread and sausages. One of them lifted the plank, took out a flask of wine, drank some, and then passed it to his companion. These two men were the executioner’s assistants.

Two men, sitting on the movable plank where the victim was laid, were having their breakfast while waiting for the criminal. Their meal seemed to consist of bread and sausages. One of them lifted the plank, pulled out a flask of wine, took a drink, and then handed it to his friend. These two men were the executioner’s assistants.

At this sight Franz felt the perspiration start forth upon his brow.

At this sight, Franz felt sweat begin to form on his forehead.

The prisoners, transported the previous evening from the Carceri Nuove to the little church of Santa Maria del Popolo, had passed the night, each accompanied by two priests, in a chapel closed by a grating, before which were two sentinels, who were relieved at intervals. A double line of carbineers, placed on each side of the door of the church, reached to the scaffold, and formed a circle around it, leaving a path about ten feet wide, and around the guillotine a space of nearly a hundred feet.

The prisoners, moved the night before from the Carceri Nuove to the small church of Santa Maria del Popolo, spent the night in a chapel that was closed off by a grating, each accompanied by two priests. There were two sentinels in front who were rotated at intervals. A double line of carbineers was positioned on either side of the church door leading to the scaffold, creating a circle around it, leaving a pathway about ten feet wide, and a space of nearly a hundred feet around the guillotine.

All the rest of the square was paved with heads. Many women held their infants on their shoulders, and thus the children had the best view. The Monte Pincio seemed a vast amphitheatre filled with spectators; the balconies of the two churches at the corner of the Via del Babuino and the Via di Ripetta were crammed; the steps even seemed a parti-colored sea, that was impelled towards the portico; every niche in the wall held its living statue. What the count said was true—the most curious spectacle in life is that of death.

All around the square, there were heads everywhere. Many women carried their babies on their shoulders so the kids could see better. The Monte Pincio looked like a huge amphitheater packed with spectators; the balconies of the two churches at the corner of Via del Babuino and Via di Ripetta were crowded; the steps looked like a colorful sea pushing toward the entrance; every nook in the wall had its own living statue. What the count said was true—the most fascinating sight in life is death.

And yet, instead of the silence and the solemnity demanded by the occasion, laughter and jests arose from the crowd. It was evident that the execution was, in the eyes of the people, only the commencement of the Carnival.

And yet, instead of the silence and seriousness expected for the occasion, laughter and jokes erupted from the crowd. It was clear that, in the eyes of the people, the execution was just the start of the Carnival.

Suddenly the tumult ceased, as if by magic, and the doors of the church opened. A brotherhood of penitents, clothed from head to foot in robes of gray sackcloth, with holes for the eyes, and holding in their hands lighted tapers, appeared first; the chief marched at the head.

Suddenly, the noise stopped, almost like magic, and the doors of the church swung open. A group of penitent individuals, dressed from head to toe in gray sackcloth robes with eye holes, and holding lit candles, appeared first; their leader marched at the front.

20169m

Behind the penitents came a man of vast stature and proportions. He was naked, with the exception of cloth drawers at the left side of which hung a large knife in a sheath, and he bore on his right shoulder a heavy iron sledge-hammer.

Behind the penitents walked a man of enormous size. He was naked, except for some cloth shorts on the left side, where a large knife hung in a sheath. Over his right shoulder, he carried a heavy iron sledgehammer.

This man was the executioner.

This man was the executioner.

He had, moreover, sandals bound on his feet by cords.

He also had sandals tied to his feet with cords.

Behind the executioner came, in the order in which they were to die, first Peppino and then Andrea. Each was accompanied by two priests. Neither had his eyes bandaged.

Behind the executioner walked, in the order they were set to die, first Peppino and then Andrea. Each was accompanied by two priests. Neither had their eyes covered.

Peppino walked with a firm step, doubtless aware of what awaited him. Andrea was supported by two priests. Each of them, from time to time, kissed the crucifix a confessor held out to them.

Peppino walked with confidence, clearly knowing what was coming. Andrea was being helped by two priests. Occasionally, each of them kissed the crucifix that a confessor offered to them.

At this sight alone Franz felt his legs tremble under him. He looked at Albert—he was as white as his shirt, and mechanically cast away his cigar, although he had not half smoked it. The count alone seemed unmoved—nay, more, a slight color seemed striving to rise in his pale cheeks. His nostrils dilated like those of a wild beast that scents its prey, and his lips, half opened, disclosed his white teeth, small and sharp like those of a jackal. And yet his features wore an expression of smiling tenderness, such as Franz had never before witnessed in them; his black eyes especially were full of kindness and pity.

At this sight, Franz felt his legs shake beneath him. He glanced at Albert—he was as pale as his shirt and mechanically tossed away his cigar, even though he hadn’t smoked half of it. The count appeared unaffected—rather, a faint color seemed to be rising in his pale cheeks. His nostrils flared like a wild animal sensing its prey, and his lips, slightly parted, revealed his small, sharp white teeth, reminiscent of a jackal. Yet, his face wore a look of gentle affection that Franz had never seen before; his black eyes, in particular, were filled with kindness and compassion.

However, the two culprits advanced, and as they approached their faces became visible. Peppino was a handsome young man of four or five-and-twenty, bronzed by the sun; he carried his head erect, and seemed on the watch to see on which side his liberator would appear. Andrea was short and fat; his visage, marked with brutal cruelty, did not indicate age; he might be thirty. In prison he had suffered his beard to grow; his head fell on his shoulder, his legs bent beneath him, and his movements were apparently automatic and unconscious.

However, the two culprits moved forward, and as they got closer, their faces became clear. Peppino was a handsome young man around twenty-four or twenty-five, tanned from the sun; he held his head high and seemed ready to see where his rescuer would show up. Andrea was short and overweight; his face, marked by brutal cruelty, didn’t give away his age; he might be about thirty. In prison, he had let his beard grow; his head drooped to one side, his legs were bent beneath him, and his movements appeared to be automatic and mindless.

“I thought,” said Franz to the count, “that you told me there would be but one execution.”

“I thought,” said Franz to the count, “that you told me there would only be one execution.”

“I told you true,” replied he coldly.

“I told you the truth,” he replied coldly.

“And yet here are two culprits.”

“And yet, here are two offenders.”

“Yes; but only one of these two is about to die; the other has many years to live.”

“Yes; but only one of these two is about to die; the other has many years left to live.”

“If the pardon is to come, there is no time to lose.”

“If the pardon is coming, we can’t waste any time.”

“And see, here it is,” said the count. At the moment when Peppino reached the foot of the mandaïa, a priest arrived in some haste, forced his way through the soldiers, and, advancing to the chief of the brotherhood, gave him a folded paper. The piercing eye of Peppino had noticed all. The chief took the paper, unfolded it, and, raising his hand, “Heaven be praised, and his Holiness also,” said he in a loud voice; “here is a pardon for one of the prisoners!”

“And look, here it is,” said the count. Just as Peppino reached the bottom of the mandaïa, a priest hurried in, pushed through the soldiers, and approached the leader of the brotherhood, handing him a folded paper. Peppino noticed everything with his sharp eyes. The leader took the paper, unfolded it, and raising his hand, exclaimed loudly, “Thank heaven, and his Holiness too; here’s a pardon for one of the prisoners!”

“A pardon!” cried the people with one voice; “a pardon!”

“A pardon!” the crowd shouted in unison; “a pardon!”

At this cry Andrea raised his head.

At this shout, Andrea looked up.

“Pardon for whom?” cried he.

“Pardon for who?” he shouted.

Peppino remained breathless.

Peppino was breathless.

“A pardon for Peppino, called Rocca Priori,” said the principal friar. And he passed the paper to the officer commanding the carbineers, who read and returned it to him.

“A pardon for Peppino, known as Rocca Priori,” said the chief friar. And he handed the paper to the officer in charge of the carbineers, who read it and gave it back to him.

“For Peppino!” cried Andrea, who seemed roused from the torpor in which he had been plunged. “Why for him and not for me? We ought to die together. I was promised he should die with me. You have no right to put me to death alone. I will not die alone—I will not!”

“For Peppino!” shouted Andrea, who appeared to be shaken out of the stupor he had been in. “Why him and not me? We should die together. I was promised he would die with me. You don’t have the right to execute me alone. I will not die alone—I refuse!”

And he broke from the priests struggling and raving like a wild beast, and striving desperately to break the cords that bound his hands. The executioner made a sign, and his two assistants leaped from the scaffold and seized him.

And he broke free from the priests, thrashing and shouting like a wild animal, desperately trying to tear apart the ropes that tied his hands. The executioner signaled, and his two assistants jumped down from the scaffold and grabbed him.

“What is going on?” asked Franz of the count; for, as all the talk was in the Roman dialect, he had not perfectly understood it.

“What’s going on?” Franz asked the count, because he hadn’t fully understood the conversation since it was all in the Roman dialect.

“Do you not see?” returned the count, “that this human creature who is about to die is furious that his fellow-sufferer does not perish with him? and, were he able, he would rather tear him to pieces with his teeth and nails than let him enjoy the life he himself is about to be deprived of. Oh, man, man—race of crocodiles,” cried the count, extending his clenched hands towards the crowd, “how well do I recognize you there, and that at all times you are worthy of yourselves!”

“Don’t you see?” the count replied. “This person who is about to die is furious that his fellow sufferer isn’t dying with him. If he could, he would rather rip him apart with his teeth and nails than let him enjoy the life he’s about to lose. Oh, man, man—race of crocodiles,” the count shouted, extending his clenched hands toward the crowd, “how well I recognize you there, and how at all times you live up to your reputation!”

Meanwhile Andrea and the two executioners were struggling on the ground, and he kept exclaiming, “He ought to die!—he shall die!—I will not die alone!”

Meanwhile, Andrea and the two executioners were wrestling on the ground, and he kept shouting, “He deserves to die!—he will die!—I won't die alone!”

“Look, look,” cried the count, seizing the young men’s hands; “look, for on my soul it is curious. Here is a man who had resigned himself to his fate, who was going to the scaffold to die—like a coward, it is true, but he was about to die without resistance. Do you know what gave him strength? do you know what consoled him? It was, that another partook of his punishment—that another partook of his anguish—that another was to die before him! Lead two sheep to the butcher’s, two oxen to the slaughterhouse, and make one of them understand that his companion will not die; the sheep will bleat for pleasure, the ox will bellow with joy. But man—man, whom God created in his own image—man, upon whom God has laid his first, his sole commandment, to love his neighbor—man, to whom God has given a voice to express his thoughts—what is his first cry when he hears his fellow-man is saved? A blasphemy. Honor to man, this masterpiece of nature, this king of the creation!”

“Look, look,” cried the count, grabbing the young men’s hands. “Look, because I swear it’s fascinating. Here’s a man who accepted his fate, who was heading to the scaffold to die—like a coward, it’s true, but he was going to die without putting up a fight. Do you know what gave him strength? Do you know what comforted him? It was that someone else was sharing in his punishment—that someone else was sharing in his suffering—that another was going to die before him! Take two sheep to the butcher, two oxen to the slaughterhouse, and let one of them know that their companion won’t die; the sheep will bleat with joy, the ox will bellow happily. But man—man, made in God's image—man, to whom God has given his first and only commandment, to love his neighbor—man, who has been given a voice to express his thoughts—what is his first cry when he hears that another man is saved? A blasphemy. Honor to man, this masterpiece of nature, this king of creation!”

And the count burst into a laugh; a terrible laugh, that showed he must have suffered horribly to be able thus to laugh.

And the count broke into a laugh; a harsh laugh that revealed he must have endured great suffering to laugh like that.

However, the struggle still continued, and it was dreadful to witness. The two assistants carried Andrea up to the scaffold; the people all took part against Andrea, and twenty thousand voices cried, “Put him to death! put him to death!”

However, the struggle still continued, and it was awful to see. The two assistants carried Andrea up to the scaffold; everyone turned against Andrea, and twenty thousand voices shouted, “Put him to death! Put him to death!”

Franz sprang back, but the count seized his arm, and held him before the window.

Franz jumped back, but the count grabbed his arm and held him in front of the window.

“What are you doing?” said he. “Do you pity him? If you heard the cry of ‘Mad dog!’ you would take your gun—you would unhesitatingly shoot the poor beast, who, after all, was only guilty of having been bitten by another dog. And yet you pity a man who, without being bitten by one of his race, has yet murdered his benefactor; and who, now unable to kill anyone, because his hands are bound, wishes to see his companion in captivity perish. No, no—look, look!”

“What are you doing?” he said. “Do you feel sorry for him? If you heard someone yell ‘Mad dog!’ you’d grab your gun—you’d shoot that poor animal without a second thought, even though it’s only guilty of being bitten by another dog. And yet you feel sorry for a man who, without being attacked by anyone of his kind, has still killed the person who helped him; and now, unable to hurt anyone because his hands are tied, he wants to see his fellow prisoner die. No, no—look, look!”

20172m

The recommendation was needless. Franz was fascinated by the horrible spectacle.

The suggestion was unnecessary. Franz was captivated by the gruesome scene.

The two assistants had borne Andrea to the scaffold, and there, in spite of his struggles, his bites, and his cries, had forced him to his knees. During this time the executioner had raised his mace, and signed to them to get out of the way; the criminal strove to rise, but, ere he had time, the mace fell on his left temple. A dull and heavy sound was heard, and the man dropped like an ox on his face, and then turned over on his back.

The two assistants had carried Andrea to the scaffold, and there, despite his struggles, bites, and cries, had forced him to his knees. During this time, the executioner raised his mace and signaled for them to step aside; the criminal tried to get up, but before he could, the mace struck his left temple. A dull, heavy sound echoed, and the man fell like an ox onto his face, then rolled over onto his back.

The executioner let fall his mace, drew his knife, and with one stroke opened his throat, and mounting on his stomach, stamped violently on it with his feet. At every stroke a jet of blood sprang from the wound.

The executioner dropped his mace, took out his knife, and with one swipe opened his throat, then climbed onto his stomach and violently stomped on it with his feet. With each blow, a gush of blood shot from the wound.

This time Franz could contain himself no longer, but sank, half fainting, into a seat.

This time, Franz couldn’t hold it together anymore and collapsed, feeling weak, into a seat.

Albert, with his eyes closed, was standing grasping the window-curtains.

Albert, with his eyes closed, was standing and holding the curtains.

The count was erect and triumphant, like the Avenging Angel!

The count stood tall and victorious, like the Avenging Angel!

Chapter 36. The Carnival at Rome

When Franz recovered his senses, he saw Albert drinking a glass of water, of which, to judge from his pallor, he stood in great need; and the count, who was assuming his masquerade costume. He glanced mechanically towards the piazza—the scene was wholly changed; scaffold, executioners, victims, all had disappeared; only the people remained, full of noise and excitement. The bell of Monte Citorio, which only sounds on the pope’s decease and the opening of the Carnival, was ringing a joyous peal.

When Franz came to, he saw Albert drinking a glass of water, which he clearly needed badly given his pale complexion, and the count, who was getting into his masquerade costume. He glanced automatically toward the piazza—the scene had completely changed; the scaffold, executioners, and victims were all gone; only the crowd remained, buzzing with noise and excitement. The bell of Monte Citorio, which only rings for the pope's death and the start of Carnival, was ringing a cheerful peal.

“Well,” asked he of the count, “what has, then, happened?”

“Well,” he asked the count, “what’s happened?”

“Nothing,” replied the count; “only, as you see, the Carnival has commenced. Make haste and dress yourself.”

“Nothing,” replied the count; “just that, as you can see, the Carnival has started. Hurry up and get dressed.”

“In fact,” said Franz, “this horrible scene has passed away like a dream.”

"In fact," said Franz, "this terrible scene has faded away like a dream."

“It is but a dream, a nightmare, that has disturbed you.”

"It’s just a dream, a nightmare, that has troubled you."

“Yes, that I have suffered; but the culprit?”

“Yes, I have suffered; but what about the culprit?”

“That is a dream also; only he has remained asleep, while you have awakened; and who knows which of you is the most fortunate?”

"That's a dream too; only he has stayed asleep, while you have woken up; and who knows which of you is luckier?"

“But Peppino—what has become of him?”

“But Peppino—what’s happened to him?”

“Peppino is a lad of sense, who, unlike most men, who are happy in proportion as they are noticed, was delighted to see that the general attention was directed towards his companion. He profited by this distraction to slip away among the crowd, without even thanking the worthy priests who accompanied him. Decidedly man is an ungrateful and egotistical animal. But dress yourself; see, M. de Morcerf sets you the example.”

“Peppino is a sensible young man who, unlike most people who feel good when they’re the center of attention, was happy to see that everyone was focused on his companion. He took advantage of this distraction to slip away into the crowd without even thanking the kind priests who were with him. Honestly, people can be ungrateful and self-centered. But get dressed; look, M. de Morcerf is leading by example.”

Albert was drawing on the satin pantaloon over his black trousers and varnished boots.

Albert was sketching on the satin pants over his black trousers and shiny boots.

“Well, Albert,” said Franz, “do you feel much inclined to join the revels? Come, answer frankly.”

“Well, Albert,” Franz said, “are you really interested in joining the festivities? Come on, give me an honest answer.”

Ma foi, no,” returned Albert. “But I am really glad to have seen such a sight; and I understand what the count said—that when you have once habituated yourself to a similar spectacle, it is the only one that causes you any emotion.”

“Honestly, no,” replied Albert. “But I’m really glad to have witnessed such a sight; and I understand what the count meant—that once you get used to a spectacle like that, it’s the only one that actually stirs any emotion in you.”

20175m

“Without reflecting that this is the only moment in which you can study character,” said the count; “on the steps of the scaffold death tears off the mask that has been worn through life, and the real visage is disclosed. It must be allowed that Andrea was not very handsome, the hideous scoundrel! Come, dress yourselves, gentlemen, dress yourselves.”

“Without realizing that this is the only moment when you can truly understand someone's character,” said the count; “at the foot of the gallows, death removes the mask that has been worn throughout life, revealing the true face underneath. It's true that Andrea wasn't very good-looking, that dreadful scoundrel! Come on, get dressed, gentlemen, get dressed.”

Franz felt it would be ridiculous not to follow his two companions’ example. He assumed his costume, and fastened on the mask that scarcely equalled the pallor of his own face. Their toilet finished, they descended; the carriage awaited them at the door, filled with sweetmeats and bouquets. They fell into the line of carriages.

Franz thought it would be silly not to follow his two friends' lead. He put on his costume and secured the mask that barely matched the pale color of his own face. Once they were all set, they went downstairs; the carriage was waiting for them at the door, filled with treats and flowers. They joined the line of carriages.

It is difficult to form an idea of the perfect change that had taken place. Instead of the spectacle of gloomy and silent death, the Piazza del Popolo presented a spectacle of gay and noisy mirth and revelry. A crowd of masks flowed in from all sides, emerging from the doors, descending from the windows. From every street and every corner drove carriages filled with clowns, harlequins, dominoes, mummers, pantomimists, Transteverins, knights, and peasants, screaming, fighting, gesticulating, throwing eggs filled with flour, confetti, nosegays, attacking, with their sarcasms and their missiles, friends and foes, companions and strangers, indiscriminately, and no one took offence, or did anything but laugh.

It’s hard to imagine the amazing change that had happened. Instead of a scene of dark and quiet death, the Piazza del Popolo was alive with cheerful noise and celebration. A crowd in costumes poured in from all directions, coming out of doors and climbing down from windows. Carts filled with clowns, harlequins, masked performers, pantomimes, locals, knights, and farmers streamed in from every street and corner, shouting, fighting, gesturing wildly, tossing eggs filled with flour, confetti, and flowers, playfully attacking friends, enemies, companions, and strangers alike, without anyone getting offended—everyone just laughed.

Franz and Albert were like men who, to drive away a violent sorrow, have recourse to wine, and who, as they drink and become intoxicated, feel a thick veil drawn between the past and the present. They saw, or rather continued to see, the image of what they had witnessed; but little by little the general vertigo seized them, and they felt themselves obliged to take part in the noise and confusion.

Franz and Albert were like men who, trying to escape a deep sadness, turn to wine, and as they drink and get drunk, they feel a heavy curtain pulled between the past and the present. They saw, or rather kept seeing, the images of what they had experienced; but slowly the overwhelming dizziness took over, and they felt pressured to join in the noise and chaos.

A handful of confetti that came from a neighboring carriage, and which, while it covered Morcerf and his two companions with dust, pricked his neck and that portion of his face uncovered by his mask like a hundred pins, incited him to join in the general combat, in which all the masks around him were engaged. He rose in his turn, and seizing handfuls of confetti and sweetmeats, with which the carriage was filled, cast them with all the force and skill he was master of.

A handful of confetti from a nearby carriage fell on Morcerf and his two companions, covering them in dust and pricking his neck and the parts of his face not covered by his mask like a hundred tiny needles. This made him eager to join the overall fun, where everyone else in masks was involved. He stood up and grabbed handfuls of confetti and candies from the carriage, throwing them with as much force and skill as he could muster.

20177m

The strife had fairly begun, and the recollection of what they had seen half an hour before was gradually effaced from the young men’s minds, so much were they occupied by the gay and glittering procession they now beheld.

The conflict had started, and the memory of what they had seen just half an hour earlier was slowly fading from the young men’s minds, as they were so caught up in the lively and sparkling procession they were now watching.

As for the Count of Monte Cristo, he had never for an instant shown any appearance of having been moved. Imagine the large and splendid Corso, bordered from one end to the other with lofty palaces, with their balconies hung with carpets, and their windows with flags. At these balconies are three hundred thousand spectators—Romans, Italians, strangers from all parts of the world, the united aristocracy of birth, wealth, and genius. Lovely women, yielding to the influence of the scene, bend over their balconies, or lean from their windows, and shower down confetti, which are returned by bouquets; the air seems darkened with the falling confetti and flying flowers. In the streets the lively crowd is dressed in the most fantastic costumes—gigantic cabbages walk gravely about, buffaloes’ heads bellow from men’s shoulders, dogs walk on their hind legs; in the midst of all this a mask is lifted, and, as in Callot’s Temptation of St. Anthony, a lovely face is exhibited, which we would fain follow, but from which we are separated by troops of fiends. This will give a faint idea of the Carnival at Rome.

As for the Count of Monte Cristo, he never showed any sign of being affected. Picture the grand and beautiful Corso, lined with tall palaces from one end to the other, their balconies draped with carpets and their windows adorned with flags. On these balconies are three hundred thousand spectators—Romans, Italians, and visitors from all over the world, the combined aristocracy of birth, wealth, and talent. Beautiful women, caught up in the excitement, lean over their balconies or peer out their windows, throwing down confetti in return for bouquets; the air is filled with falling confetti and flying flowers. In the streets, the lively crowd is dressed in the most outrageous costumes—giant cabbages stroll by, buffalo heads bellow from men’s shoulders, and dogs walk on their hind legs; amidst all this, a mask is lifted, revealing a lovely face that we long to follow, but from which we are kept apart by hordes of demons. This gives a slight glimpse of the Carnival in Rome.

At the second turn, the count stopped the carriage, and requested permission to withdraw, leaving the vehicle at their disposal. Franz looked up—they were opposite the Rospoli Palace. At the centre window, the one hung with white damask with a red cross, was a blue domino, beneath which Franz’s imagination easily pictured the beautiful Greek of the Argentina.

At the second turn, the count stopped the carriage and asked for permission to get out, leaving the vehicle for them to use. Franz looked up—they were in front of the Rospoli Palace. In the center window, which had white damask with a red cross, was a person in a blue domino, beneath which Franz’s imagination easily envisioned the beautiful Greek woman from Argentina.

“Gentlemen,” said the count, springing out, “when you are tired of being actors, and wish to become spectators of this scene, you know you have places at my windows. In the meantime, dispose of my coachman, my carriage, and my servants.”

“Gentlemen,” the count said, jumping up, “when you’re done acting and want to just watch this scene, you know you can take a seat by my windows. In the meantime, take care of my driver, my carriage, and my staff.”

We have forgotten to mention, that the count’s coachman was attired in a bear-skin, exactly resembling Odry’s in The Bear and the Pasha; and the two footmen behind were dressed up as green monkeys, with spring masks, with which they made grimaces at everyone who passed.

We forgot to mention that the count’s coachman was dressed in a bear skin, just like Odry’s in The Bear and the Pasha; and the two footmen behind were dressed as green monkeys, wearing spring masks, making funny faces at everyone who walked by.

Franz thanked the count for his attention. As for Albert, he was busily occupied throwing bouquets at a carriage full of Roman peasants that was passing near him. Unfortunately for him, the line of carriages moved on again, and while he descended the Piazza del Popolo, the other ascended towards the Palazzo di Venezia.

Franz thanked the count for his attention. Meanwhile, Albert was busy throwing flowers at a carriage full of Roman peasants that was passing by. Unfortunately for him, the line of carriages moved on again, and as he went down the Piazza del Popolo, the others went up towards the Palazzo di Venezia.

“Ah, my dear fellow,” said he to Franz; “you did not see?”

“Ah, my dear friend,” he said to Franz; “didn’t you see?”

“What?”

“What’s up?”

“There,—that calash filled with Roman peasants.”

“There, that carriage filled with Roman peasants.”

“No.”

“No.”

“Well, I am convinced they are all charming women.”

“Well, I truly believe they’re all lovely women.”

“How unfortunate that you were masked, Albert,” said Franz; “here was an opportunity of making up for past disappointments.”

“How unfortunate that you were wearing a mask, Albert,” said Franz; “this was a chance to make up for past disappointments.”

“Oh,” replied he, half laughing, half serious; “I hope the Carnival will not pass without some amends in one shape or the other.”

“Oh,” he replied, half laughing and half serious, “I hope the Carnival doesn't go by without some kind of compensation.”

But, in spite of Albert’s hope, the day passed unmarked by any incident, excepting two or three encounters with the carriage full of Roman peasants. At one of these encounters, accidentally or purposely, Albert’s mask fell off. He instantly rose and cast the remainder of the bouquets into the carriage. Doubtless one of the charming females Albert had detected beneath their coquettish disguise was touched by his gallantry; for, as the carriage of the two friends passed her, she threw a bunch of violets. Albert seized it, and as Franz had no reason to suppose it was meant for him, he suffered Albert to retain it. Albert placed it in his button-hole, and the carriage went triumphantly on.

But despite Albert’s hopes, the day went by without any significant events, except for a couple of encounters with a carriage full of Roman peasants. During one of these meetings, whether by accident or on purpose, Albert’s mask fell off. He quickly stood up and tossed the rest of the bouquets into the carriage. Surely one of the lovely women Albert had spotted beneath their flirty disguises was moved by his charm, because as the carriage of the two friends passed her, she threw a bunch of violets. Albert grabbed it, and since Franz had no reason to think it was for him, he let Albert keep it. Albert put it in his button-hole, and the carriage went on its way triumphantly.

“Well,” said Franz to him; “there is the beginning of an adventure.”

“Well,” Franz said to him, “that’s the start of an adventure.”

“Laugh if you please—I really think so. So I will not abandon this bouquet.”

“Go ahead and laugh—I truly believe that. So I won't give up this bouquet.”

Pardieu,” returned Franz, laughing, “in token of your ingratitude.”

Pardieu,” Franz replied with a laugh, “as a sign of your ingratitude.”

The jest, however, soon appeared to become earnest; for when Albert and Franz again encountered the carriage with the contadini, the one who had thrown the violets to Albert, clapped her hands when she beheld them in his button-hole.

The joke, however, quickly turned serious; for when Albert and Franz saw the carriage with the contadini again, the one who had thrown violets to Albert clapped her hands when she saw them in his buttonhole.

“Bravo, bravo,” said Franz; “things go wonderfully. Shall I leave you? Perhaps you would prefer being alone?”

“Great job, great job,” said Franz; “things are going really well. Should I go? Maybe you’d rather be by yourself?”

“No,” replied he; “I will not be caught like a fool at a first disclosure by a rendezvous under the clock, as they say at the opera-balls. If the fair peasant wishes to carry matters any further, we shall find her, or rather, she will find us tomorrow; then she will give me some sign or other, and I shall know what I have to do.”

“No,” he replied, “I won’t be foolish enough to get caught off guard at a first meeting under the clock, like they say at the opera balls. If the pretty peasant wants to take things further, we’ll either find her, or she’ll find us tomorrow; then she’ll give me some kind of signal, and I’ll know what to do.”

“On my word,” said Franz, “you are as wise as Nestor and prudent as Ulysses, and your fair Circe must be very skilful or very powerful if she succeed in changing you into a beast of any kind.”

“Honestly,” said Franz, “you’re as wise as Nestor and as careful as Ulysses, and your lovely Circe must be really skilled or incredibly powerful if she manages to turn you into any kind of beast.”

Albert was right; the fair unknown had resolved, doubtless, to carry the intrigue no farther; for although the young men made several more turns, they did not again see the calash, which had turned up one of the neighboring streets. Then they returned to the Rospoli Palace; but the count and the blue domino had also disappeared; the two windows, hung with yellow damask, were still occupied by the persons whom the count had invited.

Albert was right; the mysterious person had decided not to continue the intrigue, because even though the young men took several more turns, they didn’t see the carriage again, which had gone down one of the nearby streets. Then they went back to the Rospoli Palace, but the count and the woman in the blue domino were also gone; the two windows, draped with yellow damask, were still occupied by the people the count had invited.

At this moment the same bell that had proclaimed the beginning of the mascherata sounded the retreat. The file on the Corso broke the line, and in a second all the carriages had disappeared. Franz and Albert were opposite the Via delle Muratte; the coachman, without saying a word, drove up it, passed along the Piazza di Spagna and the Rospoli Palace and stopped at the door of the hotel. Signor Pastrini came to the door to receive his guests.

At that moment, the same bell that had signaled the start of the masquerade rang for the retreat. The line on the Corso broke apart, and in an instant, all the carriages vanished. Franz and Albert were across from the Via delle Muratte; the driver, without saying a word, drove up it, passed through Piazza di Spagna and Rospoli Palace, and stopped at the hotel entrance. Signor Pastrini came to the door to welcome his guests.

Franz hastened to inquire after the count, and to express regret that he had not returned in sufficient time; but Pastrini reassured him by saying that the Count of Monte Cristo had ordered a second carriage for himself, and that it had gone at four o’clock to fetch him from the Rospoli Palace.

Franz quickly asked about the count and expressed his disappointment that he hadn’t returned in time; but Pastrini assured him that the Count of Monte Cristo had arranged for a second carriage for himself, and it had gone at four o’clock to pick him up from the Rospoli Palace.

The count had, moreover, charged him to offer the two friends the key of his box at the Argentina. Franz questioned Albert as to his intentions; but Albert had great projects to put into execution before going to the theatre; and instead of making any answer, he inquired if Signor Pastrini could procure him a tailor.

The count had also asked him to give the two friends the key to his box at the Argentina. Franz asked Albert about his plans, but Albert had big ideas he wanted to execute before heading to the theater; instead of answering, he asked if Signor Pastrini could find him a tailor.

“A tailor,” said the host; “and for what?”

“A tailor,” said the host; “and for what?”

“To make us between now and tomorrow two Roman peasant costumes,” returned Albert.

“To make us two Roman peasant costumes between now and tomorrow,” replied Albert.

The host shook his head.

The host shook his head.

“To make you two costumes between now and tomorrow? I ask your excellencies’ pardon, but this is quite a French demand; for the next week you will not find a single tailor who would consent to sew six buttons on a waistcoat if you paid him a crown a piece for each button.”

“To make you both costumes between now and tomorrow? I apologize, but that’s quite a request; for the next week, you won’t find a single tailor who would agree to sew six buttons on a waistcoat even if you offered him a crown for each button.”

“Then I must give up the idea?”

“Then I have to give up on the idea?”

“No; we have them ready-made. Leave all to me; and tomorrow, when you awake, you shall find a collection of costumes with which you will be satisfied.”

“No; we have them ready-made. Leave everything to me; and tomorrow, when you wake up, you’ll find a collection of costumes that you’ll be happy with.”

“My dear Albert,” said Franz, “leave all to our host; he has already proved himself full of resources; let us dine quietly, and afterwards go and see l’Italienne à Alger!

“My dear Albert,” said Franz, “let’s leave everything to our host; he’s already shown he’s resourceful. Let’s have a quiet dinner and then go see l’Italienne à Alger!

“Agreed,” returned Albert; “but remember, Signor Pastrini, that both my friend and myself attach the greatest importance to having tomorrow the costumes we have asked for.”

“Agreed,” Albert replied; “but remember, Signor Pastrini, that both my friend and I place a lot of importance on having the costumes we requested by tomorrow.”

The host again assured them they might rely on him, and that their wishes should be attended to; upon which Franz and Albert mounted to their apartments, and proceeded to disencumber themselves of their costumes. Albert, as he took off his dress, carefully preserved the bunch of violets; it was his token reserved for the morrow.

The host again assured them they could count on him, and that their wishes would be taken care of. After that, Franz and Albert went up to their rooms and started to take off their costumes. As Albert removed his outfit, he carefully saved the bunch of violets; it was his token for the next day.

The two friends sat down to table; but they could not refrain from remarking the difference between the Count of Monte Cristo’s table and that of Signor Pastrini. Truth compelled Franz, in spite of the dislike he seemed to have taken to the count, to confess that the advantage was not on Pastrini’s side. During dessert, the servant inquired at what time they wished for the carriage. Albert and Franz looked at each other, fearing really to abuse the count’s kindness. The servant understood them.

The two friends sat down at the table, but they couldn't help noticing the difference between the Count of Monte Cristo's table and Signor Pastrini's. Despite the dislike Franz seemed to have developed for the count, he had to admit that the count's setup was better than Pastrini's. During dessert, the servant asked what time they wanted the carriage. Albert and Franz exchanged glances, genuinely concerned about overstepping the count's kindness. The servant understood them.

“His excellency the Count of Monte Cristo had,” he said, “given positive orders that the carriage was to remain at their lordships’ orders all day, and they could therefore dispose of it without fear of indiscretion.”

“His Excellency the Count of Monte Cristo had,” he said, “given clear instructions that the carriage should be at their lordships’ disposal for the entire day, so they could use it without worrying about being indiscreet.”

They resolved to profit by the count’s courtesy, and ordered the horses to be harnessed, while they substituted evening dress for that which they had on, and which was somewhat the worse for the numerous combats they had sustained.

They decided to take advantage of the count’s kindness and had the horses hitched up while they changed into evening attire, replacing their current outfits, which were a bit worse for wear from the many battles they had faced.

20181m

This precaution taken, they went to the theatre, and installed themselves in the count’s box. During the first act, the Countess G—— entered. Her first look was at the box where she had seen the count the previous evening, so that she perceived Franz and Albert in the place of the very person concerning whom she had expressed so strange an opinion to Franz. Her opera-glass was so fixedly directed towards them, that Franz saw it would be cruel not to satisfy her curiosity; and, availing himself of one of the privileges of the spectators of the Italian theatres, who use their boxes to hold receptions, the two friends went to pay their respects to the countess. Scarcely had they entered, when she motioned to Franz to assume the seat of honor. Albert, in his turn, sat behind.

With that precaution in place, they went to the theater and settled into the count’s box. During the first act, Countess G—— arrived. Her first glance was at the box where she had seen the count the night before, so she noticed Franz and Albert instead of the person she had shared such an odd opinion about with Franz. Her opera-glass was so intently focused on them that Franz realized it would be cruel not to satisfy her curiosity; so, taking advantage of one of the privileges afforded to spectators at Italian theaters, who often use their boxes for social visits, the two friends went to greet the countess. As soon as they entered, she gestured for Franz to take the seat of honor. Albert then sat behind him.

“Well,” said she, hardly giving Franz time to sit down, “it seems you have nothing better to do than to make the acquaintance of this new Lord Ruthven, and you are already the best friends in the world.”

“Well,” she said, barely giving Franz a moment to sit down, “it looks like you have nothing better to do than get to know this new Lord Ruthven, and now you’re already the best of friends.”

“Without being so far advanced as that, my dear countess,” returned Franz, “I cannot deny that we have abused his good nature all day.”

“Without being quite that far along, my dear countess,” replied Franz, “I can’t deny that we’ve taken advantage of his good nature all day.”

“All day?”

"All day long?"

“Yes; this morning we breakfasted with him; we rode in his carriage all day, and now we have taken possession of his box.”

“Yes; this morning we had breakfast with him; we rode in his carriage all day, and now we’ve taken over his box.”

“You know him, then?”

“Do you know him?”

“Yes, and no.”

"Yes and no."

“How so?”

"How come?"

“It is a long story.”

“It’s a long story.”

“Tell it to me.”

“Share it with me.”

“It would frighten you too much.”

“It would scare you too much.”

“So much the more reason.”

“Even more reason.”

“At least wait until the story has a conclusion.”

“At least wait until the story is finished.”

“Very well; I prefer complete histories; but tell me how you made his acquaintance? Did anyone introduce you to him?”

“Sure; I like full stories; but tell me how you met him? Did someone introduce you?”

“No; it was he who introduced himself to us.”

“No; he was the one who introduced himself to us.”

“When?”

"When will it happen?"

“Last night, after we left you.”

“Last night, after we left you.”

“Through what medium?”

"Via which medium?"

“The very prosaic one of our landlord.”

“The very straightforward one of our landlord.”

“He is staying, then, at the Hôtel de Londres with you?”

“He’s staying at the Hôtel de Londres with you, then?”

“Not only in the same hotel, but on the same floor.”

“Not only in the same hotel, but on the same floor.”

“What is his name; for, of course, you know?”

“What’s his name? You know, right?”

“The Count of Monte Cristo.”

“The Count of Monte Cristo.”

“That is not a family name?”

“That’s not a last name?”

“No, it is the name of the island he has purchased.”

“No, it’s the name of the island he bought.”

“And he is a count?”

"And he's a count?"

“A Tuscan count.”

"A count from Tuscany."

“Well, we must put up with that,” said the countess, who was herself from one of the oldest Venetian families. “What sort of a man is he?”

“Well, we have to deal with it,” said the countess, who came from one of the oldest Venetian families. “What kind of guy is he?”

“Ask the Vicomte de Morcerf.”

“Ask the Vicomte Morcerf.”

“You hear, M. de Morcerf, I am referred to you,” said the countess.

“You hear that, Mr. de Morcerf? I’ve been sent to you,” said the countess.

“We should be very hard to please, madam,” returned Albert, “did we not think him delightful. A friend of ten years’ standing could not have done more for us, or with a more perfect courtesy.”

“We should be very difficult to satisfy, ma'am,” replied Albert, “if we didn't find him charming. A friend of ten years could not have done more for us, or with more perfect courtesy.”

“Come,” observed the countess, smiling, “I see my vampire is only some millionaire, who has taken the appearance of Lara in order to avoid being confounded with M. de Rothschild; and you have seen her?”

“Come,” the countess said with a smile, “I see my vampire is just some millionaire who has taken on Lara’s appearance to avoid being mistaken for M. de Rothschild; and you’ve seen her?”

“Her?”

"Her?"

20183m

“The beautiful Greek of yesterday.”

“The beautiful Greek of the past.”

“No; we heard, I think, the sound of her guzla, but she remained perfectly invisible.”

“No; I think we heard the sound of her guzla, but she stayed completely hidden.”

“When you say invisible,” interrupted Albert, “it is only to keep up the mystery; for whom do you take the blue domino at the window with the white curtains?”

“When you say invisible,” interrupted Albert, “it’s just to maintain the mystery; who do you think the person in the blue domino at the window with the white curtains is?”

“Where was this window with white hangings?” asked the countess.

“Where was this window with white curtains?” asked the countess.

“At the Rospoli Palace.”

"At Rospoli Palace."

“The count had three windows at the Rospoli Palace?”

“The count had three windows at the Rospoli Palace?”

“Yes. Did you pass through the Corso?”

“Yes. Did you go through the Corso?”

“Yes.”

“Yeah.”

“Well, did you notice two windows hung with yellow damask, and one with white damask with a red cross? Those were the count’s windows.”

“Well, did you see the two windows draped with yellow damask and one with white damask featuring a red cross? Those were the count’s windows.”

“Why, he must be a nabob. Do you know what those three windows were worth?”

“Why, he must be a wealthy guy. Do you know what those three windows are worth?”

“Two or three hundred Roman crowns?”

“Two or three hundred Roman crowns?”

“Two or three thousand.”

"2,000 or 3,000."

“The deuce!”

“Wow!”

“Does his island produce him such a revenue?”

“Does his island bring him that kind of income?”

“It does not bring him a bajocco.”

“It doesn't give him a dime.”

“Then why did he purchase it?”

“Then why did he buy it?”

“For a whim.”

“On a whim.”

“He is an original, then?”

"He's an original, right?"

“In reality,” observed Albert, “he seemed to me somewhat eccentric; were he at Paris, and a frequenter of the theatres, I should say he was a poor devil literally mad. This morning he made two or three exits worthy of Didier or Anthony.”

“In reality,” Albert noted, “he seemed a bit eccentric to me; if he were in Paris and often went to the theaters, I’d say he was a poor soul who was genuinely crazy. This morning he had a couple of exits worthy of Didier or Anthony.”

At this moment a fresh visitor entered, and, according to custom, Franz gave up his seat to him. This circumstance had, moreover, the effect of changing the conversation; an hour afterwards the two friends returned to their hotel.

At that moment, a new visitor walked in, and, as usual, Franz offered him his seat. This also shifted the direction of the conversation; an hour later, the two friends headed back to their hotel.

Signor Pastrini had already set about procuring their disguises for the morrow; and he assured them that they would be perfectly satisfied. The next morning, at nine o’clock, he entered Franz’s room, followed by a tailor, who had eight or ten Roman peasant costumes on his arm; they selected two exactly alike, and charged the tailor to sew on each of their hats about twenty yards of ribbon, and to procure them two of the long silk sashes of different colors with which the lower orders decorate themselves on fête days.

Signor Pastrini had already started getting their disguises for the next day, and he promised them that they would be really happy with the results. The next morning, at nine o’clock, he walked into Franz’s room, followed by a tailor who had eight or ten Roman peasant costumes over his arm. They picked two that were exactly the same and asked the tailor to sew about twenty yards of ribbon onto each of their hats, and to get them two long silk sashes in different colors that the lower classes wear on holidays.

Albert was impatient to see how he looked in his new dress—a jacket and breeches of blue velvet, silk stockings with clocks, shoes with buckles, and a silk waistcoat. This picturesque attire set him off to great advantage; and when he had bound the scarf around his waist, and when his hat, placed coquettishly on one side, let fall on his shoulder a stream of ribbons, Franz was forced to confess that costume has much to do with the physical superiority we accord to certain nations. The Turks used to be so picturesque with their long and flowing robes, but are they not now hideous with their blue frocks buttoned up to the chin, and their red caps, which make them look like a bottle of wine with a red seal? Franz complimented Albert, who looked at himself in the glass with an unequivocal smile of satisfaction. They were thus engaged when the Count of Monte Cristo entered.

Albert was eager to see how he looked in his new outfit—a blue velvet jacket and breeches, silk stockings with patterns, shoes with buckles, and a silk waistcoat. This stylish attire suited him well; and when he tied the scarf around his waist, and his hat tilted playfully to one side, letting ribbons drape down his shoulder, Franz had to admit that appearance plays a big role in the physical superiority we attribute to certain nations. The Turks used to look so striking in their long, flowing robes, but now don’t they look rather unattractive in their blue coats buttoned up to the chin and their red caps, which make them look like a wine bottle with a red seal? Franz praised Albert, who looked at himself in the mirror with a satisfied smile. They were caught up in this when the Count of Monte Cristo walked in.

20185m

“Gentlemen,” said he, “although a companion is agreeable, perfect freedom is sometimes still more agreeable. I come to say that today, and for the remainder of the Carnival, I leave the carriage entirely at your disposal. The host will tell you I have three or four more, so that you will not inconvenience me in any way. Make use of it, I pray you, for your pleasure or your business.”

“Gentlemen,” he said, “while having company is nice, complete freedom can sometimes be even nicer. I’m here to let you know that today, and for the rest of the Carnival, the carriage is completely at your disposal. The host will tell you I have three or four more, so you won’t be inconveniencing me at all. Please feel free to use it for your enjoyment or your needs.”

The young men wished to decline, but they could find no good reason for refusing an offer which was so agreeable to them. The Count of Monte Cristo remained a quarter of an hour with them, conversing on all subjects with the greatest ease. He was, as we have already said, perfectly well acquainted with the literature of all countries. A glance at the walls of his salon proved to Franz and Albert that he was a connoisseur of pictures. A few words he let fall showed them that he was no stranger to the sciences, and he seemed much occupied with chemistry. The two friends did not venture to return the count the breakfast he had given them; it would have been too absurd to offer him in exchange for his excellent table the very inferior one of Signor Pastrini. They told him so frankly, and he received their excuses with the air of a man who appreciated their delicacy. Albert was charmed with the count’s manners, and he was only prevented from recognizing him for a perfect gentleman by reason of his varied knowledge.

The young men wanted to decline, but they couldn’t find a good reason to refuse an offer that was so appealing to them. The Count of Monte Cristo spent about fifteen minutes with them, chatting about all kinds of topics with great ease. As we’ve mentioned before, he was extremely well-versed in the literature of all nations. A quick look at the walls of his salon showed Franz and Albert that he was an art connoisseur. A few comments he made revealed that he wasn’t unfamiliar with the sciences, and he seemed particularly interested in chemistry. The two friends didn’t dare to repay the count for the breakfast he had offered; it would’ve been ridiculous to suggest exchanging his excellent meal for the much lesser one from Signor Pastrini. They told him this honestly, and he accepted their apologies with the demeanor of someone who appreciated their thoughtfulness. Albert was impressed by the count’s manners, and the only thing stopping him from recognizing him as a perfect gentleman was his wide-ranging knowledge.

The permission to do what he liked with the carriage pleased him above all, for the fair peasants had appeared in a most elegant carriage the preceding evening, and Albert was not sorry to be upon an equal footing with them. At half-past one they descended, the coachman and footman had put on their livery over their disguises, which gave them a more ridiculous appearance than ever, and which gained them the applause of Franz and Albert. Albert had fastened the faded bunch of violets to his button-hole. At the first sound of the bell they hastened into the Corso by the Via Vittoria.

The freedom to use the carriage however he wanted made him happiest of all, especially since the charming peasants had shown up in a very fancy carriage the night before, and Albert was glad to be on the same level as them. At one-thirty, they got out; the coachman and footman had put on their uniforms over their disguises, which made them look even more ridiculous and earned them cheers from Franz and Albert. Albert had pinned the faded bunch of violets to his lapel. As soon as the bell rang, they rushed into the Corso via Via Vittoria.

At the second turn, a bunch of fresh violets, thrown from a carriage filled with harlequins, indicated to Albert that, like himself and his friend, the peasants had changed their costume also; and whether it was the result of chance, or whether a similar feeling had possessed them both, while he had donned their costume, they had assumed his.

At the second turn, a bunch of fresh violets, tossed from a carriage filled with clowns, signaled to Albert that, like him and his friend, the peasants had changed their outfits too; and whether it was just a coincidence or if they both felt the same way, while he put on their clothes, they had picked up his.

Albert placed the fresh bouquet in his button-hole, but he kept the faded one in his hand; and when he again met the calash, he raised it to his lips, an action which seemed greatly to amuse not only the fair lady who had thrown it, but her joyous companions also. The day was as gay as the preceding one, perhaps even more animated and noisy; the count appeared for an instant at his window, but when they again passed he had disappeared. It is almost needless to say that the flirtation between Albert and the fair peasant continued all day.

Albert pinned the fresh bouquet to his lapel, but he held onto the faded one. When he spotted the lady in the calash again, he held the faded bouquet up to his lips, which seemed to greatly entertain not only the beautiful woman who had thrown it but also her cheerful friends. The day was as lively as the one before, maybe even more animated and noisy; the count briefly appeared at his window, but by the time they passed again, he had gone. It’s almost needless to mention that the flirtation between Albert and the beautiful peasant carried on all day.

In the evening, on his return, Franz found a letter from the embassy, informing him that he would have the honor of being received by his holiness the next day. At each previous visit he had made to Rome, he had solicited and obtained the same favor; and incited as much by a religious feeling as by gratitude, he was unwilling to quit the capital of the Christian world without laying his respectful homage at the feet of one of St. Peter’s successors who has set the rare example of all the virtues. He did not then think of the Carnival, for in spite of his condescension and touching kindness, one cannot incline one’s self without awe before the venerable and noble old man called Gregory XVI.

In the evening, on his way back, Franz found a letter from the embassy, letting him know that he would have the honor of meeting with His Holiness the next day. Each time he had visited Rome before, he had requested and received the same privilege; and driven as much by religious sentiment as by gratitude, he didn’t want to leave the capital of the Christian world without paying his respectful homage to one of St. Peter’s successors who exemplified all the virtues. At that moment, he wasn’t thinking about the Carnival, because despite his humility and heartfelt kindness, it’s hard not to feel awe in front of the esteemed and noble elderly man known as Gregory XVI.

On his return from the Vatican, Franz carefully avoided the Corso; he brought away with him a treasure of pious thoughts, to which the mad gayety of the maskers would have been profanation.

On his way back from the Vatican, Franz deliberately steered clear of the Corso; he took with him a wealth of spiritual thoughts, which the frenzied joy of the revelers would have tarnished.

At ten minutes past five Albert entered overjoyed. The harlequin had reassumed her peasant’s costume, and as she passed she raised her mask. She was charming. Franz congratulated Albert, who received his congratulations with the air of a man conscious that they are merited. He had recognized by certain unmistakable signs, that his fair incognita belonged to the aristocracy. He had made up his mind to write to her the next day.

At ten minutes past five, Albert entered, filled with joy. The harlequin had changed back into her peasant costume, and as she walked by, she lifted her mask. She was enchanting. Franz congratulated Albert, who accepted the praise with the confidence of a man who knows he deserves it. He had picked up on certain clear signs that his beautiful incognita came from an aristocratic background. He had decided to write to her the following day.

Franz remarked, while he gave these details, that Albert seemed to have something to ask of him, but that he was unwilling to ask it. He insisted upon it, declaring beforehand that he was willing to make any sacrifice the other wished.

Franz noted, while sharing these details, that Albert looked like he had something to ask him, but he was hesitant to bring it up. He pressed the issue, stating upfront that he was ready to make any sacrifice the other wanted.

Albert let himself be pressed just as long as friendship required, and then avowed to Franz that he would do him a great favor by allowing him to occupy the carriage alone the next day. Albert attributed to Franz’s absence the extreme kindness of the fair peasant in raising her mask. Franz was not sufficiently egotistical to stop Albert in the middle of an adventure that promised to prove so agreeable to his curiosity and so flattering to his vanity. He felt assured that the perfect indiscretion of his friend would duly inform him of all that happened; and as, during three years that he had travelled all over Italy, a similar piece of good fortune had never fallen to his share, Franz was by no means sorry to learn how to act on such an occasion. He therefore promised Albert that he would content himself the morrow with witnessing the Carnival from the windows of the Rospoli Palace.

Albert agreed to stay close as long as friendship required, then told Franz that he would be doing him a big favor by letting him have the carriage to himself the next day. Albert thought that the sweet peasant girl showed extra kindness because Franz wasn’t there. Franz wasn’t selfish enough to interrupt Albert in the middle of an adventure that seemed so exciting for his curiosity and flattering for his ego. He was sure that Albert's usual indiscretion would fill him in on everything that happened. Since he had traveled all over Italy for three years without experiencing something like this, Franz was actually happy to find out how to handle such a situation. So, he promised Albert that he would be satisfied the next day by watching the Carnival from the windows of the Rospoli Palace.

The next morning he saw Albert pass and repass, holding an enormous bouquet, which he doubtless meant to make the bearer of his amorous epistle. This belief was changed into certainty when Franz saw the bouquet (conspicuous by a circle of white camellias) in the hand of a charming harlequin dressed in rose-colored satin.

The next morning, he watched Albert go back and forth, carrying a huge bouquet that he most likely intended to send with his love letter. This thought turned into certainty when Franz saw the bouquet (marked by a circle of white camellias) in the hands of a charming harlequin wearing rose-colored satin.

The evening was no longer joy, but delirium. Albert nothing doubted but that the fair unknown would reply in the same manner. Franz anticipated his wishes by saying that the noise fatigued him, and that he should pass the next day in writing and looking over his journal. Albert was not deceived, for the next evening Franz saw him enter triumphantly shaking a folded paper which he held by one corner.

The evening was no longer about joy, but sheer excitement. Albert had no doubt that the mysterious woman would respond in the same way. Franz took the hint and said that the noise was tiring him, and that he would spend the next day writing and reviewing his journal. Albert was not fooled, because the next evening, Franz watched him enter triumphantly, shaking a folded paper that he held by one corner.

“Well,” said he, “was I mistaken?”

“Well,” he said, “was I wrong?”

“She has answered you!” cried Franz.

“She replied to you!” shouted Franz.

“Read.”

"Read."

This word was pronounced in a manner impossible to describe. Franz took the letter, and read:

This word was spoken in a way that's impossible to describe. Franz took the letter and read:

“Tuesday evening, at seven o’clock, descend from your carriage opposite the Via dei Pontefici, and follow the Roman peasant who snatches your torch from you. When you arrive at the first step of the church of San Giacomo, be sure to fasten a knot of rose-colored ribbons to the shoulder of your harlequin costume, in order that you may be recognized. Until then you will not see me. —Constancy and Discretion.”

“On Tuesday evening at seven o’clock, get out of your carriage across from the Via dei Pontefici, and follow the Roman peasant who takes your torch. When you reach the first step of the church of San Giacomo, be sure to tie a knot of rose-colored ribbons to the shoulder of your harlequin costume so that you can be recognized. Until then, you won’t see me. —Constancy and Discretion.”

“Well,” asked he, when Franz had finished, “what do you think of that?”

“Well,” he asked, when Franz was done, “what do you think about that?”

“I think that the adventure is assuming a very agreeable appearance.”

"I believe the adventure is taking on a very pleasant look."

“I think so, also,” replied Albert; “and I very much fear you will go alone to the Duke of Bracciano’s ball.”

“I think so too,” replied Albert; “and I’m really afraid you’ll end up going to the Duke of Bracciano’s ball by yourself.”

Franz and Albert had received that morning an invitation from the celebrated Roman banker.

Franz and Albert had received an invitation that morning from the famous Roman banker.

“Take care, Albert,” said Franz. “All the nobility of Rome will be present, and if your fair incognita belong to the higher class of society, she must go there.”

“Take care, Albert,” said Franz. “All the nobility of Rome will be present, and if your lovely incognita is from the upper class, she has to be there.”

“Whether she goes there or not, my opinion is still the same,” returned Albert. “You have read the letter?”

“Whether she goes there or not, I still feel the same way,” Albert replied. “You’ve read the letter?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“You know how imperfectly the women of the mezzo cito are educated in Italy?” (This is the name of the lower class.)

“You know how poorly the women of the mezzo cito are educated in Italy?” (This is the name of the lower class.)

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“Well, read the letter again. Look at the writing, and find if you can, any blemish in the language or orthography.” The writing was, in reality, charming, and the orthography irreproachable.

“Well, read the letter again. Look at the writing and see if you can find any mistakes in the language or spelling.” The writing was actually charming, and the spelling was flawless.

“You are born to good fortune,” said Franz, as he returned the letter.

“You're born to good luck,” said Franz, as he handed back the letter.

“Laugh as much as you will,” replied Albert, “I am in love.”

“Laugh all you want,” replied Albert, “I’m in love.”

“You alarm me,” cried Franz. “I see that I shall not only go alone to the Duke of Bracciano’s, but also return to Florence alone.”

“You're freaking me out,” Franz exclaimed. “I can see that I’m not just going to the Duke of Bracciano’s alone, but I’m also going to end up returning to Florence alone.”

“If my unknown be as amiable as she is beautiful,” said Albert, “I shall fix myself at Rome for six weeks, at least. I adore Rome, and I have always had a great taste for archæology.”

“If my unknown is as charming as she is beautiful,” said Albert, “I'll stay in Rome for at least six weeks. I love Rome, and I've always had a strong interest in archaeology.”

20189m

“Come, two or three more such adventures, and I do not despair of seeing you a member of the Academy.”

“Come on, two or three more adventures like these, and I can totally see you becoming a member of the Academy.”

Doubtless Albert was about to discuss seriously his right to the academic chair when they were informed that dinner was ready. Albert’s love had not taken away his appetite. He hastened with Franz to seat himself, free to recommence the discussion after dinner. After dinner, the Count of Monte Cristo was announced. They had not seen him for two days. Signor Pastrini informed them that business had called him to Civita Vecchia. He had started the previous evening, and had only returned an hour since. He was charming. Whether he kept a watch over himself, or whether by accident he did not sound the acrimonious chords that in other circumstances had been touched, he was tonight like everybody else.

Without a doubt, Albert was about to seriously discuss his right to the academic chair when they were told that dinner was ready. His love hadn't diminished his appetite. He quickly went with Franz to take a seat, ready to pick up the conversation after dinner. After dinner, the Count of Monte Cristo was announced. They hadn’t seen him for two days. Signor Pastrini told them that business had taken him to Civita Vecchia. He had left the previous evening and just returned an hour ago. He was charming. Whether he was carefully controlling himself or just happened to avoid the sharp topics that had been brought up before, tonight he was just like everyone else.

The man was an enigma to Franz. The count must feel sure that Franz recognized him; and yet he had not let fall a single word indicating any previous acquaintance between them. On his side, however great Franz’s desire was to allude to their former interview, the fear of being disagreeable to the man who had loaded him and his friend with kindness prevented him from mentioning it.

The man puzzled Franz. The count must have been confident that Franz recognized him, yet he hadn’t said a single word suggesting they knew each other before. On Franz's end, even though he really wanted to reference their past meeting, the worry of upsetting the man who had shown so much kindness to him and his friend held him back from bringing it up.

The count had learned that the two friends had sent to secure a box at the Argentina Theatre, and were told they were all let. In consequence, he brought them the key of his own—at least such was the apparent motive of his visit. Franz and Albert made some difficulty, alleging their fear of depriving him of it; but the count replied that, as he was going to the Palli Theatre, the box at the Argentina Theatre would be lost if they did not profit by it. This assurance determined the two friends to accept it.

The count had found out that the two friends had booked a box at the Argentina Theatre and had been told it was all set. As a result, he brought them the key to his own box—at least, that was the obvious reason for his visit. Franz and Albert hesitated, saying they were worried about taking it from him; however, the count explained that since he was going to the Palli Theatre, the box at the Argentina Theatre would go to waste if they didn’t use it. This convinced the two friends to take him up on his offer.

Franz had by degrees become accustomed to the count’s pallor, which had so forcibly struck him at their first meeting. He could not refrain from admiring the severe beauty of his features, the only defect, or rather the principal quality of which was the pallor. Truly, a Byronic hero! Franz could not, we will not say see him, but even think of him without imagining his stern head upon Manfred’s shoulders, or beneath Lara’s helmet. His forehead was marked with the line that indicates the constant presence of bitter thoughts; he had the fiery eyes that seem to penetrate to the very soul, and the haughty and disdainful upper lip that gives to the words it utters a peculiar character that impresses them on the minds of those to whom they are addressed.

Franz had gradually gotten used to the count’s paleness, which had struck him so forcefully during their first meeting. He couldn't help but admire the intense beauty of his features, the only flaw, or rather the main characteristic, being his pallor. Truly, a Byronic hero! Franz couldn't, we won’t say see him, but even think of him without picturing his stern head on Manfred’s shoulders, or under Lara’s helmet. His forehead showed the line that indicates the ongoing presence of bitter thoughts; he had fiery eyes that seemed to penetrate deep into the soul, and a proud, disdainful upper lip that gave his words a unique quality, making a lasting impression on those he spoke to.

The count was no longer young. He was at least forty; and yet it was easy to understand that he was formed to rule the young men with whom he associated at present. And, to complete his resemblance with the fantastic heroes of the English poet, the count seemed to have the power of fascination. Albert was constantly expatiating on their good fortune in meeting such a man. Franz was less enthusiastic; but the count exercised over him also the ascendency a strong mind always acquires over a mind less domineering. He thought several times of the project the count had of visiting Paris; and he had no doubt but that, with his eccentric character, his characteristic face, and his colossal fortune, he would produce a great effect there. And yet he did not wish to be at Paris when the count was there.

The count was no longer young. He was at least forty; and yet it was easy to see that he was meant to lead the younger men he was with now. To add to his resemblance to the fantastic heroes of the English poet, the count also seemed to have a magnetic charm. Albert was always talking about how lucky they were to meet such a man. Franz was less enthusiastic; but the count still had the kind of influence that a strong mind naturally has over a weaker one. He thought several times about the count's plan to visit Paris; and he had no doubt that, with his unique personality, distinctive looks, and immense wealth, he would make a big impression there. Yet he didn't want to be in Paris when the count was around.

The evening passed as evenings mostly pass at Italian theatres; that is, not in listening to the music, but in paying visits and conversing. The Countess G—— wished to revive the subject of the count, but Franz announced he had something far newer to tell her, and, in spite of Albert’s demonstrations of false modesty, he informed the countess of the great event which had preoccupied them for the last three days. As similar intrigues are not uncommon in Italy, if we may credit travellers, the comtess did not manifest the least incredulity, but congratulated Albert on his success. They promised, upon separating, to meet at the Duke of Bracciano’s ball, to which all Rome was invited.

The evening went by like most evenings do at Italian theaters—instead of listening to the music, people were busy socializing and chatting. Countess G—— wanted to bring up the topic of the count again, but Franz said he had something much more exciting to share with her. Despite Albert pretending to be modest, Franz told the countess about the big event that had kept them occupied for the last three days. Since similar dramas aren't rare in Italy, according to travelers, the countess showed no sign of disbelief and congratulated Albert on his achievement. They agreed to meet again at the Duke of Bracciano's ball, which everyone in Rome was invited to.

The heroine of the bouquet kept her word; she gave Albert no sign of her existence the morrow or the day after.

The heroine of the bouquet kept her promise; she didn’t give Albert any indication of her existence the next day or the day after that.

At length Tuesday came, the last and most tumultuous day of the Carnival. On Tuesday, the theatres open at ten o’clock in the morning, as Lent begins after eight at night. On Tuesday, all those who through want of money, time, or enthusiasm, have not been to see the Carnival before, mingle in the gayety, and contribute to the noise and excitement. From two o’clock till five Franz and Albert followed in the fête, exchanging handfuls of confetti with the other carriages and the pedestrians, who crowded amongst the horses’ feet and the carriage wheels without a single accident, a single dispute, or a single fight.

Finally, Tuesday arrived, the last and most chaotic day of the Carnival. On Tuesday, the theaters open at ten in the morning, since Lent begins after eight at night. On this day, everyone who, due to lack of money, time, or enthusiasm, hasn't experienced the Carnival before joins in the festivities, adding to the noise and excitement. From two to five, Franz and Albert participated in the celebration, tossing handfuls of confetti with other carriages and the pedestrians, who moved between the horses and the wheels without a single accident, dispute, or fight.

The fêtes are veritable pleasure days to the Italians. The author of this history, who has resided five or six years in Italy, does not recollect to have ever seen a ceremony interrupted by one of those events so common in other countries. Albert was triumphant in his harlequin costume. A knot of rose-colored ribbons fell from his shoulder almost to the ground. In order that there might be no confusion, Franz wore his peasant’s costume.

The fêtes are true days of joy for the Italians. The author of this history, who has lived in Italy for five or six years, doesn’t remember ever seeing a ceremony disrupted by one of those incidents that are so common in other countries. Albert was dazzling in his harlequin costume. A bunch of pale pink ribbons hung from his shoulder nearly to the ground. To avoid any mix-up, Franz wore his peasant outfit.

As the day advanced, the tumult became greater. There was not on the pavement, in the carriages, at the windows, a single tongue that was silent, a single arm that did not move. It was a human storm, made up of a thunder of cries, and a hail of sweetmeats, flowers, eggs, oranges, and nosegays.

As the day went on, the noise grew louder. There wasn’t a single person on the sidewalk, in the carriages, or at the windows who was quiet, and not one arm that stayed still. It was a human storm, filled with a thunder of shouts and a shower of treats, flowers, eggs, oranges, and small bunches of flowers.

At three o’clock the sound of fireworks, let off on the Piazza del Popolo and the Piazza di Venezia (heard with difficulty amid the din and confusion) announced that the races were about to begin.

At three o’clock, the sound of fireworks from the Piazza del Popolo and the Piazza di Venezia (hard to hear over the noise and chaos) announced that the races were about to start.

The races, like the moccoli, are one of the episodes peculiar to the last days of the Carnival. At the sound of the fireworks the carriages instantly broke ranks, and retired by the adjacent streets. All these evolutions are executed with an inconceivable address and marvellous rapidity, without the police interfering in the matter. The pedestrians ranged themselves against the walls; then the trampling of horses and the clashing of steel were heard. A detachment of carbineers, fifteen abreast, galloped up the Corso in order to clear it for the barberi. When the detachment arrived at the Piazza di Venezia, a second volley of fireworks was discharged, to announce that the street was clear.

The races, like the moccoli, are one of the unique events that mark the final days of Carnival. At the sound of the fireworks, the carriages quickly broke formation and retreated down the side streets. All of these movements are executed with an unbelievable skill and amazing speed, without any police intervention. The pedestrians lined up against the walls; then the sounds of hooves and clashing metal filled the air. A group of carbineers, fifteen across, galloped up the Corso to clear the way for the barberi. When the detachment reached the Piazza di Venezia, another round of fireworks was set off to signal that the street was clear.

Almost instantly, in the midst of a tremendous and general outcry, seven or eight horses, excited by the shouts of three hundred thousand spectators, passed by like lightning. Then the Castle of Saint Angelo fired three cannon to indicate that number three had won.

Almost right away, amidst a huge uproar, seven or eight horses, hyped up by the cheers of three hundred thousand spectators, sped by like lightning. Then the Castle of Saint Angelo fired three cannons to signal that number three had won.

Immediately, without any other signal, the carriages moved on, flowing on towards the Corso, down all the streets, like torrents pent up for a while, which again flow into the parent river; and the immense stream again continued its course between its two granite banks.

Immediately, without any other signal, the carriages moved on, flowing towards the Corso, down all the streets, like torrents held back for a while, which then flow back into the main river; and the vast stream continued its journey between its two granite banks.

A new source of noise and movement was added to the crowd. The sellers of moccoletti entered on the scene. The moccoli, or moccoletti, are candles which vary in size from the pascal taper to the rushlight, and which give to each actor in the great final scene of the Carnival two very serious problems to grapple with,—first, how to keep his own moccoletto alight; and secondly, how to extinguish the moccoletti of others. The moccoletto is like life: man has found but one means of transmitting it, and that one comes from God. But he has discovered a thousand means of taking it away, and the devil has somewhat aided him. The moccoletto is kindled by approaching it to a light. But who can describe the thousand means of extinguishing the moccoletto?—the gigantic bellows, the monstrous extinguishers, the superhuman fans. Everyone hastened to purchase moccoletti—Franz and Albert among the rest.

A new source of noise and activity joined the crowd. The sellers of moccoletti made their entrance. The moccoli, or moccoletti, are candles that range in size from a pascal taper to a rushlight, and they present each participant in the grand final scene of the Carnival with two serious challenges: first, how to keep their own moccoletto lit; and second, how to put out the moccoletti of others. The moccoletto represents life: people have found only one way to pass it on, and that comes from God. But they’ve discovered countless ways to take it away, and the devil has somewhat helped. The moccoletto is lit by bringing it close to a flame. But who can describe the many ways to extinguish the moccoletto?—the huge bellows, the enormous extinguishers, the superhuman fans. Everyone rushed to buy moccoletti—Franz and Albert included.

The night was rapidly approaching; and already, at the cry of “Moccoletti!” repeated by the shrill voices of a thousand vendors, two or three stars began to burn among the crowd. It was a signal. At the end of ten minutes fifty thousand lights glittered, descending from the Palazzo di Venezia to the Piazza del Popolo, and mounting from the Piazza del Popolo to the Palazzo di Venezia. It seemed like the fête of Jack-o’-lanterns.

The night was quickly coming in; and already, at the call of “Moccoletti!” echoed by the loud voices of a thousand vendors, a couple of stars started to shine among the crowd. It was a signal. Within ten minutes, fifty thousand lights sparkled, flowing down from the Palazzo di Venezia to the Piazza del Popolo, and rising from the Piazza del Popolo to the Palazzo di Venezia. It felt like a fête of Jack-o’-lanterns.

It is impossible to form any idea of it without having seen it. Suppose that all the stars had descended from the sky and mingled in a wild dance on the face of the earth; the whole accompanied by cries that were never heard in any other part of the world. The facchino follows the prince, the Transteverin the citizen, everyone blowing, extinguishing, relighting. Had old Æolus appeared at this moment, he would have been proclaimed king of the moccoli, and Aquilo the heir-presumptive to the throne.

It’s impossible to imagine it without having experienced it. Imagine if all the stars came down from the sky and danced wildly on the earth; the whole scene filled with sounds never heard anywhere else. The facchino follows the prince, the Transteverin follows the citizen, everyone is blowing, putting out, and lighting candles again. If old Æolus showed up right then, he would have been declared king of the moccoli, with Aquilo as the heir apparent.

This battle of folly and flame continued for two hours; the Corso was light as day; the features of the spectators on the third and fourth stories were visible.

This crazy and fiery battle went on for two hours; the Corso was bright as day; you could see the faces of the spectators on the third and fourth floors.

Every five minutes Albert took out his watch; at length it pointed to seven. The two friends were in the Via dei Pontefici. Albert sprang out, bearing his moccoletto in his hand. Two or three masks strove to knock his moccoletto out of his hand; but Albert, a first-rate pugilist, sent them rolling in the street, one after the other, and continued his course towards the church of San Giacomo.

Every five minutes, Albert checked his watch; eventually, it showed seven o'clock. The two friends were on Via dei Pontefici. Albert jumped out, holding his moccoletto in his hand. A couple of masked individuals tried to knock his moccoletto out of his hand, but Albert, a top-notch boxer, sent them tumbling to the ground, one after another, and kept heading towards the church of San Giacomo.

The steps were crowded with masks, who strove to snatch each other’s torches. Franz followed Albert with his eyes, and saw him mount the first step.

The steps were packed with people wearing masks, all trying to grab each other's torches. Franz watched Albert with his eyes and saw him step onto the first step.

Instantly a mask, wearing the well-known costume of a peasant woman, snatched his moccoletto from him without his offering any resistance. Franz was too far off to hear what they said; but, without doubt, nothing hostile passed, for he saw Albert disappear arm-in-arm with the peasant girl. He watched them pass through the crowd for some time, but at length he lost sight of them in the Via Macello.

Instantly, a masked figure dressed as a peasant woman grabbed his moccoletto without him putting up any fight. Franz was too far away to hear their conversation, but it was clear that nothing negative was said, as he saw Albert walk away arm-in-arm with the peasant girl. He watched them weave through the crowd for a while, but eventually, he lost sight of them in the Via Macello.

Suddenly the bell that gives the signal for the end of the Carnival sounded, and at the same instant all the moccoletti were extinguished as if by enchantment. It seemed as though one immense blast of the wind had extinguished everyone.

Suddenly, the bell that signals the end of Carnival rang, and at that very moment, all the moccoletti went out as if by magic. It felt like one huge gust of wind had blown out every single one.

Franz found himself in utter darkness. No sound was audible save that of the carriages that were carrying the maskers home; nothing was visible save a few lights that burnt behind the windows.

Franz was surrounded by complete darkness. The only sound he could hear was the carriages taking the maskers home; nothing was visible except for a few lights glowing behind the windows.

The Carnival was over.

The carnival's over.

20193m

Chapter 37. The Catacombs of Saint Sebastian

In his whole life, perhaps, Franz had never before experienced so sudden an impression, so rapid a transition from gayety to sadness, as in this moment. It seemed as though Rome, under the magic breath of some demon of the night, had suddenly changed into a vast tomb. By a chance, which added yet more to the intensity of the darkness, the moon, which was on the wane, did not rise until eleven o’clock, and the streets which the young man traversed were plunged in the deepest obscurity.

In his whole life, Franz had never experienced such a sudden feeling, such a quick shift from happiness to sadness, as in that moment. It felt like Rome, under the spell of some night demon, had transformed into a massive tomb. By some chance, which only deepened the darkness, the waning moon didn't rise until eleven o'clock, and the streets the young man walked through were engulfed in complete darkness.

The distance was short, and at the end of ten minutes his carriage, or rather the count’s, stopped before the Hôtel de Londres.

The distance was short, and after ten minutes, his carriage—or rather, the count's—stopped in front of the Hôtel de Londres.

Dinner was waiting, but as Albert had told him that he should not return so soon, Franz sat down without him. Signor Pastrini, who had been accustomed to see them dine together, inquired into the cause of his absence, but Franz merely replied that Albert had received on the previous evening an invitation which he had accepted.

Dinner was ready, but since Albert had told him not to come back too soon, Franz sat down without him. Signor Pastrini, who was used to seeing them dine together, asked why Albert wasn’t there, but Franz just said that Albert had gotten an invitation the night before that he accepted.

The sudden extinction of the moccoletti, the darkness which had replaced the light, and the silence which had succeeded the turmoil, had left in Franz’s mind a certain depression which was not free from uneasiness. He therefore dined very silently, in spite of the officious attention of his host, who presented himself two or three times to inquire if he wanted anything.

The sudden disappearance of the moccoletti, the darkness that took over the light, and the silence that followed the chaos, left Franz feeling a heavy sadness mixed with unease. As a result, he had a quiet dinner, despite his host's overly attentive interruptions, checking in two or three times to see if he needed anything.

Franz resolved to wait for Albert as late as possible. He ordered the carriage, therefore, for eleven o’clock, desiring Signor Pastrini to inform him the moment that Albert returned to the hotel.

Franz decided to wait for Albert for as long as he could. He ordered the carriage for eleven o'clock and asked Signor Pastrini to let him know as soon as Albert came back to the hotel.

At eleven o’clock Albert had not come back. Franz dressed himself, and went out, telling his host that he was going to pass the night at the Duke of Bracciano’s. The house of the Duke of Bracciano is one of the most delightful in Rome, the duchess, one of the last heiresses of the Colonnas, does its honors with the most consummate grace, and thus their fêtes have a European celebrity.

At eleven o’clock, Albert still hadn’t returned. Franz got dressed and stepped out, telling his host that he was going to spend the night at the Duke of Bracciano’s. The Duke of Bracciano’s place is one of the loveliest in Rome, and the duchess, one of the last heiresses of the Colonnas, hosts it with impeccable grace, making their fêtes famous across Europe.

Franz and Albert had brought to Rome letters of introduction to them, and their first question on his arrival was to inquire the whereabouts of his travelling companion. Franz replied that he had left him at the moment they were about to extinguish the moccoli, and that he had lost sight of him in the Via Macello.

Franz and Albert had brought letters of introduction to them in Rome, and their first question upon his arrival was to ask where his travel companion was. Franz replied that he had left him just as they were about to extinguish the moccoli, and that he had lost track of him in the Via Macello.

“Then he has not returned?” said the duke.

“Then he hasn’t come back?” said the duke.

“I waited for him until this hour,” replied Franz.

“I’ve been waiting for him until now,” replied Franz.

“And do you know whither he went?”

“And do you know where he went?”

“No, not precisely; however, I think it was something very like a rendezvous.”

“No, not exactly; but I think it was something pretty much like a meeting.”

Diavolo!” said the duke, “this is a bad day, or rather a bad night, to be out late; is it not, countess?”

Diavolo!” said the duke, “this is a tough day, or more like a rough night, to be out so late; don’t you think, countess?”

These words were addressed to the Countess G——, who had just arrived, and was leaning on the arm of Signor Torlonia, the duke’s brother.

These words were directed at Countess G——, who had just arrived and was leaning on the arm of Signor Torlonia, the duke’s brother.

“I think, on the contrary, that it is a charming night,” replied the countess, “and those who are here will complain of but one thing, that of its too rapid flight.”

“I think, on the contrary, that it’s a lovely night,” replied the countess, “and those who are here will complain of only one thing, that it’s passing by too quickly.”

“I am not speaking,” said the duke with a smile, “of the persons who are here; the men run no other danger than that of falling in love with you, and the women of falling ill of jealousy at seeing you so lovely; I meant persons who were out in the streets of Rome.”

“I’m not talking about the people who are here,” said the duke with a smile, “the men face no other danger than falling in love with you, and the women risk falling ill with jealousy at your beauty; I meant the people who are out in the streets of Rome.”

“Ah,” asked the countess, “who is out in the streets of Rome at this hour, unless it be to go to a ball?”

“Ah,” asked the countess, “who's out in the streets of Rome at this hour, unless they're going to a party?”

“Our friend, Albert de Morcerf, countess, whom I left in pursuit of his unknown about seven o’clock this evening,” said Franz, “and whom I have not seen since.”

“Our friend, Albert de Morcerf, Countess, whom I left chasing after his mystery around seven o’clock this evening,” said Franz, “and whom I haven’t seen since.”

“And don’t you know where he is?”

“And don’t you know where he is?”

“Not at all.”

"Not at all."

“Is he armed?”

“Is he carrying a weapon?”

“He is in masquerade.”

"He's in disguise."

“You should not have allowed him to go,” said the duke to Franz; “you, who know Rome better than he does.”

“You shouldn't have let him go,” the duke said to Franz; “you know Rome better than he does.”

“You might as well have tried to stop number three of the barberi, who gained the prize in the race today,” replied Franz; “and then moreover, what could happen to him?”

“You might as well have tried to stop number three of the barberi, who won the race today,” replied Franz; “and besides, what could happen to him?”

“Who can tell? The night is gloomy, and the Tiber is very near the Via Macello.” Franz felt a shudder run through his veins at observing that the feeling of the duke and the countess was so much in unison with his own personal disquietude.

“Who knows? The night is dark, and the Tiber is really close to the Via Macello.” Franz felt a chill run through him as he noticed that the emotions of the duke and the countess matched his own personal unease so closely.

“I informed them at the hotel that I had the honor of passing the night here, duke,” said Franz, “and desired them to come and inform me of his return.”

“I told them at the hotel that I had the honor of spending the night here, duke,” said Franz, “and asked them to come and let me know when he returned.”

“Ah,” replied the duke, “here I think, is one of my servants who is seeking you.”

“Ah,” replied the duke, “I believe this is one of my servants looking for you.”

The duke was not mistaken; when he saw Franz, the servant came up to him.

The duke wasn't wrong; when he saw Franz, the servant approached him.

“Your excellency,” he said, “the master of the Hôtel de Londres has sent to let you know that a man is waiting for you with a letter from the Viscount of Morcerf.”

“Your excellency,” he said, “the owner of the Hôtel de Londres has sent to inform you that a man is waiting for you with a letter from the Viscount of Morcerf.”

“A letter from the viscount!” exclaimed Franz.

“A letter from the viscount!” Franz exclaimed.

“Yes.”

“Yeah.”

“And who is the man?”

"And who is this guy?"

“I do not know.”

"I don’t know."

“Why did he not bring it to me here?”

“Why didn't he bring it to me here?”

“The messenger did not say.”

“The messenger didn’t say.”

“And where is the messenger?”

"Where's the messenger?"

“He went away directly he saw me enter the ball-room to find you.”

“He left as soon as he saw me enter the ballroom to look for you.”

“Oh,” said the countess to Franz, “go with all speed—poor young man! Perhaps some accident has happened to him.”

“Oh,” said the countess to Franz, “hurry—poor guy! Maybe something bad has happened to him.”

“I will hasten,” replied Franz.

“I'll hurry,” replied Franz.

“Shall we see you again to give us any information?” inquired the countess.

“Will we see you again to give us any information?” asked the countess.

“Yes, if it is not any serious affair, otherwise I cannot answer as to what I may do myself.”

“Yes, if it’s not a serious matter, otherwise I can’t say what I might do.”

“Be prudent, in any event,” said the countess.

“Be careful, no matter what,” said the countess.

“Oh! pray be assured of that.”

“Oh! please be assured of that.”

Franz took his hat and went away in haste. He had sent away his carriage with orders for it to fetch him at two o’clock; fortunately the Palazzo Bracciano, which is on one side in the Corso, and on the other in the Square of the Holy Apostles, is hardly ten minutes’ walk from the Hôtel de Londres.

Franz grabbed his hat and rushed out. He had already sent his carriage away with orders to pick him up at two o’clock; luckily, the Palazzo Bracciano, which is on one side along the Corso and on the other in the Square of the Holy Apostles, is only about a ten-minute walk from the Hôtel de Londres.

As he came near the hotel, Franz saw a man in the middle of the street. He had no doubt that it was the messenger from Albert. The man was wrapped up in a large cloak. He went up to him, but, to his extreme astonishment, the stranger first addressed him.

As he got closer to the hotel, Franz spotted a man standing in the middle of the street. He was certain it was the messenger from Albert. The man was bundled up in a large cloak. Franz approached him, but to his utter surprise, the stranger spoke to him first.

“What wants your excellency of me?” inquired the man, retreating a step or two, as if to keep on his guard.

“What does your excellency want from me?” the man asked, taking a step or two back to stay on his guard.

“Are not you the person who brought me a letter,” inquired Franz, “from the Viscount of Morcerf?”

“Are you not the one who brought me a letter,” asked Franz, “from the Viscount of Morcerf?”

“Your excellency lodges at Pastrini’s hotel?”

“Are you staying at Pastrini’s hotel, Your Excellency?”

“I do.”

"I do."

“Your excellency is the travelling companion of the viscount?”

“Are you the travel companion of the viscount?”

“I am.”

“I exist.”

“Your excellency’s name——”

“Your Excellency’s name—”

“Is the Baron Franz d’Épinay.”

"Is it Baron Franz d’Épinay?"

20199m

“Then it is to your excellency that this letter is addressed.”

“Then this letter is addressed to you, your excellency.”

“Is there any answer?” inquired Franz, taking the letter from him.

“Is there any answer?” Franz asked, taking the letter from him.

“Yes—your friend at least hopes so.”

"Yes—your friend is optimistic."

“Come upstairs with me, and I will give it to you.”

“Come upstairs with me, and I'll give it to you.”

“I prefer waiting here,” said the messenger, with a smile.

“I’d rather wait here,” said the messenger, smiling.

“And why?”

"Why?"

“Your excellency will know when you have read the letter.”

“Your excellency will understand once you've read the letter.”

“Shall I find you here, then?”

“Will I find you here, then?”

“Certainly.”

"Sure."

Franz entered the hotel. On the staircase he met Signor Pastrini. “Well?” said the landlord.

Franz walked into the hotel. On the stairs, he ran into Signor Pastrini. “So?” asked the landlord.

“Well—what?” responded Franz.

"Well—what?" Franz replied.

“You have seen the man who desired to speak with you from your friend?” he asked of Franz.

“You’ve seen the guy who wanted to talk to you from your friend?” he asked Franz.

“Yes, I have seen him,” he replied, “and he has handed this letter to me. Light the candles in my apartment, if you please.”

“Yes, I’ve seen him,” he said, “and he gave me this letter. Please light the candles in my apartment.”

The innkeeper gave orders to a servant to go before Franz with a light. The young man had found Signor Pastrini looking very much alarmed, and this had only made him the more anxious to read Albert’s letter; and so he went instantly towards the waxlight, and unfolded it. It was written and signed by Albert. Franz read it twice before he could comprehend what it contained. It was thus worded:

The innkeeper instructed a servant to lead Franz with a light. The young man had found Signor Pastrini looking very worried, which only made him more eager to read Albert’s letter. So, he quickly moved toward the candlelight and opened it up. It was written and signed by Albert. Franz read it twice before he could understand what it said. It was worded as follows:

“My dear Fellow,

“Dear friend,

“The moment you have received this, have the kindness to take the letter of credit from my pocket-book, which you will find in the square drawer of the secrétaire; add your own to it, if it be not sufficient. Run to Torlonia, draw from him instantly four thousand piastres, and give them to the bearer. It is urgent that I should have this money without delay. I do not say more, relying on you as you may rely on me.

“The moment you get this, please be so kind as to take the letter of credit from my wallet, which you’ll find in the square drawer of the secrétaire; add yours to it if it’s not enough. Rush to Torlonia, withdraw four thousand piastres from him immediately, and give them to the bearer. It’s urgent that I get this money without delay. I won’t say more, trusting in you as you can trust in me.”

“Your friend,

"Your buddy,"

“Albert de Morcerf.

Albert de Morcerf.

“P.S.—I now believe in Italian banditti.”

“P.S.—I now believe in Italian outlaws.”

Below these lines were written, in a strange hand, the following in Italian:

Below these lines were written, in a strange hand, the following in Italian:

Se alle sei della mattina le quattro mille piastre non sono nelle mie mani, alla sette il Conte Alberto avrà cessato di vivere.

Before six in the morning, I won’t have the four thousand piastres in my hands; by seven, Count Alberto will have stopped living.

“Luigi Vampa.”

“Luigi Vampa.”

If by six in the morning the four thousand piastres are not in my hands, by seven o’clock the Count Albert will have ceased to live.”

If the four thousand piastres aren't in my hands by six in the morning, by seven o'clock, Count Albert will be dead.

This second signature explained everything to Franz, who now understood the objection of the messenger to coming up into the apartment; the street was safer for him. Albert, then, had fallen into the hands of the famous bandit chief, in whose existence he had for so long a time refused to believe.

This second signature clarified everything for Franz, who now realized why the messenger was hesitant to come up to the apartment; the street was safer for him. Albert had indeed fallen into the grasp of the legendary bandit chief, whose existence he had long dismissed as a myth.

There was no time to lose. He hastened to open the secrétaire, and found the pocket-book in the drawer, and in it the letter of credit. There were in all six thousand piastres, but of these six thousand Albert had already expended three thousand.

There was no time to waste. He quickly opened the secrétaire and found the wallet in the drawer, along with the letter of credit. In total, there were six thousand piastres, but Albert had already spent three thousand of them.

As to Franz, he had no letter of credit, as he lived at Florence, and had only come to Rome to pass seven or eight days; he had brought but a hundred louis, and of these he had not more than fifty left. Thus seven or eight hundred piastres were wanting to them both to make up the sum that Albert required. True, he might in such a case rely on the kindness of Signor Torlonia. He was, therefore, about to return to the Palazzo Bracciano without loss of time, when suddenly a luminous idea crossed his mind.

As for Franz, he didn't have a letter of credit since he lived in Florence and had only come to Rome for seven or eight days. He brought just a hundred louis, and he had no more than fifty left. So, they were both short by seven or eight hundred piastres to meet the amount Albert needed. True, he could count on the generosity of Signor Torlonia in that situation. He was just about to head back to the Palazzo Bracciano without wasting any time when suddenly a bright idea popped into his head.

He remembered the Count of Monte Cristo. Franz was about to ring for Signor Pastrini, when that worthy presented himself.

He remembered the Count of Monte Cristo. Franz was about to call for Signor Pastrini when that gentleman showed up.

“My dear sir,” he said, hastily, “do you know if the count is within?”

“My dear sir,” he said quickly, “do you know if the count is in?”

“Yes, your excellency; he has this moment returned.”

“Yes, your excellency; he just got back.”

“Is he in bed?”

"Is he still in bed?"

“I should say no.”

"I should say no."

“Then ring at his door, if you please, and request him to be so kind as to give me an audience.”

“Then knock on his door, if you would, and ask him to kindly give me a moment.”

Signor Pastrini did as he was desired, and returning five minutes after, he said:

Signor Pastrini did what he was asked and came back five minutes later, saying:

“The count awaits your excellency.”

“The count is waiting for you.”

Franz went along the corridor, and a servant introduced him to the count. He was in a small room which Franz had not yet seen, and which was surrounded with divans. The count came towards him.

Franz walked down the hallway, and a servant introduced him to the count. He was in a small room that Franz hadn't seen before, and it was filled with couches. The count approached him.

“Well, what good wind blows you hither at this hour?” said he; “have you come to sup with me? It would be very kind of you.”

“Well, what brings you here at this hour?” he said; “have you come to have dinner with me? That would be really nice of you.”

“No; I have come to speak to you of a very serious matter.”

“No, I need to talk to you about something really serious.”

“A serious matter,” said the count, looking at Franz with the earnestness usual to him; “and what may it be?”

“A serious matter,” said the count, looking at Franz with the seriousness he usually had; “and what could it be?”

“Are we alone?”

“Are we by ourselves?”

“Yes,” replied the count, going to the door, and returning. Franz gave him Albert’s letter.

“Yes,” the count replied, walking to the door and coming back. Franz handed him Albert’s letter.

“Read that,” he said.

“Check that out,” he said.

The count read it.

The count read it.

“Well, well!” said he.

"Well, well!" he said.

“Did you see the postscript?”

"Did you see the PS?"

“I did, indeed.

“Yeah, I did.”

‘Se alle sei della mattina le quattro mille piastre non sono nelle mie mani, alla sette il conte Alberto avrà cessato di vivere.

‘By six in the morning, the four thousand piastres will not be in my hands; by seven, Count Alberto will have ceased to live.

“‘Luigi Vampa.’”

"Luigi Vampa."

“What think you of that?” inquired Franz.

“What do you think of that?” Franz asked.

“Have you the money he demands?”

“Do you have the money he’s asking for?”

“Yes, all but eight hundred piastres.”

“Yes, all except eight hundred piastres.”

The count went to his secrétaire, opened it, and pulling out a drawer filled with gold, said to Franz, “I hope you will not offend me by applying to anyone but myself.”

The count went to his secretary, opened it, and pulling out a drawer filled with gold, said to Franz, “I hope you won’t be offended by asking anyone but me.”

“You see, on the contrary, I come to you first and instantly,” replied Franz.

"You see, on the other hand, I came to you first and right away," replied Franz.

“And I thank you; have what you will;” and he made a sign to Franz to take what he pleased.

“And I thank you; take whatever you want;” and he signaled to Franz to help himself.

“Is it absolutely necessary, then, to send the money to Luigi Vampa?” asked the young man, looking fixedly in his turn at the count.

“Is it really necessary to send the money to Luigi Vampa?” asked the young man, staring intently back at the count.

“Judge for yourself,” replied he. “The postscript is explicit.”

“Decide for yourself,” he replied. “The postscript is clear.”

“I think that if you would take the trouble of reflecting, you could find a way of simplifying the negotiation,” said Franz.

“I think if you took the time to think about it, you could find a way to simplify the negotiation,” Franz said.

“How so?” returned the count, with surprise.

"How come?" the count replied, surprised.

“If we were to go together to Luigi Vampa, I am sure he would not refuse you Albert’s freedom.”

“If we went to Luigi Vampa together, I’m sure he wouldn’t refuse to grant you Albert’s freedom.”

“What influence can I possibly have over a bandit?”

“What influence could I possibly have over a criminal?”

“Have you not just rendered him a service that can never be forgotten?”

“Have you not just done him a favor that he'll never forget?”

“What is that?”

"What's that?"

“Have you not saved Peppino’s life?”

“Did you not save Peppino’s life?”

“Well, well,” said the count, “who told you that?”

“Well, well,” said the count, “who told you that?”

“No matter; I know it.” The count knit his brows, and remained silent an instant.

“No matter; I know it.” The count furrowed his brow and stayed silent for a moment.

“And if I went to seek Vampa, would you accompany me?”

"And if I went to find Vampa, would you come with me?"

“If my society would not be disagreeable.”

"If my society wasn't so disagreeable."

“Be it so. It is a lovely night, and a walk without Rome will do us both good.”

“Alright then. It’s a beautiful night, and a walk around Rome will be good for both of us.”

“Shall I take any arms?”

"Should I take any weapons?"

“For what purpose?”

"What's the purpose?"

“Any money?”

"Got any cash?"

“It is useless. Where is the man who brought the letter?”

“It’s pointless. Where’s the guy who brought the letter?”

“In the street.”

“On the street.”

“He awaits the answer?”

“Is he waiting for the answer?”

“Yes.”

“Yeah.”

“I must learn where we are going. I will summon him hither.”

"I need to find out where we're headed. I'll call him here."

“It is useless; he would not come up.”

“It’s pointless; he wouldn’t come up.”

“To your apartments, perhaps; but he will not make any difficulty at entering mine.”

“To your place, maybe; but he won’t have any trouble getting into mine.”

The count went to the window of the apartment that looked on to the street, and whistled in a peculiar manner. The man in the mantle quitted the wall, and advanced into the middle of the street. “Salite!” said the count, in the same tone in which he would have given an order to his servant. The messenger obeyed without the least hesitation, but rather with alacrity, and, mounting the steps at a bound, entered the hotel; five seconds afterwards he was at the door of the room.

The count walked over to the apartment window that faced the street and whistled in a strange way. The man in the cloak left the wall and stepped into the middle of the street. “Salite!” said the count, just like he would have instructed his servant. The messenger complied immediately, even eagerly, and, leaping up the steps, entered the hotel; five seconds later, he was at the door of the room.

“Ah, it is you, Peppino,” said the count. But Peppino, instead of answering, threw himself on his knees, seized the count’s hand, and covered it with kisses. “Ah,” said the count, “you have, then, not forgotten that I saved your life; that is strange, for it is a week ago.”

“Ah, it’s you, Peppino,” said the count. But Peppino, instead of replying, dropped to his knees, took the count’s hand, and showered it with kisses. “Ah,” said the count, “you haven’t forgotten that I saved your life; that’s surprising, since it was a week ago.”

20203m

“No, excellency; and never shall I forget it,” returned Peppino, with an accent of profound gratitude.

“No, your excellency; and I will never forget it,” Peppino replied, his voice filled with deep gratitude.

“Never? That is a long time; but it is something that you believe so. Rise and answer.”

“Never? That’s a long time; but that’s what you believe. Stand up and respond.”

Peppino glanced anxiously at Franz.

Peppino glanced nervously at Franz.

“Oh, you may speak before his excellency,” said he; “he is one of my friends. You allow me to give you this title?” continued the count in French, “it is necessary to excite this man’s confidence.”

“Oh, you can speak in front of his excellency,” he said; “he’s one of my friends. Do you mind if I give you this title?” the count continued in French, “it’s important to gain this man’s trust.”

“You can speak before me,” said Franz; “I am a friend of the count’s.”

“You can talk in front of me,” said Franz; “I’m a friend of the count’s.”

“Good!” returned Peppino. “I am ready to answer any questions your excellency may address to me.”

“Great!” Peppino replied. “I’m ready to answer any questions you might have, your excellency.”

“How did the Viscount Albert fall into Luigi’s hands?”

“How did Viscount Albert end up in Luigi’s hands?”

“Excellency, the Frenchman’s carriage passed several times the one in which was Teresa.”

“Excellency, the Frenchman's carriage passed by Teresa's carriage several times.”

“The chief’s mistress?”

“Is that the chief's girlfriend?”

“Yes. The Frenchman threw her a bouquet; Teresa returned it—all this with the consent of the chief, who was in the carriage.”

“Yes. The Frenchman tossed her a bouquet; Teresa threw it back—this all happened with the agreement of the chief, who was in the carriage.”

“What?” cried Franz, “was Luigi Vampa in the carriage with the Roman peasants?”

"What?" Franz exclaimed. "Was Luigi Vampa in the carriage with the Roman peasants?"

“It was he who drove, disguised as the coachman,” replied Peppino.

“It was him who drove, pretending to be the coachman,” replied Peppino.

“Well?” said the count.

"Well?" said the count.

“Well, then, the Frenchman took off his mask; Teresa, with the chief’s consent, did the same. The Frenchman asked for a rendezvous; Teresa gave him one—only, instead of Teresa, it was Beppo who was on the steps of the church of San Giacomo.”

"Well, then, the Frenchman removed his mask; Teresa, with the chief’s approval, did the same. The Frenchman requested a meeting; Teresa agreed—except, instead of Teresa, it was Beppo who was waiting on the steps of the church of San Giacomo."

“What!” exclaimed Franz, “the peasant girl who snatched his mocoletto from him——”

“What!” exclaimed Franz, “the peasant girl who took his mocoletto from him——”

“Was a lad of fifteen,” replied Peppino. “But it was no disgrace to your friend to have been deceived; Beppo has taken in plenty of others.”

“Was a kid of fifteen,” replied Peppino. “But it wasn't a shame for your friend to have been tricked; Beppo has fooled plenty of others.”

“And Beppo led him outside the walls?” said the count.

“And Beppo took him outside the walls?” said the count.

“Exactly so; a carriage was waiting at the end of the Via Macello. Beppo got in, inviting the Frenchman to follow him, and he did not wait to be asked twice. He gallantly offered the right-hand seat to Beppo, and sat by him. Beppo told him he was going to take him to a villa a league from Rome; the Frenchman assured him he would follow him to the end of the world. The coachman went up the Via di Ripetta and the Porta San Paolo; and when they were two hundred yards outside, as the Frenchman became somewhat too forward, Beppo put a brace of pistols to his head, the coachman pulled up and did the same. At the same time, four of the band, who were concealed on the banks of the Almo, surrounded the carriage. The Frenchman made some resistance, and nearly strangled Beppo; but he could not resist five armed men, and was forced to yield. They made him get out, walk along the banks of the river, and then brought him to Teresa and Luigi, who were waiting for him in the catacombs of St. Sebastian.”

“Exactly; a carriage was waiting at the end of the Via Macello. Beppo got in, inviting the Frenchman to follow him, and he didn’t wait to be asked twice. He gallantly offered the right-hand seat to Beppo and sat next to him. Beppo told him he was taking him to a villa a league from Rome; the Frenchman assured him he would follow him anywhere. The coachman drove up the Via di Ripetta and the Porta San Paolo; and when they were two hundred yards outside, as the Frenchman got a bit too forward, Beppo pulled out a couple of pistols and aimed them at his head, and the coachman did the same. At the same time, four members of the gang, who were hiding by the banks of the Almo, surrounded the carriage. The Frenchman put up some resistance and nearly strangled Beppo; but he couldn’t take on five armed men and was forced to surrender. They made him get out, walk along the riverbank, and then brought him to Teresa and Luigi, who were waiting for him in the catacombs of St. Sebastian.”

“Well,” said the count, turning towards Franz, “it seems to me that this is a very likely story. What do you say to it?”

“Well,” said the count, turning to Franz, “I think this is a very believable story. What do you think?”

“Why, that I should think it very amusing,” replied Franz, “if it had happened to anyone but poor Albert.”

“Honestly, I would find that really funny,” replied Franz, “if it had happened to anyone other than poor Albert.”

“And, in truth, if you had not found me here,” said the count, “it might have proved a gallant adventure which would have cost your friend dear; but now, be assured, his alarm will be the only serious consequence.”

“And, honestly, if you hadn't found me here,” said the count, “it could have turned into a bold adventure that would have cost your friend a lot; but now, rest assured, his only serious consequence will be his worry.”

“And shall we go and find him?” inquired Franz.

“Should we go find him?” Franz asked.

“Oh, decidedly, sir. He is in a very picturesque place—do you know the catacombs of St. Sebastian?”

“Oh, definitely, sir. He’s in a really beautiful spot—do you know the catacombs of St. Sebastian?”

“I was never in them; but I have often resolved to visit them.”

“I was never in them; but I have often planned to visit them.”

“Well, here is an opportunity made to your hand, and it would be difficult to contrive a better. Have you a carriage?”

“Well, here’s an opportunity that's perfect for you, and it would be hard to come up with a better one. Do you have a carriage?”

“No.”

“Nope.”

“That is of no consequence; I always have one ready, day and night.”

"That's not a problem; I always have one prepared, day and night."

“Always ready?”

“Ready when you are?”

“Yes. I am a very capricious being, and I should tell you that sometimes when I rise, or after my dinner, or in the middle of the night, I resolve on starting for some particular point, and away I go.”

“Yes. I’m a pretty impulsive person, and I should mention that sometimes when I wake up, or after dinner, or in the middle of the night, I decide to head off to a specific place, and off I go.”

The count rang, and a footman appeared.

The count rang, and a footman showed up.

“Order out the carriage,” he said, “and remove the pistols which are in the holsters. You need not awaken the coachman; Ali will drive.”

“Call for the carriage,” he said, “and take out the pistols from the holsters. You don’t need to wake the coachman; Ali will drive.”

In a very short time the noise of wheels was heard, and the carriage stopped at the door. The count took out his watch.

In no time, the sound of wheels was heard, and the carriage pulled up to the door. The count took out his watch.

“Half-past twelve,” he said. “We might start at five o’clock and be in time, but the delay may cause your friend to pass an uneasy night, and therefore we had better go with all speed to extricate him from the hands of the infidels. Are you still resolved to accompany me?”

“It's twelve-thirty,” he said. “If we leave at five o'clock, we might still make it, but the delay could make your friend have a rough night, so we should hurry to get him out of the hands of the enemy. Are you still determined to come with me?”

“More determined than ever.”

"More determined than ever."

“Well, then, come along.”

"Alright, let's go."

Franz and the count went downstairs, accompanied by Peppino. At the door they found the carriage. Ali was on the box, in whom Franz recognized the dumb slave of the grotto of Monte Cristo. Franz and the count got into the carriage. Peppino placed himself beside Ali, and they set off at a rapid pace. Ali had received his instructions, and went down the Corso, crossed the Campo Vaccino, went up the Strada San Gregorio, and reached the gates of St. Sebastian. Then the porter raised some difficulties, but the Count of Monte Cristo produced a permit from the governor of Rome, allowing him to leave or enter the city at any hour of the day or night; the portcullis was therefore raised, the porter had a louis for his trouble, and they went on their way.

Franz and the count headed downstairs, joined by Peppino. At the entrance, they found the carriage waiting. Ali was on the driver’s seat, whom Franz recognized as the mute servant from the grotto of Monte Cristo. Franz and the count got into the carriage. Peppino took a seat next to Ali, and they set off at a quick pace. Ali had received his directions and drove down the Corso, crossed the Campo Vaccino, went up the Strada San Gregorio, and arrived at the gates of St. Sebastian. The porter raised some objections, but the Count of Monte Cristo presented a permit from the governor of Rome, allowing him to enter or leave the city at any time of the day or night; consequently, the portcullis was raised, the porter received a louis for his trouble, and they continued on their way.

The road which the carriage now traversed was the ancient Appian Way, and bordered with tombs. From time to time, by the light of the moon, which began to rise, Franz imagined that he saw something like a sentinel appear at various points among the ruins, and suddenly retreat into the darkness on a signal from Peppino.

The road that the carriage was now traveling on was the ancient Appian Way, lined with tombs. Occasionally, as the moon began to rise, Franz thought he saw something like a guard appear at different spots among the ruins, only to quickly retreat into the shadows at a signal from Peppino.

A short time before they reached the Baths of Caracalla the carriage stopped, Peppino opened the door, and the count and Franz alighted.

A little while before they arrived at the Baths of Caracalla, the carriage came to a stop, Peppino opened the door, and the count and Franz got out.

“In ten minutes,” said the count to his companion, “we shall be there.”

“In ten minutes,” the count told his companion, “we’ll be there.”

He then took Peppino aside, gave him an order in a low voice, and Peppino went away, taking with him a torch, brought with them in the carriage. Five minutes elapsed, during which Franz saw the shepherd going along a narrow path that led over the irregular and broken surface of the Campagna; and finally he disappeared in the midst of the tall red herbage, which seemed like the bristling mane of an enormous lion.

He then pulled Peppino aside, whispered an order to him, and Peppino left, taking a torch that they had brought with them in the carriage. Five minutes passed, during which Franz watched the shepherd walk along a narrow path that meandered over the uneven terrain of the Campagna; eventually, he vanished into the tall red grass, which looked like the bristling mane of a gigantic lion.

“Now,” said the count, “let us follow him.”

“Now,” said the count, “let’s follow him.”

Franz and the count in their turn then advanced along the same path, which, at the distance of a hundred paces, led them over a declivity to the bottom of a small valley. They then perceived two men conversing in the obscurity.

Franz and the count then followed the same path, which, a hundred paces ahead, took them down a slope into a small valley. They then noticed two men talking in the shadows.

“Ought we to go on?” asked Franz of the count; “or should we pause?”

“Should we keep going?” Franz asked the count. “Or should we take a break?”

“Let us go on; Peppino will have warned the sentry of our coming.”

“Let's move on; Peppino will have told the guard we're coming.”

One of the two men was Peppino, and the other a bandit on the lookout. Franz and the count advanced, and the bandit saluted them.

One of the two men was Peppino, and the other was a lookout bandit. Franz and the count approached, and the bandit greeted them.

“Your excellency,” said Peppino, addressing the count, “if you will follow me, the opening of the catacombs is close at hand.”

“Your excellency,” Peppino said to the count, “if you’ll follow me, the entrance to the catacombs is nearby.”

“Go on, then,” replied the count. They came to an opening behind a clump of bushes and in the midst of a pile of rocks, by which a man could scarcely pass. Peppino glided first into this crevice; after they got along a few paces the passage widened. Peppino passed, lighted his torch, and turned to see if they came after him. The count first reached an open space and Franz followed him closely. The passageway sloped in a gentle descent, enlarging as they proceeded; still Franz and the count were compelled to advance in a stooping posture, and were scarcely able to proceed abreast of one another. They went on a hundred and fifty paces in this way, and then were stopped by, “Who comes there?” At the same time they saw the reflection of a torch on a carbine barrel.

“Go ahead, then,” replied the count. They found an opening behind a cluster of bushes and in the middle of a pile of rocks, which barely allowed a man to squeeze through. Peppino slipped into this crevice first; after they moved a few steps, the passage widened. Peppino passed through, lit his torch, and turned to check if they were following him. The count reached an open area first, and Franz closely followed him. The pathway sloped gently downward, expanding as they went; still, Franz and the count had to move in a bent-over position, barely able to walk next to each other. They continued in this manner for about a hundred and fifty steps before being halted by a voice, “Who goes there?” At the same time, they saw the glint of a torch reflecting off a gun barrel.

“A friend!” responded Peppino; and, advancing alone towards the sentry, he said a few words to him in a low tone; and then he, like the first, saluted the nocturnal visitors, making a sign that they might proceed.

“A friend!” Peppino replied, and, stepping forward alone to the sentry, he quietly said a few words to him. Then, like the first one, he greeted the nighttime visitors, signaling that they could move on.

Behind the sentinel was a staircase with twenty steps. Franz and the count descended these, and found themselves in a mortuary chamber. Five corridors diverged like the rays of a star, and the walls, dug into niches, which were arranged one above the other in the shape of coffins, showed that they were at last in the catacombs. Down one of the corridors, whose extent it was impossible to determine, rays of light were visible. The count laid his hand on Franz’s shoulder.

Behind the sentinel was a staircase with twenty steps. Franz and the count went down these and found themselves in a mortuary chamber. Five corridors spread out like the rays of a star, and the walls, carved into niches stacked one above the other in the shape of coffins, indicated that they had finally arrived in the catacombs. Down one of the corridors, the length of which was impossible to gauge, rays of light could be seen. The count placed his hand on Franz’s shoulder.

“Would you like to see a camp of bandits in repose?” he inquired.

“Do you want to see a camp of bandits at rest?” he asked.

“Exceedingly,” replied Franz.

“Definitely,” replied Franz.

“Come with me, then. Peppino, put out the torch.” Peppino obeyed, and Franz and the count were in utter darkness, except that fifty paces in advance of them a reddish glare, more evident since Peppino had put out his torch, was visible along the wall.

“Come with me, then. Peppino, extinguish the torch.” Peppino complied, and Franz and the count found themselves in complete darkness, except for a reddish glow fifty paces ahead of them along the wall, which was more noticeable now that Peppino had put out his torch.

They advanced silently, the count guiding Franz as if he had the singular faculty of seeing in the dark. Franz himself, however, saw his way more plainly in proportion as he went on towards the light, which served in some manner as a guide. Three arcades were before them, and the middle one was used as a door. These arcades opened on one side into the corridor where the count and Franz were, and on the other into a large square chamber, entirely surrounded by niches similar to those of which we have spoken.

They moved quietly, the count leading Franz as if he alone could see in the dark. However, Franz found his path clearer as he moved toward the light, which acted as a kind of guide. There were three arcades in front of them, with the middle one serving as a door. These arcades opened on one side into the corridor where the count and Franz were, and on the other into a spacious square room, completely surrounded by niches like those we’ve mentioned.

In the midst of this chamber were four stones, which had formerly served as an altar, as was evident from the cross which still surmounted them. A lamp, placed at the base of a pillar, lighted up with its pale and flickering flame the singular scene which presented itself to the eyes of the two visitors concealed in the shadow.

In the middle of this room were four stones that used to be an altar, as shown by the cross still on top of them. A lamp, positioned at the bottom of a pillar, illuminated the unique scene that unfolded before the two visitors hidden in the shadows with its faint and flickering light.

A man was seated with his elbow leaning on the column, and was reading with his back turned to the arcades, through the openings of which the new-comers contemplated him. This was the chief of the band, Luigi Vampa. Around him, and in groups, according to their fancy, lying in their mantles, or with their backs against a sort of stone bench, which went all round the columbarium, were to be seen twenty brigands or more, each having his carbine within reach. At the other end, silent, scarcely visible, and like a shadow, was a sentinel, who was walking up and down before a grotto, which was only distinguishable because in that spot the darkness seemed more dense than elsewhere.

A man was sitting with his elbow resting on a column, reading with his back to the arcades, through the openings of which newcomers watched him. This was the leader of the group, Luigi Vampa. Around him, in groups and as they liked, lounging in their cloaks or leaning against a stone bench that ran all around the columbarium, were twenty or more bandits, each with their carbine within reach. At the other end, silent and barely visible like a shadow, was a guard walking back and forth in front of a grotto, which was only noticeable because the darkness there seemed thicker than anywhere else.

When the count thought Franz had gazed sufficiently on this picturesque tableau, he raised his finger to his lips, to warn him to be silent, and, ascending the three steps which led to the corridor of the columbarium, entered the chamber by the middle arcade, and advanced towards Vampa, who was so intent on the book before him that he did not hear the noise of his footsteps.

When the count thought Franz had looked long enough at this beautiful scene, he raised his finger to his lips to signal him to be quiet. He then climbed the three steps that led to the columbarium corridor, entered the room through the middle archway, and approached Vampa, who was so focused on the book in front of him that he didn't hear the sound of his footsteps.

“Who comes there?” cried the sentinel, who was less abstracted, and who saw by the lamp-light a shadow approaching his chief. At this challenge, Vampa rose quickly, drawing at the same moment a pistol from his girdle. In a moment all the bandits were on their feet, and twenty carbines were levelled at the count.

“Who’s there?” shouted the guard, who was less distracted and noticed a shadow approaching his leader in the lamp light. At this challenge, Vampa quickly stood up, pulling a pistol from his belt at the same time. In an instant, all the bandits were on their feet, and twenty rifles were aimed at the count.

“Well,” said he in a voice perfectly calm, and no muscle of his countenance disturbed, “well, my dear Vampa, it appears to me that you receive a friend with a great deal of ceremony.”

“Well,” he said in a completely calm voice, without a single muscle in his face moving, “well, my dear Vampa, it seems to me that you're welcoming a friend with a lot of fuss.”

20207m

“Ground arms,” exclaimed the chief, with an imperative sign of the hand, while with the other he took off his hat respectfully; then, turning to the singular personage who had caused this scene, he said, “Your pardon, your excellency, but I was so far from expecting the honor of a visit, that I did not really recognize you.”

“Put your weapons down,” the chief commanded, gesturing firmly with his hand while respectfully removing his hat with the other. Then, turning to the unusual individual who had caused this situation, he said, “Excuse me, your excellency, but I was so taken by surprise at your visit that I didn’t actually recognize you.”

“It seems that your memory is equally short in everything, Vampa,” said the count, “and that not only do you forget people’s faces, but also the conditions you make with them.”

“It looks like your memory is just as short in every way, Vampa,” said the count, “and not only do you forget people’s faces, but you also forget the agreements you make with them.”

“What conditions have I forgotten, your excellency?” inquired the bandit, with the air of a man who, having committed an error, is anxious to repair it.

“What conditions have I overlooked, your excellency?” asked the bandit, sounding like someone who, having made a mistake, is eager to fix it.

“Was it not agreed,” asked the count, “that not only my person, but also that of my friends, should be respected by you?”

“Wasn't it agreed,” the count asked, “that not just me, but also my friends, should be respected by you?”

“And how have I broken that treaty, your excellency?”

“And how have I violated that agreement, your excellency?”

“You have this evening carried off and conveyed hither the Viscount Albert de Morcerf. Well,” continued the count, in a tone that made Franz shudder, “this young gentleman is one of my friends—this young gentleman lodges in the same hotel as myself—this young gentleman has been up and down the Corso for eight hours in my private carriage, and yet, I repeat to you, you have carried him off, and conveyed him hither, and,” added the count, taking the letter from his pocket, “you have set a ransom on him, as if he were an utter stranger.”

“You have this evening taken the Viscount Albert de Morcerf away and brought him here. Well,” the count continued, with a tone that made Franz shiver, “this young man is one of my friends—he’s staying at the same hotel as I am—he has spent eight hours riding up and down the Corso in my private carriage, yet I tell you again, you have taken him away and brought him here, and,” the count added, pulling a letter from his pocket, “you have demanded a ransom for him, as if he were a complete stranger.”

“Why did you not tell me all this—you?” inquired the brigand chief, turning towards his men, who all retreated before his look. “Why have you caused me thus to fail in my word towards a gentleman like the count, who has all our lives in his hands? By heavens! if I thought one of you knew that the young gentleman was the friend of his excellency, I would blow his brains out with my own hand!”

“Why didn’t you tell me all this?” the brigand chief asked, turning to his men, who all stepped back at his glare. “Why did you make me go back on my word to a gentleman like the count, who has our lives in his hands? I swear! If I thought any of you knew that the young gentleman was friends with his excellency, I would shoot you myself!”

20211m

“Well,” said the count, turning towards Franz, “I told you there was some mistake in this.”

“Well,” said the count, turning to Franz, “I told you there was a mistake in this.”

“Are you not alone?” asked Vampa with uneasiness.

“Are you not alone?” Vampa asked, feeling uneasy.

“I am with the person to whom this letter was addressed, and to whom I desired to prove that Luigi Vampa was a man of his word. Come, your excellency,” the count added, turning to Franz, “here is Luigi Vampa, who will himself express to you his deep regret at the mistake he has committed.”

“I’m here with the person this letter was addressed to, and I wanted to show that Luigi Vampa is a man who keeps his promises. Come on, your excellency,” the count added, turning to Franz, “here’s Luigi Vampa, who will personally express to you his deep regret for the mistake he made.”

Franz approached, the chief advancing several steps to meet him.

Franz walked over, and the chief stepped forward a few paces to meet him.

“Welcome among us, your excellency,” he said to him; “you heard what the count just said, and also my reply; let me add that I would not for the four thousand piastres at which I had fixed your friend’s ransom, that this had happened.”

“Welcome to our group, your excellency,” he said to him; “you heard what the count just said, as well as my response; let me add that I wouldn't, for the four thousand piastres I set as your friend’s ransom, wish for this to have happened.”

“But,” said Franz, looking round him uneasily, “where is the viscount?—I do not see him.”

“But,” said Franz, glancing around nervously, “where's the viscount? I don’t see him.”

“Nothing has happened to him, I hope,” said the count frowningly.

“Nothing has happened to him, I hope,” the count said with a frown.

“The prisoner is there,” replied Vampa, pointing to the hollow space in front of which the bandit was on guard, “and I will go myself and tell him he is free.”

“The prisoner is over there,” replied Vampa, pointing to the empty space where the bandit was standing guard, “and I’ll go myself and tell him he’s free.”

The chief went towards the place he had pointed out as Albert’s prison, and Franz and the count followed him.

The chief walked over to the spot he had indicated as Albert’s prison, with Franz and the count trailing behind him.

“What is the prisoner doing?” inquired Vampa of the sentinel.

“What’s the prisoner doing?” Vampa asked the guard.

Ma foi, captain,” replied the sentry, “I do not know; for the last hour I have not heard him stir.”

Honestly, captain,” replied the sentry, “I don’t know; for the last hour I haven’t heard him move.”

“Come in, your excellency,” said Vampa. The count and Franz ascended seven or eight steps after the chief, who drew back a bolt and opened a door. Then, by the gleam of a lamp, similar to that which lighted the columbarium, Albert was to be seen wrapped up in a cloak which one of the bandits had lent him, lying in a corner in profound slumber.

“Come in, your excellency,” Vampa said. The count and Franz climbed seven or eight steps behind the chief, who pulled back a bolt and opened a door. Then, by the light of a lamp, similar to the one that illuminated the columbarium, Albert could be seen bundled up in a cloak that one of the bandits had lent him, lying in a corner in deep sleep.

“Come,” said the count, smiling with his own peculiar smile, “not so bad for a man who is to be shot at seven o’clock tomorrow morning.”

“Come,” said the count, smiling with his unique grin, “not too bad for a guy who’s supposed to be shot at seven o’clock tomorrow morning.”

Vampa looked at Albert with a kind of admiration; he was not insensible to such a proof of courage.

Vampa looked at Albert with a sense of admiration; he couldn't ignore such a display of bravery.

“You are right, your excellency,” he said; “this must be one of your friends.”

“You're right, your excellency,” he said; “this has to be one of your friends.”

Then going to Albert, he touched him on the shoulder, saying, “Will your excellency please to awaken?”

Then, going to Albert, he touched him on the shoulder, saying, “Could you please wake up, your excellency?”

Albert stretched out his arms, rubbed his eyelids, and opened his eyes.

Albert stretched his arms, rubbed his eyes, and opened them.

“Oh,” said he, “is it you, captain? You should have allowed me to sleep. I had such a delightful dream. I was dancing the galop at Torlonia’s with the Countess G——.” Then he drew his watch from his pocket, that he might see how time sped.

“Oh,” he said, “is that you, captain? You should have let me sleep. I had such a wonderful dream. I was dancing the galop at Torlonia’s with Countess G——.” Then he pulled out his watch to check how much time had passed.

“Half-past one only?” said he. “Why the devil do you rouse me at this hour?”

“Half-past one already?” he said. “Why on earth do you wake me up at this hour?”

“To tell you that you are free, your excellency.”

“To let you know that you are free, your excellency.”

“My dear fellow,” replied Albert, with perfect ease of mind, “remember, for the future, Napoleon’s maxim, ‘Never awaken me but for bad news;’ if you had let me sleep on, I should have finished my galop, and have been grateful to you all my life. So, then, they have paid my ransom?”

“My dear friend,” replied Albert, completely relaxed, “just remember Napoleon’s saying for the future: ‘Only wake me up for bad news.’ If you had let me sleep, I would have completed my dance and would have been grateful to you for the rest of my life. So, have they paid my ransom?”

“No, your excellency.”

“No, your honor.”

“Well, then, how am I free?”

“Well, then, how am I free?”

“A person to whom I can refuse nothing has come to demand you.”

“A person I can’t say no to has come to ask for you.”

“Come hither?”

“Come here?”

“Yes, hither.”

“Yes, here.”

“Really? Then that person is a most amiable person.”

“Seriously? Then that person is really nice.”

Albert looked around and perceived Franz. “What,” said he, “is it you, my dear Franz, whose devotion and friendship are thus displayed?”

Albert looked around and spotted Franz. “What,” he said, “is it you, my dear Franz, whose loyalty and friendship are so clearly shown?”

“No, not I,” replied Franz, “but our neighbor, the Count of Monte Cristo.”

“No, not me,” replied Franz, “but our neighbor, the Count of Monte Cristo.”

“Oh, my dear count,” said Albert gayly, arranging his cravat and wristbands, “you are really most kind, and I hope you will consider me as under eternal obligations to you, in the first place for the carriage, and in the next for this visit,” and he put out his hand to the count, who shuddered as he gave his own, but who nevertheless did give it.

“Oh, my dear Count,” Albert said cheerfully, adjusting his tie and cuffs, “you are so kind, and I hope you’ll consider me forever grateful to you, first for the carriage and then for this visit,” and he reached out his hand to the Count, who flinched as he shook it, but still went ahead and did it.

The bandit gazed on this scene with amazement; he was evidently accustomed to see his prisoners tremble before him, and yet here was one whose gay temperament was not for a moment altered; as for Franz, he was enchanted at the way in which Albert had sustained the national honor in the presence of the bandit.

The bandit stared at the scene in disbelief; he was clearly used to seeing his prisoners shake with fear, yet here was one who remained cheerful and unshaken. As for Franz, he was thrilled by how Albert had defended their national pride in front of the bandit.

“My dear Albert,” he said, “if you will make haste, we shall yet have time to finish the night at Torlonia’s. You may conclude your interrupted galop, so that you will owe no ill-will to Signor Luigi, who has, indeed, throughout this whole affair acted like a gentleman.”

“My dear Albert,” he said, “if you hurry up, we’ll still have time to finish the night at Torlonia’s. You can wrap up your interrupted dance, so you won’t hold any grudges against Signor Luigi, who has, after all, acted like a true gentleman throughout this whole situation.”

“You are decidedly right, and we may reach the Palazzo by two o’clock. Signor Luigi,” continued Albert, “is there any formality to fulfil before I take leave of your excellency?”

"You’re absolutely correct, and we can get to the Palazzo by two o’clock. Signor Luigi," Albert went on, "is there any formalities I need to take care of before I say goodbye to your excellency?"

“None, sir,” replied the bandit, “you are as free as air.”

“None, sir,” replied the bandit, “you are completely free.”

“Well, then, a happy and merry life to you. Come, gentlemen, come.”

"Well, then, here’s to a happy and joyful life for you. Come on, gentlemen, let’s go."

And Albert, followed by Franz and the count, descended the staircase, crossed the square chamber, where stood all the bandits, hat in hand.

And Albert, followed by Franz and the count, walked down the staircase and crossed the square room, where all the bandits stood, hats in hand.

“Peppino,” said the brigand chief, “give me the torch.”

“Peppino,” said the bandit leader, “hand me the torch.”

“What are you going to do?” inquired the count.

“What are you going to do?” the count asked.

“I will show you the way back myself,” said the captain; “that is the least honor that I can render to your excellency.”

“I'll personally show you the way back,” said the captain; “that’s the least I can do for you, your excellency.”

And taking the lighted torch from the hands of the herdsman, he preceded his guests, not as a servant who performs an act of civility, but like a king who precedes ambassadors. On reaching the door, he bowed.

And taking the lit torch from the hands of the herdsman, he led his guests, not as a servant doing a polite gesture, but like a king leading ambassadors. When they reached the door, he bowed.

“And now, your excellency,” added he, “allow me to repeat my apologies, and I hope you will not entertain any resentment at what has occurred.”

“And now, your excellency,” he added, “let me say again how sorry I am, and I hope you won’t hold any grudges about what happened.”

“No, my dear Vampa,” replied the count; “besides, you compensate for your mistakes in so gentlemanly a way, that one almost feels obliged to you for having committed them.”

“No, my dear Vampa,” replied the count; “besides, you make up for your mistakes in such a classy way that one almost feels grateful to you for having made them.”

20214m

“Gentlemen,” added the chief, turning towards the young men, “perhaps the offer may not appear very tempting to you; but if you should ever feel inclined to pay me a second visit, wherever I may be, you shall be welcome.”

“Gentlemen,” the chief continued, looking at the young men, “this offer might not seem very appealing to you; but if you ever feel like visiting me again, wherever that might be, you’ll be welcome.”

Franz and Albert bowed. The count went out first, then Albert. Franz paused for a moment.

Franz and Albert bowed. The count was the first to leave, followed by Albert. Franz took a moment to pause.

“Has your excellency anything to ask me?” said Vampa with a smile.

“Do you have any questions for me?” Vampa said with a smile.

“Yes, I have,” replied Franz; “I am curious to know what work you were perusing with so much attention as we entered.”

“Yes, I have,” replied Franz; “I’m curious about what you were reading so intently when we came in.”

“Cæsar’s Commentaries,” said the bandit, “it is my favorite work.”

“Caesar’s Commentaries,” said the bandit, “it's my favorite book.”

“Well, are you coming?” asked Albert.

“Well, are you coming?” Albert asked.

“Yes,” replied Franz, “here I am,” and he, in his turn, left the caves. They advanced to the plain.

“Yes,” replied Franz, “I’m here,” and he, in turn, left the caves. They moved forward to the plain.

“Ah, your pardon,” said Albert, turning round; “will you allow me, captain?”

“Ah, pardon me,” said Albert, turning around. “May I, captain?”

And he lighted his cigar at Vampa’s torch.

And he lit his cigar at Vampa’s torch.

“Now, my dear count,” he said, “let us on with all the speed we may. I am enormously anxious to finish my night at the Duke of Bracciano’s.”

“Now, my dear count,” he said, “let’s hurry as fast as we can. I’m really eager to wrap up my night at the Duke of Bracciano’s.”

They found the carriage where they had left it. The count said a word in Arabic to Ali, and the horses went on at great speed.

They found the carriage where they had left it. The count said something in Arabic to Ali, and the horses took off at high speed.

It was just two o’clock by Albert’s watch when the two friends entered into the dancing-room. Their return was quite an event, but as they entered together, all uneasiness on Albert’s account ceased instantly.

It was just 2:00 PM by Albert's watch when the two friends walked into the dance room. Their arrival was a big deal, but as they came in together, all of Albert's worries disappeared instantly.

“Madame,” said the Viscount of Morcerf, advancing towards the countess, “yesterday you were so condescending as to promise me a galop; I am rather late in claiming this gracious promise, but here is my friend, whose character for veracity you well know, and he will assure you the delay arose from no fault of mine.”

“Madame,” said the Viscount of Morcerf, stepping towards the countess, “yesterday you kindly promised me a dance; I apologize for taking so long to bring it up, but here is my friend, whose honesty you know well, and he’ll confirm that the delay wasn’t my fault.”

And as at this moment the orchestra gave the signal for the waltz, Albert put his arm round the waist of the countess, and disappeared with her in the whirl of dancers.

And just then, the orchestra played the signal for the waltz, and Albert put his arm around the countess's waist and vanished with her into the whirl of dancers.

In the meanwhile Franz was considering the singular shudder that had passed over the Count of Monte Cristo at the moment when he had been, in some sort, forced to give his hand to Albert.

In the meantime, Franz was reflecting on the strange shiver that had gone through the Count of Monte Cristo at the moment when he had, in a way, been compelled to shake hands with Albert.

Chapter 38. The Rendezvous

The first words that Albert uttered to his friend, on the following morning, contained a request that Franz would accompany him on a visit to the count; true, the young man had warmly and energetically thanked the count on the previous evening; but services such as he had rendered could never be too often acknowledged. Franz, who seemed attracted by some invisible influence towards the count, in which terror was strangely mingled, felt an extreme reluctance to permit his friend to be exposed alone to the singular fascination that this mysterious personage seemed to exercise over him, and therefore made no objection to Albert’s request, but at once accompanied him to the desired spot, and, after a short delay, the count joined them in the salon.

The first thing Albert said to his friend the next morning was a request for Franz to join him on a visit to the count. Sure, the young man had thanked the count sincerely and enthusiastically the night before, but gestures like those merited acknowledgment as often as possible. Franz, who felt drawn to the count by some invisible force that mixed fear and intrigue, was extremely hesitant to let his friend face the unique charm of this mysterious figure alone. So, he made no objections to Albert's request and immediately went with him to the designated location. After a brief wait, the count joined them in the living room.

“My dear count,” said Albert, advancing to meet him, “permit me to repeat the poor thanks I offered last night, and to assure you that the remembrance of all I owe to you will never be effaced from my memory; believe me, as long as I live, I shall never cease to dwell with grateful recollection on the prompt and important service you rendered me; and also to remember that to you I am indebted even for my life.”

“My dear count,” said Albert, stepping forward to meet him, “allow me to repeat the grateful thanks I offered last night and to assure you that I will never forget all that I owe you; believe me, as long as I live, I will always remember with gratitude the quick and significant help you gave me; and I’ll also remember that I owe my very life to you.”

“My very good friend and excellent neighbor,” replied the count, with a smile, “you really exaggerate my trifling exertions. You owe me nothing but some trifle of 20,000 francs, which you have been saved out of your travelling expenses, so that there is not much of a score between us;—but you must really permit me to congratulate you on the ease and unconcern with which you resigned yourself to your fate, and the perfect indifference you manifested as to the turn events might take.”

“My very good friend and great neighbor,” the count replied with a smile, “you really exaggerate my small efforts. You owe me just a little thing of 20,000 francs, which you saved from your travel expenses, so there’s not much of a debt between us;—but you really must let me congratulate you on the calm and relaxed way you accepted your fate, and the complete indifference you showed regarding how things might unfold.”

“Upon my word,” said Albert, “I deserve no credit for what I could not help, namely, a determination to take everything as I found it, and to let those bandits see, that although men get into troublesome scrapes all over the world, there is no nation but the French that can smile even in the face of grim Death himself. All that, however, has nothing to do with my obligations to you, and I now come to ask you whether, in my own person, my family, or connections, I can in any way serve you? My father, the Comte de Morcerf, although of Spanish origin, possesses considerable influence, both at the court of France and Madrid, and I unhesitatingly place the best services of myself, and all to whom my life is dear, at your disposal.”

“Honestly,” said Albert, “I don’t deserve any credit for what was beyond my control, which is my decision to accept everything as it is and show those criminals that even though people get into tough situations all over the world, there’s no nation but the French that can smile even in the face of Death itself. However, that doesn’t change my obligations to you, and I want to know if there’s any way I can help you through myself, my family, or my connections? My father, the Comte de Morcerf, although of Spanish descent, has significant influence both at the court in France and in Madrid, and I wholeheartedly offer my best services and those of everyone dear to me at your disposal.”

“Monsieur de Morcerf,” replied the count, “your offer, far from surprising me, is precisely what I expected from you, and I accept it in the same spirit of hearty sincerity with which it is made;—nay, I will go still further, and say that I had previously made up my mind to ask a great favor at your hands.”

“Monsieur de Morcerf,” replied the count, “your offer, rather than surprising me, is exactly what I expected from you, and I accept it with the same genuine sincerity with which it was made;—in fact, I will go even further and say that I had already decided to ask you for a big favor.”

“Oh, pray name it.”

“Oh, please name it.”

“I am wholly a stranger to Paris—it is a city I have never yet seen.”

“I’m completely new to Paris—it’s a city I haven’t seen yet.”

“Is it possible,” exclaimed Albert, “that you have reached your present age without visiting the finest capital in the world? I can scarcely credit it.”

“Is it possible,” exclaimed Albert, “that you’ve reached your age without visiting the greatest capital in the world? I can hardly believe it.”

“Nevertheless, it is quite true; still, I agree with you in thinking that my present ignorance of the first city in Europe is a reproach to me in every way, and calls for immediate correction; but, in all probability, I should have performed so important, so necessary a duty, as that of making myself acquainted with the wonders and beauties of your justly celebrated capital, had I known any person who would have introduced me into the fashionable world, but unfortunately I possessed no acquaintance there, and, of necessity, was compelled to abandon the idea.”

“Still, it is completely true; I agree with you that my lack of knowledge about the first city in Europe is a shame on me in every way and needs to be addressed immediately. However, I probably would have taken on such an important and necessary task of getting to know the wonders and beauties of your renowned capital if I had known someone who could have introduced me to the social scene. Unfortunately, I didn’t have any connections there, and so I had to give up on that idea.”

“So distinguished an individual as yourself,” cried Albert, “could scarcely have required an introduction.”

“So distinguished a person as you,” exclaimed Albert, “hardly needs an introduction.”

“You are most kind; but as regards myself, I can find no merit I possess, save that, as a millionaire, I might have become a partner in the speculations of M. Aguado and M. Rothschild; but as my motive in travelling to your capital would not have been for the pleasure of dabbling in stocks, I stayed away till some favorable chance should present itself of carrying my wish into execution. Your offer, however, smooths all difficulties, and I have only to ask you, my dear M. de Morcerf” (these words were accompanied by a most peculiar smile), “whether you undertake, upon my arrival in France, to open to me the doors of that fashionable world of which I know no more than a Huron or a native of Cochin-China?”

“You're very generous; but when it comes to myself, I can't identify any merit I have, except that, as a millionaire, I could have partnered with M. Aguado and M. Rothschild in their ventures. However, since my reason for traveling to your capital wasn't to enjoy trading stocks, I held off until a good opportunity arose to fulfill my desire. Your offer, though, removes all obstacles, and I just need to ask you, my dear M. de Morcerf” (these words came with a rather unusual smile), “if you will, upon my arrival in France, help me gain access to that fashionable world of which I know as little as a Huron or a native of Cochin-China?”

“Oh, that I do, and with infinite pleasure,” answered Albert; “and so much the more readily as a letter received this morning from my father summons me to Paris, in consequence of a treaty of marriage (my dear Franz, do not smile, I beg of you) with a family of high standing, and connected with the very cream of Parisian society.”

“Oh, I definitely do, and with great pleasure,” replied Albert; “and even more so since a letter I got this morning from my dad is urging me to go to Paris because of a marriage arrangement (my dear Franz, please don’t laugh, I’m asking you) with a prominent family that is connected to the elite of Parisian society.”

“Connected by marriage, you mean,” said Franz, laughingly.

"Connected by marriage, you mean," Franz said, laughing.

“Well, never mind how it is,” answered Albert, “it comes to the same thing in the end. Perhaps by the time you return to Paris, I shall be quite a sober, staid father of a family! A most edifying representative I shall make of all the domestic virtues—don’t you think so? But as regards your wish to visit our fine city, my dear count, I can only say that you may command me and mine to any extent you please.”

“Well, it doesn't really matter how it is,” replied Albert, “it all leads to the same conclusion in the end. Maybe by the time you get back to Paris, I’ll be a completely respectable, stable family man! I’ll be a great example of all the domestic virtues—don’t you think? But as for your desire to visit our wonderful city, my dear count, I can only say that you and yours are welcome to do so as much as you like.”

“Then it is settled,” said the count, “and I give you my solemn assurance that I only waited an opportunity like the present to realize plans that I have long meditated.”

“Then it’s settled,” said the count, “and I give you my solemn assurance that I’ve just been waiting for an opportunity like this to put into action plans I’ve been thinking about for a long time.”

Franz did not doubt that these plans were the same concerning which the count had dropped a few words in the grotto of Monte Cristo, and while the count was speaking the young man watched him closely, hoping to read something of his purpose in his face, but his countenance was inscrutable especially when, as in the present case, it was veiled in a sphinx-like smile.

Franz had no doubt that these plans were the same ones the count had mentioned briefly in the grotto of Monte Cristo. As the count spoke, the young man studied him closely, hoping to catch a glimpse of his intentions in his expression. However, the count's face was unreadable, especially when, as in this instance, it was hidden behind a mysterious smile.

“But tell me now, count,” exclaimed Albert, delighted at the idea of having to chaperon so distinguished a person as Monte Cristo; “tell me truly whether you are in earnest, or if this project of visiting Paris is merely one of the chimerical and uncertain air castles of which we make so many in the course of our lives, but which, like a house built on the sand, is liable to be blown over by the first puff of wind?”

“But tell me now, seriously,” exclaimed Albert, thrilled at the idea of chaperoning such a distinguished person as Monte Cristo; “tell me honestly whether you’re serious, or if this plan to visit Paris is just one of those fanciful daydreams we come up with throughout our lives, which, like a house built on sand, can be swept away by the slightest breeze?”

“I pledge you my honor,” returned the count, “that I mean to do as I have said; both inclination and positive necessity compel me to visit Paris.”

“I promise you on my honor,” replied the count, “that I intend to do as I said; both my desire and absolute necessity demand that I visit Paris.”

“When do you propose going thither?”

“When do you plan on going there?”

“Have you made up your mind when you shall be there yourself?”

“Have you decided when you’ll be there yourself?”

“Certainly I have; in a fortnight or three weeks’ time, that is to say, as fast as I can get there!”

“Of course I have; in two weeks or three, that is, as quickly as I can get there!”

“Nay,” said the Count; “I will give you three months ere I join you; you see I make an ample allowance for all delays and difficulties.

“Nah,” said the Count; “I’ll give you three months before I join you; you can see I’m allowing plenty of time for any delays and difficulties.”

“And in three months’ time,” said Albert, “you will be at my house?”

“And in three months,” Albert said, “you’ll be at my house?”

“Shall we make a positive appointment for a particular day and hour?” inquired the count; “only let me warn you that I am proverbial for my punctilious exactitude in keeping my engagements.”

“Shall we set a specific date and time?” the count asked. “Just let me warn you that I’m known for being extremely punctual with my commitments.”

“Day for day, hour for hour,” said Albert; “that will suit me to a dot.”

“Day for day, hour for hour,” said Albert; “that works perfectly for me.”

“So be it, then,” replied the count, and extending his hand towards a calendar, suspended near the chimney-piece, he said, “today is the 21st of February;” and drawing out his watch, added, “it is exactly half-past ten o’clock. Now promise me to remember this, and expect me the 21st of May at the same hour in the forenoon.”

“So be it, then,” replied the count, and extending his hand toward a calendar hanging by the fireplace, he said, “today is February 21st;” and pulling out his watch, added, “it’s exactly 10:30. Now promise me you’ll remember this, and expect me on May 21st at the same time in the morning.”

“Capital!” exclaimed Albert; “your breakfast shall be waiting.”

“Capital!” shouted Albert; “your breakfast will be ready.”

“Where do you live?”

“Where do you live now?”

“No. 27, Rue du Helder.”

“27 Rue du Helder.”

“Have you bachelor’s apartments there? I hope my coming will not put you to any inconvenience.”

“Do you have any bachelor apartments there? I hope my visit won’t cause you any trouble.”

“I reside in my father’s house, but occupy a pavilion at the farther side of the courtyard, entirely separated from the main building.”

“I live in my dad’s house, but I have a separate pavilion on the far side of the courtyard, completely apart from the main building.”

“Quite sufficient,” replied the count, as, taking out his tablets, he wrote down “No. 27, Rue du Helder, 21st May, half-past ten in the morning.”

“Quite sufficient,” replied the count, as he took out his notepad and wrote down “No. 27, Rue du Helder, May 21st, 10:30 AM.”

“Now then,” said the count, returning his tablets to his pocket, “make yourself perfectly easy; the hand of your time-piece will not be more accurate in marking the time than myself.”

“Alright then,” said the count, putting his tablets back in his pocket, “don’t worry at all; your watch won’t be any more precise in telling the time than I am.”

“Shall I see you again ere my departure?” asked Albert.

“Will I see you again before I leave?” asked Albert.

“That depends; when do you leave?”

“That depends; when are you leaving?”

“Tomorrow evening, at five o’clock.”

“Tomorrow evening at 5 PM.”

“In that case I must say adieu to you, as I am compelled to go to Naples, and shall not return hither before Saturday evening or Sunday morning. And you, baron,” pursued the count, addressing Franz, “do you also depart tomorrow?”

“In that case, I must say goodbye to you, as I have to go to Naples, and I won’t be back until Saturday evening or Sunday morning. And you, baron,” the count added, turning to Franz, “are you leaving tomorrow as well?”

“Yes.”

“Yep.”

“For France?”

"For France?"

“No, for Venice; I shall remain in Italy for another year or two.”

“No, I'm going to Venice; I’ll stay in Italy for another year or two.”

“Then we shall not meet in Paris?”

“Are we not going to meet in Paris?”

“I fear I shall not have that honor.”

“I’m afraid I won’t have that honor.”

“Well, since we must part,” said the count, holding out a hand to each of the young men, “allow me to wish you both a safe and pleasant journey.”

“Well, since we have to say goodbye,” said the count, extending a hand to each of the young men, “let me wish you both a safe and enjoyable journey.”

It was the first time the hand of Franz had come in contact with that of the mysterious individual before him, and unconsciously he shuddered at its touch, for it felt cold and icy as that of a corpse.

It was the first time Franz's hand had touched that of the mysterious person in front of him, and without realizing it, he shuddered at the contact because it felt cold and icy like that of a corpse.

20219m

“Let us understand each other,” said Albert; “it is agreed—is it not?—that you are to be at No. 27, in the Rue du Helder, on the 21st of May, at half-past ten in the morning, and your word of honor passed for your punctuality?”

“Let’s get on the same page,” said Albert; “we’ve agreed, right?—that you’ll be at No. 27, Rue du Helder, on May 21st, at 10:30 AM, and you promise you’ll be on time?”

“The 21st of May, at half-past ten in the morning, Rue du Helder, No. 27,” replied the count.

“The 21st of May, at 10:30 in the morning, Rue du Helder, No. 27,” replied the count.

The young men then rose, and bowing to the count, quitted the room.

The young men then stood up, bowed to the count, and left the room.

“What is the matter?” asked Albert of Franz, when they had returned to their own apartments; “you seem more than commonly thoughtful.”

“What’s wrong?” Albert asked Franz when they got back to their own apartments. “You seem unusually thoughtful.”

“I will confess to you, Albert,” replied Franz, “the count is a very singular person, and the appointment you have made to meet him in Paris fills me with a thousand apprehensions.”

“I have to tell you, Albert,” replied Franz, “the count is a really unusual person, and the meeting you’ve set up with him in Paris makes me feel a thousand worries.”

“My dear fellow,” exclaimed Albert, “what can there possibly be in that to excite uneasiness? Why, you must have lost your senses.”

“My dear friend,” exclaimed Albert, “what could possibly be concerning about that? You must have lost your mind.”

“Whether I am in my senses or not,” answered Franz, “that is the way I feel.”

“Whether I’m in my right mind or not,” Franz replied, “that’s how I feel.”

“Listen to me, Franz,” said Albert; “I am glad that the occasion has presented itself for saying this to you, for I have noticed how cold you are in your bearing towards the count, while he, on the other hand, has always been courtesy itself to us. Have you anything particular against him?”

“Listen to me, Franz,” said Albert; “I’m glad this moment has come for me to say this to you because I’ve seen how distant you are with the count, while he has always been nothing but polite to us. Do you have any specific issues with him?”

“Possibly.”

"Maybe."

“Did you ever meet him previously to coming hither?”

“Did you ever meet him before coming here?”

“I have.”

"I have."

“And where?”

"Where to?"

“Will you promise me not to repeat a single word of what I am about to tell you?”

“Will you promise me not to repeat a single word of what I'm about to tell you?”

“I promise.”

"I swear."

“Upon your honor?”

"On your word?"

“Upon my honor.”

"On my honor."

“Then listen to me.”

“Just listen to me.”

Franz then related to his friend the history of his excursion to the Island of Monte Cristo and of his finding a party of smugglers there, and the two Corsican bandits with them. He dwelt with considerable force and energy on the almost magical hospitality he had received from the count, and the magnificence of his entertainment in the grotto of the Thousand and One Nights.

Franz then told his friend about his trip to the Island of Monte Cristo and how he encountered a group of smugglers there, along with two Corsican bandits. He emphasized with great enthusiasm the incredible hospitality he received from the count and the lavishness of his entertainment in the grotto of the Thousand and One Nights.

He recounted, with circumstantial exactitude, all the particulars of the supper, the hashish, the statues, the dream, and how, at his awakening, there remained no proof or trace of all these events, save the small yacht, seen in the distant horizon driving under full sail toward Porto-Vecchio.

He described in detailed detail all the specifics of the dinner, the hashish, the statues, the dream, and how when he woke up, there was no evidence or sign of all these events, except for the small yacht visible on the distant horizon sailing full speed toward Porto-Vecchio.

Then he detailed the conversation overheard by him at the Colosseum, between the count and Vampa, in which the count had promised to obtain the release of the bandit Peppino,—an engagement which, as our readers are aware, he most faithfully fulfilled.

Then he described the conversation he overheard at the Colosseum between the count and Vampa, in which the count promised to get the bandit Peppino released—a promise that, as our readers know, he kept faithfully.

At last he arrived at the adventure of the preceding night, and the embarrassment in which he found himself placed by not having sufficient cash by six or seven hundred piastres to make up the sum required, and finally of his application to the count and the picturesque and satisfactory result that followed. Albert listened with the most profound attention.

At last, he recounted the adventure from the previous night, along with the awkward situation he faced due to not having enough cash—six or seven hundred piastres short of what he needed. He also talked about his request to the count and the colorful and gratifying outcome that ensued. Albert listened with rapt attention.

“Well,” said he, when Franz had concluded, “what do you find to object to in all you have related? The count is fond of travelling, and, being rich, possesses a vessel of his own. Go but to Portsmouth or Southampton, and you will find the harbors crowded with the yachts belonging to such of the English as can afford the expense, and have the same liking for this amusement. Now, by way of having a resting-place during his excursions, avoiding the wretched cookery—which has been trying its best to poison me during the last four months, while you have manfully resisted its effects for as many years,—and obtaining a bed on which it is possible to slumber, Monte Cristo has furnished for himself a temporary abode where you first found him; but, to prevent the possibility of the Tuscan government taking a fancy to his enchanted palace, and thereby depriving him of the advantages naturally expected from so large an outlay of capital, he has wisely enough purchased the island, and taken its name. Just ask yourself, my good fellow, whether there are not many persons of our acquaintance who assume the names of lands and properties they never in their lives were masters of?”

“Well,” he said when Franz finished, “what do you find to complain about in all that you've said? The count loves to travel, and since he’s wealthy, he has his own boat. Just go to Portsmouth or Southampton and you’ll see the harbors filled with yachts owned by those English who can afford it and share the same passion for this pastime. Now, to have a place to rest during his trips, to avoid the awful cooking—which has been trying its best to poison me for the last four months, while you’ve bravely resisted it for several years—and to find a bed where he can actually sleep, Monte Cristo has set up a temporary home where you first found him. But to prevent the Tuscan government from taking an interest in his enchanted palace and denying him the benefits that come with such a significant investment, he wisely bought the island and took its name. Just ask yourself, my good friend, are there not many people we know who take on the names of places and properties they’ve never owned?”

“But,” said Franz, “the Corsican bandits that were among the crew of his vessel?”

"But," Franz said, "what about the Corsican bandits who were part of his crew?"

“Why, really the thing seems to me simple enough. Nobody knows better than yourself that the bandits of Corsica are not rogues or thieves, but purely and simply fugitives, driven by some sinister motive from their native town or village, and that their fellowship involves no disgrace or stigma; for my own part, I protest that, should I ever go to Corsica, my first visit, ere even I presented myself to the mayor or prefect, should be to the bandits of Colomba, if I could only manage to find them; for, on my conscience, they are a race of men I admire greatly.”

“Honestly, I think this is pretty straightforward. No one knows better than you that the bandits of Corsica aren’t just criminals; they’re mainly fugitives, pushed out of their hometowns for some dark reason. Their community doesn’t come with any shame or stigma. As for me, I swear, if I ever visit Corsica, my first stop, before I even meet the mayor or prefect, would be to find the bandits of Colomba; because, truly, I admire them greatly.”

“Still,” persisted Franz, “I suppose you will allow that such men as Vampa and his band are regular villains, who have no other motive than plunder when they seize your person. How do you explain the influence the count evidently possessed over those ruffians?”

“Still,” insisted Franz, “I guess you’ll admit that guys like Vampa and his crew are just straight-up villains, who only want to rob you when they take you. How do you explain the clear control the count had over those thugs?”

“My good friend, as in all probability I own my present safety to that influence, it would ill become me to search too closely into its source; therefore, instead of condemning him for his intimacy with outlaws, you must give me leave to excuse any little irregularity there may be in such a connection; not altogether for preserving my life, for my own idea was that it never was in much danger, but certainly for saving me 4,000 piastres, which, being translated, means neither more nor less than 24,000 livres of our money—a sum at which, most assuredly, I should never have been estimated in France, proving most indisputably,” added Albert with a laugh, “that no prophet is honored in his own country.”

“My good friend, since I probably owe my current safety to that influence, it wouldn't be right for me to dig too deep into its source; so instead of criticizing him for associating with outlaws, please allow me to excuse any minor irregularities in that connection. Not just for saving my life, which I actually thought was never really at risk, but definitely for saving me 4,000 piastres, which translates to exactly 24,000 livres of our money—a sum that I certainly would never have been valued at in France, clearly proving,” added Albert with a laugh, “that no prophet is honored in his own country.”

“Talking of countries,” replied Franz, “of what country is the count, what is his native tongue, whence does he derive his immense fortune, and what were those events of his early life—a life as marvellous as unknown—that have tinctured his succeeding years with so dark and gloomy a misanthropy? Certainly these are questions that, in your place, I should like to have answered.”

“Speaking of countries,” replied Franz, “what country is the count from, what language does he speak, where does his vast wealth come from, and what were the events of his early life—a life as amazing as it is mysterious—that have filled his later years with such a deep and gloomy misanthropy? These are definitely questions that, if I were you, I would want answered.”

“My dear Franz,” replied Albert, “when, upon receipt of my letter, you found the necessity of asking the count’s assistance, you promptly went to him, saying, ‘My friend Albert de Morcerf is in danger; help me to deliver him.’ Was not that nearly what you said?”

“My dear Franz,” replied Albert, “when you got my letter and realized you needed to ask the count for help, you immediately went to him, saying, ‘My friend Albert de Morcerf is in danger; please help me save him.’ Wasn’t that pretty much what you said?”

20222m

“It was.”

“It was.”

“Well, then, did he ask you, ‘Who is M. Albert de Morcerf? how does he come by his name—his fortune? what are his means of existence? what is his birthplace? of what country is he a native?’ Tell me, did he put all these questions to you?”

“Well, did he ask you, ‘Who is M. Albert de Morcerf? How did he get his name—his fortune? What does he do for a living? Where was he born? Which country is he from?’ Tell me, did he ask you all of these questions?”

“I confess he asked me none.”

“I admit he didn’t ask me any.”

“No; he merely came and freed me from the hands of Signor Vampa, where, I can assure you, in spite of all my outward appearance of ease and unconcern, I did not very particularly care to remain. Now, then, Franz, when, for services so promptly and unhesitatingly rendered, he but asks me in return to do for him what is done daily for any Russian prince or Italian nobleman who may pass through Paris—merely to introduce him into society—would you have me refuse? My good fellow, you must have lost your senses to think it possible I could act with such cold-blooded policy.”

“No; he just came and rescued me from Signor Vampa, where, I assure you, despite my outward appearance of ease and indifference, I really didn’t want to stay. Now, Franz, when he asks me, in return for such prompt and selfless help, to do for him what is done every day for any Russian prince or Italian noble who happens to be in Paris—just to introduce him to society—would you have me say no? My friend, you must have lost your mind to think it possible I could act with such cold-hearted strategy.”

And this time it must be confessed that, contrary to the usual state of affairs in discussions between the young men, the effective arguments were all on Albert’s side.

And this time, I have to admit that, unlike usual conversations among the young men, all the strong arguments were on Albert's side.

“Well,” said Franz with a sigh, “do as you please my dear viscount, for your arguments are beyond my powers of refutation. Still, in spite of all, you must admit that this Count of Monte Cristo is a most singular personage.”

“Well,” said Franz with a sigh, “do whatever you want, my dear viscount, because I can't argue against your points. Still, you have to admit that this Count of Monte Cristo is quite a unique character.”

“He is a philanthropist,” answered the other; “and no doubt his motive in visiting Paris is to compete for the Monthyon prize, given, as you are aware, to whoever shall be proved to have most materially advanced the interests of virtue and humanity. If my vote and interest can obtain it for him, I will readily give him the one and promise the other. And now, my dear Franz, let us talk of something else. Come, shall we take our luncheon, and then pay a last visit to St. Peter’s?”

“He's a philanthropist,” the other replied. “And I’m sure his reason for visiting Paris is to compete for the Monthyon prize, which, as you know, is awarded to whoever has significantly advanced the interests of virtue and humanity. If my support can help him win it, I'm more than happy to give him my vote and promise my help. Now, my dear Franz, let’s chat about something else. How about we grab some lunch and then make one last visit to St. Peter’s?”

Franz silently assented; and the following afternoon, at half-past five o’clock, the young men parted. Albert de Morcerf to return to Paris, and Franz d’Épinay to pass a fortnight at Venice.

Franz quietly agreed; and the next afternoon, at 5:30, the young men said their goodbyes. Albert de Morcerf was heading back to Paris, while Franz d’Épinay was off to spend two weeks in Venice.

But, ere he entered his travelling carriage, Albert, fearing that his expected guest might forget the engagement he had entered into, placed in the care of a waiter at the hotel a card to be delivered to the Count of Monte Cristo, on which, beneath the name of Viscount Albert de Morcerf, he had written in pencil:

But, before he got into his travel carriage, Albert, worried that his expected guest might forget their arrangement, gave a card to a hotel waiter to deliver to the Count of Monte Cristo. On it, underneath the name Viscount Albert de Morcerf, he had written in pencil:

“27, Rue du Helder, on the 21st May, half-past ten A.M.”

“27, Rue du Helder, on the 21st May, half-past ten A.M.”

Chapter 39. The Guests

In the house in the Rue du Helder, where Albert had invited the Count of Monte Cristo, everything was being prepared on the morning of the 21st of May to do honor to the occasion. Albert de Morcerf inhabited a pavilion situated at the corner of a large court, and directly opposite another building, in which were the servants’ apartments. Two windows only of the pavilion faced the street; three other windows looked into the court, and two at the back into the garden.

In the house on Rue du Helder, where Albert had invited the Count of Monte Cristo, everything was being set up on the morning of May 21st to honor the event. Albert de Morcerf lived in a pavilion located at the corner of a large courtyard, directly across from another building that housed the servants' quarters. Only two windows of the pavilion faced the street; three other windows overlooked the courtyard, and two at the back looked out into the garden.

Between the court and the garden, built in the heavy style of the imperial architecture, was the large and fashionable dwelling of the Count and Countess of Morcerf.

Between the court and the garden, designed in the grand style of imperial architecture, stood the large and stylish home of the Count and Countess of Morcerf.

A high wall surrounded the whole of the property, surmounted at intervals by vases filled with flowers, and broken in the centre by a large gate of gilded iron, which served as the carriage entrance. A small door, close to the lodge of the concierge, gave ingress and egress to the servants and masters when they were on foot.

A tall wall surrounded the entire property, topped at intervals with vases filled with flowers, and interrupted in the middle by a large gilded iron gate that served as the entrance for carriages. A small door, next to the lodge of the concierge, allowed the servants and residents to come and go on foot.

It was easy to discover that the delicate care of a mother, unwilling to part from her son, and yet aware that a young man of the viscount’s age required the full exercise of his liberty, had chosen this habitation for Albert. There were not lacking, however, evidences of what we may call the intelligent egoism of a youth who is charmed with the indolent, careless life of an only son, and who lives as it were in a gilded cage. By means of the two windows looking into the street, Albert could see all that passed; the sight of what is going on is necessary to young men, who always want to see the world traverse their horizon, even if that horizon is only a public thoroughfare. Then, should anything appear to merit a more minute examination, Albert de Morcerf could follow up his researches by means of a small gate, similar to that close to the concierge’s door, and which merits a particular description.

It was easy to see that the gentle care of a mother, who didn’t want to be separated from her son but knew that a young man of the viscount’s age needed to enjoy his freedom, had chosen this home for Albert. However, there were clear signs of what we might call the self-serving attitude of a young man who is captivated by the easy, relaxed life of an only son and who lives, so to speak, in a gilded cage. Through the two windows facing the street, Albert could watch everything happening outside; young men need to see what’s going on, as they always want the world to come into their view, even if that view is just a busy street. And if something caught his interest and required a closer look, Albert de Morcerf could continue his exploration through a small gate, similar to the one near the concierge’s door, which deserves a special mention.

It was a little entrance that seemed never to have been opened since the house was built, so entirely was it covered with dust and dirt; but the well-oiled hinges and locks told quite another story. This door was a mockery to the concierge, from whose vigilance and jurisdiction it was free, and, like that famous portal in the Arabian Nights, opening at the “Sesame” of Ali Baba, it was wont to swing backward at a cabalistic word or a concerted tap from without from the sweetest voices or whitest fingers in the world.

It was a small entrance that seemed like it had never been opened since the house was built, so completely was it covered in dust and dirt; but the well-oiled hinges and locks told a different story. This door was a challenge to the concierge, who had no authority over it, and, like that famous door in the Arabian Nights, which opened with the “Sesame” of Ali Baba, it would swing open at a secret word or a specific knock from the sweetest voices or most delicate fingers in the world.

At the end of a long corridor, with which the door communicated, and which formed the antechamber, was, on the right, Albert’s breakfast-room, looking into the court, and on the left the salon, looking into the garden. Shrubs and creeping plants covered the windows, and hid from the garden and court these two apartments, the only rooms into which, as they were on the ground floor, the prying eyes of the curious could penetrate.

At the end of a long hallway, where the door connected, and which served as the waiting area, was, on the right, Albert's breakfast room, facing the courtyard, and on the left, the living room, overlooking the garden. Shrubs and climbing plants covered the windows, obscuring these two rooms from both the garden and the courtyard. Since they were on the ground floor, they were the only spaces that the curious could easily see into.

On the floor above were similar rooms, with the addition of a third, formed out of the antechamber; these three rooms were a salon, a boudoir, and a bedroom. The salon downstairs was only an Algerian divan, for the use of smokers. The boudoir upstairs communicated with the bedchamber by an invisible door on the staircase; it was evident that every precaution had been taken. Above this floor was a large atelier, which had been increased in size by pulling down the partitions—a pandemonium, in which the artist and the dandy strove for pre-eminence.

On the floor above were similar rooms, plus a third one that was made from the antechamber; these three rooms were a living room, a dressing room, and a bedroom. The living room downstairs only had an Algerian divan for smokers. The dressing room upstairs connected to the bedroom through a hidden door on the staircase; it was clear that every precaution had been taken. Above this floor was a large studio, which had been expanded by tearing down the walls—a chaotic space where the artist and the dandy competed for dominance.

There were collected and piled up all Albert’s successive caprices, hunting-horns, bass-viols, flutes—a whole orchestra, for Albert had had not a taste but a fancy for music; easels, palettes, brushes, pencils—for music had been succeeded by painting; foils, boxing-gloves, broadswords, and single-sticks—for, following the example of the fashionable young men of the time, Albert de Morcerf cultivated, with far more perseverance than music and drawing, the three arts that complete a dandy’s education, i.e., fencing, boxing, and single-stick; and it was here that he received Grisier, Cooks, and Charles Leboucher.

There were piles of all of Albert's various whims—hunting horns, bass viols, flutes—a whole orchestra, since Albert didn't just like music; he was obsessed with it. There were easels, palettes, brushes, and pencils—music had given way to painting. Then there were foils, boxing gloves, broadswords, and single sticks—because, following the trend of fashionable young men of his time, Albert de Morcerf dedicated himself, with much more determination than to music and drawing, to the three skills that complete a dandy's education: fencing, boxing, and single-stick. It was here that he hosted Grisier, Cooks, and Charles Leboucher.

The rest of the furniture of this privileged apartment consisted of old cabinets, filled with Chinese porcelain and Japanese vases, Lucca della Robbia faïences, and Palissy platters; of old armchairs, in which perhaps had sat Henry IV. or Sully, Louis XIII. or Richelieu—for two of these armchairs, adorned with a carved shield, on which were engraved the fleur-de-lis of France on an azure field, evidently came from the Louvre, or, at least, some royal residence.

The rest of the furniture in this special apartment included old cabinets filled with Chinese porcelain and Japanese vases, Lucca della Robbia ceramics, and Palissy platters; old armchairs that might have been used by Henry IV or Sully, Louis XIII or Richelieu—since two of these armchairs, decorated with a carved shield featuring the fleur-de-lis of France on a blue background, clearly came from the Louvre or at least some royal residence.

Over these dark and sombre chairs were thrown splendid stuffs, dyed beneath Persia’s sun, or woven by the fingers of the women of Calcutta or of Chandernagor. What these stuffs did there, it was impossible to say; they awaited, while gratifying the eyes, a destination unknown to their owner himself; in the meantime they filled the place with their golden and silky reflections.

Over these dark and gloomy chairs were draped beautiful fabrics, dyed under Persia’s sun or woven by the hands of women from Calcutta or Chandernagor. It was unclear what these fabrics were doing there; they awaited a purpose that was unknown even to their owner. In the meantime, they filled the space with their golden and silky shimmer.

In the centre of the room was a Roller and Blanchet “baby grand” piano in rosewood, but holding the potentialities of an orchestra in its narrow and sonorous cavity, and groaning beneath the weight of the chefs-d’œuvre of Beethoven, Weber, Mozart, Haydn, Grétry, and Porpora.

In the middle of the room was a Roller and Blanchet “baby grand” piano made of rosewood, but capable of producing the sounds of an entire orchestra from its narrow and resonant body, straining under the weight of the masterpieces of Beethoven, Weber, Mozart, Haydn, Grétry, and Porpora.

On the walls, over the doors, on the ceiling, were swords, daggers, Malay creeses, maces, battle-axes; gilded, damasked, and inlaid suits of armor; dried plants, minerals, and stuffed birds, their flame-colored wings outspread in motionless flight, and their beaks forever open. This was Albert’s favorite lounging place.

On the walls, above the doors, and on the ceiling were swords, daggers, Malay krises, maces, and battle-axes; gilded, patterned, and inlaid suits of armor; dried plants, minerals, and stuffed birds, their bright wings spread as if in flight, and their beaks always open. This was Albert’s favorite place to relax.

However, the morning of the appointment, the young man had established himself in the small salon downstairs. There, on a table, surrounded at some distance by a large and luxurious divan, every species of tobacco known,—from the yellow tobacco of Petersburg to the black of Sinai, and so on along the scale from Maryland and Porto Rico, to Latakia,—was exposed in pots of crackled earthenware of which the Dutch are so fond; beside them, in boxes of fragrant wood, were ranged, according to their size and quality, puros, regalias, havanas, and manillas; and, in an open cabinet, a collection of German pipes, of chibouques, with their amber mouth-pieces ornamented with coral, and of narghiles, with their long tubes of morocco, awaiting the caprice or the sympathy of the smokers.

However, on the morning of the appointment, the young man had settled himself in the small salon downstairs. There, on a table, surrounded at a distance by a large and luxurious couch, every kind of tobacco known—from the yellow tobacco of Petersburg to the black of Sinai, and so on, ranging from Maryland and Puerto Rico to Latakia—was displayed in pots of crackled earthenware that the Dutch like so much; next to them, in boxes of fragrant wood, were arranged, according to their size and quality, puros, regalias, havanas, and manillas; and, in an open cabinet, there was a collection of German pipes, chibouques with their amber mouthpieces adorned with coral, and narghiles with their long tubes made of morocco, all waiting for the whim or preference of the smokers.

Albert had himself presided at the arrangement, or, rather, the symmetrical derangement, which, after coffee, the guests at a breakfast of modern days love to contemplate through the vapor that escapes from their mouths, and ascends in long and fanciful wreaths to the ceiling.

Albert had overseen the setup, or rather, the carefully chaotic arrangement, which, after coffee, guests at a modern breakfast enjoy watching as the steam from their mouths rises in long, imaginative curls to the ceiling.

At a quarter to ten, a valet entered; he composed, with a little groom named John, and who only spoke English, all Albert’s establishment, although the cook of the hotel was always at his service, and on great occasions the count’s chasseur also. This valet, whose name was Germain, and who enjoyed the entire confidence of his young master, held in one hand a number of papers, and in the other a packet of letters, which he gave to Albert. Albert glanced carelessly at the different missives, selected two written in a small and delicate hand, and enclosed in scented envelopes, opened them and perused their contents with some attention.

At 9:45, a valet came in; he worked alongside a young groom named John, who only spoke English, taking care of all of Albert's needs. The hotel cook was always available to help him, and on special occasions, the count's chasseur would assist as well. This valet, named Germain, who had the full trust of his young boss, held a stack of papers in one hand and a bundle of letters in the other, which he handed to Albert. Albert looked over the various letters casually, picked out two that were written in a small, elegant handwriting and enclosed in scented envelopes, opened them, and read their contents with interest.

“How did these letters come?” said he.

"How did these letters arrive?" he asked.

“One by the post, Madame Danglars’ footman left the other.”

“One by the post, Madame Danglars’ footman left the other.”

“Let Madame Danglars know that I accept the place she offers me in her box. Wait; then, during the day, tell Rosa that when I leave the Opera I will sup with her as she wishes. Take her six bottles of different wine—Cyprus, sherry, and Malaga, and a barrel of Ostend oysters; get them at Borel’s, and be sure you say they are for me.”

“Let Madame Danglars know that I accept the spot she offers me in her box. Wait; then, during the day, tell Rosa that when I leave the Opera, I’ll have dinner with her as she wants. Bring her six bottles of different wine—Cyprus, sherry, and Malaga—and a barrel of Ostend oysters; get them at Borel’s, and make sure you say they’re for me.”

“At what o’clock, sir, do you breakfast?”

“At what time, sir, do you have breakfast?”

20227m

“What time is it now?”

"What time is it?"

“A quarter to ten.”

"9:45."

“Very well, at half past ten. Debray will, perhaps, be obliged to go to the minister—and besides” (Albert looked at his tablets), “it is the hour I told the count, 21st May, at half past ten; and though I do not much rely upon his promise, I wish to be punctual. Is the countess up yet?”

“Alright, at 10:30. Debray might have to check in with the minister—and besides” (Albert glanced at his notes), “it’s the time I told the count, May 21st, at 10:30; and even though I don't really trust his promise, I want to be on time. Is the countess awake yet?”

“If you wish, I will inquire.”

“If you want, I can ask.”

“Yes, ask her for one of her liqueur cellarets, mine is incomplete; and tell her I shall have the honor of seeing her about three o’clock, and that I request permission to introduce someone to her.”

“Yes, ask her for one of her liqueur cellarets, mine is missing a few pieces; and let her know I’ll have the pleasure of seeing her around three o’clock, and that I’d like to ask for her permission to introduce someone to her.”

The valet left the room. Albert threw himself on the divan, tore off the cover of two or three of the papers, looked at the theatre announcements, made a face seeing they gave an opera, and not a ballet; hunted vainly amongst the advertisements for a new tooth-powder of which he had heard, and threw down, one after the other, the three leading papers of Paris, muttering,

The valet left the room. Albert flopped onto the couch, ripped the cover off two or three of the newspapers, glanced at the theater announcements, grimaced when he saw they were showing an opera instead of a ballet; searched in vain among the ads for a new toothpaste he had heard about, and tossed aside the three major papers of Paris, muttering,

“These papers become more and more stupid every day.”

“These papers get dumber and dumber every day.”

A moment after, a carriage stopped before the door, and the servant announced M. Lucien Debray. A tall young man, with light hair, clear gray eyes, and thin and compressed lips, dressed in a blue coat with beautifully carved gold buttons, a white neckcloth, and a tortoiseshell eye-glass suspended by a silken thread, and which, by an effort of the superciliary and zygomatic muscles, he fixed in his eye, entered, with a half-official air, without smiling or speaking.

A moment later, a carriage pulled up to the door, and the servant announced M. Lucien Debray. He was a tall young man with light hair, clear gray eyes, and thin, tight lips, dressed in a blue coat with beautifully engraved gold buttons, a white necktie, and a tortoiseshell monocle hanging by a silk thread, which he adjusted into his eye with a slight movement of his brow and cheek muscles. He entered with a somewhat official demeanor, without smiling or saying a word.

“Good-morning, Lucien, good-morning,” said Albert; “your punctuality really alarms me. What do I say? punctuality! You, whom I expected last, you arrive at five minutes to ten, when the time fixed was half-past! Has the ministry resigned?”

“Good morning, Lucien, good morning,” said Albert; “your punctuality really surprises me. What am I saying? Punctuality! You, whom I expected last, show up at five minutes to ten, when we agreed on half-past! Has the ministry resigned?”

“No, my dear fellow,” returned the young man, seating himself on the divan; “reassure yourself; we are tottering always, but we never fall, and I begin to believe that we shall pass into a state of immobility, and then the affairs of the Peninsula will completely consolidate us.”

“No, my dear friend,” replied the young man, sitting down on the couch; “don’t worry; we’re always teetering, but we never fall, and I’m starting to believe that we’ll reach a point of stability, and then the situation in the Peninsula will fully secure us.”

“Ah, true; you drive Don Carlos out of Spain.”

“Ah, right; you’re driving Don Carlos out of Spain.”

“No, no, my dear fellow, do not confound our plans. We take him to the other side of the French frontier, and offer him hospitality at Bourges.”

“No, no, my dear friend, don’t mix up our plans. We’ll take him to the other side of the French border and offer him a place to stay in Bourges.”

“At Bourges?”

“At Bourges?”

“Yes, he has not much to complain of; Bourges is the capital of Charles VII. Do you not know that all Paris knew it yesterday, and the day before it had already transpired on the Bourse, and M. Danglars (I do not know by what means that man contrives to obtain intelligence as soon as we do) made a million!”

“Yes, he doesn’t have much to complain about; Bourges is the capital of Charles VII. Don’t you know that all of Paris found out yesterday, and the day before it was already reported on the Bourse, and Mr. Danglars (I have no idea how that guy manages to get information as quickly as we do) made a million!”

“And you another order, for I see you have a blue ribbon at your button-hole.”

“And you have another order, since I see you’re wearing a blue ribbon in your buttonhole.”

“Yes; they sent me the order of Charles III.,” returned Debray carelessly.

“Yes, they sent me the order of Charles III,” Debray replied casually.

“Come, do not affect indifference, but confess you were pleased to have it.”

“Come on, don’t pretend to be indifferent, just admit you were happy to have it.”

“Oh, it is very well as a finish to the toilet. It looks very neat on a black coat buttoned up.”

“Oh, it really completes the look. It makes a black coat buttoned up look very sharp.”

“And makes you resemble the Prince of Wales or the Duke of Reichstadt.”

“And makes you look like the Prince of Wales or the Duke of Reichstadt.”

“It is for that reason you see me so early.”

“It’s for that reason you see me so early.”

“Because you have the order of Charles III., and you wish to announce the good news to me?”

“Is it because you have the order from Charles III., and you want to share the good news with me?”

“No, because I passed the night writing letters,—five-and-twenty despatches. I returned home at daybreak, and strove to sleep; but my head ached and I got up to have a ride for an hour. At the Bois de Boulogne, ennui and hunger attacked me at once,—two enemies who rarely accompany each other, and who are yet leagued against me, a sort of Carlo-republican alliance. I then recollected you gave a breakfast this morning, and here I am. I am hungry, feed me; I am bored, amuse me.”

“No, because I spent the night writing letters—twenty-five dispatches. I got home at dawn and tried to sleep, but my head hurt, so I got up to take a ride for an hour. At the Bois de Boulogne, boredom and hunger hit me at the same time—two enemies that don’t usually join forces, yet here they are teaming up against me like a strange alliance. Then I remembered you were having breakfast this morning, and here I am. I'm hungry, feed me; I'm bored, entertain me.”

“It is my duty as your host,” returned Albert, ringing the bell, while Lucien turned over, with his gold-mounted cane, the papers that lay on the table. “Germain, a glass of sherry and a biscuit. In the meantime, my dear Lucien, here are cigars—contraband, of course—try them, and persuade the minister to sell us such instead of poisoning us with cabbage leaves.”

“It’s my job as your host,” Albert replied, ringing the bell, while Lucien flipped through the papers on the table with his gold-mounted cane. “Germain, give me a glass of sherry and a biscuit. In the meantime, my dear Lucien, here are some cigars—illegal ones, of course—give them a try and convince the minister to sell us these instead of torturing us with cabbage leaves.”

Peste! I will do nothing of the kind; the moment they come from government you would find them execrable. Besides, that does not concern the home but the financial department. Address yourself to M. Humann, section of the indirect contributions, corridor A., No. 26.”

Peste! I’m not doing anything like that; as soon as they come from the government, you’d find them terrible. Besides, that’s not related to the home but to the finance department. You should talk to M. Humann, indirect contributions section, corridor A., No. 26.”

“On my word,” said Albert, “you astonish me by the extent of your knowledge. Take a cigar.”

“Honestly,” said Albert, “you surprise me with how much you know. Have a cigar.”

“Really, my dear Albert,” replied Lucien, lighting a manilla at a rose-colored taper that burnt in a beautifully enamelled stand—“how happy you are to have nothing to do. You do not know your own good fortune!”

“Honestly, my dear Albert,” replied Lucien, lighting a cigarette from a pink candle that burned in a beautifully decorated holder—“how lucky you are to have nothing to worry about. You don’t realize how fortunate you are!”

“And what would you do, my dear diplomatist,” replied Morcerf, with a slight degree of irony in his voice, “if you did nothing? What? private secretary to a minister, plunged at once into European cabals and Parisian intrigues; having kings, and, better still, queens, to protect, parties to unite, elections to direct; making more use of your cabinet with your pen and your telegraph than Napoleon did of his battle-fields with his sword and his victories; possessing five-and-twenty thousand francs a year, besides your place; a horse, for which Château-Renaud offered you four hundred louis, and which you would not part with; a tailor who never disappoints you; with the opera, the jockey-club, and other diversions, can you not amuse yourself? Well, I will amuse you.”

“And what would you do, my dear diplomat,” replied Morcerf, with a hint of irony in his voice, “if you just sat around? What? A private secretary to a minister, immediately caught up in European politics and Parisian schemes; looking after kings and, even better, queens; bringing parties together, managing elections; making better use of your office with your pen and your telegrams than Napoleon did with his battlefields and victories; earning twenty-five thousand francs a year, not including your job; having a horse that Château-Renaud offered you four hundred louis for, and which you wouldn’t sell; a tailor who never lets you down; with the opera, the jockey club, and other fun activities, can you really not entertain yourself? Well, I’ll entertain you.”

“How?”

“How so?”

“By introducing to you a new acquaintance.”

“By introducing you to a new friend.”

“A man or a woman?”

“Male or female?”

“A man.”

“A guy.”

“I know so many men already.”

“I already know so many guys.”

“But you do not know this man.”

"But you don't know this guy."

“Where does he come from—the end of the world?”

“Where does he come from—somewhere at the edge of the earth?”

“Farther still, perhaps.”

“Even further, maybe.”

“The deuce! I hope he does not bring our breakfast with him.”

"The heck! I hope he doesn't bring our breakfast with him."

“Oh, no; our breakfast comes from my father’s kitchen. Are you hungry?”

“Oh, no; our breakfast comes from my dad’s kitchen. Are you hungry?”

“Humiliating as such a confession is, I am. But I dined at M. de Villefort’s, and lawyers always give you very bad dinners. You would think they felt some remorse; did you ever remark that?”

“Humiliating as this confession is, I am. But I had dinner at M. de Villefort’s, and lawyers always serve terrible dinners. You’d think they felt some guilt; have you ever noticed that?”

“Ah, depreciate other persons’ dinners; you ministers give such splendid ones.”

“Ah, put down other people's dinners; you ministers host such amazing ones.”

“Yes; but we do not invite people of fashion. If we were not forced to entertain a parcel of country boobies because they think and vote with us, we should never dream of dining at home, I assure you.”

“Yeah; but we don’t invite people from high society. If we weren’t stuck entertaining a group of country folks just because they think and vote like us, we would never even consider having dinner at home, I promise you.”

“Well, take another glass of sherry and another biscuit.”

"Well, have another glass of sherry and another cookie."

“Willingly. Your Spanish wine is excellent. You see we were quite right to pacify that country.”

“Sure. Your Spanish wine is great. You see, we were totally right to calm things down in that country.”

“Yes; but Don Carlos?”

“Yes, but what about Don Carlos?”

“Well, Don Carlos will drink Bordeaux, and in ten years we will marry his son to the little queen.”

“Well, Don Carlos will drink Bordeaux, and in ten years we will marry his son to the little queen.”

“You will then obtain the Golden Fleece, if you are still in the ministry.”

“You will then get the Golden Fleece, if you are still in the ministry.”

“I think, Albert, you have adopted the system of feeding me on smoke this morning.”

“I think, Albert, you’ve decided to feed me nothing but smoke this morning.”

“Well, you must allow it is the best thing for the stomach; but I hear Beauchamp in the next room; you can dispute together, and that will pass away the time.”

"Well, you have to admit it’s the best thing for your stomach; but I can hear Beauchamp in the next room; you two can argue together, and that will help pass the time."

“About what?”

“What about?”

“About the papers.”

"Regarding the documents."

“My dear friend,” said Lucien with an air of sovereign contempt, “do I ever read the papers?”

“My dear friend,” Lucien said with an air of superior disdain, “do I ever read the news?”

“Then you will dispute the more.”

“Then you will argue even more.”

“M. Beauchamp,” announced the servant. “Come in, come in,” said Albert, rising and advancing to meet the young man. “Here is Debray, who detests you without reading you, so he says.”

“M. Beauchamp,” announced the servant. “Come in, come in,” said Albert, getting up and going to greet the young man. “This is Debray, who claims to dislike you without even having read your work.”

“He is quite right,” returned Beauchamp; “for I criticise him without knowing what he does. Good-day, commander!”

“He’s absolutely right,” Beauchamp replied. “I criticize him without knowing what he’s really up to. Have a good day, commander!”

“Ah, you know that already,” said the private secretary, smiling and shaking hands with him.

“Yeah, you already know that,” said the private secretary, smiling and shaking hands with him.

Pardieu!

Thank goodness!

“And what do they say of it in the world?”

"And what do people say about it out in the world?"

“In which world? we have so many worlds in the year of grace 1838.”

“In which world? We have so many worlds in the year 1838.”

“In the entire political world, of which you are one of the leaders.”

“In the whole political landscape, where you are one of the leaders.”

“They say that it is quite fair, and that sowing so much red, you ought to reap a little blue.”

“They say it’s only fair that if you spread a lot of red, you should expect to get a little blue in return.”

“Come, come, that is not bad!” said Lucien. “Why do you not join our party, my dear Beauchamp? With your talents you would make your fortune in three or four years.”

“Come on, that’s not so bad!” said Lucien. “Why don’t you join our group, my dear Beauchamp? With your skills, you could make a fortune in three or four years.”

“I only await one thing before following your advice; that is, a minister who will hold office for six months. My dear Albert, one word, for I must give poor Lucien a respite. Do we breakfast or dine? I must go to the Chamber, for our life is not an idle one.”

“I’m just waiting for one thing before I take your advice; that is, a minister who will stay in office for six months. My dear Albert, just one word, because I need to give poor Lucien a break. Are we having breakfast or dinner? I have to go to the Chamber since our lives aren’t exactly leisurely.”

“You only breakfast; I await two persons, and the instant they arrive we shall sit down to table.”

“You're just having breakfast; I'm waiting for two people, and as soon as they arrive, we'll sit down to eat.”

Chapter 40. The Breakfast

And what sort of persons do you expect to breakfast?” said Beauchamp.

And what kind of people do you think will be having breakfast?” said Beauchamp.

“A gentleman, and a diplomatist.”

“A gentleman and a diplomat.”

“Then we shall have to wait two hours for the gentleman, and three for the diplomatist. I shall come back to dessert; keep me some strawberries, coffee, and cigars. I shall take a cutlet on my way to the Chamber.”

“Then we’ll have to wait two hours for the guy, and three for the diplomat. I’ll come back for dessert; save me some strawberries, coffee, and cigars. I’ll grab a cutlet on my way to the Chamber.”

“Do not do anything of the sort; for were the gentleman a Montmorency, and the diplomatist a Metternich, we will breakfast at eleven; in the meantime, follow Debray’s example, and take a glass of sherry and a biscuit.”

“Don’t do anything like that; even if the gentleman were a Montmorency and the diplomat a Metternich, we’ll have breakfast at eleven. In the meantime, follow Debray’s lead and have a glass of sherry and a biscuit.”

“Be it so; I will stay; I must do something to distract my thoughts.”

"Okay then; I’ll stay; I need to do something to take my mind off things."

“You are like Debray, and yet it seems to me that when the minister is out of spirits, the opposition ought to be joyous.”

“You're like Debray, and yet it seems to me that when the minister is in a bad mood, the opposition should be happy.”

“Ah, you do not know with what I am threatened. I shall hear this morning that M. Danglars make a speech at the Chamber of Deputies, and at his wife’s this evening I shall hear the tragedy of a peer of France. The devil take the constitutional government, and since we had our choice, as they say, at least, how could we choose that?”

“Ah, you have no idea what I'm up against. This morning, I'll hear that M. Danglars is giving a speech at the Chamber of Deputies, and tonight at his wife's gathering, I'll have to listen to the lament of a peer of France. Curse the constitutional government, and since we had our choice, as they say, how could we possibly have chosen this?”

“I understand; you must lay in a stock of hilarity.”

“I get it; you need to stock up on laughter.”

“Do not run down M. Danglars’ speeches,” said Debray; “he votes for you, for he belongs to the opposition.”

“Don’t underestimate M. Danglars’ speeches,” Debray said; “he votes for you because he’s part of the opposition.”

Pardieu, that is exactly the worst of all. I am waiting until you send him to speak at the Luxembourg, to laugh at my ease.”

“I can't wait for you to send Pardieu to speak at the Luxembourg so I can laugh without holding back.”

“My dear friend,” said Albert to Beauchamp, “it is plain that the affairs of Spain are settled, for you are most desperately out of humor this morning. Recollect that Parisian gossip has spoken of a marriage between myself and Mlle. Eugénie Danglars; I cannot in conscience, therefore, let you run down the speeches of a man who will one day say to me, ‘Vicomte, you know I give my daughter two millions.’”

“My dear friend,” Albert said to Beauchamp, “it's clear that things in Spain are resolved, because you seem really upset this morning. Remember, there's been talk in Paris about a marriage between me and Mlle. Eugénie Danglars; I can't in good conscience let you criticize the comments of a man who will someday say to me, ‘Vicomte, you know I’m giving my daughter two million.’”

“Ah, this marriage will never take place,” said Beauchamp. “The king has made him a baron, and can make him a peer, but he cannot make him a gentleman, and the Count of Morcerf is too aristocratic to consent, for the paltry sum of two million francs, to a mésalliance. The Viscount of Morcerf can only wed a marchioness.”

“Ah, this marriage will never happen,” said Beauchamp. “The king has made him a baron, and can make him a peer, but he can’t make him a gentleman, and the Count of Morcerf is too high-class to agree, for the measly amount of two million francs, to a mésalliance. The Viscount of Morcerf can only marry a marchioness.”

“But two million francs make a nice little sum,” replied Morcerf.

“Two million francs is a nice amount,” Morcerf replied.

“It is the social capital of a theatre on the boulevard, or a railroad from the Jardin des Plantes to La Râpée.”

“It’s the social capital of a theater on the boulevard, or a train line from the Jardin des Plantes to La Râpée.”

“Never mind what he says, Morcerf,” said Debray, “do you marry her. You marry a money-bag label, it is true; well, but what does that matter? It is better to have a blazon less and a figure more on it. You have seven martlets on your arms; give three to your wife, and you will still have four; that is one more than M. de Guise had, who so nearly became King of France, and whose cousin was Emperor of Germany.”

“Forget about what he says, Morcerf,” Debray said. “You should marry her. Sure, you’re marrying into a wealthy family; but who cares? It’s better to have less of a family crest and more money. You have seven martlets on your coat of arms; give three to your wife, and you’ll still have four. That’s one more than M. de Guise had, who almost became King of France, and whose cousin was the Emperor of Germany.”

“On my word, I think you are right, Lucien,” said Albert absently.

"Honestly, I think you're right, Lucien," said Albert absentmindedly.

“To be sure; besides, every millionaire is as noble as a bastard—that is, he can be.”

"Of course; besides, every millionaire can be just as noble as anyone else—even if they have a questionable background."

“Do not say that, Debray,” returned Beauchamp, laughing, “for here is Château-Renaud, who, to cure you of your mania for paradoxes, will pass the sword of Renaud de Montauban, his ancestor, through your body.”

“Don’t say that, Debray,” Beauchamp replied, laughing, “because here’s Château-Renaud, who will cure you of your obsession with paradoxes by running the sword of Renaud de Montauban, his ancestor, right through you.”

“He will sully it then,” returned Lucien; “for I am low—very low.”

“He's going to mess it up then,” Lucien replied; “because I’m at my lowest—really low.”

“Oh, heavens,” cried Beauchamp, “the minister quotes Béranger, what shall we come to next?”

“Oh, my goodness,” cried Beauchamp, “the minister is quoting Béranger, what will happen next?”

“M. de Château-Renaud—M. Maximilian Morrel,” said the servant, announcing two fresh guests.

“M. de Château-Renaud—M. Maximilian Morrel,” said the servant, introducing two new guests.

“Now, then, to breakfast,” said Beauchamp; “for, if I remember, you told me you only expected two persons, Albert.”

“Alright, let’s have breakfast,” said Beauchamp; “because, if I remember correctly, you told me you were only expecting two people, Albert.”

“Morrel,” muttered Albert—“Morrel—who is he?”

“Morrel,” muttered Albert—“Morrel—who's he?”

But before he had finished, M. de Château-Renaud, a handsome young man of thirty, gentleman all over,—that is, with the figure of a Guiche and the wit of a Mortemart,—took Albert’s hand.

But before he finished, M. de Château-Renaud, a handsome thirty-year-old man, was the epitome of a gentleman—with the looks of a Guiche and the charm of a Mortemart—took Albert’s hand.

“My dear Albert,” said he, “let me introduce to you M. Maximilian Morrel, captain of Spahis, my friend; and what is more—however the man speaks for himself—my preserver. Salute my hero, viscount.”

“My dear Albert,” he said, “let me introduce you to M. Maximilian Morrel, captain of Spahis, my friend; and what’s more—however the man speaks for himself—my savior. Greet my hero, viscount.”

And he stepped on one side to give place to a young man of refined and dignified bearing, with large and open brow, piercing eyes, and black moustache, whom our readers have already seen at Marseilles, under circumstances sufficiently dramatic not to be forgotten. A rich uniform, half French, half Oriental, set off his graceful and stalwart figure, and his broad chest was decorated with the order of the Legion of Honor. The young officer bowed with easy and elegant politeness.

And he stepped aside to make way for a young man with a refined and dignified presence, a large and open forehead, sharp eyes, and a black mustache, whom our readers have already encountered in Marseille, under circumstances that were too dramatic to forget. A lavish uniform, partly French and partly Oriental, complemented his graceful and strong figure, and his broad chest displayed the order of the Legion of Honor. The young officer bowed with effortless and graceful politeness.

“Monsieur,” said Albert with affectionate courtesy, “the count of Château-Renaud knew how much pleasure this introduction would give me; you are his friend, be ours also.”

“Sir,” said Albert with warm politeness, “the Count of Château-Renaud knew how happy this introduction would make me; you are his friend, so please be ours too.”

“Well said,” interrupted Château-Renaud; “and pray that, if you should ever be in a similar predicament, he may do as much for you as he did for me.”

“Well said,” interrupted Château-Renaud; “and I hope that, if you ever find yourself in a similar situation, he will do for you what he did for me.”

“What has he done?” asked Albert.

“What did he do?” Albert asked.

“Oh, nothing worth speaking of,” said Morrel; “M. de Château-Renaud exaggerates.”

“Oh, nothing significant,” said Morrel; “M. de Château-Renaud is exaggerating.”

“Not worth speaking of?” cried Château-Renaud; “life is not worth speaking of!—that is rather too philosophical, on my word, Morrel. It is very well for you, who risk your life every day, but for me, who only did so once——”

“Not worth talking about?” Château-Renaud exclaimed. “Life isn’t worth talking about!—that’s a bit too philosophical, honestly, Morrel. It’s easy for you, risking your life every day, but for me, who only did it once——”

“We gather from all this, baron, that Captain Morrel saved your life.”

“We gather from all this, Baron, that Captain Morrel saved your life.”

“Exactly so.”

"That's right."

“On what occasion?” asked Beauchamp.

"When?" asked Beauchamp.

“Beauchamp, my good fellow, you know I am starving,” said Debray: “do not set him off on some long story.”

“Beauchamp, my friend, you know I’m starving,” said Debray. “Don’t get him started on some long story.”

“Well, I do not prevent your sitting down to table,” replied Beauchamp, “Château-Renaud can tell us while we eat our breakfast.”

“Well, I’m not stopping you from sitting down at the table,” Beauchamp replied, “Château-Renaud can tell us while we have our breakfast.”

“Gentlemen,” said Morcerf, “it is only a quarter past ten, and I expect someone else.”

“Gentlemen,” Morcerf said, “it's only a quarter past ten, and I'm expecting someone else.”

“Ah, true, a diplomatist!” observed Debray.

“Ah, true, a diplomat!” remarked Debray.

“Diplomat or not, I don’t know; I only know that he charged himself on my account with a mission, which he terminated so entirely to my satisfaction, that had I been king, I should have instantly created him knight of all my orders, even had I been able to offer him the Golden Fleece and the Garter.”

“Whether he was a diplomat or not, I can’t say; I only know that he took it upon himself to handle a mission for me, and he completed it so well that if I were king, I would have immediately made him a knight of all my orders, even if I could have given him the Golden Fleece and the Garter.”

“Well, since we are not to sit down to table,” said Debray, “take a glass of sherry, and tell us all about it.”

"Well, since we're not sitting down to eat," said Debray, "grab a glass of sherry and tell us all about it."

“You all know that I had the fancy of going to Africa.”

“You all know that I had the idea of going to Africa.”

“It is a road your ancestors have traced for you,” said Albert gallantly.

“It’s a path your ancestors have paved for you,” said Albert proudly.

“Yes? but I doubt that your object was like theirs—to rescue the Holy Sepulchre.”

“Yes? But I doubt your goal was the same as theirs—to rescue the Holy Sepulchre.”

“You are quite right, Beauchamp,” observed the young aristocrat. “It was only to fight as an amateur. I cannot bear duelling ever since two seconds, whom I had chosen to arrange an affair, forced me to break the arm of one of my best friends, one whom you all know—poor Franz d’Épinay.”

“You're absolutely right, Beauchamp,” said the young aristocrat. “It was just supposed to be an amateur fight. I can’t stand dueling ever since two seconds I picked to help set up a situation made me break the arm of one of my closest friends, someone you all know—poor Franz d’Épinay.”

“Ah, true,” said Debray, “you did fight some time ago; about what?”

“Yeah, that's right,” Debray said, “you did fight a while back; what was it about?”

20235m

“The devil take me, if I remember,” returned Château-Renaud. “But I recollect perfectly one thing, that, being unwilling to let such talents as mine sleep, I wished to try upon the Arabs the new pistols that had been given to me. In consequence I embarked for Oran, and went from thence to Constantine, where I arrived just in time to witness the raising of the siege. I retreated with the rest, for eight-and-forty hours. I endured the rain during the day, and the cold during the night tolerably well, but the third morning my horse died of cold. Poor brute—accustomed to be covered up and to have a stove in the stable, the Arabian finds himself unable to bear ten degrees of cold in Arabia.”

“The devil take me if I remember,” Château-Renaud replied. “But I do remember one thing clearly: I didn’t want to let my talents go to waste, so I decided to try out the new pistols I’d been given on the Arabs. Because of that, I set off for Oran and then went to Constantine, where I arrived just in time to see the siege being lifted. I retreated with everyone else for forty-eight hours. I dealt with the rain during the day and the cold at night reasonably well, but by the third morning, my horse froze to death. Poor thing—used to being sheltered and having a heater in its stable, the Arabian couldn’t handle just ten degrees of cold in Arabia.”

“That’s why you want to purchase my English horse,” said Debray, “you think he will bear the cold better.”

"That's why you want to buy my English horse," Debray said, "you think he'll handle the cold better."

“You are mistaken, for I have made a vow never to return to Africa.”

"You are wrong, because I’ve promised myself that I will never go back to Africa."

“You were very much frightened, then?” asked Beauchamp.

“You were really scared, then?” asked Beauchamp.

“Well, yes, and I had good reason to be so,” replied Château-Renaud. “I was retreating on foot, for my horse was dead. Six Arabs came up, full gallop, to cut off my head. I shot two with my double-barrelled gun, and two more with my pistols, but I was then disarmed, and two were still left; one seized me by the hair (that is why I now wear it so short, for no one knows what may happen), the other swung a yataghan, and I already felt the cold steel on my neck, when this gentleman whom you see here charged them, shot the one who held me by the hair, and cleft the skull of the other with his sabre. He had assigned himself the task of saving a man’s life that day; chance caused that man to be myself. When I am rich I will order a statue of Chance from Klagmann or Marochetti.”

“Well, yes, and I had good reason to be,” replied Château-Renaud. “I was retreating on foot because my horse had died. Six Arabs charged at me, full speed, to cut off my head. I shot two with my shotgun, and two more with my pistols, but then I was disarmed, and there were still two left; one grabbed me by the hair (that's why I wear it so short now, because you never know what might happen), and the other swung a yataghan, and I could already feel the cold steel on my neck when this gentleman here charged at them, shot the one holding my hair, and split the skull of the other with his sword. He had taken it upon himself to save a life that day; by chance, that life was mine. When I’m rich, I’ll commission a statue of Chance from Klagmann or Marochetti.”

“Yes,” said Morrel, smiling, “it was the 5th of September, the anniversary of the day on which my father was miraculously preserved; therefore, as far as it lies in my power, I endeavor to celebrate it by some——”

“Yes,” said Morrel, smiling, “it was the 5th of September, the anniversary of the day my father was miraculously saved; so, as much as I can, I try to celebrate it by some——”

20237m

“Heroic action,” interrupted Château-Renaud. “I was chosen. But that is not all—after rescuing me from the sword, he rescued me from the cold, not by sharing his cloak with me, like St. Martin, but by giving me the whole; then from hunger by sharing with me—guess what?”

“Heroic action,” interrupted Château-Renaud. “I was chosen. But that’s not all—after saving me from the sword, he saved me from the cold, not by sharing his cloak with me, like St. Martin, but by giving me the whole thing; then from hunger by sharing with me—guess what?”

“A Strasbourg pie?” asked Beauchamp.

“Is that a Strasbourg pie?” asked Beauchamp.

“No, his horse; of which we each of us ate a slice with a hearty appetite. It was very hard.”

“No, his horse; we all had a hearty slice, and it was pretty tough.”

“The horse?” said Morcerf, laughing.

"The horse?" Morcerf laughed.

“No, the sacrifice,” returned Château-Renaud; “ask Debray if he would sacrifice his English steed for a stranger?”

“No, the sacrifice,” replied Château-Renaud; “ask Debray if he would give up his English horse for someone he doesn’t know?”

“Not for a stranger,” said Debray, “but for a friend I might, perhaps.”

“Not for a stranger,” Debray said, “but for a friend, I might, maybe.”

“I divined that you would become mine, count,” replied Morrel; “besides, as I had the honor to tell you, heroism or not, sacrifice or not, that day I owed an offering to bad fortune in recompense for the favors good fortune had on other days granted to us.”

“I knew that you would become mine, Count,” Morrel replied. “Besides, as I had the honor to tell you, whether it’s heroism or not, whether there’s sacrifice or not, that day I owed something to bad luck in exchange for the favors that good luck had given us on other days.”

“The history to which M. Morrel alludes,” continued Château-Renaud, “is an admirable one, which he will tell you some day when you are better acquainted with him; today let us fill our stomachs, and not our memories. What time do you breakfast, Albert?”

“The story that M. Morrel is hinting at,” Château-Renaud continued, “is a great one, and he’ll share it with you someday when you know him better; for now, let’s focus on eating and not reminiscing. What time do you have breakfast, Albert?”

“At half-past ten.”

“At 10:30.”

“Precisely?” asked Debray, taking out his watch.

“Exactly?” asked Debray, pulling out his watch.

“Oh, you will give me five minutes’ grace,” replied Morcerf, “for I also expect a preserver.”

“Oh, you’ll give me five minutes, right?” Morcerf replied, “because I’m also expecting a savior.”

“Of whom?”

"About whom?"

“Of myself,” cried Morcerf; “parbleu! do you think I cannot be saved as well as anyone else, and that there are only Arabs who cut off heads? Our breakfast is a philanthropic one, and we shall have at table—at least, I hope so—two benefactors of humanity.”

“Of myself,” shouted Morcerf; “parbleu! do you think I can’t be saved just like anyone else, and that only Arabs cut off heads? Our breakfast is a charitable one, and we should have at the table—at least, I hope so—two benefactors of humanity.”

“What shall we do?” said Debray; “we have only one Monthyon prize.”

“What should we do?” Debray asked. “We only have one Monthyon prize.”

“Well, it will be given to someone who has done nothing to deserve it,” said Beauchamp; “that is the way the Academy mostly escapes from the dilemma.”

“Well, it will be given to someone who hasn't done anything to earn it,” Beauchamp said; “that's how the Academy usually avoids the dilemma.”

“And where does he come from?” asked Debray. “You have already answered the question once, but so vaguely that I venture to put it a second time.”

“And where is he from?” asked Debray. “You've already answered that question once, but it was so vague that I’m going to ask it again.”

“Really,” said Albert, “I do not know; when I invited him three months ago, he was then at Rome, but since that time who knows where he may have gone?”

“Honestly,” Albert said, “I have no idea; when I invited him three months ago, he was in Rome, but who knows where he could have gone since then?”

“And you think him capable of being exact?” demanded Debray.

“And you think he can be precise?” Debray asked.

“I think him capable of everything.”

“I think he’s capable of anything.”

“Well, with the five minutes’ grace, we have only ten left.”

“Well, with the five minutes we have, we only have ten left.”

“I will profit by them to tell you something about my guest.”

“I will use them to share something about my guest.”

“I beg pardon,” interrupted Beauchamp; “are there any materials for an article in what you are going to tell us?”

"I’m sorry to interrupt," Beauchamp said; "do you have any information for an article in what you’re going to share with us?"

“Yes, and for a most curious one.”

“Yes, and for a very interesting one.”

“Go on, then, for I see I shall not get to the Chamber this morning, and I must make up for it.”

“Go ahead, then, because I can tell I won’t make it to the Chamber this morning, and I need to make up for that.”

“I was at Rome during the last Carnival.”

“I was in Rome during the last Carnival.”

“We know that,” said Beauchamp.

"We know that," Beauchamp said.

“Yes, but what you do not know is that I was carried off by bandits.”

"Yes, but what you don't know is that I was kidnapped by bandits."

“There are no bandits,” cried Debray.

“There are no robbers,” shouted Debray.

“Yes there are, and most hideous, or rather most admirable ones, for I found them ugly enough to frighten me.”

“Yes, there are, and they are either incredibly hideous or surprisingly admirable, because I found them so ugly that they scared me.”

“Come, my dear Albert,” said Debray, “confess that your cook is behindhand, that the oysters have not arrived from Ostend or Marennes, and that, like Madame de Maintenon, you are going to replace the dish by a story. Say so at once; we are sufficiently well-bred to excuse you, and to listen to your history, fabulous as it promises to be.”

“Come on, my dear Albert,” Debray said, “admit that your chef is running late, that the oysters haven’t come in from Ostend or Marennes, and that, like Madame de Maintenon, you’re going to swap out the dish for a story. Just say it; we're polite enough to let you off the hook and to listen to your tale, no matter how incredible it might be.”

“And I say to you, fabulous as it may seem, I tell it as a true one from beginning to end. The brigands had carried me off, and conducted me to a gloomy spot, called the Catacombs of Saint Sebastian.”

“And I tell you, amazing as it might sound, it's a true story from start to finish. The bandits captured me and took me to a dark place known as the Catacombs of Saint Sebastian.”

“I know it,” said Château-Renaud; “I narrowly escaped catching a fever there.”

“I know,” said Château-Renaud; “I just barely avoided getting a fever there.”

“And I did more than that,” replied Morcerf, “for I caught one. I was informed that I was prisoner until I paid the sum of 4,000 Roman crowns—about 24,000 francs. Unfortunately, I had not above 1,500. I was at the end of my journey and of my credit. I wrote to Franz—and were he here he would confirm every word—I wrote then to Franz that if he did not come with the four thousand crowns before six, at ten minutes past I should have gone to join the blessed saints and glorious martyrs in whose company I had the honor of being; and Signor Luigi Vampa, such was the name of the chief of these bandits, would have scrupulously kept his word.”

“And I did even more than that,” Morcerf replied. “I actually caught one. I was told that I was a prisoner until I paid up 4,000 Roman crowns—around 24,000 francs. Unfortunately, I only had about 1,500. I had reached the end of my journey and my funds. I wrote to Franz—and if he were here, he would confirm every word—I wrote to Franz that if he didn’t arrive with the four thousand crowns before six o’clock, then ten minutes past that, I would have joined the blessed saints and glorious martyrs whose company I was honored to be in; and Signor Luigi Vampa, that was the name of the leader of these bandits, would have kept his word without fail.”

“But Franz did come with the four thousand crowns,” said Château-Renaud. “A man whose name is Franz d’Épinay or Albert de Morcerf has not much difficulty in procuring them.”

“But Franz did come with the four thousand crowns,” said Château-Renaud. “A guy named Franz d’Épinay or Albert de Morcerf doesn’t have much trouble getting that kind of money.”

“No, he arrived accompanied simply by the guest I am going to present to you.”

“No, he arrived with just the guest I’m about to introduce to you.”

“Ah, this gentleman is a Hercules killing Cacus, a Perseus freeing Andromeda.”

“Ah, this guy is like Hercules defeating Cacus, or Perseus rescuing Andromeda.”

“No, he is a man about my own size.”

“No, he’s my size.”

“Armed to the teeth?”

“Fully armed?”

“He had not even a knitting-needle.”

“He didn’t even have a knitting needle.”

“But he paid your ransom?”

“But he covered your ransom?”

“He said two words to the chief and I was free.”

“He said two words to the chief and I was set free.”

“And they apologized to him for having carried you off?” said Beauchamp.

“And they apologized to him for taking you away?” said Beauchamp.

“Just so.”

"Exactly."

“Why, he is a second Ariosto.”

"Wow, he's like a second Ariosto."

“No, his name is the Count of Monte Cristo.”

“No, his name is the Count of Monte Cristo.”

“There is no Count of Monte Cristo” said Debray.

“There is no Count of Monte Cristo,” said Debray.

“I do not think so,” added Château-Renaud, with the air of a man who knows the whole of the European nobility perfectly.

“I don’t think so,” added Château-Renaud, with the confidence of someone who knows all of European nobility perfectly.

“Does anyone know anything of a Count of Monte Cristo?”

“Does anyone know anything about a Count of Monte Cristo?”

“He comes possibly from the Holy Land, and one of his ancestors possessed Calvary, as the Mortemarts did the Dead Sea.”

“He might come from the Holy Land, and one of his ancestors owned Calvary, just like the Mortemarts owned the Dead Sea.”

“I think I can assist your researches,” said Maximilian. “Monte Cristo is a little island I have often heard spoken of by the old sailors my father employed—a grain of sand in the centre of the Mediterranean, an atom in the infinite.”

“I think I can help with your research,” said Maximilian. “Monte Cristo is a small island I’ve often heard about from the old sailors my father employed—a grain of sand in the middle of the Mediterranean, an atom in the infinite.”

“Precisely!” cried Albert. “Well, he of whom I speak is the lord and master of this grain of sand, of this atom; he has purchased the title of count somewhere in Tuscany.”

“Exactly!” exclaimed Albert. “The person I’m talking about is the lord and master of this grain of sand, of this atom; he has bought the title of count somewhere in Tuscany.”

“He is rich, then?”

"Is he wealthy, then?"

“I believe so.”

“I think so.”

“But that ought to be visible.”

"But that's obvious."

“That is what deceives you, Debray.”

"That's what deceives you, Debray."

“I do not understand you.”

“I don't understand you.”

“Have you read the Arabian Nights?”

"Have you read the *Arabian Nights*?"

“What a question!”

"That's quite a question!"

“Well, do you know if the persons you see there are rich or poor, if their sacks of wheat are not rubies or diamonds? They seem like poor fishermen, and suddenly they open some mysterious cavern filled with the wealth of the Indies.”

"Well, do you know if the people you see there are rich or poor, if their bags of wheat aren’t actually rubies or diamonds? They look like poor fishermen, but then they suddenly reveal some hidden cave full of the wealth of the Indies."

“Which means?”

"What does that mean?"

“Which means that my Count of Monte Cristo is one of those fishermen. He has even a name taken from the book, since he calls himself Sinbad the Sailor, and has a cave filled with gold.”

“Which means that my Count of Monte Cristo is one of those fishermen. He even has a name from the book, since he calls himself Sinbad the Sailor and has a cave full of gold.”

“And you have seen this cavern, Morcerf?” asked Beauchamp.

“And you’ve seen this cave, Morcerf?” asked Beauchamp.

“No, but Franz has; for heaven’s sake, not a word of this before him. Franz went in with his eyes blindfolded, and was waited on by mutes and by women to whom Cleopatra was a painted strumpet. Only he is not quite sure about the women, for they did not come in until after he had taken hashish, so that what he took for women might have been simply a row of statues.”

“No, but Franz has; for heaven’s sake, not a word of this in front of him. Franz went in with his eyes blindfolded and was served by mute attendants and women who thought Cleopatra was just a painted harlot. The thing is, he’s not entirely sure about the women because they didn’t come in until after he had taken hashish, so what he thought were women might have just been a line of statues.”

The two young men looked at Morcerf as if to say,—“Are you mad, or are you laughing at us?”

The two young men looked at Morcerf as if to say, —“Are you crazy, or are you joking with us?”

“And I also,” said Morrel thoughtfully, “have heard something like this from an old sailor named Penelon.”

“And I also,” said Morrel thoughtfully, “have heard something like this from an old sailor named Penelon.”

“Ah,” cried Albert, “it is very lucky that M. Morrel comes to aid me; you are vexed, are you not, that he thus gives a clew to the labyrinth?”

“Ah,” shouted Albert, “it's very fortunate that M. Morrel is here to help me; you're annoyed, aren’t you, that he’s giving a hint to the puzzle?”

“My dear Albert,” said Debray, “what you tell us is so extraordinary.”

“My dear Albert,” Debray said, “what you’re telling us is just so incredible.”

“Ah, because your ambassadors and your consuls do not tell you of them—they have no time. They are too much taken up with interfering in the affairs of their countrymen who travel.”

“Ah, because your ambassadors and your consuls don’t inform you about them—they have no time. They are too busy getting involved in the affairs of their fellow countrymen who are traveling.”

“Now you get angry, and attack our poor agents. How will you have them protect you? The Chamber cuts down their salaries every day, so that now they have scarcely any. Will you be ambassador, Albert? I will send you to Constantinople.”

“Now you’re getting angry and attacking our poor agents. How can you expect them to protect you? The Chamber is slashing their salaries every day, so they barely have any left. Are you going to be the ambassador, Albert? I’ll send you to Constantinople.”

“No, lest on the first demonstration I make in favor of Mehemet Ali, the Sultan send me the bowstring, and make my secretaries strangle me.”

“No, because if I first support Mehemet Ali, the Sultan will send for my execution and have my secretaries strangle me.”

“You say very true,” responded Debray.

"You're totally right," replied Debray.

“Yes,” said Albert, “but this has nothing to do with the existence of the Count of Monte Cristo.”

“Yes,” Albert said, “but this has nothing to do with the existence of the Count of Monte Cristo.”

Pardieu! everyone exists.”

Pardieu! everyone is here.”

“Doubtless, but not in the same way; everyone has not black slaves, a princely retinue, an arsenal of weapons that would do credit to an Arabian fortress, horses that cost six thousand francs apiece, and Greek mistresses.”

“Sure, but not in the same way; not everyone has black slaves, a royal entourage, a stockpile of weapons that would impress an Arabian fortress, horses that cost six thousand francs each, and Greek mistresses.”

“Have you seen the Greek mistress?”

“Have you seen the Greek woman?”

“I have both seen and heard her. I saw her at the theatre, and heard her one morning when I breakfasted with the count.”

“I have both seen and heard her. I saw her at the theater and heard her one morning when I had breakfast with the count.”

“He eats, then?”

"Does he eat then?"

“Yes; but so little, it can hardly be called eating.”

“Yes; but it's so little that it can hardly be called eating.”

“He must be a vampire.”

“He must be a vampire.”

“Laugh, if you will; the Countess G——, who knew Lord Ruthven, declared that the count was a vampire.”

“Go ahead and laugh; the Countess G——, who knew Lord Ruthven, stated that the count was a vampire.”

“Ah, capital,” said Beauchamp. “For a man not connected with newspapers, here is the pendant to the famous sea-serpent of the Constitutionnel.”

“Ah, money,” said Beauchamp. “For someone not involved with newspapers, this is the counterpart to the legendary sea serpent of the Constitutionnel.”

“Wild eyes, the iris of which contracts or dilates at pleasure,” said Debray; “facial angle strongly developed, magnificent forehead, livid complexion, black beard, sharp and white teeth, politeness unexceptionable.”

“Wild eyes, the iris of which can contract or dilate at will,” said Debray; “well-defined facial angle, impressive forehead, pale complexion, black beard, sharp and white teeth, impeccable politeness.”

“Just so, Lucien,” returned Morcerf; “you have described him feature for feature. Yes, keen and cutting politeness. This man has often made me shudder; and one day when we were viewing an execution, I thought I should faint, more from hearing the cold and calm manner in which he spoke of every description of torture, than from the sight of the executioner and the culprit.”

“Exactly, Lucien,” Morcerf replied. “You’ve described him perfectly. Yes, he has an intense and sharp politeness. This man has often given me chills; and one day when we were watching an execution, I thought I might pass out, not so much from seeing the executioner and the victim, but from the way he calmly and coldly talked about all kinds of torture.”

“Did he not conduct you to the ruins of the Colosseum and suck your blood?” asked Beauchamp.

“Did he not take you to the ruins of the Colosseum and drain your blood?” asked Beauchamp.

“Or, having delivered you, make you sign a flaming parchment, surrendering your soul to him as Esau did his birth-right?”

“Or, after freeing you, make you sign a fiery document, giving up your soul to him like Esau did with his birthright?”

“Rail on, rail on at your ease, gentlemen,” said Morcerf, somewhat piqued. “When I look at you Parisians, idlers on the Boulevard de Gand or the Bois de Boulogne, and think of this man, it seems to me we are not of the same race.”

“Keep going, keep going at your own pace, gentlemen,” said Morcerf, a bit annoyed. “When I see you Parisians, lounging around on the Boulevard de Gand or in the Bois de Boulogne, and think of this man, it feels like we’re not even from the same breed.”

“I am highly flattered,” returned Beauchamp.

"I'm really flattered," Beauchamp said.

“At the same time,” added Château-Renaud, “your Count of Monte Cristo is a very fine fellow, always excepting his little arrangements with the Italian banditti.”

“At the same time,” added Château-Renaud, “your Count of Monte Cristo is a really great guy, not counting his little deals with the Italian bandits.”

“There are no Italian banditti,” said Debray.

“There are no Italian bandits,” said Debray.

“No vampire,” cried Beauchamp.

“No vampire!” Beauchamp shouted.

“No Count of Monte Cristo” added Debray. “There is half-past ten striking, Albert.”

“No Count of Monte Cristo,” Debray added. “It’s half-past ten, Albert.”

20243m

“Confess you have dreamed this, and let us sit down to breakfast,” continued Beauchamp.

“Admit you’ve dreamed this, and let’s sit down for breakfast,” Beauchamp continued.

But the sound of the clock had not died away when Germain announced, “His excellency the Count of Monte Cristo.” The involuntary start everyone gave proved how much Morcerf’s narrative had impressed them, and Albert himself could not wholly refrain from manifesting sudden emotion. He had not heard a carriage stop in the street, or steps in the antechamber; the door had itself opened noiselessly. The count appeared, dressed with the greatest simplicity, but the most fastidious dandy could have found nothing to cavil at in his toilet. Every article of dress—hat, coat, gloves, and boots—was from the first makers. He seemed scarcely five-and-thirty. But what struck everybody was his extreme resemblance to the portrait Debray had drawn. The count advanced, smiling, into the centre of the room, and approached Albert, who hastened towards him holding out his hand in a ceremonial manner.

But the sound of the clock had barely faded when Germain announced, “His excellency the Count of Monte Cristo.” The involuntary flinch from everyone showed just how much Morcerf’s story had affected them, and even Albert couldn't entirely hide his surprise. He hadn't heard a carriage pull up outside or footsteps in the foyer; the door had opened quietly on its own. The count entered, dressed quite simply, yet even the pickiest fashion critic would find nothing to complain about in his outfit. Every piece of clothing—hat, coat, gloves, and boots—was from top designers. He looked barely thirty-five. But what struck everyone was how closely he resembled the portrait Debray had made. The count smiled as he walked to the center of the room and approached Albert, who rushed toward him and extended his hand in a formal gesture.

“Punctuality,” said Monte Cristo, “is the politeness of kings, according to one of your sovereigns, I think; but it is not the same with travellers. However, I hope you will excuse the two or three seconds I am behindhand; five hundred leagues are not to be accomplished without some trouble, and especially in France, where, it seems, it is forbidden to beat the postilions.”

“Punctuality,” said Monte Cristo, “is the courtesy of kings, according to one of your rulers, I believe; but it’s not the same for travelers. Still, I hope you’ll forgive me for being a couple of seconds late; traveling five hundred miles isn’t easy, especially in France, where it seems it’s against the rules to rush the drivers.”

“My dear count,” replied Albert, “I was announcing your visit to some of my friends, whom I had invited in consequence of the promise you did me the honor to make, and whom I now present to you. They are the Count of Château-Renaud, whose nobility goes back to the twelve peers, and whose ancestors had a place at the Round Table; M. Lucien Debray, private secretary to the minister of the interior; M. Beauchamp, an editor of a paper, and the terror of the French government, but of whom, in spite of his national celebrity, you perhaps have not heard in Italy, since his paper is prohibited there; and M. Maximilian Morrel, captain of Spahis.”

“My dear Count,” replied Albert, “I was just telling some friends about your visit, which I arranged because of your gracious promise to come. I'm excited to introduce you to them now. This is the Count of Château-Renaud, whose family can trace their nobility back to the twelve peers and whose ancestors were part of the Round Table; M. Lucien Debray, the private secretary to the minister of the interior; M. Beauchamp, an editor for a newspaper and a well-known figure who’s quite feared by the French government, though you might not have heard of him in Italy since his paper is banned there; and M. Maximilian Morrel, captain of the Spahis.”

At this name the count, who had hitherto saluted everyone with courtesy, but at the same time with coldness and formality, stepped a pace forward, and a slight tinge of red colored his pale cheeks.

At this name, the count, who had previously greeted everyone with politeness but also with a sense of distance and formality, stepped forward a bit, and a faint blush tinged his pale cheeks.

“You wear the uniform of the new French conquerors, monsieur,” said he; “it is a handsome uniform.”

“You're wearing the uniform of the new French conquerors, sir,” he said; “it's a nice uniform.”

No one could have said what caused the count’s voice to vibrate so deeply, and what made his eye flash, which was in general so clear, lustrous, and limpid when he pleased.

No one could explain why the count's voice resonated so profoundly or what made his eyes flash, which were usually so clear, shiny, and bright when he wanted them to be.

“You have never seen our Africans, count?” said Albert.

“You've never seen our Africans, have you?” said Albert.

“Never,” replied the count, who was by this time perfectly master of himself again.

“Never,” replied the count, who was now completely in control of himself again.

“Well, beneath this uniform beats one of the bravest and noblest hearts in the whole army.”

"Well, under this uniform beats one of the bravest and noblest hearts in the entire army."

“Oh, M. de Morcerf,” interrupted Morrel.

“Oh, Mr. de Morcerf,” interrupted Morrel.

“Let me go on, captain. And we have just heard,” continued Albert, “of a new deed of his, and so heroic a one, that, although I have seen him today for the first time, I request you to allow me to introduce him as my friend.”

“Let me continue, captain. And we’ve just heard,” Albert went on, “about a new act of his, and it’s so heroic that, even though I’ve met him only today, I ask you to let me introduce him as my friend.”

At these words it was still possible to observe in Monte Cristo the concentrated look, changing color, and slight trembling of the eyelid that show emotion.

At these words, it was still possible to see in Monte Cristo the focused expression, shifting colors, and slight twitch of the eyelid that indicate emotion.

“Ah, you have a noble heart,” said the count; “so much the better.”

“Ah, you have a kind heart,” said the count; “that's great to hear.”

This exclamation, which corresponded to the count’s own thought rather than to what Albert was saying, surprised everybody, and especially Morrel, who looked at Monte Cristo with wonder. But, at the same time, the intonation was so soft that, however strange the speech might seem, it was impossible to be offended at it.

This exclamation, which reflected the count’s own thoughts rather than what Albert was saying, surprised everyone, especially Morrel, who looked at Monte Cristo in amazement. However, the tone was so gentle that, no matter how odd the remark might sound, it was impossible to take offense at it.

20245m

“Why should he doubt it?” said Beauchamp to Château-Renaud.

“Why should he doubt it?” Beauchamp said to Château-Renaud.

“In reality,” replied the latter, who, with his aristocratic glance and his knowledge of the world, had penetrated at once all that was penetrable in Monte Cristo, “Albert has not deceived us, for the count is a most singular being. What say you, Morrel!”

"In reality," replied the other, who, with his aristocratic gaze and worldly knowledge, had quickly understood everything that was understandable about Monte Cristo, "Albert hasn't misled us since the count is a very unique individual. What do you think, Morrel!"

Ma foi, he has an open look about him that pleases me, in spite of the singular remark he has made about me.”

Honestly, he has an open expression that I like, even though of the unusual comment he made about me.”

“Gentlemen,” said Albert, “Germain informs me that breakfast is ready. My dear count, allow me to show you the way.” They passed silently into the breakfast-room, and everyone took his place.

“Gentlemen,” said Albert, “Germain just let me know that breakfast is ready. My dear count, let me show you the way.” They walked quietly into the breakfast room, and everyone took their seats.

“Gentlemen,” said the count, seating himself, “permit me to make a confession which must form my excuse for any improprieties I may commit. I am a stranger, and a stranger to such a degree, that this is the first time I have ever been at Paris. The French way of living is utterly unknown to me, and up to the present time I have followed the Eastern customs, which are entirely in contrast to the Parisian. I beg you, therefore, to excuse if you find anything in me too Turkish, too Italian, or too Arabian. Now, then, let us breakfast.”

"Gentlemen," said the count as he took a seat, "I'd like to make a confession that should excuse any mistakes I might make. I'm a newcomer, so much so that this is my first time ever in Paris. The French lifestyle is completely foreign to me, and until now, I've only followed Eastern customs, which are totally different from those in Paris. So please forgive me if you notice anything about me that's too Turkish, too Italian, or too Arabian. Now, let's have breakfast."

“With what an air he says all this,” muttered Beauchamp; “decidedly he is a great man.”

“With what confidence he says all this,” muttered Beauchamp; “he's definitely a great man.”

“A great man in his own country,” added Debray.

“A great man in his own country,” Debray added.

“A great man in every country, M. Debray,” said Château-Renaud.

“A great man in every country, M. Debray,” Château-Renaud said.

The count was, it may be remembered, a most temperate guest. Albert remarked this, expressing his fears lest, at the outset, the Parisian mode of life should displease the traveller in the most essential point.

The count was, as you may recall, a very moderate guest. Albert noted this, sharing his worries that the Parisian lifestyle might initially upset the traveler in a significant way.

“My dear count,” said he, “I fear one thing, and that is, that the fare of the Rue du Helder is not so much to your taste as that of the Piazza di Spagna. I ought to have consulted you on the point, and have had some dishes prepared expressly.”

“My dear count,” he said, “I worry about one thing, and that's that the food on Rue du Helder might not be as much to your liking as that of Piazza di Spagna. I should have checked with you about this and had some dishes made just for you.”

“Did you know me better,” returned the count, smiling, “you would not give one thought of such a thing for a traveller like myself, who has successively lived on macaroni at Naples, polenta at Milan, olla podrida at Valencia, pilau at Constantinople, curry in India, and swallows’ nests in China. I eat everywhere, and of everything, only I eat but little; and today, that you reproach me with my want of appetite, is my day of appetite, for I have not eaten since yesterday morning.”

“Had you known me better,” the count replied with a smile, “you wouldn’t think such a thing about a traveler like me, who has lived on macaroni in Naples, polenta in Milan, olla podrida in Valencia, pilau in Constantinople, curry in India, and bird's nests in China. I eat everywhere and anything, though I don’t eat much; and today, when you criticize me for my lack of appetite, is actually a day when I'm hungry, since I haven’t eaten since yesterday morning.”

“What,” cried all the guests, “you have not eaten for four-and-twenty hours?”

“What?” cried all the guests. “You haven’t eaten for twenty-four hours?”

“No,” replied the count; “I was forced to go out of my road to obtain some information near Nîmes, so that I was somewhat late, and therefore I did not choose to stop.”

“No,” replied the count; “I had to take a detour to gather some information near Nîmes, which made me a bit late, so I decided not to stop.”

“And you ate in your carriage?” asked Morcerf.

“And you ate in your carriage?” Morcerf asked.

“No, I slept, as I generally do when I am weary without having the courage to amuse myself, or when I am hungry without feeling inclined to eat.”

“No, I slept, like I usually do when I’m tired and don’t have the energy to entertain myself, or when I’m hungry but don’t feel like eating.”

“But you can sleep when you please, monsieur?” said Morrel.

“But you can sleep whenever you want, sir?” said Morrel.

“Yes.”

"Yeah."

“You have a recipe for it?”

“You have a recipe for that?”

“An infallible one.”

“The perfect one.”

“That would be invaluable to us in Africa, who have not always any food to eat, and rarely anything to drink.”

"That would be incredibly valuable to us in Africa, where we don't always have food to eat and rarely have anything to drink."

“Yes,” said Monte Cristo; “but, unfortunately, a recipe excellent for a man like myself would be very dangerous applied to an army, which might not awake when it was needed.”

“Yes,” said Monte Cristo; “but, unfortunately, a method that works great for someone like me could be really risky if used on an army, which might not respond when it’s needed.”

“May we inquire what is this recipe?” asked Debray.

“Can we ask what this recipe is?” Debray inquired.

“Oh, yes,” returned Monte Cristo; “I make no secret of it. It is a mixture of excellent opium, which I fetched myself from Canton in order to have it pure, and the best hashish which grows in the East—that is, between the Tigris and the Euphrates. These two ingredients are mixed in equal proportions, and formed into pills. Ten minutes after one is taken, the effect is produced. Ask Baron Franz d’Épinay; I think he tasted them one day.”

“Oh, yes,” replied Monte Cristo; “I’m not hiding it. It's a mix of top-quality opium, which I personally got from Canton to ensure it's pure, and the finest hashish from the East—specifically, between the Tigris and the Euphrates. These two ingredients are blended in equal amounts and made into pills. Ten minutes after taking one, you’ll feel the effects. Ask Baron Franz d’Épinay; I believe he tried them once.”

“Yes,” replied Morcerf, “he said something about it to me.”

“Yes,” Morcerf replied, “he mentioned something about it to me.”

“But,” said Beauchamp, who, as became a journalist, was very incredulous, “you always carry this drug about you?”

“But,” Beauchamp said, who, being a journalist, was very skeptical, “you always carry this drug with you?”

“Always.”

"Always."

“Would it be an indiscretion to ask to see those precious pills?” continued Beauchamp, hoping to take him at a disadvantage.

“Would it be inappropriate to ask to see those valuable pills?” Beauchamp pressed on, aiming to catch him off guard.

“No, monsieur,” returned the count; and he drew from his pocket a marvellous casket, formed out of a single emerald and closed by a golden lid which unscrewed and gave passage to a small greenish colored pellet about the size of a pea. This ball had an acrid and penetrating odor. There were four or five more in the emerald, which would contain about a dozen. The casket passed around the table, but it was more to examine the admirable emerald than to see the pills that it passed from hand to hand.

“No, sir,” said the count, pulling out a stunning casket made from a single emerald with a golden lid that unscrewed to reveal a small green pellet about the size of a pea. This ball had a sharp and strong smell. There were four or five more inside the emerald, which could hold around a dozen. The casket was passed around the table, but people were more interested in admiring the beautiful emerald than in looking at the pills as it went from hand to hand.

“And is it your cook who prepares these pills?” asked Beauchamp.

“And is it your chef who makes these pills?” asked Beauchamp.

“Oh, no, monsieur,” replied Monte Cristo; “I do not thus betray my enjoyments to the vulgar. I am a tolerable chemist, and prepare my pills myself.”

“Oh, no, sir,” replied Monte Cristo; “I don’t give away my pleasures to the public. I’m a pretty decent chemist and make my own pills.”

“This is a magnificent emerald, and the largest I have ever seen,” said Château-Renaud, “although my mother has some remarkable family jewels.”

“This is a stunning emerald, and the biggest I’ve ever seen,” said Château-Renaud, “even though my mom has some amazing family jewels.”

“I had three similar ones,” returned Monte Cristo. “I gave one to the Sultan, who mounted it in his sabre; another to our holy father the Pope, who had it set in his tiara, opposite to one nearly as large, though not so fine, given by the Emperor Napoleon to his predecessor, Pius VII. I kept the third for myself, and I had it hollowed out, which reduced its value, but rendered it more commodious for the purpose I intended.”

“I had three similar ones,” replied Monte Cristo. “I gave one to the Sultan, who mounted it in his sabre; another to our holy father the Pope, who had it set in his tiara, next to one almost as large, though not as fine, given by Emperor Napoleon to his predecessor, Pius VII. I kept the third for myself, and I had it hollowed out, which lowered its value but made it more convenient for the use I intended.”

Everyone looked at Monte Cristo with astonishment; he spoke with so much simplicity that it was evident he spoke the truth, or that he was mad. However, the sight of the emerald made them naturally incline to the former belief.

Everyone stared at Monte Cristo in shock; he spoke so simply that it was clear he was either telling the truth or he was insane. However, the sight of the emerald naturally led them to lean towards the first belief.

“And what did these two sovereigns give you in exchange for these magnificent presents?” asked Debray.

“And what did these two kings give you in return for these amazing gifts?” asked Debray.

“The Sultan, the liberty of a woman,” replied the Count; “the Pope, the life of a man; so that once in my life I have been as powerful as if heaven had brought me into the world on the steps of a throne.”

“The Sultan is the freedom of a woman,” replied the Count; “the Pope is the life of a man; so that once in my life I have been as powerful as if heaven had placed me in the world on the steps of a throne.”

“And it was Peppino you saved, was it not?” cried Morcerf; “it was for him that you obtained pardon?”

“And it was Peppino you saved, right?” Morcerf exclaimed. “It was for him that you got a pardon?”

“Perhaps,” returned the count, smiling.

“Maybe,” replied the count, smiling.

“My dear count, you have no idea what pleasure it gives me to hear you speak thus,” said Morcerf. “I had announced you beforehand to my friends as an enchanter of the Arabian Nights, a wizard of the Middle Ages; but the Parisians are so subtle in paradoxes that they mistake for caprices of the imagination the most incontestable truths, when these truths do not form a part of their daily existence. For example, here is Debray who reads, and Beauchamp who prints, every day, ‘A member of the Jockey Club has been stopped and robbed on the Boulevard;’ ‘four persons have been assassinated in the Rue St. Denis’ or ‘the Faubourg St. Germain;’ ‘ten, fifteen, or twenty thieves, have been arrested in a café on the Boulevard du Temple, or in the Thermes de Julien,’—and yet these same men deny the existence of the bandits in the Maremma, the Campagna di Romana, or the Pontine Marshes. Tell them yourself that I was taken by bandits, and that without your generous intercession I should now have been sleeping in the Catacombs of St. Sebastian, instead of receiving them in my humble abode in the Rue du Helder.”

“My dear count, you have no idea how much pleasure it brings me to hear you speak this way,” said Morcerf. “I had already told my friends to expect you as a character from the Arabian Nights, a wizard from the Middle Ages; but the Parisians are so clever with their paradoxes that they mistake undeniable truths for whimsical fantasies when those truths aren’t part of their everyday lives. For instance, there’s Debray who reads, and Beauchamp who prints, every day, ‘A member of the Jockey Club was stopped and robbed on the Boulevard;’ ‘four people have been murdered on Rue St. Denis’ or ‘in Faubourg St. Germain;’ ‘ten, fifteen, or twenty thieves have been arrested in a café on Boulevard du Temple, or at Thermes de Julien,’—and yet these same men refuse to believe in the existence of bandits in Maremma, the Campagna di Romana, or the Pontine Marshes. Tell them yourself that I was captured by bandits, and that without your generous intervention, I would now be resting in the Catacombs of St. Sebastian, instead of welcoming them in my modest home on Rue du Helder.”

“Ah,” said Monte Cristo “you promised me never to mention that circumstance.”

“Ah,” said Monte Cristo, “you promised me you would never mention that situation.”

“It was not I who made that promise,” cried Morcerf; “it must have been someone else whom you have rescued in the same manner, and whom you have forgotten. Pray speak of it, for I shall not only, I trust, relate the little I do know, but also a great deal I do not know.”

“It wasn’t me who made that promise,” shouted Morcerf; “it must have been someone else you rescued in the same way, and you’ve forgotten about them. Please tell me about it, because I hope to share not only what little I do know but also a lot that I don’t.”

“It seems to me,” returned the count, smiling, “that you played a sufficiently important part to know as well as myself what happened.”

“It seems to me,” the count replied with a smile, “that you played a significant role to know just as well as I do what happened.”

20249m

“Well, you promise me, if I tell all I know, to relate, in your turn, all that I do not know?”

“Well, promise me that if I share everything I know, you’ll tell me everything I don’t know in return?”

“That is but fair,” replied Monte Cristo.

"That’s only fair," replied Monte Cristo.

“Well,” said Morcerf, “for three days I believed myself the object of the attentions of a masque, whom I took for a descendant of Tullia or Poppæa, while I was simply the object of the attentions of a contadina, and I say contadina to avoid saying peasant girl. What I know is, that, like a fool, a greater fool than he of whom I spoke just now, I mistook for this peasant girl a young bandit of fifteen or sixteen, with a beardless chin and slim waist, and who, just as I was about to imprint a chaste salute on his lips, placed a pistol to my head, and, aided by seven or eight others, led, or rather dragged me, to the Catacombs of St. Sebastian, where I found a highly educated brigand chief perusing Cæsar’s Commentaries, and who deigned to leave off reading to inform me, that unless the next morning, before six o’clock, four thousand piastres were paid into his account at his banker’s, at a quarter past six I should have ceased to exist. The letter is still to be seen, for it is in Franz d’Épinay’s possession, signed by me, and with a postscript of M. Luigi Vampa. This is all I know, but I know not, count, how you contrived to inspire so much respect in the bandits of Rome who ordinarily have so little respect for anything. I assure you, Franz and I were lost in admiration.”

“Well,” Morcerf said, “for three days I thought I was being flirted with by a masked figure, someone I imagined was a descendant of Tullia or Poppæa, when in reality I was just the target of a contadina, and I use contadina to avoid calling her a peasant girl. What I do know is that, like a fool—an even bigger fool than the one I just mentioned—I mistook this peasant girl for a young bandit, around fifteen or sixteen, with a smooth face and a slim waist. And just as I was about to give him a sweet kiss, he put a pistol to my head and, with the help of seven or eight others, led, or rather dragged, me to the Catacombs of St. Sebastian, where I found a very educated bandit leader reading Cæsar’s Commentaries, who took a break from his reading to inform me that unless four thousand piastres were deposited into his account with his banker by six o’clock the next morning, I would no longer exist by a quarter past six. The letter still exists, as it’s in Franz d’Épinay’s possession, signed by me, along with a postscript from M. Luigi Vampa. That’s all I know, but I really don’t understand, Count, how you managed to gain so much respect from the bandits of Rome, who usually have little regard for anything. I assure you, Franz and I were completely in awe.”

“Nothing more simple,” returned the count. “I had known the famous Vampa for more than ten years. When he was quite a child, and only a shepherd, I gave him a few gold pieces for showing me my way, and he, in order to repay me, gave me a poniard, the hilt of which he had carved with his own hand, and which you may have seen in my collection of arms. In after years, whether he had forgotten this interchange of presents, which ought to have cemented our friendship, or whether he did not recollect me, he sought to take me, but, on the contrary, it was I who captured him and a dozen of his band. I might have handed him over to Roman justice, which is somewhat expeditious, and which would have been particularly so with him; but I did nothing of the sort—I suffered him and his band to depart.”

“Nothing could be simpler,” the count replied. “I’ve known the famous Vampa for over ten years. When he was just a kid, a shepherd, I gave him some gold coins to show me the way, and to repay me, he gifted me a poniard with a hilt he carved himself, which you might have seen in my weapon collection. Later on, whether he forgot about our exchange of gifts, which should have strengthened our friendship, or if he just didn’t remember me, he tried to take me, but instead, I captured him and a dozen of his gang. I could have handed him over to Roman justice, which is pretty swift, especially with him; but I didn’t do that—I let him and his gang go.”

“With the condition that they should sin no more,” said Beauchamp, laughing. “I see they kept their promise.”

“With the condition that they should sin no more,” said Beauchamp, laughing. “I see they kept their promise.”

“No, monsieur,” returned Monte Cristo “upon the simple condition that they should respect myself and my friends. Perhaps what I am about to say may seem strange to you, who are socialists, and vaunt humanity and your duty to your neighbor, but I never seek to protect a society which does not protect me, and which I will even say, generally occupies itself about me only to injure me; and thus by giving them a low place in my esteem, and preserving a neutrality towards them, it is society and my neighbor who are indebted to me.”

“No, sir,” replied Monte Cristo, “only if they respect me and my friends. What I’m about to say might seem odd to you, who are socialists and boast about humanity and your duty to others, but I never try to defend a society that doesn’t defend me, and I’ll even say that it generally only cares about me in order to harm me. So by holding them in low regard and staying neutral towards them, it’s actually society and my neighbors who owe me.”

“Bravo,” cried Château-Renaud; “you are the first man I ever met sufficiently courageous to preach egotism. Bravo, count, bravo!”

“Bravo,” shouted Château-Renaud; “you’re the first person I’ve ever met who’s brave enough to preach egotism. Bravo, count, bravo!”

“It is frank, at least,” said Morrel. “But I am sure that the count does not regret having once deviated from the principles he has so boldly avowed.”

“It’s straightforward, at least,” said Morrel. “But I’m sure the count doesn’t regret having strayed from the principles he has so boldly declared.”

“How have I deviated from those principles, monsieur?” asked Monte Cristo, who could not help looking at Morrel with so much intensity, that two or three times the young man had been unable to sustain that clear and piercing glance.

“How have I strayed from those principles, sir?” asked Monte Cristo, who couldn’t help but look at Morrel so intensely that a couple of times the young man had been unable to hold that clear and piercing gaze.

“Why, it seems to me,” replied Morrel, “that in delivering M. de Morcerf, whom you did not know, you did good to your neighbor and to society.”

“Honestly, I think,” Morrel replied, “that by saving M. de Morcerf, someone you didn’t even know, you did a good deed for both your neighbor and society.”

“Of which he is the brightest ornament,” said Beauchamp, drinking off a glass of champagne.

"He's the shining star of it all," said Beauchamp, downing a glass of champagne.

“My dear count,” cried Morcerf, “you are at fault—you, one of the most formidable logicians I know—and you must see it clearly proved that instead of being an egotist, you are a philanthropist. Ah, you call yourself Oriental, a Levantine, Maltese, Indian, Chinese; your family name is Monte Cristo; Sinbad the Sailor is your baptismal appellation, and yet the first day you set foot in Paris you instinctively display the greatest virtue, or rather the chief defect, of us eccentric Parisians,—that is, you assume the vices you have not, and conceal the virtues you possess.”

“My dear count,” Morcerf exclaimed, “you’re mistaken—you, one of the most formidable logicians I know—you should clearly see that instead of being selfish, you’re actually a philanthropist. Ah, you call yourself Oriental, Levantine, Maltese, Indian, Chinese; your last name is Monte Cristo; Sinbad the Sailor is your given name, and yet the first day you arrived in Paris, you instinctively showed the greatest virtue, or rather the main flaw, of us eccentric Parisians—namely, you take on the vices you don’t have and hide the virtues you do.”

“My dear vicomte,” returned Monte Cristo, “I do not see, in all I have done, anything that merits, either from you or these gentlemen, the pretended eulogies I have received. You were no stranger to me, for I knew you from the time I gave up two rooms to you, invited you to breakfast with me, lent you one of my carriages, witnessed the Carnival in your company, and saw with you from a window in the Piazza del Popolo the execution that affected you so much that you nearly fainted. I will appeal to any of these gentlemen, could I leave my guest in the hands of a hideous bandit, as you term him? Besides, you know, I had the idea that you could introduce me into some of the Paris salons when I came to France. You might some time ago have looked upon this resolution as a vague project, but today you see it was a reality, and you must submit to it under penalty of breaking your word.”

“My dear vicomte,” Monte Cristo replied, “I don’t see anything in what I’ve done that deserves the false praise I've received from you or these gentlemen. You’re not a stranger to me; I’ve known you since I gave you two rooms, invited you to breakfast, lent you one of my carriages, shared the Carnival with you, and watched that execution from a window in the Piazza del Popolo, which affected you so much that you nearly fainted. I can ask any of these gentlemen—could I really leave my guest in the hands of a monstrous bandit, as you call him? Besides, I had hoped you would introduce me to some of the Parisian salons when I arrived in France. You might have seen that idea as a distant goal, but now you see it’s a reality, and you must accept that under the condition of keeping your word.”

“I will keep it,” returned Morcerf; “but I fear that you will be much disappointed, accustomed as you are to picturesque events and fantastic horizons. Amongst us you will not meet with any of those episodes with which your adventurous existence has so familiarized you; our Chimborazo is Mortmartre, our Himalaya is Mount Valérien, our Great Desert is the plain of Grenelle, where they are now boring an artesian well to water the caravans. We have plenty of thieves, though not so many as is said; but these thieves stand in far more dread of a policeman than a lord. France is so prosaic, and Paris so civilized a city, that you will not find in its eighty-five departments—I say eighty-five, because I do not include Corsica—you will not find, then, in these eighty-five departments a single hill on which there is not a telegraph, or a grotto in which the commissary of police has not put up a gaslamp. There is but one service I can render you, and for that I place myself entirely at your orders, that is, to present, or make my friends present, you everywhere; besides, you have no need of anyone to introduce you—with your name, and your fortune, and your talent” (Monte Cristo bowed with a somewhat ironical smile) “you can present yourself everywhere, and be well received. I can be useful in one way only—if knowledge of Parisian habits, of the means of rendering yourself comfortable, or of the bazaars, can assist, you may depend upon me to find you a fitting dwelling here. I do not dare offer to share my apartments with you, as I shared yours at Rome—I, who do not profess egotism, but am yet egotist par excellence; for, except myself, these rooms would not hold a shadow more, unless that shadow were feminine.”

“I’ll keep it,” Morcerf replied, “but I’m afraid you’ll be pretty disappointed given your taste for picturesque adventures and fantastic views. You won’t find any of the episodes that your adventurous life has made you used to; our Chimborazo is Montmartre, our Himalayas are Mount Valérien, and our Great Desert is the plain of Grenelle, where they’re currently drilling an artesian well to water the caravans. We have plenty of thieves, though not as many as people say; but these thieves are far more afraid of a policeman than a nobleman. France is so mundane, and Paris is such a civilized city that you won’t find a single hill in its eighty-five departments—I say eighty-five because I’m not counting Corsica—where there isn’t a telegraph, or a grotto that doesn’t have a gas lamp installed by the police chief. The only service I can offer you is to introduce you to my friends everywhere; besides, you don’t really need anyone to introduce you—with your name, wealth, and talent,” (Monte Cristo bowed with a slightly ironic smile) “you can show up anywhere and be welcomed. I can be useful in one way only—if knowledge of Parisian ways, how to be comfortable, or where the shops are, can help, you can count on me to find you a suitable place here. I don’t dare offer to share my apartment with you like I shared yours in Rome—I, who don’t claim to be selfish, but am actually an egotist par excellence; because, aside from myself, these rooms wouldn’t fit another soul in them unless it were a woman’s shadow.”

“Ah,” said the count, “that is a most conjugal reservation; I recollect that at Rome you said something of a projected marriage. May I congratulate you?”

“Ah,” said the count, “that’s quite a married-couple remark; I remember you mentioned a planned wedding in Rome. Can I congratulate you?”

“The affair is still in projection.”

“The affair is still in development.”

“And he who says in ‘projection,’ means already decided,” said Debray.

“And when he uses the term ‘projection,’ he means he has already made a decision,” said Debray.

“No,” replied Morcerf, “my father is most anxious about it; and I hope, ere long, to introduce you, if not to my wife, at least to my betrothed—Mademoiselle Eugénie Danglars.”

“No,” replied Morcerf, “my father is really worried about it; and I hope, soon, to introduce you, if not to my wife, at least to my fiancée—Mademoiselle Eugénie Danglars.”

“Eugénie Danglars,” said Monte Cristo; “tell me, is not her father Baron Danglars?”

“Eugénie Danglars,” said Monte Cristo; “tell me, isn’t her father Baron Danglars?”

“Yes,” returned Morcerf, “a baron of a new creation.”

“Yes,” Morcerf replied, “a newly created baron.”

“What matter,” said Monte Cristo “if he has rendered the State services which merit this distinction?”

“What does it matter,” said Monte Cristo, “if he has provided the State with services that deserve this recognition?”

“Enormous ones,” answered Beauchamp. “Although in reality a Liberal, he negotiated a loan of six millions for Charles X., in 1829, who made him a baron and chevalier of the Legion of Honor; so that he wears the ribbon, not, as you would think, in his waistcoat-pocket, but at his button-hole.”

“Huge ones,” Beauchamp replied. “Although he's really a Liberal, he arranged a loan of six million for Charles X. in 1829, who made him a baron and a knight of the Legion of Honor. So, he wears the ribbon, not, as you might expect, in his waistcoat pocket, but at his buttonhole.”

“Ah,” interrupted Morcerf, laughing, “Beauchamp, Beauchamp, keep that for the Corsaire or the Charivari, but spare my future father-in-law before me.” Then, turning to Monte Cristo, “You just now spoke his name as if you knew the baron?”

“Ah,” interrupted Morcerf, laughing, “Beauchamp, Beauchamp, save that for the Corsaire or the Charivari, but spare my future father-in-law in front of me.” Then, turning to Monte Cristo, “You just mentioned his name like you know the baron?”

“I do not know him,” returned Monte Cristo; “but I shall probably soon make his acquaintance, for I have a credit opened with him by the house of Richard & Blount, of London, Arstein & Eskeles of Vienna, and Thomson & French at Rome.” As he pronounced the two last names, the count glanced at Maximilian Morrel. If the stranger expected to produce an effect on Morrel, he was not mistaken—Maximilian started as if he had been electrified.

“I don’t know him,” replied Monte Cristo; “but I’ll probably get to know him soon, since I have credit with him from the firms of Richard & Blount in London, Arstein & Eskeles in Vienna, and Thomson & French in Rome.” As he mentioned the last two names, the count looked at Maximilian Morrel. If the stranger hoped to have an effect on Morrel, he wasn’t wrong—Maximilian jumped as if he had been shocked.

“Thomson & French,” said he; “do you know this house, monsieur?”

“Thomson & French,” he said; “are you familiar with this company, sir?”

20253m

“They are my bankers in the capital of the Christian world,” returned the count quietly. “Can my influence with them be of any service to you?”

“They're my bankers in the heart of the Christian world,” the count replied calmly. “Can my connections with them help you in any way?”

“Oh, count, you could assist me perhaps in researches which have been, up to the present, fruitless. This house, in past years, did ours a great service, and has, I know not for what reason, always denied having rendered us this service.”

“Oh, count, could you help me with some research that has been pointless so far? This house has done us a great service in the past, and for some reason, it has always denied doing so.”

“I shall be at your orders,” said Monte Cristo bowing.

“I’m at your service,” Monte Cristo said with a bow.

“But,” continued Morcerf, “à propos of Danglars,—we have strangely wandered from the subject. We were speaking of a suitable habitation for the Count of Monte Cristo. Come, gentlemen, let us all propose some place. Where shall we lodge this new guest in our great capital?”

“But,” continued Morcerf, “speaking of Danglars—we’ve gotten a bit off track. We were talking about a good place for the Count of Monte Cristo to stay. Come on, gentlemen, let’s all suggest somewhere. Where should we put up this new guest in our big city?”

“Faubourg Saint-Germain,” said Château-Renaud. “The count will find there a charming hotel, with a court and garden.”

“Faubourg Saint-Germain,” said Château-Renaud. “The count will find a lovely hotel there, complete with a courtyard and garden.”

“Bah! Château-Renaud,” returned Debray, “you only know your dull and gloomy Faubourg Saint-Germain; do not pay any attention to him, count—live in the Chaussée d’Antin, that’s the real centre of Paris.”

“Bah! Château-Renaud,” Debray replied, “you only know your boring and depressing Faubourg Saint-Germain; don’t listen to him, Count—live in the Chaussée d’Antin, that’s the true heart of Paris.”

“Boulevard de l’Opéra,” said Beauchamp; “the second floor—a house with a balcony. The count will have his cushions of silver cloth brought there, and as he smokes his chibouque, see all Paris pass before him.”

“Boulevard de l’Opéra,” Beauchamp said; “the second floor—a place with a balcony. The count will have his silver cloth cushions taken there, and while he smokes his chibouque, he’ll watch all of Paris go by.”

“You have no idea, then, Morrel?” asked Château-Renaud; “you do not propose anything.”

“You have no idea, then, Morrel?” Château-Renaud asked. “You aren’t suggesting anything.”

“Oh, yes,” returned the young man, smiling; “on the contrary, I have one, but I expected the count would be tempted by one of the brilliant proposals made him, yet as he has not replied to any of them, I will venture to offer him a suite of apartments in a charming hotel, in the Pompadour style, that my sister has inhabited for a year, in the Rue Meslay.”

“Oh, yes,” replied the young man, smiling. “On the contrary, I have one, but I thought the count would be interested in one of the exciting offers made to him. Since he hasn’t responded to any of them, I’ll take the chance to suggest a suite of rooms in a lovely hotel, in the Pompadour style, where my sister has been living for a year, on Rue Meslay.”

“You have a sister?” asked the count.

"You have a sister?" the count asked.

“Yes, monsieur, a most excellent sister.”

"Yes, sir, a really great sister."

“Married?”

"Are you married?"

“Nearly nine years.”

"Almost nine years."

“Happy?” asked the count again.

"Happy?" the count asked again.

“As happy as it is permitted to a human creature to be,” replied Maximilian. “She married the man she loved, who remained faithful to us in our fallen fortunes—Emmanuel Herbaut.”

“As happy as a person can be,” replied Maximilian. “She married the man she loved, who stayed loyal to us during our tough times—Emmanuel Herbaut.”

Monte Cristo smiled imperceptibly.

Monte Cristo smiled subtly.

“I live there during my leave of absence,” continued Maximilian; “and I shall be, together with my brother-in-law Emmanuel, at the disposition of the Count, whenever he thinks fit to honor us.”

“I stay there when I’m on leave,” Maximilian continued; “and I will be, along with my brother-in-law Emmanuel, at the Count's disposal whenever he chooses to honor us.”

“One minute,” cried Albert, without giving Monte Cristo the time to reply. “Take care, you are going to immure a traveller, Sinbad the Sailor, a man who comes to see Paris; you are going to make a patriarch of him.”

“One minute,” shouted Albert, not giving Monte Cristo a chance to respond. “Be careful, you’re about to shut in a traveler, Sinbad the Sailor, a guy who’s come to visit Paris; you’re going to turn him into a relic.”

20255m

“Oh, no,” said Morrel; “my sister is five-and-twenty, my brother-in-law is thirty, they are gay, young, and happy. Besides, the count will be in his own house, and only see them when he thinks fit to do so.”

“Oh, no,” said Morrel; “my sister is twenty-five, my brother-in-law is thirty, they are cheerful, youthful, and happy. Plus, the count will be in his own home and will only see them when he wants to.”

“Thanks, monsieur,” said Monte Cristo; “I shall content myself with being presented to your sister and her husband, if you will do me the honor to introduce me; but I cannot accept the offer of anyone of these gentlemen, since my habitation is already prepared.”

“Thanks, sir,” said Monte Cristo; “I’m happy to just be introduced to your sister and her husband, if you would honor me with that; but I can't accept the offer from any of these gentlemen, since my place is already set up.”

“What,” cried Morcerf; “you are, then, going to a hotel—that will be very dull for you.”

“What,” Morcerf exclaimed, “so you’re heading to a hotel—that sounds pretty boring for you.”

“Was I so badly lodged at Rome?” said Monte Cristo smiling.

“Was my stay in Rome really that bad?” Monte Cristo said with a smile.

Parbleu! at Rome you spent fifty thousand piastres in furnishing your apartments, but I presume that you are not disposed to spend a similar sum every day.”

Wow! In Rome, you spent fifty thousand piastres to furnish your apartments, but I assume you’re not planning to spend that much every day.”

“It is not that which deterred me,” replied Monte Cristo; “but as I determined to have a house to myself, I sent on my valet de chambre, and he ought by this time to have bought the house and furnished it.”

“It’s not that which stopped me,” replied Monte Cristo. “But since I decided to have a place of my own, I sent my valet ahead, and he should have bought and furnished the house by now.”

“But you have, then, a valet de chambre who knows Paris?” said Beauchamp.

“But you have a personal attendant who knows Paris?” said Beauchamp.

“It is the first time he has ever been in Paris. He is black, and cannot speak,” returned Monte Cristo.

“It’s his first time in Paris. He’s black and can’t speak,” replied Monte Cristo.

“It is Ali!” cried Albert, in the midst of the general surprise.

“It’s Ali!” shouted Albert, amidst the overall shock.

“Yes, Ali himself, my Nubian mute, whom you saw, I think, at Rome.”

“Yes, Ali himself, my mute Nubian, whom you saw, I believe, in Rome.”

“Certainly,” said Morcerf; “I recollect him perfectly. But how could you charge a Nubian to purchase a house, and a mute to furnish it?—he will do everything wrong.”

“Of course,” said Morcerf; “I remember him clearly. But how could you ask a Nubian to buy a house and a mute to furnish it?—he’ll mess everything up.”

“Undeceive yourself, monsieur,” replied Monte Cristo; “I am quite sure, that, on the contrary, he will choose everything as I wish. He knows my tastes, my caprices, my wants. He has been here a week, with the instinct of a hound, hunting by himself. He will arrange everything for me. He knew, that I should arrive today at ten o’clock; he was waiting for me at nine at the Barrière de Fontainebleau. He gave me this paper; it contains the number of my new abode; read it yourself,” and Monte Cristo passed a paper to Albert.

“Don’t kid yourself, monsieur,” Monte Cristo replied. “I’m quite sure that, on the contrary, he’ll pick everything just the way I want. He knows my tastes, my whims, my needs. He’s been here for a week, instinctively tracking things down like a hound. He’ll take care of everything for me. He knew I would arrive today at ten o’clock; he was waiting for me at nine at the Barrière de Fontainebleau. He handed me this paper; it has the address of my new place; read it yourself,” and Monte Cristo handed a paper to Albert.

“Ah, that is really original,” said Beauchamp.

“Wow, that’s really unique,” said Beauchamp.

“And very princely,” added Château-Renaud.

“And very noble,” added Château-Renaud.

“What, do you not know your house?” asked Debray.

“What, you don't recognize your own house?” asked Debray.

“No,” said Monte Cristo; “I told you I did not wish to be behind my time; I dressed myself in the carriage, and descended at the viscount’s door.” The young men looked at each other; they did not know if it was a comedy Monte Cristo was playing, but every word he uttered had such an air of simplicity, that it was impossible to suppose what he said was false—besides, why should he tell a falsehood?

“No,” said Monte Cristo; “I told you I didn't want to fall behind the times; I got ready in the carriage and got out at the viscount’s door.” The young men glanced at each other; they weren't sure if Monte Cristo was putting on an act, but everything he said sounded so straightforward that it was hard to believe he was lying—besides, why would he bother to lie?

“We must content ourselves, then,” said Beauchamp, “with rendering the count all the little services in our power. I, in my quality of journalist, open all the theatres to him.”

“We have to be satisfied, then,” said Beauchamp, “with doing all the small favors we can for the count. As a journalist, I can get him into all the theaters.”

“Thanks, monsieur,” returned Monte Cristo, “my steward has orders to take a box at each theatre.”

“Thanks, sir,” replied Monte Cristo, “my steward has instructions to get a box at every theater.”

“Is your steward also a Nubian?” asked Debray.

“Is your steward a Nubian too?” asked Debray.

“No, he is a countryman of yours, if a Corsican is a countryman of anyone’s. But you know him, M. de Morcerf.”

“No, he’s one of your countrymen, if a Corsican can be considered a countryman of anyone. But you know him, M. de Morcerf.”

“Is it that excellent M. Bertuccio, who understands hiring windows so well?”

“Is it that great Mr. Bertuccio, who knows how to hire windows so well?”

“Yes, you saw him the day I had the honor of receiving you; he has been a soldier, a smuggler—in fact, everything. I would not be quite sure that he has not been mixed up with the police for some trifle—a stab with a knife, for instance.”

“Yes, you saw him the day I had the pleasure of welcoming you; he has been a soldier, a smuggler—in fact, everything. I wouldn’t be entirely sure that he hasn’t been involved with the police over something minor—a knife stabbing, for example.”

“And you have chosen this honest citizen for your steward,” said Debray. “Of how much does he rob you every year?”

“And you’ve picked this honest guy to be your steward,” Debray said. “How much does he steal from you every year?”

“On my word,” replied the count, “not more than another. I am sure he answers my purpose, knows no impossibility, and so I keep him.”

“Honestly,” replied the count, “not a day more. I’m sure he’s exactly what I need, knows no limits, and that’s why I keep him.”

“Then,” continued Château-Renaud, “since you have an establishment, a steward, and a hotel in the Champs-Élysées, you only want a mistress.” Albert smiled. He thought of the fair Greek he had seen in the count’s box at the Argentina and Valle theatres.

“Then,” Château-Renaud continued, “since you have a place, a manager, and a hotel on the Champs-Élysées, all you need is a girlfriend.” Albert smiled. He thought of the beautiful Greek woman he had seen in the count’s box at the Argentina and Valle theaters.

“I have something better than that,” said Monte Cristo; “I have a slave. You procure your mistresses from the opera, the Vaudeville, or the Variétés; I purchased mine at Constantinople; it cost me more, but I have nothing to fear.”

“I have something better than that,” said Monte Cristo; “I have a slave. You get your mistresses from the opera, the Vaudeville, or the Variétés; I bought mine in Constantinople; it cost me more, but I have nothing to worry about.”

“But you forget,” replied Debray, laughing, “that we are Franks by name and franks by nature, as King Charles said, and that the moment she puts her foot in France your slave becomes free.”

“But you forget,” replied Debray, laughing, “that we are Franks by name and free people by nature, as King Charles said, and that the moment she steps foot in France, your servant becomes free.”

“Who will tell her?”

"Who will tell her?"

“The first person who sees her.”

“The first person to see her.”

“She only speaks Romaic.”

“She only speaks Greek.”

“That is different.”

"That's different."

“But at least we shall see her,” said Beauchamp, “or do you keep eunuchs as well as mutes?”

“But at least we’ll see her,” said Beauchamp. “Or do you keep eunuchs along with the mutes?”

“Oh, no,” replied Monte Cristo; “I do not carry brutalism so far. Everyone who surrounds me is free to quit me, and when they leave me will no longer have any need of me or anyone else; it is for that reason, perhaps, that they do not quit me.”

“Oh, no,” replied Monte Cristo; “I don’t take things to that extreme. Everyone around me is free to leave, and when they do, they won’t need me or anyone else anymore; maybe that’s why they don’t leave.”

They had long since passed to dessert and cigars.

They had already moved on to dessert and cigars.

“My dear Albert,” said Debray, rising, “it is half-past two. Your guest is charming, but you leave the best company to go into the worst sometimes. I must return to the minister’s. I will tell him of the count, and we shall soon know who he is.”

“My dear Albert,” said Debray, standing up, “it’s two-thirty. Your guest is lovely, but sometimes you leave the best company for the worst. I need to head back to the minister’s. I’ll tell him about the count, and we’ll soon find out who he is.”

“Take care,” returned Albert; “no one has been able to accomplish that.”

"Be careful," Albert replied; "no one has been able to do that."

“Oh, we have three millions for our police; it is true they are almost always spent beforehand, but, no matter, we shall still have fifty thousand francs to spend for this purpose.”

“Oh, we have three million for our police; it's true that they're almost always spent in advance, but no matter, we’ll still have fifty thousand francs to spend on this.”

“And when you know, will you tell me?”

“And when you know, will you let me know?”

“I promise you. Au revoir, Albert. Gentlemen, good morning.”

“I promise you. Goodbye, Albert. Gentlemen, good morning.”

As he left the room, Debray called out loudly, “My carriage.”

As he left the room, Debray shouted, “My ride.”

“Bravo,” said Beauchamp to Albert; “I shall not go to the Chamber, but I have something better to offer my readers than a speech of M. Danglars.”

“Bravo,” said Beauchamp to Albert; “I won't go to the Chamber, but I have something better to offer my readers than a speech by M. Danglars.”

“For heaven’s sake, Beauchamp,” returned Morcerf, “do not deprive me of the merit of introducing him everywhere. Is he not peculiar?”

“For heaven’s sake, Beauchamp,” Morcerf replied, “don’t take away my chance to introduce him everywhere. Isn’t he unique?”

“He is more than that,” replied Château-Renaud; “he is one of the most extraordinary men I ever saw in my life. Are you coming, Morrel?”

“He’s more than that,” replied Château-Renaud; “he’s one of the most extraordinary men I’ve ever seen in my life. Are you coming, Morrel?”

“Directly I have given my card to the count, who has promised to pay us a visit at Rue Meslay, No. 14.”

“Right after I gave my card to the count, he promised to visit us at 14 Rue Meslay.”

“Be sure I shall not fail to do so,” returned the count, bowing.

“Rest assured, I won’t let you down,” replied the count, bowing.

And Maximilian Morrel left the room with the Baron de Château-Renaud, leaving Monte Cristo alone with Morcerf.

And Maximilian Morrel exited the room with Baron de Château-Renaud, leaving Monte Cristo alone with Morcerf.

Chapter 41. The Presentation

When Albert found himself alone with Monte Cristo, “My dear count,” said he, “allow me to commence my services as cicerone by showing you a specimen of a bachelor’s apartment. You, who are accustomed to the palaces of Italy, can amuse yourself by calculating in how many square feet a young man who is not the worst lodged in Paris can live. As we pass from one room to another, I will open the windows to let you breathe.”

When Albert found himself alone with Monte Cristo, “My dear count,” he said, “let me start my role as your guide by showing you a sample of a bachelor’s apartment. You, who are used to the palaces of Italy, can entertain yourself by figuring out how many square feet a young man with decent living conditions in Paris has to work with. As we move from one room to the next, I’ll open the windows to let you get some fresh air.”

Monte Cristo had already seen the breakfast-room and the salon on the ground floor. Albert led him first to his atelier, which was, as we have said, his favorite apartment. Monte Cristo quickly appreciated all that Albert had collected here—old cabinets, Japanese porcelain, Oriental stuffs, Venetian glass, arms from all parts of the world—everything was familiar to him; and at the first glance he recognized their date, their country, and their origin.

Monte Cristo had already checked out the breakfast room and the living room on the ground floor. Albert took him first to his atelier, which, as we've mentioned, was his favorite space. Monte Cristo quickly admired everything Albert had gathered here—antique cabinets, Japanese china, Eastern artifacts, Venetian glass, and weapons from all over the world—everything was familiar to him; and at first glance, he recognized their age, country, and origin.

Morcerf had expected he should be the guide; on the contrary, it was he who, under the count’s guidance, followed a course of archæology, mineralogy, and natural history.

Morcerf had expected to be the guide; instead, it was he who, under the count’s direction, pursued a path of archaeology, mineralogy, and natural history.

They descended to the first floor; Albert led his guest into the salon. The salon was filled with the works of modern artists; there were landscapes by Dupré, with their long reeds and tall trees, their lowing oxen and marvellous skies; Delacroix’s Arabian cavaliers, with their long white burnouses, their shining belts, their damasked arms, their horses, who tore each other with their teeth while their riders contended fiercely with their maces; aquarelles of Boulanger, representing Notre Dame de Paris with that vigor that makes the artist the rival of the poet; there were paintings by Diaz, who makes his flowers more beautiful than flowers, his suns more brilliant than the sun; designs by Decamp, as vividly colored as those of Salvator Rosa, but more poetic; pastels by Giraud and Müller, representing children like angels and women with the features of a virgin; sketches torn from the album of Dauzats’ “Travels in the East,” that had been made in a few seconds on the saddle of a camel, or beneath the dome of a mosque—in a word, all that modern art can give in exchange and as recompense for the art lost and gone with ages long since past.

They went down to the first floor; Albert took his guest into the living room. The living room was filled with works by modern artists; there were landscapes by Dupré, featuring long reeds and tall trees, lowing oxen, and stunning skies; Delacroix's Arabian horsemen, dressed in long white cloaks, shiny belts, and intricate armor, with their horses fiercely biting each other while their riders clashed with maces; aquarelles by Boulanger showing Notre Dame de Paris with the energy that makes the artist a rival to the poet; there were paintings by Diaz, who makes his flowers more beautiful than flowers, and his suns more brilliant than the sun; vibrant designs by Decamp, as colorful as those of Salvator Rosa but more poetic; pastels by Giraud and Müller, depicting children as angels and women with the features of a virgin; sketches pulled from Dauzat’s “Travels in the East,” done in moments on a camel's saddle or under a mosque's dome—in short, everything modern art can offer in exchange for the art lost and gone from ages long past.

Albert expected to have something new this time to show to the traveller, but, to his great surprise, the latter, without seeking for the signatures, many of which, indeed, were only initials, named instantly the author of every picture in such a manner that it was easy to see that each name was not only known to him, but that each style associated with it had been appreciated and studied by him. From the salon they passed into the bedchamber; it was a model of taste and simple elegance. A single portrait, signed by Léopold Robert, shone in its carved and gilded frame. This portrait attracted the Count of Monte Cristo’s attention, for he made three rapid steps in the chamber, and stopped suddenly before it.

Albert expected to have something new this time to show to the traveler, but to his great surprise, the traveler, without looking for the signatures, many of which were just initials, immediately named the author of every picture. It was clear that he not only knew each name but had also appreciated and studied each associated style. From the salon, they moved into the bedroom; it was a perfect blend of taste and simple elegance. A single portrait, signed by Léopold Robert, stood out in its carved and gilded frame. This portrait caught the Count of Monte Cristo’s attention, as he took three quick steps into the room and suddenly stopped in front of it.

It was the portrait of a young woman of five or six-and-twenty, with a dark complexion, and light and lustrous eyes, veiled beneath long lashes. She wore the picturesque costume of the Catalan fisherwomen, a red and black bodice, and golden pins in her hair. She was looking at the sea, and her form was outlined on the blue ocean and sky. The light was so faint in the room that Albert did not perceive the pallor that spread itself over the count’s visage, or the nervous heaving of his chest and shoulders. Silence prevailed for an instant, during which Monte Cristo gazed intently on the picture.

It was a portrait of a young woman about twenty-five or twenty-six, with a dark complexion and light, glowing eyes, hidden beneath long lashes. She was dressed in the traditional outfit of the Catalan fisherwomen, featuring a red and black bodice, and golden pins in her hair. She was gazing at the sea, her figure outlined against the blue ocean and sky. The light in the room was so dim that Albert didn’t notice the paleness spreading across the count’s face or the nervous rise and fall of his chest and shoulders. Silence lasted for a moment, during which Monte Cristo stared intently at the painting.

“You have there a most charming mistress, viscount,” said the count in a perfectly calm tone; “and this costume—a ball costume, doubtless—becomes her admirably.”

“You have a very charming mistress there, Viscount,” said the Count in a perfectly calm tone; “and this outfit—a ball gown, no doubt—suits her wonderfully.”

“Ah, monsieur,” returned Albert, “I would never forgive you this mistake if you had seen another picture beside this. You do not know my mother; she it is whom you see here. She had her portrait painted thus six or eight years ago. This costume is a fancy one, it appears, and the resemblance is so great that I think I still see my mother the same as she was in 1830. The countess had this portrait painted during the count’s absence. She doubtless intended giving him an agreeable surprise; but, strange to say, this portrait seemed to displease my father, and the value of the picture, which is, as you see, one of the best works of Léopold Robert, could not overcome his dislike to it. It is true, between ourselves, that M. de Morcerf is one of the most assiduous peers at the Luxembourg, a general renowned for theory, but a most mediocre amateur of art. It is different with my mother, who paints exceedingly well, and who, unwilling to part with so valuable a picture, gave it to me to put here, where it would be less likely to displease M. de Morcerf, whose portrait, by Gros, I will also show you. Excuse my talking of family matters, but as I shall have the honor of introducing you to the count, I tell you this to prevent you making any allusions to this picture. The picture seems to have a malign influence, for my mother rarely comes here without looking at it, and still more rarely does she look at it without weeping. This disagreement is the only one that has ever taken place between the count and countess, who are still as much united, although married more than twenty years, as on the first day of their wedding.”

“Ah, sir,” Albert replied, “I could never forgive you for this mistake if you had seen another painting besides this one. You don’t know my mother; she’s the one you see here. She had her portrait painted like this about six or eight years ago. This outfit is a fancy one, it seems, and the resemblance is so strong that I think I still see my mother as she was in 1830. The countess had this portrait painted during the count’s absence. She probably intended to give him a nice surprise; but, strangely enough, this portrait seemed to upset my father, and the value of the painting, which is clearly one of Léopold Robert's best works, couldn’t change his dislike for it. To be honest, M. de Morcerf is one of the most diligent members in the Luxembourg, a general famous for his theories but only a mediocre art enthusiast. My mother is different; she paints exceptionally well and, not wanting to part with such a valuable painting, she gave it to me to display here, where it would be less likely to upset M. de Morcerf, whose portrait by Gros I’ll also show you. Sorry for discussing family matters, but since I’ll have the honor of introducing you to the count, I mentioned this to prevent you from referring to the painting. It seems the painting has a negative effect, as my mother rarely comes here without glancing at it, and even more rarely does she look at it without crying. This disagreement is the only one that has ever happened between the count and countess, who are still as united, even after more than twenty years of marriage, as they were on their wedding day.”

20261m

Monte Cristo glanced rapidly at Albert, as if to seek a hidden meaning in his words, but it was evident the young man uttered them in the simplicity of his heart.

Monte Cristo looked quickly at Albert, as if trying to find a deeper meaning in his words, but it was clear that the young man spoke them with genuine sincerity.

“Now,” said Albert, “that you have seen all my treasures, allow me to offer them to you, unworthy as they are. Consider yourself as in your own house, and to put yourself still more at your ease, pray accompany me to the apartments of M. de Morcerf, he whom I wrote from Rome an account of the services you rendered me, and to whom I announced your promised visit, and I may say that both the count and countess anxiously desire to thank you in person. You are somewhat blasé I know, and family scenes have not much effect on Sinbad the Sailor, who has seen so many others. However, accept what I propose to you as an initiation into Parisian life—a life of politeness, visiting, and introductions.”

“Now,” said Albert, “that you’ve seen all my treasures, let me offer them to you, as unworthy as they may be. Consider yourself at home, and to make yourself even more comfortable, please join me in visiting M. de Morcerf, about whom I wrote from Rome to tell him about the help you gave me and to inform him of your upcoming visit. I can say that both the count and countess are eager to thank you in person. I know you’re a bit jaded, and family gatherings don’t have much effect on someone like Sinbad the Sailor, who has experienced so many others. Still, see this as your introduction to Parisian life—a world of politeness, social visits, and new connections.”

Monte Cristo bowed without making any answer; he accepted the offer without enthusiasm and without regret, as one of those conventions of society which every gentleman looks upon as a duty. Albert summoned his servant, and ordered him to acquaint M. and Madame de Morcerf of the arrival of the Count of Monte Cristo. Albert followed him with the count. When they arrived at the antechamber, above the door was visible a shield, which, by its rich ornaments and its harmony with the rest of the furniture, indicated the importance the owner attached to this blazon. Monte Cristo stopped and examined it attentively.

Monte Cristo nodded without saying anything; he accepted the offer with a lack of enthusiasm and no regrets, seeing it as just one of those social conventions that every gentleman feels he should follow. Albert called his servant and instructed him to inform M. and Madame de Morcerf about the arrival of the Count of Monte Cristo. Albert went in after him with the count. When they reached the antechamber, a coat of arms was visible above the door, its elaborate decorations and style matching the rest of the furnishings, showing how much importance the owner placed on it. Monte Cristo paused and took a good look at it.

“Azure seven merlets, or, placed bender,” said he. “These are, doubtless, your family arms? Except the knowledge of blazons, that enables me to decipher them, I am very ignorant of heraldry—I, a count of a fresh creation, fabricated in Tuscany by the aid of a commandery of St. Stephen, and who would not have taken the trouble had I not been told that when you travel much it is necessary. Besides, you must have something on the panels of your carriage, to escape being searched by the custom-house officers. Excuse my putting such a question to you.”

“Seven blue merlets, or, arranged in a bend,” he said. “These must be your family arms? Other than knowing the heraldic symbols that let me figure them out, I don’t know much about heraldry—I’m a count with a fresh title, created in Tuscany with the help of a St. Stephen commandery, and I wouldn't have bothered if I hadn’t been told it’s necessary when you travel a lot. Besides, you need something on your carriage panels to avoid being searched by customs officers. Sorry to ask you such a question.”

“It is not indiscreet,” returned Morcerf, with the simplicity of conviction. “You have guessed rightly. These are our arms, that is, those of my father, but they are, as you see, joined to another shield, which has gules, a silver tower, which are my mother’s. By her side I am Spanish, but the family of Morcerf is French, and, I have heard, one of the oldest of the south of France.”

“It’s not inappropriate,” Morcerf replied, with complete confidence. “You’ve guessed correctly. These are our arms, or rather, those of my father, but as you can see, they’re combined with another shield, which has a red background and a silver tower, representing my mother’s side. With her, I’m Spanish, but the Morcerf family is French and, I’ve heard, one of the oldest in the south of France.”

“Yes,” replied Monte Cristo “these blazons prove that. Almost all the armed pilgrims that went to the Holy Land took for their arms either a cross, in honor of their mission, or birds of passage, in sign of the long voyage they were about to undertake, and which they hoped to accomplish on the wings of faith. One of your ancestors had joined the Crusades, and supposing it to be only that of St. Louis, that makes you mount to the thirteenth century, which is tolerably ancient.”

“Yes,” replied Monte Cristo, “these symbols show that. Almost all the armed pilgrims who went to the Holy Land chose either a cross, honoring their mission, or migratory birds, representing the long journey they were about to embark on, which they hoped to achieve on the wings of faith. One of your ancestors participated in the Crusades, and if we assume it was only during St. Louis's time, that takes you back to the thirteenth century, which is quite old.”

“It is possible,” said Morcerf; “my father has in his study a genealogical tree which will tell you all that, and on which I made commentaries that would have greatly edified d’Hozier and Jaucourt. At present I no longer think of it, and yet I must tell you that we are beginning to occupy ourselves greatly with these things under our popular government.”

“It’s possible,” Morcerf said. “My dad has a family tree in his office that will explain everything, and I wrote some notes on it that would have really impressed d’Hozier and Jaucourt. Right now, I’m not thinking about it much, but I should mention that we’re starting to pay a lot of attention to this stuff with our popular government.”

“Well, then, your government would do well to choose from the past something better than the things that I have noticed on your monuments, and which have no heraldic meaning whatever. As for you, viscount,” continued Monte Cristo to Morcerf, “you are more fortunate than the government, for your arms are really beautiful, and speak to the imagination. Yes, you are at once from Provence and Spain; that explains, if the portrait you showed me be like, the dark hue I so much admired on the visage of the noble Catalan.”

“Well, your government should really pick something from the past that's better than what I've seen on your monuments, which have no heraldic significance at all. As for you, viscount,” Monte Cristo continued to Morcerf, “you are luckier than the government because your coat of arms is truly beautiful and sparks the imagination. Yes, you come from both Provence and Spain; that explains, if the portrait you showed me is accurate, the dark hue that I admired so much on the face of the noble Catalan.”

It would have required the penetration of Œdipus or the Sphinx to have divined the irony the count concealed beneath these words, apparently uttered with the greatest politeness. Morcerf thanked him with a smile, and pushed open the door above which were his arms, and which, as we have said, opened into the salon. In the most conspicuous part of the salon was another portrait. It was that of a man, from five to eight-and-thirty, in the uniform of a general officer, wearing the double epaulet of heavy bullion, that indicates superior rank, the ribbon of the Legion of Honor around his neck, which showed he was a commander, and on the right breast, the star of a grand officer of the order of the Saviour, and on the left that of the grand cross of Charles III., which proved that the person represented by the picture had served in the wars of Greece and Spain, or, what was just the same thing as regarded decorations, had fulfilled some diplomatic mission in the two countries.

It would have taken the insight of Œdipus or the Sphinx to uncover the irony the count hid behind these words, which were spoken with the utmost politeness. Morcerf smiled in response and pushed open the door above which were his family’s arms, leading into the salon. In the most prominent spot in the salon hung another portrait. It was of a man, aged between thirty-five and forty-eight, in the uniform of a general officer, wearing the double epaulet of heavy bullion that indicates a high rank, with the Legion of Honor ribbon around his neck, showing he was a commander. On the right side of his chest was the star of a grand officer of the Order of the Saviour, and on the left was the grand cross of Charles III., indicating that the person in the portrait had either fought in the wars of Greece and Spain or had carried out some diplomatic mission in those two countries.

Monte Cristo was engaged in examining this portrait with no less care than he had bestowed upon the other, when another door opened, and he found himself opposite to the Count of Morcerf in person.

Monte Cristo was carefully examining this portrait just like he had done with the other one, when another door opened, and he found himself face to face with the Count of Morcerf.

He was a man of forty to forty-five years, but he seemed at least fifty, and his black moustache and eyebrows contrasted strangely with his almost white hair, which was cut short, in the military fashion. He was dressed in plain clothes, and wore at his button-hole the ribbons of the different orders to which he belonged.

He was a man between forty and forty-five, but he looked at least fifty. His black mustache and eyebrows stood out strangely against his almost white hair, which was cut short in a military style. He was wearing simple clothes and had the ribbons of the various orders he belonged to pinned to his lapel.

He entered with a tolerably dignified step, and some little haste. Monte Cristo saw him advance towards him without making a single step. It seemed as if his feet were rooted to the ground, and his eyes on the Count of Morcerf.

He walked in with a fairly dignified stride, but a bit of urgency. Monte Cristo watched him approach without moving an inch. It was like his feet were glued to the ground, and his gaze fixed on the Count of Morcerf.

“Father,” said the young man, “I have the honor of presenting to you the Count of Monte Cristo, the generous friend whom I had the good fortune to meet in the critical situation of which I have told you.”

“Dad,” said the young man, “I have the honor of introducing you to the Count of Monte Cristo, the kind friend I was lucky to meet during the difficult situation I mentioned.”

“You are most welcome, monsieur,” said the Count of Morcerf, saluting Monte Cristo with a smile, “and monsieur has rendered our house, in preserving its only heir, a service which insures him our eternal gratitude.”

“You're very welcome, sir,” said the Count of Morcerf, nodding at Monte Cristo with a smile, “and you have done our family a great service by preserving its only heir, which guarantees you our lasting gratitude.”

As he said these words, the count of Morcerf pointed to a chair, while he seated himself in another opposite the window.

As he said this, the Count of Morcerf gestured to a chair and sat down in another one facing the window.

Monte Cristo, in taking the seat Morcerf offered him, placed himself in such a manner as to remain concealed in the shadow of the large velvet curtains, and read on the careworn and livid features of the count a whole history of secret griefs written in each wrinkle time had planted there.

Monte Cristo, when he took the seat Morcerf offered him, positioned himself so that he stayed hidden in the shadow of the large velvet curtains, and he read in the worn and pale features of the count a complete story of hidden sorrows expressed in every wrinkle time had etched there.

“The countess,” said Morcerf, “was at her toilet when she was informed of the visit she was about to receive. She will, however, be in the salon in ten minutes.”

“The countess,” said Morcerf, “was getting ready when she was told about the visitor she was expecting. She'll be in the salon in ten minutes.”

“It is a great honor to me,” returned Monte Cristo, “to be thus, on the first day of my arrival in Paris, brought in contact with a man whose merit equals his reputation, and to whom fortune has for once been equitable, but has she not still on the plains of Mitidja, or in the mountains of Atlas, a marshal’s staff to offer you?”

“It’s a huge honor for me,” replied Monte Cristo, “to be meeting a man on my first day in Paris whose talent matches his reputation, and to whom luck has finally been fair. But doesn’t she still have a marshal’s staff to offer you, whether in the plains of Mitidja or the mountains of Atlas?”

“Oh,” replied Morcerf, reddening slightly, “I have left the service, monsieur. Made a peer at the Restoration, I served through the first campaign under the orders of Marshal Bourmont. I could, therefore, expect a higher rank, and who knows what might have happened had the elder branch remained on the throne? But the Revolution of July was, it seems, sufficiently glorious to allow itself to be ungrateful, and it was so for all services that did not date from the imperial period. I tendered my resignation, for when you have gained your epaulets on the battle-field, you do not know how to manœuvre on the slippery grounds of the salons. I have hung up my sword, and cast myself into politics. I have devoted myself to industry; I study the useful arts. During the twenty years I served, I often wished to do so, but I had not the time.”

“Oh,” Morcerf replied, feeling a bit embarrassed, “I’ve left the service, sir. Made a peer during the Restoration, I served in the first campaign under Marshal Bourmont. So, I could have expected a higher rank, and who knows what could have happened if the royal family had stayed in power? But the July Revolution was apparently glorious enough to be ungrateful, especially toward anyone who didn’t serve during the imperial period. I handed in my resignation because once you’ve earned your stripes on the battlefield, you don’t know how to navigate the tricky waters of social circles. I’ve put away my sword and thrown myself into politics. I’ve dedicated myself to industry; I’m studying practical skills. During my twenty years of service, I often wanted to do this, but I just didn’t have the time.”

“These are the ideas that render your nation superior to any other,” returned Monte Cristo. “A gentleman of high birth, possessor of an ample fortune, you have consented to gain your promotion as an obscure soldier, step by step—this is uncommon; then become general, peer of France, commander of the Legion of Honor, you consent to again commence a second apprenticeship, without any other hope or any other desire than that of one day becoming useful to your fellow-creatures; this, indeed, is praiseworthy,—nay, more, it is sublime.”

“These are the ideas that make your nation better than any other,” Monte Cristo replied. “As a gentleman from a noble background with a substantial fortune, you’ve chosen to earn your rank as a low-ranked soldier, progressing gradually—that’s rare. Then, becoming a general, a peer of France, and commander of the Legion of Honor, you’re willing to start a new apprenticeship, with no other ambition or desire than to one day be of service to your fellow humans; this is truly commendable—no, even more than that, it’s remarkable.”

20265m

Albert looked on and listened with astonishment; he was not used to see Monte Cristo give vent to such bursts of enthusiasm.

Albert watched and listened in amazement; he wasn't used to seeing Monte Cristo express such bursts of enthusiasm.

“Alas,” continued the stranger, doubtless to dispel the slight cloud that covered Morcerf’s brow, “we do not act thus in Italy; we grow according to our race and our species, and we pursue the same lines, and often the same uselessness, all our lives.”

“Unfortunately,” the stranger continued, likely trying to lift the slight frown on Morcerf’s face, “we don’t behave that way in Italy; we grow according to our heritage and our nature, and we tend to follow the same paths, often leading to the same pointlessness, throughout our lives.”

“But, monsieur,” said the Count of Morcerf, “for a man of your merit, Italy is not a country, and France opens her arms to receive you; respond to her call. France will not, perhaps, be always ungrateful. She treats her children ill, but she always welcomes strangers.”

“But, sir,” said the Count of Morcerf, “for someone of your worth, Italy isn't the place for you, and France is ready to embrace you; answer her invitation. France might not always be ungrateful. She may treat her own poorly, but she always welcomes outsiders.”

“Ah, father,” said Albert with a smile, “it is evident you do not know the Count of Monte Cristo; he despises all honors, and contents himself with those written on his passport.”

“Ah, Dad,” said Albert with a smile, “it's clear you don't know the Count of Monte Cristo; he looks down on all honors and is happy with the ones written on his passport.”

“That is the most just remark,” replied the stranger, “I ever heard made concerning myself.”

"That's the fairest comment," replied the stranger, "I've ever heard about myself."

“You have been free to choose your career,” observed the Count of Morcerf, with a sigh; “and you have chosen the path strewed with flowers.”

“You've been free to choose your career,” the Count of Morcerf remarked with a sigh; “and you’ve picked the path lined with flowers.”

“Precisely, monsieur,” replied Monte Cristo with one of those smiles that a painter could never represent or a physiologist analyze.

“Exactly, sir,” replied Monte Cristo with one of those smiles that a painter could never capture or a physiologist analyze.

“If I did not fear to fatigue you,” said the general, evidently charmed with the count’s manners, “I would have taken you to the Chamber; there is a debate very curious to those who are strangers to our modern senators.”

“If I didn’t worry about tiring you out,” said the general, clearly impressed by the count’s manners, “I would have taken you to the Chamber; there’s a very interesting debate going on for those who are new to our modern senators.”

“I shall be most grateful, monsieur, if you will, at some future time, renew your offer, but I have been flattered with the hope of being introduced to the countess, and I will therefore wait.”

“I would be very grateful, sir, if you could refresh your offer at some later time, but I’ve been given the hope of being introduced to the countess, so I will wait.”

“Ah, here is my mother,” cried the viscount.

“Ah, there’s my mom,” exclaimed the viscount.

Monte Cristo, turned round hastily, and saw Madame de Morcerf at the entrance of the salon, at the door opposite to that by which her husband had entered, pale and motionless; when Monte Cristo turned round, she let fall her arm, which for some unknown reason had been resting on the gilded door-post. She had been there some moments, and had heard the last words of the visitor. The latter rose and bowed to the countess, who inclined herself without speaking.

Monte Cristo quickly turned around and saw Madame de Morcerf at the entrance of the salon, standing at the opposite door from where her husband had entered, looking pale and still. When Monte Cristo turned, she dropped her arm, which had been resting on the gilded doorpost for some unknown reason. She had been there for a few moments and had heard the visitor’s last words. The visitor stood up and bowed to the countess, who nodded in response without saying anything.

“Ah! good heavens, madame,” said the count, “are you ill, or is it the heat of the room that affects you?”

“Ah! Good heavens, ma'am,” said the count, “are you unwell, or is it the heat in the room that’s bothering you?”

“Are you ill, mother?” cried the viscount, springing towards her.

“Are you sick, mom?” shouted the viscount, rushing towards her.

She thanked them both with a smile.

She smiled and thanked them both.

“No,” returned she, “but I feel some emotion on seeing, for the first time, the man without whose intervention we should have been in tears and desolation. Monsieur,” continued the countess, advancing with the majesty of a queen, “I owe to you the life of my son, and for this I bless you. Now, I thank you for the pleasure you give me in thus affording me the opportunity of thanking you as I have blessed you, from the bottom of my heart.”

“No,” she replied, “but I feel some emotion seeing, for the first time, the man without whose help we would have been in tears and despair. Sir,” the countess continued, stepping forward with the grace of a queen, “I owe you my son's life, and for that, I bless you. Now, I thank you for the joy you give me by allowing me to express my gratitude as sincerely as I have blessed you, from the bottom of my heart.”

The count bowed again, but lower than before; he was even paler than Mercédès.

The count bowed again, but this time even lower; he looked even paler than Mercédès.

“Madame,” said he, “the count and yourself recompense too generously a simple action. To save a man, to spare a father’s feelings, or a mother’s sensibility, is not to do a good action, but a simple deed of humanity.”

“Madam,” he said, “the count and you reward a simple act way too generously. Saving a man, considering a father’s feelings, or a mother’s emotions isn’t doing a good deed; it’s just a basic act of kindness.”

At these words, uttered with the most exquisite sweetness and politeness, Madame de Morcerf replied:

At these words, spoken with the utmost sweetness and politeness, Madame de Morcerf replied:

“It is very fortunate for my son, monsieur, that he found such a friend, and I thank God that things are thus.”

“It’s really lucky for my son, sir, that he found such a friend, and I’m grateful that things turned out this way.”

And Mercédès raised her fine eyes to heaven with so fervent an expression of gratitude, that the count fancied he saw tears in them. M. de Morcerf approached her.

And Mercédès looked up at the sky with such a heartfelt expression of gratitude that the count thought he saw tears in her eyes. M. de Morcerf moved closer to her.

“Madame,” said he. “I have already made my excuses to the count for quitting him, and I pray you to do so also. The sitting commences at two; it is now three, and I am to speak.”

“Madam,” he said. “I’ve already apologized to the count for leaving him, and I ask you to do the same. The meeting starts at two; it’s now three, and I need to speak.”

“Go, then, and monsieur and I will strive our best to forget your absence,” replied the countess, with the same tone of deep feeling. “Monsieur,” continued she, turning to Monte Cristo, “will you do us the honor of passing the rest of the day with us?”

“Go ahead, and monsieur and I will do our best to forget that you’re not here,” replied the countess, her voice filled with genuine emotion. “Monsieur,” she said, looking at Monte Cristo, “will you do us the honor of spending the rest of the day with us?”

“Believe me, madame, I feel most grateful for your kindness, but I got out of my travelling carriage at your door this morning, and I am ignorant how I am installed in Paris, which I scarcely know; this is but a trifling inquietude, I know, but one that may be appreciated.”

“Believe me, ma'am, I really appreciate your kindness, but I got out of my travel carriage at your door this morning, and I'm not sure how I got settled in Paris, which I barely know; I realize this is a minor worry, but it’s one that matters.”

“We shall have the pleasure another time,” said the countess; “you promise that?”

“We'll have the pleasure another time,” said the countess. “You promise that?”

Monte Cristo inclined himself without answering, but the gesture might pass for assent.

Monte Cristo nodded without saying anything, but the gesture could be seen as agreement.

“I will not detain you, monsieur,” continued the countess; “I would not have our gratitude become indiscreet or importunate.”

“I won’t keep you, sir,” the countess continued; “I wouldn’t want our gratitude to become indiscreet or too demanding.”

“My dear Count,” said Albert, “I will endeavor to return your politeness at Rome, and place my coupé at your disposal until your own be ready.”

“My dear Count,” said Albert, “I will try to return your kindness in Rome and make my car available to you until yours is ready.”

“A thousand thanks for your kindness, viscount,” returned the Count of Monte Cristo “but I suppose that M. Bertuccio has suitably employed the four hours and a half I have given him, and that I shall find a carriage of some sort ready at the door.”

“A thousand thanks for your kindness, Viscount,” replied the Count of Monte Cristo. “But I assume that M. Bertuccio has made good use of the four and a half hours I’ve given him, and that I’ll find a carriage of some kind waiting at the door.”

Albert was used to the count’s manner of proceeding; he knew that, like Nero, he was in search of the impossible, and nothing astonished him, but wishing to judge with his own eyes how far the count’s orders had been executed, he accompanied him to the door of the house. Monte Cristo was not deceived. As soon as he appeared in the Count of Morcerf’s antechamber, a footman, the same who at Rome had brought the count’s card to the two young men, and announced his visit, sprang into the vestibule, and when he arrived at the door the illustrious traveller found his carriage awaiting him. It was a coupé of Koller’s building, and with horses and harness for which Drake had, to the knowledge of all the lions of Paris, refused on the previous day seven hundred guineas.

Albert was familiar with the way the count operated; he knew that, like Nero, he was chasing the impossible, and nothing surprised him. However, wanting to see for himself how well the count's orders had been carried out, he followed him to the door of the house. Monte Cristo wasn’t fooled. As soon as he arrived in the Count of Morcerf’s waiting room, a footman—the same one who in Rome had delivered the count’s card to the two young men and announced his visit—ran into the entrance hall, and when he got to the door, the distinguished traveler found his carriage waiting for him. It was a Koller-built coupé, complete with horses and harness that Drake had, to the surprise of all the high society in Paris, turned down seven hundred guineas for just the day before.

“Monsieur,” said the count to Albert, “I do not ask you to accompany me to my house, as I can only show you a habitation fitted up in a hurry, and I have, as you know, a reputation to keep up as regards not being taken by surprise. Give me, therefore, one more day before I invite you; I shall then be certain not to fail in my hospitality.”

“Monsieur,” the count said to Albert, “I’m not asking you to come to my place right now since it’s just a makeshift setup, and as you know, I have a reputation to uphold for not being caught off guard. So, please give me one more day before I extend an invitation; that way, I can ensure my hospitality is not lacking.”

“If you ask me for a day, count, I know what to anticipate; it will not be a house I shall see, but a palace. You have decidedly some genius at your control.”

“If you ask me how many days it will take, I know what to expect; it won’t be a house I see, but a palace. You clearly have some talent at your disposal.”

Ma foi, spread that idea,” replied the Count of Monte Cristo, putting his foot on the velvet-lined steps of his splendid carriage, “and that will be worth something to me among the ladies.”

My word, share that thought,” replied the Count of Monte Cristo, placing his foot on the velvet-lined steps of his magnificent carriage, “and that will be valuable to me with the ladies.”

As he spoke, he sprang into the vehicle, the door was closed, but not so rapidly that Monte Cristo failed to perceive the almost imperceptible movement which stirred the curtains of the apartment in which he had left Madame de Morcerf.

As he spoke, he jumped into the vehicle, the door shut, but not so quickly that Monte Cristo didn't notice the nearly invisible movement that stirred the curtains of the apartment where he had left Madame de Morcerf.

When Albert returned to his mother, he found her in the boudoir reclining in a large velvet armchair, the whole room so obscure that only the shining spangle, fastened here and there to the drapery, and the angles of the gilded frames of the pictures, showed with some degree of brightness in the gloom. Albert could not see the face of the countess, as it was covered with a thin veil she had put on her head, and which fell over her features in misty folds, but it seemed to him as though her voice had altered. He could distinguish amid the perfumes of the roses and heliotropes in the flower-stands, the sharp and fragrant odor of volatile salts, and he noticed in one of the chased cups on the mantle-piece the countess’s smelling-bottle, taken from its shagreen case, and exclaimed in a tone of uneasiness, as he entered:

When Albert got back to his mother, he found her in the boudoir lounging in a large velvet armchair. The room was so dim that only the shiny glints attached here and there to the drapes and the edges of the gilded picture frames showed any brightness in the darkness. Albert couldn’t see the countess's face because it was covered with a thin veil she had draped over her head, which fell over her features in soft folds. However, it seemed to him that her voice had changed. He could sense amidst the scents of the roses and heliotropes in the flower arrangements the sharp, fragrant smell of volatile salts. He noticed the countess’s smelling bottle, taken from its shagreen case, in one of the ornate cups on the mantel and exclaimed with a hint of unease as he entered:

“My dear mother, have you been ill during my absence?”

“My dear mom, have you been sick while I’ve been away?”

“No, no, Albert, but you know these roses, tuberoses, and orange-flowers throw out at first, before one is used to them, such violent perfumes.”

“No, no, Albert, but you know these roses, tuberoses, and orange blossoms give off such strong fragrances at first, before you get used to them.”

“Then, my dear mother,” said Albert, putting his hand to the bell, “they must be taken into the antechamber. You are really ill, and just now were so pale as you came into the room——”

“Then, my dear mom,” said Albert, reaching for the bell, “they need to be taken into the antechamber. You’re really unwell, and you looked so pale when you came into the room——”

“Was I pale, Albert?”

“Did I look pale, Albert?”

“Yes; a pallor that suits you admirably, mother, but which did not the less alarm my father and myself.”

“Yeah; a pale look that really suits you, Mom, but it still worried my dad and me.”

“Did your father speak of it?” inquired Mercédès eagerly.

“Did your dad talk about it?” Mercédès asked eagerly.

“No, madame; but do you not remember that he spoke of the fact to you?”

“No, ma'am; but don’t you remember that he mentioned it to you?”

20269m

“Yes, I do remember,” replied the countess.

“Yes, I remember,” replied the countess.

A servant entered, summoned by Albert’s ring of the bell.

A servant came in, called by Albert’s bell ring.

“Take these flowers into the anteroom or dressing-room,” said the viscount; “they make the countess ill.”

“Take these flowers into the waiting room or dressing room,” said the viscount; “they’re making the countess sick.”

The footman obeyed his orders. A long pause ensued, which lasted until all the flowers were removed.

The footman followed his orders. There was a long pause that lasted until all the flowers were taken away.

“What is this name of Monte Cristo?” inquired the countess, when the servant had taken away the last vase of flowers, “is it a family name, or the name of the estate, or a simple title?”

“What is this name Monte Cristo?” the countess asked after the servant had removed the last vase of flowers. “Is it a family name, the name of the estate, or just a title?”

“I believe, mother, it is merely a title. The count purchased an island in the Tuscan archipelago, and, as he told you today, has founded a commandery. You know the same thing was done for Saint Stephen of Florence, Saint George Constantinian of Parma, and even for the Order of Malta. Except this, he has no pretension to nobility, and calls himself a chance count, although the general opinion at Rome is that the count is a man of very high distinction.”

“I believe, mom, it’s just a title. The count bought an island in the Tuscan archipelago and, as he told you today, has established a commandery. You know the same thing was done for Saint Stephen of Florence, Saint George Constantinian of Parma, and even for the Order of Malta. Other than that, he has no claim to nobility and calls himself a random count, although the general opinion in Rome is that he’s a man of very high distinction.”

“His manners are admirable,” said the countess, “at least, as far as I could judge in the few minutes he remained here.”

“His manners are great,” said the countess, “at least, from what I could tell in the few minutes he was here.”

“They are perfect mother, so perfect, that they surpass by far all I have known in the leading aristocracy of the three proudest nobilities of Europe—the English, the Spanish, and the German.”

“They are the perfect mother, so perfect that they far surpass everyone I have known in the leading aristocracy of the three proudest nobilities of Europe—the English, the Spanish, and the German.”

The countess paused a moment; then, after a slight hesitation, she resumed.

The countess paused for a moment; then, after a brief hesitation, she continued.

“You have seen, my dear Albert—I ask the question as a mother—you have seen M. de Monte Cristo in his house, you are quicksighted, have much knowledge of the world, more tact than is usual at your age, do you think the count is really what he appears to be?”

“You've seen him, my dear Albert—I’m asking this as a mother—you’ve seen M. de Monte Cristo at his place, you’re observant, you know a lot about the world, and you have more common sense than most people your age. Do you think the count is really who he seems to be?”

“What does he appear to be?”

“What does he seem to be?”

“Why, you have just said,—a man of high distinction.”

"Well, you just said—someone of great importance."

“I told you, my dear mother, he was esteemed such.”

"I told you, my dear mom, he was highly regarded."

“But what is your own opinion, Albert?”

“But what do you think, Albert?”

“I must tell you that I have not come to any decided opinion respecting him, but I think him a Maltese.”

“I have to tell you that I haven't formed a solid opinion about him, but I think he's Maltese.”

“I do not ask you of his origin but what he is.”

“I’m not asking where he came from, but who he is.”

“Ah! what he is; that is quite another thing. I have seen so many remarkable things in him, that if you would have me really say what I think, I shall reply that I really do look upon him as one of Byron’s heroes, whom misery has marked with a fatal brand; some Manfred, some Lara, some Werner, one of those wrecks, as it were, of some ancient family, who, disinherited of their patrimony, have achieved one by the force of their adventurous genius, which has placed them above the laws of society.”

“Ah! What he is; that's a whole different story. I've seen so many incredible things in him that if you want to know my true thoughts, I'd say I genuinely see him as one of Byron's heroes, marked by misery with a tragic stamp; a Manfred, a Lara, a Werner, one of those remnants, if you will, of an ancient family who, stripped of their inheritance, have created their own through their adventurous spirit, placing them above the rules of society.”

“You say——”

"You mean—"

“I say that Monte Cristo is an island in the midst of the Mediterranean, without inhabitants or garrison, the resort of smugglers of all nations, and pirates of every flag. Who knows whether or not these industrious worthies do not pay to their feudal lord some dues for his protection?”

“I say that Monte Cristo is an island in the middle of the Mediterranean, with no people or military presence, a hideout for smugglers from all countries and pirates of every kind. Who knows if these hardworking folks don’t pay their feudal lord some fees for his protection?”

“That is possible,” said the countess, reflecting.

"That's possible," said the countess, thinking it over.

“Never mind,” continued the young man, “smuggler or not, you must agree, mother dear, as you have seen him, that the Count of Monte Cristo is a remarkable man, who will have the greatest success in the salons of Paris. Why, this very morning, in my rooms, he made his entrée amongst us by striking every man of us with amazement, not even excepting Château-Renaud.”

“Never mind,” the young man continued, “whether he’s a smuggler or not, you have to agree, dear mother, having seen him, that the Count of Monte Cristo is an extraordinary man who is going to be incredibly successful in the salons of Paris. Just this morning, in my rooms, he made his entrance among us by stunning every one of us, even Château-Renaud.”

“And what do you suppose is the count’s age?” inquired Mercédès, evidently attaching great importance to this question.

“And what do you think the count’s age is?” Mercédès asked, clearly placing a lot of importance on this question.

“Thirty-five or thirty-six, mother.”

“Thirty-five or thirty-six, Mom.”

“So young,—it is impossible,” said Mercédès, replying at the same time to what Albert said as well as to her own private reflection.

“So young—it can't be true,” Mercédès said, addressing both Albert's comment and her own thoughts at the same time.

“It is the truth, however. Three or four times he has said to me, and certainly without the slightest premeditation, ‘at such a period I was five years old, at another ten years old, at another twelve,’ and I, induced by curiosity, which kept me alive to these details, have compared the dates, and never found him inaccurate. The age of this singular man, who is of no age, is then, I am certain, thirty-five. Besides, mother, remark how vivid his eye, how raven-black his hair, and his brow, though so pale, is free from wrinkles,—he is not only vigorous, but also young.”

“It’s the truth, though. Three or four times he's told me, and definitely without any prior thought, ‘at that time I was five years old, at another I was ten, at another I was twelve,’ and I, driven by curiosity, which kept me attentive to these details, have checked the dates, and never found him wrong. The age of this unique man, who seems ageless, is then, I’m sure, thirty-five. Also, mom, notice how bright his eyes are, how jet-black his hair is, and his forehead, even though it’s so pale, is wrinkle-free—he’s not just strong, but also young.”

The countess bent her head, as if beneath a heavy wave of bitter thoughts.

The countess lowered her head, as if weighed down by a strong wave of bitter thoughts.

“And has this man displayed a friendship for you, Albert?” she asked with a nervous shudder.

“And has this guy shown you any friendship, Albert?” she asked with a nervous shiver.

“I am inclined to think so.”

"Yeah, I think so."

“And—do—you—like—him?”

"Do you like him?"

“Why, he pleases me in spite of Franz d’Épinay, who tries to convince me that he is a being returned from the other world.”

“Honestly, I like him even though Franz d’Épinay keeps trying to convince me that he’s someone who came back from the afterlife.”

The countess shuddered.

The countess shivered.

“Albert,” she said, in a voice which was altered by emotion, “I have always put you on your guard against new acquaintances. Now you are a man, and are able to give me advice; yet I repeat to you, Albert, be prudent.”

“Albert,” she said, her voice thick with emotion, “I’ve always warned you to be cautious around new people. Now that you’re a man, you’re in a position to give me advice; still, I remind you, Albert, be careful.”

“Why, my dear mother, it is necessary, in order to make your advice turn to account, that I should know beforehand what I have to distrust. The count never plays, he only drinks pure water tinged with a little sherry, and is so rich that he cannot, without intending to laugh at me, try to borrow money. What, then, have I to fear from him?”

“Why, my dear mother, it’s essential for me to know in advance what I should be cautious about in order to make your advice useful. The count never plays; he only drinks plain water mixed with a bit of sherry, and he’s so wealthy that he wouldn’t try to borrow money from me without intending to mock me. So, what do I really have to fear from him?”

“You are right,” said the countess, “and my fears are weakness, especially when directed against a man who has saved your life. How did your father receive him, Albert? It is necessary that we should be more than complaisant to the count. M. de Morcerf is sometimes occupied, his business makes him reflective, and he might, without intending it——”

“You're right,” said the countess, “and my fears are a weakness, especially when aimed at a man who saved your life. How did your father react to him, Albert? We need to be more than just accommodating to the count. M. de Morcerf is sometimes preoccupied; his work makes him thoughtful, and he might, without meaning to—”

“Nothing could be in better taste than my father’s demeanor, madame,” said Albert; “nay, more, he seemed greatly flattered at two or three compliments which the count very skilfully and agreeably paid him with as much ease as if he had known him these thirty years. Each of these little tickling arrows must have pleased my father,” added Albert with a laugh. “And thus they parted the best possible friends, and M. de Morcerf even wished to take him to the Chamber to hear the speakers.”

“Nothing could have been more tasteful than my father's behavior, ma'am,” said Albert; “in fact, he seemed quite flattered by a couple of compliments that the count skillfully and congenially paid him, as easily as if he had known him for thirty years. Each of those little flattering remarks must have delighted my father,” Albert added with a laugh. “And so they parted as good friends, and M. de Morcerf even wanted to take him to the Chamber to hear the speakers.”

The countess made no reply. She fell into so deep a reverie that her eyes gradually closed. The young man, standing up before her, gazed upon her with that filial affection which is so tender and endearing with children whose mothers are still young and handsome. Then, after seeing her eyes closed, and hearing her breathe gently, he believed she had dropped asleep, and left the apartment on tiptoe, closing the door after him with the utmost precaution.

The countess didn’t respond. She fell into such a deep thought that her eyes slowly closed. The young man, standing in front of her, looked at her with the kind of loving affection that is so sweet and touching in children whose mothers are still young and beautiful. After noticing her eyes closed and hearing her breathe softly, he thought she had fallen asleep and quietly left the room, carefully closing the door behind him.

“This devil of a fellow,” he muttered, shaking his head; “I said at the time he would create a sensation here, and I measure his effect by an infallible thermometer. My mother has noticed him, and he must therefore, perforce, be remarkable.”

“This devil of a guy,” he muttered, shaking his head; “I said back then he would make waves here, and I can gauge his impact with an infallible thermometer. My mom has noticed him, so he has to be something special.”

He went down to the stables, not without some slight annoyance, when he remembered that the Count of Monte Cristo had laid his hands on a “turnout” which sent his bays down to second place in the opinion of connoisseurs.

He went down to the stables, slightly annoyed when he remembered that the Count of Monte Cristo had gotten a “turnout” that made his bays seem like second best in the eyes of experts.

“Most decidedly,” said he, “men are not equal, and I must beg my father to develop this theorem in the Chamber of Peers.”

“Absolutely,” he said, “men are not equal, and I need to ask my father to explain this theory in the House of Lords.”

Chapter 42. Monsieur Bertuccio

Meanwhile the count had arrived at his house; it had taken him six minutes to perform the distance, but these six minutes were sufficient to induce twenty young men who knew the price of the equipage they had been unable to purchase themselves, to put their horses in a gallop in order to see the rich foreigner who could afford to give 20,000 francs apiece for his horses.

Meanwhile, the count had arrived at his house; it took him six minutes to cover the distance, but those six minutes were enough to prompt twenty young men, who were aware of how much his carriage was worth and couldn’t afford it themselves, to gallop their horses just to catch a glimpse of the wealthy foreigner who was able to pay 20,000 francs each for his horses.

The house Ali had chosen, and which was to serve as a town residence to Monte Cristo, was situated on the right hand as you ascend the Champs-Élysées. A thick clump of trees and shrubs rose in the centre, and masked a portion of the front; around this shrubbery two alleys, like two arms, extended right and left, and formed a carriage-drive from the iron gates to a double portico, on every step of which stood a porcelain vase, filled with flowers. This house, isolated from the rest, had, besides the main entrance, another in the Rue de Ponthieu. Even before the coachman had hailed the concierge, the massy gates rolled on their hinges—they had seen the Count coming, and at Paris, as everywhere else, he was served with the rapidity of lightning. The coachman entered and traversed the half-circle without slackening his speed, and the gates were closed ere the wheels had ceased to sound on the gravel. The carriage stopped at the left side of the portico, two men presented themselves at the carriage-window; the one was Ali, who, smiling with an expression of the most sincere joy, seemed amply repaid by a mere look from Monte Cristo. The other bowed respectfully, and offered his arm to assist the count in descending.

The house Ali had picked to be Monte Cristo's town residence was located on the right side as you go up the Champs-Élysées. A dense cluster of trees and shrubs stood in the center, partially hiding the facade; around this greenery, two paths stretched out like arms, forming a driveway from the iron gates to a double portico, where a porcelain vase filled with flowers stood on each step. This house, set apart from the others, had, in addition to the main entrance, another one on Rue de Ponthieu. Before the coachman even called out to the concierge, the heavy gates swung open—they recognized the Count’s arrival, and in Paris, just like everywhere else, he was attended to with astonishing speed. The coachman drove in and completed the half-circle without slowing down, and the gates closed before the sound of the wheels on the gravel had faded. The carriage came to a stop at the left side of the portico, and two men approached the carriage window; one was Ali, who, smiling with genuine joy, seemed fully satisfied by just a glance from Monte Cristo. The other bowed politely and offered his arm to help the Count step down.

“Thanks, M. Bertuccio,” said the count, springing lightly up the three steps of the portico; “and the notary?”

“Thanks, M. Bertuccio,” said the count, lightly skipping up the three steps of the porch; “and where's the notary?”

“He is in the small salon, excellency,” returned Bertuccio.

“He's in the small lounge, Your Excellency,” replied Bertuccio.

“And the cards I ordered to be engraved as soon as you knew the number of the house?”

“And the cards I had engraved as soon as you knew the house number?”

“Your excellency, it is done already. I have been myself to the best engraver of the Palais Royal, who did the plate in my presence. The first card struck off was taken, according to your orders, to the Baron Danglars, Rue de la Chaussée d’Antin, No. 7; the others are on the mantle-piece of your excellency’s bedroom.”

“Your excellency, it’s already done. I personally went to the best engraver at the Palais Royal, who made the plate while I watched. The first card printed was sent, as you requested, to Baron Danglars, Rue de la Chaussée d’Antin, No. 7; the rest are on the mantelpiece in your excellency's bedroom.”

“Good; what o’clock is it?”

“Good; what time is it?”

“Four o’clock.”

"4 PM."

Monte Cristo gave his hat, cane, and gloves to the same French footman who had called his carriage at the Count of Morcerf’s, and then he passed into the small salon, preceded by Bertuccio, who showed him the way.

Monte Cristo handed his hat, cane, and gloves to the same French footman who had called his carriage at the Count of Morcerf’s, and then he entered the small salon, followed by Bertuccio, who led the way.

“These are but indifferent marbles in this antechamber,” said Monte Cristo. “I trust all this will soon be taken away.”

“These are just mediocre marbles in this entryway,” said Monte Cristo. “I hope all of this will be removed soon.”

Bertuccio bowed. As the steward had said, the notary awaited him in the small salon. He was a simple-looking lawyer’s clerk, elevated to the extraordinary dignity of a provincial scrivener.

Bertuccio bowed. As the steward mentioned, the notary was waiting for him in the small salon. He was an unassuming lawyer's clerk, raised to the unusual status of a provincial scrivener.

“You are the notary empowered to sell the country house that I wish to purchase, monsieur?” asked Monte Cristo.

“You're the notary authorized to sell the country house I want to buy, right?” asked Monte Cristo.

“Yes, count,” returned the notary.

"Yes, count," said the notary.

“Is the deed of sale ready?”

"Is the sales agreement ready?"

“Yes, count.”

"Yes, count me in."

“Have you brought it?”

"Did you bring it?"

“Here it is.”

“Here it is.”

“Very well; and where is this house that I purchase?” asked the count carelessly, addressing himself half to Bertuccio, half to the notary. The steward made a gesture that signified, “I do not know.” The notary looked at the count with astonishment.

“Alright; and where is the house that I’m buying?” asked the count casually, speaking half to Bertuccio and half to the notary. The steward shrugged, indicating, “I have no idea.” The notary stared at the count in surprise.

“What!” said he, “does not the count know where the house he purchases is situated?”

“What!” he exclaimed, “doesn’t the count know where the house he’s buying is located?”

“No,” returned the count.

“No,” replied the count.

“The count does not know?”

"Doesn't the count know?"

“How should I know? I have arrived from Cadiz this morning. I have never before been at Paris, and it is the first time I have ever even set my foot in France.”

“How should I know? I just got here from Cadiz this morning. I’ve never been to Paris before, and it’s the first time I’ve even set foot in France.”

“Ah, that is different; the house you purchase is at Auteuil.”

“Ah, that's different; the house you're buying is in Auteuil.”

At these words Bertuccio turned pale.

At these words, Bertuccio went pale.

“And where is Auteuil?” asked the count.

“And where is Auteuil?” asked the count.

“Close by here, monsieur,” replied the notary—“a little beyond Passy; a charming situation, in the heart of the Bois de Boulogne.”

“Close by here, sir,” replied the notary—“a little beyond Passy; a lovely spot, right in the heart of the Bois de Boulogne.”

“So near as that?” said the Count; “but that is not in the country. What made you choose a house at the gates of Paris, M. Bertuccio?”

“So close as that?” said the Count; “but that's not in the countryside. What made you pick a house at the gates of Paris, M. Bertuccio?”

“I,” cried the steward with a strange expression. “His excellency did not charge me to purchase this house. If his excellency will recollect—if he will think——”

“I,” shouted the steward with a strange look. “His excellency didn’t tell me to buy this house. If his excellency remembers—if he thinks——”

“Ah, true,” observed Monte Cristo; “I recollect now. I read the advertisement in one of the papers, and was tempted by the false title, ‘a country house.’”

“Ah, right,” Monte Cristo noted; “I remember now. I saw the ad in one of the papers and was drawn in by the misleading title, ‘a country house.’”

“It is not yet too late,” cried Bertuccio, eagerly; “and if your excellency will intrust me with the commission, I will find you a better at Enghien, at Fontenay-aux-Roses, or at Bellevue.”

“It’s not too late yet,” Bertuccio exclaimed eagerly. “If you’ll give me the task, I’ll find you a better one in Enghien, Fontenay-aux-Roses, or Bellevue.”

“Oh, no,” returned Monte Cristo negligently; “since I have this, I will keep it.”

“Oh, no,” Monte Cristo replied casually; “since I have this, I'm going to hold on to it.”

“And you are quite right,” said the notary, who feared to lose his fee. “It is a charming place, well supplied with spring-water and fine trees; a comfortable habitation, although abandoned for a long time, without reckoning the furniture, which, although old, is yet valuable, now that old things are so much sought after. I suppose the count has the tastes of the day?”

“And you’re absolutely right,” said the notary, worried about losing his fee. “It’s a lovely place, well-stocked with spring water and nice trees; a cozy home, even though it’s been empty for a while, not to mention the furniture, which, although old, is still valuable now that vintage items are in demand. I guess the count has modern tastes?”

“To be sure,” returned Monte Cristo; “it is very convenient, then?”

“To be sure,” Monte Cristo replied; “is it very convenient, then?”

“It is more—it is magnificent.”

“It’s more—it’s amazing.”

Peste! let us not lose such an opportunity,” returned Monte Cristo. “The deed, if you please, Mr. Notary.”

Peste! let's not miss this opportunity,” Monte Cristo replied. “The deed, if you would, Mr. Notary.”

And he signed it rapidly, after having first run his eye over that part of the deed in which were specified the situation of the house and the names of the proprietors.

And he quickly signed it after glancing over the section of the deed that detailed the location of the house and the names of the owners.

“Bertuccio,” said he, “give fifty-five thousand francs to monsieur.”

“Bertuccio,” he said, “give fifty-five thousand francs to the gentleman.”

The steward left the room with a faltering step, and returned with a bundle of bank-notes, which the notary counted like a man who never gives a receipt for money until after he is sure it is all there.

The steward exited the room with an unsteady step and came back with a bundle of cash, which the notary counted meticulously, like someone who never issues a receipt for money until he’s certain it’s complete.

“And now,” demanded the count, “are all the forms complied with?”

“And now,” demanded the count, “are all the forms completed?”

“All, sir.”

"Yes, sir."

“Have you the keys?”

"Do you have the keys?"

“They are in the hands of the concierge, who takes care of the house, but here is the order I have given him to install the count in his new possessions.”

“They are with the concierge, who manages the house, but here is the instruction I’ve given him to set up the count in his new belongings.”

“Very well;” and Monte Cristo made a sign with his hand to the notary, which said, “I have no further need of you; you may go.”

“Alright;” Monte Cristo signaled to the notary with his hand, indicating, “I no longer need you; you can leave.”

“But,” observed the honest notary, “the count is, I think, mistaken; it is only fifty thousand francs, everything included.”

“But,” noted the honest notary, “I believe the count is mistaken; it's only fifty thousand francs, everything included.”

“And your fee?”

"And what’s your fee?"

“Is included in this sum.”

“Is part of this total.”

“But have you not come from Auteuil here?”

“But didn’t you come from Auteuil to here?”

“Yes, certainly.”

"Sure, of course."

“Well, then, it is but fair that you should be paid for your loss of time and trouble,” said the count; and he made a gesture of polite dismissal.

“Well, then, it’s only fair that you should be compensated for your time and effort,” said the count, making a polite gesture of dismissal.

The notary left the room backwards, and bowing down to the ground; it was the first time he had ever met a similar client.

The notary exited the room backwards, bowing down to the ground; it was the first time he had ever encountered a client like this.

“See this gentleman out,” said the count to Bertuccio. And the steward followed the notary out of the room.

“Show this gentleman out,” said the count to Bertuccio. And the steward followed the notary out of the room.

Scarcely was the count alone, when he drew from his pocket a book closed with a lock, and opened it with a key which he wore round his neck, and which never left him. After having sought for a few minutes, he stopped at a leaf which had several notes, and compared them with the deed of sale, which lay on the table, and recalling his souvenirs

Scarcely was the count alone when he pulled out a locked book from his pocket and opened it with a key he always wore around his neck. After searching for a few minutes, he paused at a page with several notes and compared them to the sales deed on the table, recalling his souvenirs

“‘Auteuil, Rue de la Fontaine, No. 28;’ it is indeed the same,” said he; “and now, am I to rely upon an avowal extorted by religious or physical terror? However, in an hour I shall know all. Bertuccio!” cried he, striking a light hammer with a pliant handle on a small gong. “Bertuccio!”

“‘Auteuil, Rue de la Fontaine, No. 28;’ it’s definitely the same,” he said; “so, should I trust a confession that was forced out of fear, whether religious or physical? But in an hour, I’ll know everything. Bertuccio!” he shouted, hitting a light hammer with a flexible handle against a small gong. “Bertuccio!”

The steward appeared at the door.

The steward appeared at the door.

“Monsieur Bertuccio,” said the count, “did you never tell me that you had travelled in France?”

“Monsieur Bertuccio,” said the count, “did you ever mention that you had traveled in France?”

“In some parts of France—yes, excellency.”

“In some parts of France—yes, Your Excellency.”

“You know the environs of Paris, then?”

"You know the outskirts of Paris, right?"

“No, excellency, no,” returned the steward, with a sort of nervous trembling, which Monte Cristo, a connoisseur in all emotions, rightly attributed to great disquietude.

“No, Your Excellency, no,” replied the steward, with a kind of nervous shaking, which Monte Cristo, an expert in all feelings, correctly associated with intense worry.

“It is unfortunate,” returned he, “that you have never visited the environs, for I wish to see my new property this evening, and had you gone with me, you could have given me some useful information.”

“It’s too bad,” he replied, “that you’ve never visited the area, because I want to see my new property this evening, and if you had come with me, you could have shared some helpful insights.”

“To Auteuil!” cried Bertuccio, whose copper complexion became livid—“I go to Auteuil?”

“To Auteuil!” shouted Bertuccio, whose copper-colored skin turned pale—“I’m going to Auteuil?”

“Well, what is there surprising in that? When I live at Auteuil, you must come there, as you belong to my service.”

"Well, what's so surprising about that? When I'm living in Auteuil, you have to come there since you're part of my team."

Bertuccio hung down his head before the imperious look of his master, and remained motionless, without making any answer.

Bertuccio lowered his head in front of his master’s commanding gaze and stayed still, not responding at all.

“Why, what has happened to you?—are you going to make me ring a second time for the carriage?” asked Monte Cristo, in the same tone that Louis XIV. pronounced the famous, “I have been almost obliged to wait.” Bertuccio made but one bound to the antechamber, and cried in a hoarse voice:

“Why, what’s wrong with you? Are you really going to make me ring for the carriage a second time?” asked Monte Cristo, in the same tone that Louis XIV. used when he famously said, “I have nearly been made to wait.” Bertuccio made one quick jump to the antechamber and shouted in a raspy voice:

“His excellency’s horses!”

“His Excellency’s horses!”

Monte Cristo wrote two or three notes, and, as he sealed the last, the steward appeared.

Monte Cristo wrote two or three notes, and as he sealed the last one, the steward appeared.

“Your excellency’s carriage is at the door,” said he.

“Your excellency’s car is at the door,” he said.

“Well, take your hat and gloves,” returned Monte Cristo.

“Well, grab your hat and gloves,” Monte Cristo replied.

“Am I to accompany you, your excellency?” cried Bertuccio.

“Am I supposed to go with you, your excellency?” exclaimed Bertuccio.

“Certainly, you must give the orders, for I intend residing at the house.”

“Of course, you have to give the orders, because I plan to stay at the house.”

20277m

It was unexampled for a servant of the count’s to dare to dispute an order of his, so the steward, without saying a word, followed his master, who got into the carriage, and signed to him to follow, which he did, taking his place respectfully on the front seat.

It was unheard of for one of the count's servants to challenge his orders, so the steward, without a word, followed his master as he got into the carriage and gestured for him to join, which he did, taking his place respectfully in the front seat.

Chapter 43. The House at Auteuil

Monte Cristo noticed, as they descended the staircase, that Bertuccio signed himself in the Corsican manner; that is, had formed the sign of the cross in the air with his thumb, and as he seated himself in the carriage, muttered a short prayer. Anyone but a man of exhaustless thirst for knowledge would have had pity on seeing the steward’s extraordinary repugnance for the count’s projected drive without the walls; but the count was too curious to let Bertuccio off from this little journey. In twenty minutes they were at Auteuil; the steward’s emotion had continued to augment as they entered the village. Bertuccio, crouched in the corner of the carriage, began to examine with a feverish anxiety every house they passed.

Monte Cristo noticed, as they went down the staircase, that Bertuccio crossed himself in the Corsican way; that is, he made the sign of the cross in the air with his thumb, and as he settled into the carriage, whispered a short prayer. Anyone other than a person with an unquenchable thirst for knowledge would have felt pity seeing the steward’s intense dislike for the count’s planned drive outside the walls; but the count was too curious to let Bertuccio skip this little trip. In twenty minutes, they arrived in Auteuil; the steward’s anxiety had only increased as they entered the village. Bertuccio, huddled in the corner of the carriage, started to inspect every house they passed with nervous urgency.

“Tell them to stop at Rue de la Fontaine, No. 28,” said the count, fixing his eyes on the steward, to whom he gave this order.

“Tell them to stop at 28 Rue de la Fontaine,” said the count, locking eyes with the steward as he gave the order.

Bertuccio’s forehead was covered with perspiration; however, he obeyed, and, leaning out of the window, he cried to the coachman,—“Rue de la Fontaine, No. 28.” No. 28 was situated at the extremity of the village; during the drive night had set in, and darkness gave the surroundings the artificial appearance of a scene on the stage. The carriage stopped, the footman sprang off the box and opened the door.

Bertuccio was sweating, but he followed orders and leaned out of the window, shouting to the driver, “Rue de la Fontaine, No. 28.” Number 28 was at the far end of the village; by the time they arrived, night had fallen, and the darkness made everything look like a staged scene. The carriage stopped, the footman jumped down from the front seat, and opened the door.

“Well,” said the count, “you do not get out, M. Bertuccio—you are going to stay in the carriage, then? What are you thinking of this evening?”

“Well,” said the count, “you're not getting out, M. Bertuccio—you’re going to stay in the carriage, then? What are you thinking about this evening?”

Bertuccio sprang out, and offered his shoulder to the count, who, this time, leaned upon it as he descended the three steps of the carriage.

Bertuccio jumped out and offered his shoulder to the count, who, this time, leaned on it as he stepped down the three steps of the carriage.

“Knock,” said the count, “and announce me.”

“Knock,” said the count, “and let them know I’m here.”

Bertuccio knocked, the door opened, and the concierge appeared.

Bertuccio knocked, the door opened, and the concierge showed up.

“What is it?” asked he.

“What is it?” he asked.

“It is your new master, my good fellow,” said the footman. And he held out to the concierge the notary’s order.

“It’s your new boss, my good man,” said the footman. And he handed the concierge the notary’s order.

“The house is sold, then?” demanded the concierge; “and this gentleman is coming to live here?”

“The house is sold, then?” asked the concierge. “And this guy is moving in here?”

“Yes, my friend,” returned the count; “and I will endeavor to give you no cause to regret your old master.”

“Yes, my friend,” the count replied; “and I will do my best to make sure you don’t regret your old master.”

“Oh, monsieur,” said the concierge, “I shall not have much cause to regret him, for he came here but seldom; it is five years since he was here last, and he did well to sell the house, for it did not bring him in anything at all.”

“Oh, sir,” said the concierge, “I won’t have much reason to miss him, since he hardly ever came here; it’s been five years since his last visit, and he was smart to sell the house because it didn’t earn him anything at all.”

“What was the name of your old master?” said Monte Cristo.

“What was the name of your old master?” Monte Cristo asked.

“The Marquis of Saint-Méran. Ah, I am sure he has not sold the house for what he gave for it.”

“The Marquis of Saint-Méran. Ah, I’m sure he didn’t sell the house for what he bought it for.”

“The Marquis of Saint-Méran!” returned the count. “The name is not unknown to me; the Marquis of Saint-Méran!” and he appeared to meditate.

“The Marquis of Saint-Méran!” responded the count. “That name doesn’t sound unfamiliar to me; the Marquis of Saint-Méran!” and he seemed to think it over.

“An old gentleman,” continued the concierge, “a staunch follower of the Bourbons; he had an only daughter, who married M. de Villefort, who had been the king’s attorney at Nîmes, and afterwards at Versailles.”

“An old gentleman,” continued the concierge, “a loyal supporter of the Bourbons; he had an only daughter, who married M. de Villefort, who had been the king’s attorney in Nîmes and later at Versailles.”

Monte Cristo glanced at Bertuccio, who became whiter than the wall against which he leaned to prevent himself from falling.

Monte Cristo looked at Bertuccio, who turned as pale as the wall he leaned against to keep from collapsing.

“And is not this daughter dead?” demanded Monte Cristo; “I fancy I have heard so.”

“And isn’t this daughter dead?” asked Monte Cristo. “I think I’ve heard that.”

“Yes, monsieur, one-and-twenty years ago; and since then we have not seen the poor marquis three times.”

“Yes, sir, twenty-one years ago; and since then we've only seen the poor marquis three times.”

“Thanks, thanks,” said Monte Cristo, judging from the steward’s utter prostration that he could not stretch the cord further without danger of breaking it. “Give me a light.”

“Thanks, thanks,” said Monte Cristo, noticing the steward's complete exhaustion, realizing he couldn't pull the cord any tighter without risking a break. “Give me a light.”

“Shall I accompany you, monsieur?”

"Should I join you, sir?"

“No, it is unnecessary; Bertuccio will show me a light.”

“No, that's not necessary; Bertuccio will show me the way.”

And Monte Cristo accompanied these words by the gift of two gold pieces, which produced a torrent of thanks and blessings from the concierge.

And Monte Cristo followed up his words by giving two gold coins, which prompted a flood of thanks and blessings from the concierge.

“Ah, monsieur,” said he, after having vainly searched on the mantle-piece and the shelves, “I have not got any candles.”

“Ah, sir,” he said, after looking unsuccessfully on the mantle and the shelves, “I don’t have any candles.”

“Take one of the carriage-lamps, Bertuccio,” said the count, “and show me the apartments.”

“Take one of the carriage lamps, Bertuccio,” said the count, “and show me the rooms.”

The steward obeyed in silence, but it was easy to see, from the manner in which the hand that held the light trembled, how much it cost him to obey. They went over a tolerably large ground floor; a first floor consisted of a salon, a bathroom, and two bedrooms; near one of the bedrooms they came to a winding staircase that led down to the garden.

The steward quietly complied, but it was clear from the way his hand shook while holding the light that it was difficult for him to do so. They moved through a pretty spacious ground floor; the first floor had a living room, a bathroom, and two bedrooms; near one of the bedrooms, they found a spiral staircase that led down to the garden.

“Ah, here is a private staircase,” said the count; “that is convenient. Light me, M. Bertuccio, and go first; we will see where it leads to.”

“Ah, here’s a private staircase,” said the count. “That’s convenient. Light the way for me, M. Bertuccio, and go ahead; let’s see where it leads.”

“Monsieur,” replied Bertuccio, “it leads to the garden.”

“Mister,” replied Bertuccio, “it goes to the garden.”

“And, pray, how do you know that?”

“And, please, how do you know that?”

“It ought to do so, at least.”

“It should do that, at least.”

“Well, let us be sure of that.”

“Well, let's make sure of that.”

Bertuccio sighed, and went on first; the stairs did, indeed, lead to the garden. At the outer door the steward paused.

Bertuccio sighed and went ahead; the stairs actually led to the garden. At the outer door, the steward stopped.

“Go on, Monsieur Bertuccio,” said the count.

“Go ahead, Monsieur Bertuccio,” said the count.

But he who was addressed stood there, stupefied, bewildered, stunned; his haggard eyes glanced around, as if in search of the traces of some terrible event, and with his clenched hands he seemed striving to shut out horrible recollections.

But the person being spoken to stood there, shocked, confused, and dazed; his tired eyes scanned the area, as if looking for signs of some horrific incident, and with his clenched fists, he appeared to be trying to block out terrible memories.

“Well!” insisted the Count.

“Well!” the Count insisted.

“No, no,” cried Bertuccio, setting down the lantern at the angle of the interior wall. “No, monsieur, it is impossible; I can go no farther.”

“No, no,” Bertuccio exclaimed, placing the lantern down at the corner of the inside wall. “No, sir, it’s impossible; I can’t go any further.”

“What does this mean?” demanded the irresistible voice of Monte Cristo.

“What does this mean?” demanded the captivating voice of Monte Cristo.

“Why, you must see, your excellency,” cried the steward, “that this is not natural; that, having a house to purchase, you purchase it exactly at Auteuil, and that, purchasing it at Auteuil, this house should be No. 28, Rue de la Fontaine. Oh, why did I not tell you all? I am sure you would not have forced me to come. I hoped your house would have been some other one than this; as if there was not another house at Auteuil than that of the assassination!”

“Look, your excellency,” the steward exclaimed, “you have to see that this isn’t normal; that, having a house to buy, you choose to buy it right at Auteuil, and that, when buying at Auteuil, this house happens to be No. 28, Rue de la Fontaine. Oh, why didn’t I say something sooner? I’m sure you wouldn’t have made me come. I had hoped your house would be a different one; as if there wasn’t any other house at Auteuil besides the one connected to the assassination!”

“What, what!” cried Monte Cristo, stopping suddenly, “what words do you utter? Devil of a man, Corsican that you are—always mysteries or superstitions. Come, take the lantern, and let us visit the garden; you are not afraid of ghosts with me, I hope?”

“What, what!” shouted Monte Cristo, stopping abruptly. “What are you talking about? You devil of a man, Corsican—always with your mysteries or superstitions. Come on, grab the lantern, and let’s check out the garden; you’re not scared of ghosts with me, right?”

Bertuccio raised the lantern, and obeyed. The door, as it opened, disclosed a gloomy sky, in which the moon strove vainly to struggle through a sea of clouds that covered her with billows of vapor which she illumined for an instant, only to sink into obscurity. The steward wished to turn to the left.

Bertuccio lifted the lantern and followed the order. As the door opened, a dark sky was revealed, where the moon tried unsuccessfully to break through a sea of clouds that wrapped around her in waves of mist, lighting them up for a moment before fading into darkness. The steward intended to go left.

“No, no, monsieur,” said Monte Cristo. “What is the use of following the alleys? Here is a beautiful lawn; let us go on straight forwards.”

“No, no, man,” said Monte Cristo. “What’s the point of wandering through the paths? Here’s a beautiful lawn; let’s just go straight ahead.”

Bertuccio wiped the perspiration from his brow, but obeyed; however, he continued to take the left hand. Monte Cristo, on the contrary, took the right hand; arrived near a clump of trees, he stopped. The steward could not restrain himself.

Bertuccio wiped the sweat from his forehead but complied; however, he continued to take the left path. Monte Cristo, on the other hand, took the right path; once they reached a cluster of trees, he stopped. The steward couldn't hold back.

“Move, monsieur—move away, I entreat you; you are exactly in the spot!”

“Move, sir—please step aside; you’re right in the way!”

“What spot?”

"What location?"

“Where he fell.”

"Where he collapsed."

20281m

“My dear Monsieur Bertuccio,” said Monte Cristo, laughing, “control yourself; we are not at Sartène or at Corte. This is not a Corsican maquis but an English garden; badly kept, I own, but still you must not calumniate it for that.”

“My dear Monsieur Bertuccio,” said Monte Cristo, laughing, “calm down; we are not in Sartène or Corte. This isn’t a Corsican maquis but an English garden; I admit it’s not well-maintained, but you shouldn’t slander it for that.”

“Monsieur, I implore you do not stay there!”

“Sir, please don’t stand there!”

“I think you are going mad, Bertuccio,” said the count coldly. “If that is the case, I warn you, I shall have you put in a lunatic asylum.”

“I think you’re losing your mind, Bertuccio,” said the count coldly. “If that’s true, I warn you, I will have you committed to a mental asylum.”

“Alas! excellency,” returned Bertuccio, joining his hands, and shaking his head in a manner that would have excited the count’s laughter, had not thoughts of a superior interest occupied him, and rendered him attentive to the least revelation of this timorous conscience. “Alas! excellency, the evil has arrived!”

“Unfortunately, Your Excellency,” replied Bertuccio, putting his hands together and shaking his head in a way that would have made the count laugh, if he hadn’t been preoccupied with more important thoughts and focused on the slightest hint of this fearful conscience. “Unfortunately, Your Excellency, the trouble has come!”

“M. Bertuccio,” said the count, “I am very glad to tell you, that while you gesticulate, you wring your hands and roll your eyes like a man possessed by a devil who will not leave him; and I have always observed, that the devil most obstinate to be expelled is a secret. I knew you were a Corsican. I knew you were gloomy, and always brooding over some old history of the vendetta; and I overlooked that in Italy, because in Italy those things are thought nothing of. But in France they are considered in very bad taste; there are gendarmes who occupy themselves with such affairs, judges who condemn, and scaffolds which avenge.”

“M. Bertuccio,” said the count, “I’m really glad to tell you that while you’re speaking, you wring your hands and roll your eyes like a man possessed by a devil that just won’t leave him; and I’ve always noticed that the most stubborn devil to be expelled is a secret. I knew you were Corsican. I knew you were gloomy, always brooding over some old vendetta story; and I overlooked that in Italy because those things are considered normal there. But in France, they’re seen as very bad form; there are police who deal with such matters, judges who pass sentence, and gallows that take revenge.”

Bertuccio clasped his hands, and as, in all these evolutions, he did not let fall the lantern, the light showed his pale and altered countenance. Monte Cristo examined him with the same look that, at Rome, he had bent upon the execution of Andrea, and then, in a tone that made a shudder pass through the veins of the poor steward—

Bertuccio clasped his hands, and as he moved, he didn’t let the lantern drop, so the light revealed his pale and changed face. Monte Cristo looked at him with the same expression he had when he witnessed Andrea’s execution in Rome, and then, in a tone that sent a shiver through the poor steward’s veins—

“The Abbé Busoni, then told me an untruth,” said he, “when, after his journey in France, in 1829, he sent you to me, with a letter of recommendation, in which he enumerated all your valuable qualities. Well, I shall write to the abbé; I shall hold him responsible for his protégé’s misconduct, and I shall soon know all about this assassination. Only I warn you, that when I reside in a country, I conform to all its code, and I have no wish to put myself within the compass of the French laws for your sake.”

“The Abbé Busoni lied to me,” he said, “when, after his trip to France in 1829, he sent you to me with a letter of recommendation listing all your great qualities. Well, I’ll write to the abbé; I’ll hold him accountable for his protégé’s behavior, and I’ll soon find out everything about this assassination. Just so you know, when I live in a country, I follow its laws, and I have no intention of getting in trouble with French law for your sake.”

“Oh, do not do that, excellency; I have always served you faithfully,” cried Bertuccio, in despair. “I have always been an honest man, and, as far as lay in my power, I have done good.”

“Oh, please don’t do that, sir; I’ve always served you faithfully,” cried Bertuccio, in despair. “I’ve always been an honest man, and as far as I could, I’ve done good.”

“I do not deny it,” returned the count; “but why are you thus agitated. It is a bad sign; a quiet conscience does not occasion such paleness in the cheeks, and such fever in the hands of a man.”

"I won't deny it," replied the count; "but why are you so worked up? That's not a good sign; a clear conscience doesn't cause such paleness in the cheeks and such agitation in a person's hands."

“But, your excellency,” replied Bertuccio hesitatingly, “did not the Abbé Busoni, who heard my confession in the prison at Nîmes, tell you that I had a heavy burden upon my conscience?”

“But, your excellency,” Bertuccio replied hesitantly, “didn’t the Abbé Busoni, who heard my confession in the prison at Nîmes, tell you that I had a heavy burden on my conscience?”

“Yes; but as he said you would make an excellent steward, I concluded you had stolen—that was all.”

“Yes; but since he said you would be an excellent steward, I assumed you had stolen—that was it.”

“Oh, your excellency!” returned Bertuccio in deep contempt.

“Oh, your excellency!” Bertuccio replied with deep disdain.

“Or, as you are a Corsican, that you had been unable to resist the desire of making a ‘stiff,’ as you call it.”

“Or, since you’re a Corsican, that you couldn’t resist the urge to make a ‘stiff,’ as you call it.”

“Yes, my good master,” cried Bertuccio, casting himself at the count’s feet, “it was simply vengeance—nothing else.”

“Yes, my good master,” shouted Bertuccio, throwing himself at the count’s feet, “it was just revenge—nothing more.”

“I understand that, but I do not understand what it is that galvanizes you in this manner.”

“I get that, but I don’t understand what drives you to act like this.”

“But, monsieur, it is very natural,” returned Bertuccio, “since it was in this house that my vengeance was accomplished.”

“But, sir, it makes perfect sense,” Bertuccio replied, “since it was in this house that I got my revenge.”

“What! my house?”

“What! My place?”

“Oh, your excellency, it was not yours, then.”

“Oh, your excellency, it wasn’t yours, then.”

“Whose, then? The Marquis de Saint-Méran, I think, the concierge said. What had you to revenge on the Marquis de Saint-Méran?”

“Whose is it, then? I think the concierge said it belongs to the Marquis de Saint-Méran. What did you want to get back at the Marquis de Saint-Méran for?”

“Oh, it was not on him, monsieur; it was on another.”

“Oh, it wasn’t him, sir; it was someone else.”

“This is strange,” returned Monte Cristo, seeming to yield to his reflections, “that you should find yourself without any preparation in a house where the event happened that causes you so much remorse.”

“This is strange,” replied Monte Cristo, looking lost in thought, “that you would end up in a house where the event occurred that brings you so much regret.”

“Monsieur,” said the steward, “it is fatality, I am sure. First, you purchase a house at Auteuil—this house is the one where I have committed an assassination; you descend to the garden by the same staircase by which he descended; you stop at the spot where he received the blow; and two paces farther is the grave in which he had just buried his child. This is not chance, for chance, in this case, is too much like Providence.”

“Sir,” said the steward, “it’s fate, I’m sure. First, you buy a house in Auteuil—this house is where I committed a murder; you go down to the garden by the same staircase he used; you pause at the spot where he was struck; and just a couple of steps further is the grave where he had just buried his child. This isn’t coincidence, because coincidence, in this case, is too close to Providence.”

“Well, amiable Corsican, let us suppose it is Providence. I always suppose anything people please, and, besides, you must concede something to diseased minds. Come, collect yourself, and tell me all.”

“Well, friendly Corsican, let’s just say it’s fate. I’m open to any idea people come up with, and, also, you have to give a little grace to troubled minds. Now, pull yourself together and share everything with me.”

“I have related it but once, and that was to the Abbé Busoni. Such things,” continued Bertuccio, shaking his head, “are only related under the seal of confession.”

“I’ve only shared it once, and that was with Abbé Busoni. Such things,” Bertuccio continued, shaking his head, “are only shared under the seal of confession.”

“Then,” said the count, “I refer you to your confessor. Turn Chartreux or Trappist, and relate your secrets, but, as for me, I do not like anyone who is alarmed by such phantasms, and I do not choose that my servants should be afraid to walk in the garden of an evening. I confess I am not very desirous of a visit from the commissary of police, for, in Italy, justice is only paid when silent—in France she is paid only when she speaks. Peste! I thought you somewhat Corsican, a great deal smuggler, and an excellent steward; but I see you have other strings to your bow. You are no longer in my service, Monsieur Bertuccio.”

“Then,” said the count, “I suggest you talk to your confessor. Become a Chartreux or a Trappist and share your secrets, but as for me, I don’t like anyone who gets spooked by such fantasies, and I won’t have my servants afraid to stroll in the garden in the evening. I must admit, I’m not really keen on a visit from the police commissioner, because in Italy, justice only gets served when it’s quiet—while in France, it only gets served when it talks. Peste! I thought you were kind of Corsican, a bit of a smuggler, and a great steward; but now I see you have other tricks up your sleeve. You’re no longer in my service, Monsieur Bertuccio.”

“Oh, your excellency, your excellency!” cried the steward, struck with terror at this threat, “if that is the only reason I cannot remain in your service, I will tell all, for if I quit you, it will only be to go to the scaffold.”

“Oh, your excellency, your excellency!” cried the steward, paralyzed with fear at this threat, “if that’s the only reason I can’t stay in your service, I’ll reveal everything, because if I leave you, it will only be to head to the gallows.”

“That is different,” replied Monte Cristo; “but if you intend to tell an untruth, reflect it were better not to speak at all.”

"That’s different," replied Monte Cristo; "but if you plan to lie, it’s better to say nothing at all."

“No, monsieur, I swear to you, by my hopes of salvation, I will tell you all, for the Abbé Busoni himself only knew a part of my secret; but, I pray you, go away from that plane-tree. The moon is just bursting through the clouds, and there, standing where you do, and wrapped in that cloak that conceals your figure, you remind me of M. de Villefort.”

“No, sir, I promise you, by my hopes for salvation, I will share everything with you, since only Abbé Busoni knew part of my secret; but please, move away from that plane tree. The moon is just breaking through the clouds, and standing there in that cloak that hides your figure, you remind me of M. de Villefort.”

“What!” cried Monte Cristo, “it was M. de Villefort?”

“What!” cried Monte Cristo, “it was Mr. de Villefort?”

“Your excellency knows him?”

“Do you know him, Your Excellency?”

“The former royal attorney at Nîmes?”

“The former royal attorney in Nîmes?”

“Yes.”

“Yep.”

“Who married the Marquis of Saint-Méran’s daughter?”

“Who married the daughter of the Marquis of Saint-Méran?”

“Yes.”

“Yes.”

“Who enjoyed the reputation of being the most severe, the most upright, the most rigid magistrate on the bench?”

“Who had the reputation of being the strictest, most honest, and most inflexible judge on the bench?”

“Well, monsieur,” said Bertuccio, “this man with this spotless reputation——”

“Well, sir,” said Bertuccio, “this guy with this perfect reputation——”

“Well?”

"What's up?"

“Was a villain.”

"Was a bad guy."

“Bah,” replied Monte Cristo, “impossible!”

“Bah,” replied Monte Cristo, “no way!”

“It is as I tell you.”

"It’s exactly what I said."

“Ah, really,” said Monte Cristo. “Have you proof of this?”

“Really?” said Monte Cristo. “Do you have proof of this?”

“I had it.”

"I've got it."

“And you have lost it; how stupid!”

“And you’ve lost it; how dumb!”

“Yes; but by careful search it might be recovered.”

“Yes, but with some careful searching, it could be found again.”

“Really,” returned the count, “relate it to me, for it begins to interest me.”

“Really,” replied the count, “tell me about it, because I’m starting to find it interesting.”

And the count, humming an air from Lucia, went to sit down on a bench, while Bertuccio followed him, collecting his thoughts. Bertuccio remained standing before him.

And the count, humming a tune from Lucia, went to sit on a bench, while Bertuccio followed him, gathering his thoughts. Bertuccio stayed standing in front of him.

20285m

Chapter 44. The Vendetta

At what point shall I begin my story, your excellency?” asked Bertuccio.

At what point should I start my story, your excellency?” asked Bertuccio.

“Where you please,” returned Monte Cristo, “since I know nothing at all of it.”

“Wherever you want,” replied Monte Cristo, “since I don’t know anything about it.”

“I thought the Abbé Busoni had told your excellency.”

“I thought Abbé Busoni had mentioned it to you.”

“Some particulars, doubtless, but that is seven or eight years ago, and I have forgotten them.”

“Some details, for sure, but that was seven or eight years ago, and I’ve forgotten them.”

“Then I can speak without fear of tiring your excellency.”

“Then I can speak freely without worrying about tiring you out, Your Excellency.”

“Go on, M. Bertuccio; you will supply the want of the evening papers.”

“Go ahead, M. Bertuccio; you’ll make up for the lack of the evening papers.”

“The story begins in 1815.”

“The story starts in 1815.”

“Ah,” said Monte Cristo, “1815 is not yesterday.”

“Ah,” said Monte Cristo, “1815 wasn’t that long ago.”

“No, monsieur, and yet I recollect all things as clearly as if they had happened but then. I had a brother, an elder brother, who was in the service of the emperor; he had become lieutenant in a regiment composed entirely of Corsicans. This brother was my only friend; we became orphans—I at five, he at eighteen. He brought me up as if I had been his son, and in 1814 he married. When the emperor returned from the Island of Elba, my brother instantly joined the army, was slightly wounded at Waterloo, and retired with the army beyond the Loire.”

“No, sir, but I remember everything as clearly as if it just happened. I had an older brother who served the emperor; he became a lieutenant in a regiment made up entirely of Corsicans. This brother was my only friend; we were orphans—I was five, he was eighteen. He raised me as if I were his son, and in 1814 he got married. When the emperor returned from the Island of Elba, my brother immediately joined the army, was slightly wounded at Waterloo, and then retired with the army beyond the Loire.”

“But that is the history of the Hundred Days, M. Bertuccio,” said the count; “unless I am mistaken, it has been already written.”

“But that is the history of the Hundred Days, Mr. Bertuccio,” said the count; “unless I’m mistaken, it’s already been written.”

“Excuse me, excellency, but these details are necessary, and you promised to be patient.”

“Excuse me, your excellency, but we need these details, and you promised to be patient.”

“Go on; I will keep my word.”

“Go ahead; I'll keep my promise.”

“One day we received a letter. I should tell you that we lived in the little village of Rogliano, at the extremity of Cap Corse. This letter was from my brother. He told us that the army was disbanded, and that he should return by Châteauroux, Clermont-Ferrand, Le Puy, and Nîmes; and, if I had any money, he prayed me to leave it for him at Nîmes, with an innkeeper with whom I had dealings.”

“One day we got a letter. I should mention that we lived in the small village of Rogliano, at the tip of Cap Corse. This letter was from my brother. He told us that the army was disbanded and that he would return through Châteauroux, Clermont-Ferrand, Le Puy, and Nîmes; and if I had any money, he asked me to leave it for him at Nîmes with an innkeeper I had dealt with.”

“In the smuggling line?” said Monte Cristo.

"In the smuggling business?" asked Monte Cristo.

“Eh, your excellency? Everyone must live.”

“Hey, your excellency? Everyone has to live.”

“Certainly; go on.”

"Sure; go ahead."

“I loved my brother tenderly, as I told your excellency, and I resolved not to send the money, but to take it to him myself. I possessed a thousand francs. I left five hundred with Assunta, my sister-in-law, and with the other five hundred I set off for Nîmes. It was easy to do so, and as I had my boat and a lading to take in at sea, everything favored my project. But, after we had taken in our cargo, the wind became contrary, so that we were four or five days without being able to enter the Rhône. At last, however, we succeeded, and worked up to Arles. I left the boat between Bellegarde and Beaucaire, and took the road to Nîmes.”

“I loved my brother deeply, as I mentioned to you, and I decided not to send the money, but to deliver it to him myself. I had a thousand francs. I left five hundred with Assunta, my sister-in-law, and with the other five hundred, I set off for Nîmes. It was quite easy to do this, and since I had my boat and cargo to pick up at sea, everything aligned with my plan. However, after we loaded our cargo, the wind turned against us, so we spent four or five days unable to access the Rhône. Finally, we managed to make it through and worked our way up to Arles. I left the boat between Bellegarde and Beaucaire and took the road to Nîmes.”

“We are getting to the story now?”

“We're getting to the story now?”

“Yes, your excellency; excuse me, but, as you will see, I only tell you what is absolutely necessary. Just at this time the famous massacres took place in the south of France. Three brigands, called Trestaillon, Truphemy, and Graffan, publicly assassinated everybody whom they suspected of Bonapartism. You have doubtless heard of these massacres, your excellency?”

“Yes, your excellency; I apologize, but as you will see, I’m only sharing what’s absolutely necessary. Right now, the infamous massacres are happening in the south of France. Three bandits, named Trestaillon, Truphemy, and Graffan, are openly killing anyone they suspect of being a Bonapartist. You must have heard about these massacres, your excellency?”

“Vaguely; I was far from France at that period. Go on.”

“Not really; I was a long way from France at that time. Go ahead.”

“As I entered Nîmes, I literally waded in blood; at every step you encountered dead bodies and bands of murderers, who killed, plundered, and burned. At the sight of this slaughter and devastation I became terrified, not for myself—for I, a simple Corsican fisherman, had nothing to fear; on the contrary, that time was most favorable for us smugglers—but for my brother, a soldier of the empire, returning from the army of the Loire, with his uniform and his epaulets, there was everything to apprehend. I hastened to the innkeeper. My misgivings had been but too true. My brother had arrived the previous evening at Nîmes, and, at the very door of the house where he was about to demand hospitality, he had been assassinated. I did all in my power to discover the murderers, but no one durst tell me their names, so much were they dreaded. I then thought of that French justice of which I had heard so much, and which feared nothing, and I went to the king’s attorney.”

“As I entered Nîmes, I literally waded through blood; at every step, there were dead bodies and groups of murderers who killed, looted, and burned. The sight of this slaughter and destruction filled me with fear, not for myself—because, as a simple Corsican fisherman, I had nothing to fear; on the contrary, this was a good time for us smugglers—but for my brother, a soldier of the empire, returning from the army of the Loire, in his uniform with his epaulets; he had everything to worry about. I rushed to the innkeeper. My worries were unfortunately confirmed. My brother had arrived the previous evening in Nîmes, and right at the door of the house where he was about to ask for a place to stay, he had been murdered. I did everything I could to find out who the killers were, but no one dared tell me their names; they were too feared. Then I thought of the French justice I had heard so much about, which feared nothing, and I went to the king’s attorney.”

“And this king’s attorney was named Villefort?” asked Monte Cristo carelessly.

“And this king’s attorney was named Villefort?” asked Monte Cristo casually.

“Yes, your excellency; he came from Marseilles, where he had been deputy procureur. His zeal had procured him advancement, and he was said to be one of the first who had informed the government of the departure from the Island of Elba.”

“Yes, your excellency; he came from Marseille, where he had been a deputy prosecutor. His enthusiasm had earned him a promotion, and he was known to be one of the first to inform the government about the departure from the Island of Elba.”

“Then,” said Monte Cristo “you went to him?”

“Then,” said Monte Cristo, “you went to see him?”

“‘Monsieur,’ I said, ‘my brother was assassinated yesterday in the streets of Nîmes, I know not by whom, but it is your duty to find out. You are the representative of justice here, and it is for justice to avenge those she has been unable to protect.’

“‘Sir,’ I said, ‘my brother was murdered yesterday in the streets of Nîmes, I don’t know by whom, but it’s your responsibility to find out. You are the voice of justice here, and it’s up to justice to avenge those she couldn’t protect.’”

“‘Who was your brother?’ asked he.

“‘Who was your brother?’ he asked.”

“‘A lieutenant in the Corsican battalion.’

“A lieutenant in the Corsican battalion.”

“‘A soldier of the usurper, then?’

"A soldier of the usurper, then?"

“‘A soldier of the French army.’

“‘A soldier in the French army.’”

“‘Well,’ replied he, ‘he has smitten with the sword, and he has perished by the sword.’

“Well,” he replied, “he was struck down by the sword, and he has died by the sword.”

“‘You are mistaken, monsieur,’ I replied; ‘he has perished by the poniard.’

“You're wrong, sir,” I replied; “he has died by the dagger.”

“‘What do you want me to do?’ asked the magistrate.

“‘What do you want me to do?’ asked the judge.”

“‘I have already told you—avenge him.’

“‘I already told you—get revenge for him.’”

“‘On whom?’

"‘On who?’"

“‘On his murderers.’

“‘About his murderers.’”

“‘How should I know who they are?’

“‘How am I supposed to know who they are?’”

“‘Order them to be sought for.’

“‘Tell them to look for them.’”

“‘Why, your brother has been involved in a quarrel, and killed in a duel. All these old soldiers commit excesses which were tolerated in the time of the emperor, but which are not suffered now, for the people here do not like soldiers of such disorderly conduct.’

“‘Your brother got into a fight and was killed in a duel. All these old soldiers misbehave in ways that were overlooked during the emperor’s time, but now the locals don’t put up with soldiers acting like that.’”

“‘Monsieur,’ I replied, ‘it is not for myself that I entreat your interference—I should grieve for him or avenge him, but my poor brother had a wife, and were anything to happen to me, the poor creature would perish from want, for my brother’s pay alone kept her. Pray, try and obtain a small government pension for her.’

“‘Sir,’ I replied, ‘I’m not asking for myself—I would grieve for him or seek revenge, but my poor brother had a wife, and if something were to happen to me, she would suffer from lack of support since my brother’s salary was her only income. Please, try to secure a small government pension for her.’”

“‘Every revolution has its catastrophes,’ returned M. de Villefort; ‘your brother has been the victim of this. It is a misfortune, and government owes nothing to his family. If we are to judge by all the vengeance that the followers of the usurper exercised on the partisans of the king, when, in their turn, they were in power, your brother would be today, in all probability, condemned to death. What has happened is quite natural, and in conformity with the law of reprisals.’

“‘Every revolution has its disasters,’ replied M. de Villefort; ‘your brother has suffered because of this. It’s unfortunate, but the government doesn’t owe anything to his family. If we look at the vengeance that the supporters of the usurper took against the king’s loyalists when they were in charge, your brother would likely be facing a death sentence today. What happened is quite normal and follows the law of retaliation.’”

“‘What,’ cried I, ‘do you, a magistrate, speak thus to me?’

“‘What,’ I exclaimed, ‘do you, a judge, talk to me like this?’

“‘All these Corsicans are mad, on my honor,’ replied M. de Villefort; ‘they fancy that their countryman is still emperor. You have mistaken the time, you should have told me this two months ago, it is too late now. Go now, at once, or I shall have you put out.’

“‘All these Corsicans are crazy, I swear,’ replied M. de Villefort; ‘they think their fellow countryman is still emperor. You got the timing wrong; you should have told me this two months ago, it's too late now. Leave at once, or I’ll have you thrown out.’”

“I looked at him an instant to see if there was anything to hope from further entreaty. But he was a man of stone. I approached him, and said in a low voice, ‘Well, since you know the Corsicans so well, you know that they always keep their word. You think that it was a good deed to kill my brother, who was a Bonapartist, because you are a royalist. Well, I, who am a Bonapartist also, declare one thing to you, which is, that I will kill you. From this moment I declare the vendetta against you, so protect yourself as well as you can, for the next time we meet your last hour has come.’ And before he had recovered from his surprise, I opened the door and left the room.”

“I looked at him for a moment to see if there was any chance for further pleading. But he was unyielding. I approached him and said quietly, ‘Well, since you know the Corsicans so well, you know they always keep their promises. You think it was right to kill my brother, who was a Bonapartist, just because you’re a royalist. Well, as a Bonapartist myself, I want to make one thing clear: I will kill you. From this moment on, I declare a vendetta against you, so do what you can to protect yourself, because the next time we meet, it will be your last hour.’ And before he could recover from his shock, I opened the door and left the room.”

“Well, well,” said Monte Cristo, “such an innocent looking person as you are to do those things, M. Bertuccio, and to a king’s attorney at that! But did he know what was meant by the terrible word ‘vendetta’?”

“Well, well,” said Monte Cristo, “it's surprising that someone as innocent looking as you would do such things, M. Bertuccio, especially to a king’s attorney! But did he understand what the terrible word ‘vendetta’ really means?”

“He knew so well, that from that moment he shut himself in his house, and never went out unattended, seeking me high and low. Fortunately, I was so well concealed that he could not find me. Then he became alarmed, and dared not stay any longer at Nîmes, so he solicited a change of residence, and, as he was in reality very influential, he was nominated to Versailles. But, as you know, a Corsican who has sworn to avenge himself cares not for distance, so his carriage, fast as it went, was never above half a day’s journey before me, who followed him on foot. The most important thing was, not to kill him only—for I had an opportunity of doing so a hundred times—but to kill him without being discovered—at least, without being arrested. I no longer belonged to myself, for I had my sister-in-law to protect and provide for.

“He knew very well that from that moment he shut himself in his house and never went out alone, searching for me everywhere. Luckily, I was hidden so well that he couldn’t find me. Then he got worried and didn’t want to stay in Nîmes any longer, so he asked to move. Since he was quite influential, he got assigned to Versailles. But, as you know, a Corsican who has sworn revenge doesn't care about distance, so his carriage, no matter how fast it went, was never more than half a day’s journey ahead of me, following him on foot. The most important thing was not just to kill him—because I had the chance to do that a hundred times—but to do it without being discovered—at least, without being caught. I no longer belonged to myself, as I had my sister-in-law to protect and take care of.”

“For three months I watched M. de Villefort, for three months he took not a step out-of-doors without my following him. At length I discovered that he went mysteriously to Auteuil. I followed him thither, and I saw him enter the house where we now are, only, instead of entering by the great door that looks into the street, he came on horseback, or in his carriage, left the one or the other at the little inn, and entered by the gate you see there.”

“For three months, I kept an eye on M. de Villefort. For three months, he didn’t step outside without me following him. Eventually, I found out that he was going to Auteuil for some reason. I tracked him there and saw him go into the house where we are now. Instead of using the main door that faces the street, he arrived on horseback or in his carriage, left it at the little inn, and entered through the gate you see over there.”

Monte Cristo made a sign with his head to show that he could discern in the darkness the door to which Bertuccio alluded.

Monte Cristo nodded to indicate that he could see the door Bertuccio was referring to in the darkness.

“As I had nothing more to do at Versailles, I went to Auteuil, and gained all the information I could. If I wished to surprise him, it was evident this was the spot to lie in wait for him. The house belonged, as the concierge informed your excellency, to M. de Saint-Méran, Villefort’s father-in-law. M. de Saint-Méran lived at Marseilles, so that this country house was useless to him, and it was reported to be let to a young widow, known only by the name of ‘the Baroness.’

“As I had nothing else to do at Versailles, I went to Auteuil and gathered all the information I could. If I wanted to catch him off guard, it was clear this was the place to wait for him. The house, as the concierge told you, belonged to M. de Saint-Méran, Villefort’s father-in-law. M. de Saint-Méran lived in Marseilles, so this country house was useless to him, and it was said to be rented by a young widow, known only as ‘the Baroness.’”

“One evening, as I was looking over the wall, I saw a young and handsome woman who was walking alone in that garden, which was not overlooked by any windows, and I guessed that she was awaiting M. de Villefort. When she was sufficiently near for me to distinguish her features, I saw she was from eighteen to nineteen, tall and very fair. As she had a loose muslin dress on and as nothing concealed her figure, I saw she would ere long become a mother. A few moments after, the little door was opened and a man entered. The young woman hastened to meet him. They threw themselves into each other’s arms, embraced tenderly, and returned together to the house. The man was M. de Villefort; I fully believed that when he went out in the night he would be forced to traverse the whole of the garden alone.”

“One evening, as I was looking over the wall, I saw a young and attractive woman walking alone in the garden, which was out of view from any windows, and I guessed that she was waiting for M. de Villefort. When she got close enough for me to see her features, I noticed she was about eighteen or nineteen years old, tall, and very fair. Since she was wearing a loose muslin dress that didn't hide her figure, it was clear she would soon become a mother. A few moments later, a little door opened and a man came in. The young woman hurried to meet him. They embraced warmly and then went back into the house together. The man was M. de Villefort; I truly believed that when he went out at night, he would have to walk through the entire garden alone.”

20291m

“And,” asked the count, “did you ever know the name of this woman?”

“And,” the count asked, “did you ever find out the name of this woman?”

“No, excellency,” returned Bertuccio; “you will see that I had no time to learn it.”

“No, sir,” replied Bertuccio; “you'll see that I didn't have time to learn it.”

“Go on.”

"Go ahead."

“That evening,” continued Bertuccio, “I could have killed the procureur, but as I was not sufficiently acquainted with the neighborhood, I was fearful of not killing him on the spot, and that if his cries were overheard I might be taken; so I put it off until the next occasion, and in order that nothing should escape me, I took a chamber looking into the street bordered by the wall of the garden. Three days after, about seven o’clock in the evening, I saw a servant on horseback leave the house at full gallop, and take the road to Sèvres. I concluded that he was going to Versailles, and I was not deceived. Three hours later, the man returned covered with dust, his errand was performed, and two minutes after, another man on foot, muffled in a mantle, opened the little door of the garden, which he closed after him. I descended rapidly; although I had not seen Villefort’s face, I recognized him by the beating of my heart. I crossed the street, and stopped at a post placed at the angle of the wall, and by means of which I had once before looked into the garden.

“That evening,” Bertuccio continued, “I could have killed the prosecutor, but since I wasn’t very familiar with the area, I was afraid that I wouldn’t be able to finish the job right then, and if he yelled for help, I might get caught; so I decided to wait for the next opportunity. To make sure I didn’t miss anything, I got a room that overlooked the street next to the garden wall. Three days later, around seven in the evening, I saw a servant on horseback leave the house at full speed and head towards Sèvres. I figured he was going to Versailles, and I was right. Three hours later, the man came back all dusty, his task completed, and just two minutes later, another man on foot, wrapped in a cloak, opened the small door to the garden and shut it behind him. I rushed down; even though I hadn’t seen Villefort’s face, I recognized him by the pounding of my heart. I crossed the street and stopped at a post at the corner of the wall, through which I had previously peered into the garden.”

“This time I did not content myself with looking, but I took my knife out of my pocket, felt that the point was sharp, and sprang over the wall. My first care was to run to the door; he had left the key in it, taking the simple precaution of turning it twice in the lock. Nothing, then, preventing my escape by this means, I examined the grounds. The garden was long and narrow; a stretch of smooth turf extended down the middle, and at the corners were clumps of trees with thick and massy foliage, that made a background for the shrubs and flowers. In order to go from the door to the house, or from the house to the door, M. de Villefort would be obliged to pass by one of these clumps of trees.

“This time I didn't just stand there looking; I pulled my knife out of my pocket, made sure the blade was sharp, and jumped over the wall. My first priority was to run to the door; he had left the key in it, simply turning it twice in the lock as a precaution. With nothing preventing my escape through that way, I checked out the grounds. The garden was long and narrow; a stretch of smooth grass ran down the middle, and at the corners were clusters of trees with thick, heavy foliage, providing a backdrop for the shrubs and flowers. To get from the door to the house, or from the house to the door, M. de Villefort would have to pass by one of those clusters of trees.”

20293m

“It was the end of September; the wind blew violently. The faint glimpses of the pale moon, hidden momentarily by masses of dark clouds that were sweeping across the sky, whitened the gravel walks that led to the house, but were unable to pierce the obscurity of the thick shrubberies, in which a man could conceal himself without any fear of discovery. I hid myself in the one nearest to the path Villefort must take, and scarcely was I there when, amidst the gusts of wind, I fancied I heard groans; but you know, or rather you do not know, your excellency, that he who is about to commit an assassination fancies that he hears low cries perpetually ringing in his ears. Two hours passed thus, during which I imagined I heard moans repeatedly. Midnight struck. As the last stroke died away, I saw a faint light shine through the windows of the private staircase by which we have just descended. The door opened, and the man in the mantle reappeared.

“It was the end of September; the wind blew fiercely. The faint hints of the pale moon, temporarily hidden by dark clouds sweeping across the sky, illuminated the gravel paths leading to the house but couldn’t penetrate the thick shrubbery, where a man could hide without fear of being discovered. I concealed myself in the closest one to the path Villefort would take, and barely was I settled when, amidst the gusts of wind, I thought I heard groans; but you know, or rather you don’t know, your excellency, that someone about to commit a murder often imagines they hear low cries echoing in their ears. Two hours passed this way, during which I believed I heard moans repeatedly. Midnight struck. As the last chime faded, I saw a faint light shine through the windows of the private staircase we just descended. The door opened, and the man in the cloak reappeared.”

“The terrible moment had come, but I had so long been prepared for it that my heart did not fail in the least. I drew my knife from my pocket again, opened it, and made ready to strike. The man in the mantle advanced towards me, but as he drew near I saw that he had a weapon in his hand. I was afraid, not of a struggle, but of a failure. When he was only a few paces from me, I saw that what I had taken for a weapon was only a spade. I was still unable to divine for what reason M. de Villefort had this spade in his hands, when he stopped close to the thicket where I was, glanced round, and began to dig a hole in the earth. I then perceived that he was hiding something under his mantle, which he laid on the grass in order to dig more freely. Then, I confess, curiosity mingled with hatred; I wished to see what Villefort was going to do there, and I remained motionless, holding my breath. Then an idea crossed my mind, which was confirmed when I saw the procureur lift from under his mantle a box, two feet long, and six or eight inches deep. I let him place the box in the hole he had made, then, while he stamped with his feet to remove all traces of his occupation, I rushed on him and plunged my knife into his breast, exclaiming:

“The moment I dreaded had finally arrived, but I had been preparing for it for so long that my heart didn’t waver at all. I pulled my knife from my pocket again, opened it, and got ready to strike. The man in the cloak moved toward me, but as he got closer, I noticed he had something in his hand. I was scared, not of fighting, but of failing. When he was only a few steps away, I realized what I thought was a weapon was actually just a spade. I still couldn’t figure out why M. de Villefort had this spade in his hands when he stopped near the thicket where I was, looked around, and began to dig a hole in the ground. I then saw that he was hiding something under his cloak, which he laid on the grass to dig more easily. In that moment, I admit, curiosity mixed with hatred; I wanted to see what Villefort was doing there, and I stayed still, holding my breath. Then an idea came to me, which was confirmed when I saw the procureur pull a box from under his cloak, two feet long and six or eight inches deep. I let him place the box in the hole he had dug, and then, as he stamped his feet to cover up any signs of what he was doing, I rushed at him and plunged my knife into his chest, shouting:”

“‘I am Giovanni Bertuccio; thy death for my brother’s; thy treasure for his widow; thou seest that my vengeance is more complete than I had hoped.’

“‘I am Giovanni Bertuccio; your death for my brother’s; your treasure for his widow; you see that my revenge is even more complete than I had hoped.’”

“I know not if he heard these words; I think he did not, for he fell without a cry. I felt his blood gush over my face, but I was intoxicated, I was delirious, and the blood refreshed, instead of burning me. In a second I had disinterred the box; then, that it might not be known I had done so, I filled up the hole, threw the spade over the wall, and rushed through the door, which I double-locked, carrying off the key.”

“I don’t know if he heard those words; I don’t think he did, because he fell without a sound. I felt his blood splatter on my face, but I was intoxicated, I was delirious, and the blood felt refreshing instead of burning me. In a moment, I had dug up the box; then, to hide the fact that I had done so, I filled the hole back in, tossed the spade over the wall, and rushed through the door, which I double-locked, taking the key with me.”

“Ah,” said Monte Cristo “it seems to me this was nothing but murder and robbery.”

“Ah,” said Monte Cristo, “it seems to me this was nothing but murder and theft.”

“No, your excellency,” returned Bertuccio; “it was a vendetta followed by restitution.”

“No, your excellency,” replied Bertuccio; “it was a revenge followed by compensation.”

“And was the sum a large one?”

“And was the total a big one?”

“It was not money.”

"It wasn't about the money."

“Ah, I recollect,” replied the count; “did you not say something of an infant?”

“Ah, I remember,” replied the count; “did you mention something about a baby?”

“Yes, excellency; I hastened to the river, sat down on the bank, and with my knife forced open the lock of the box. In a fine linen cloth was wrapped a new-born child. Its purple visage, and its violet-colored hands showed that it had perished from suffocation, but as it was not yet cold, I hesitated to throw it into the water that ran at my feet. After a moment I fancied that I felt a slight pulsation of the heart, and as I had been assistant at the hospital at Bastia, I did what a doctor would have done—I inflated the lungs by blowing air into them, and at the expiration of a quarter of an hour, it began to breathe, and cried feebly. In my turn I uttered a cry, but a cry of joy.

“Yes, Your Excellency; I hurried to the river, sat down on the bank, and with my knife pried open the lock of the box. Inside a fine linen cloth was wrapped a newborn baby. Its purple face and violet hands showed that it had suffocated, but since it wasn't cold yet, I hesitated to throw it into the water that flowed at my feet. After a moment, I thought I felt a slight heartbeat, and since I had assisted at the hospital in Bastia, I did what a doctor would have done—I inflated the lungs by blowing air into them. After about fifteen minutes, it began to breathe and cried weakly. I cried out too, but it was a cry of joy.

“‘God has not cursed me then,’ I cried, ‘since he permits me to save the life of a human creature, in exchange for the life I have taken away.’”

“‘God hasn’t cursed me then,’ I shouted, ‘since He allows me to save the life of a human being in exchange for the life I’ve taken.’”

20295m

“And what did you do with the child?” asked Monte Cristo. “It was an embarrassing load for a man seeking to escape.”

“And what did you do with the child?” asked Monte Cristo. “It was an awkward burden for someone trying to get away.”

“I had not for a moment the idea of keeping it, but I knew that at Paris there was an asylum where they receive such creatures. As I passed the city gates I declared that I had found the child on the road, and I inquired where the asylum was; the box confirmed my statement, the linen proved that the infant belonged to wealthy parents, the blood with which I was covered might have proceeded from the child as well as from anyone else. No objection was raised, but they pointed out the asylum, which was situated at the upper end of the Rue d’Enfer, and after having taken the precaution of cutting the linen in two pieces, so that one of the two letters which marked it was on the piece wrapped around the child, while the other remained in my possession, I rang the bell, and fled with all speed. A fortnight after I was at Rogliano, and I said to Assunta:

“I never once thought about keeping it, but I knew there was a place in Paris that takes in such children. As I walked past the city gates, I said that I had found the child on the road, and I asked where the asylum was. The box backed up my story, the linens indicated that the baby came from a wealthy family, and the blood on me could have come from the child or anyone else. No one questioned me, but they pointed out the asylum, which was located at the upper end of Rue d’Enfer. After making sure to cut the linens into two pieces—so that one of the two identifying letters was on the piece wrapped around the child while the other stayed with me—I rang the bell and ran away as fast as I could. Two weeks later, I was in Rogliano, and I said to Assunta:

“‘Console thyself, sister; Israel is dead, but he is avenged.’

“‘Cheer up, sister; Israel is gone, but he has been avenged.’”

“She demanded what I meant, and when I had told her all,—‘Giovanni,’ said she, ‘you should have brought this child with you; we would have replaced the parents it has lost, have called it Benedetto, and then, in consequence of this good action, God would have blessed us.’ In reply I gave her the half of the linen I had kept in order to reclaim him if we became rich.”

“She asked me what I meant, and when I told her everything,—‘Giovanni,’ she said, ‘you should have brought this child with you; we could have filled the role of the parents it lost, named it Benedetto, and then, as a result of this good deed, God would have blessed us.’ In response, I gave her half of the linen I had saved to claim him if we became wealthy.”

“What letters were marked on the linen?” said Monte Cristo.

“What letters were on the linen?” asked Monte Cristo.

“An H and an N, surmounted by a baron’s coronet.”

“An H and an N, topped with a baron’s crown.”

“By heaven, M. Bertuccio, you make use of heraldic terms; where did you study heraldry?”

"By heaven, M. Bertuccio, you're using heraldic terms; where did you learn about heraldry?"

“In your service, excellency, where everything is learned.”

“In your service, your excellency, where everything is understood.”

“Go on, I am curious to know two things.”

“Go ahead, I'm curious to know two things.”

“What are they, your excellency?”

“What are they, your grace?”

“What became of this little boy? for I think you told me it was a boy, M. Bertuccio.”

“What happened to this little boy? Because I think you mentioned it was a boy, M. Bertuccio.”

“No excellency, I do not recollect telling you that.”

“No, sir, I don’t remember saying that to you.”

“I thought you did; I must have been mistaken.”

“I thought you did; I must have been wrong.”

“No, you were not, for it was in reality a little boy. But your excellency wished to know two things; what was the second?”

“No, you weren't, because it was actually a little boy. But your excellency wanted to know two things; what was the second?”

“The second was the crime of which you were accused when you asked for a confessor, and the Abbé Busoni came to visit you at your request in the prison at Nîmes.”

“The second was the crime you were accused of when you asked for a confessor, and the Abbé Busoni came to see you at your request in the prison at Nîmes.”

“The story will be very long, excellency.”

“The story will be very long, your excellency.”

“What matter? you know I take but little sleep, and I do not suppose you are very much inclined for it either.” Bertuccio bowed, and resumed his story.

“What’s the matter? You know I hardly sleep, and I don’t think you’re too keen on it either.” Bertuccio bowed and continued his story.

“Partly to drown the recollections of the past that haunted me, partly to supply the wants of the poor widow, I eagerly returned to my trade of smuggler, which had become more easy since that relaxation of the laws which always follows a revolution. The southern districts were ill-watched in particular, in consequence of the disturbances that were perpetually breaking out in Avignon, Nîmes, or Uzès. We profited by this respite on the part of the government to make friends everywhere. Since my brother’s assassination in the streets of Nîmes, I had never entered the town; the result was that the innkeeper with whom we were connected, seeing that we would no longer come to him, was forced to come to us, and had established a branch to his inn, on the road from Bellegarde to Beaucaire, at the sign of the Pont du Gard. We had thus, at Aigues-Mortes, Martigues, or Bouc, a dozen places where we left our goods, and where, in case of necessity, we concealed ourselves from the gendarmes and custom-house officers. Smuggling is a profitable trade, when a certain degree of vigor and intelligence is employed; as for myself, brought up in the mountains, I had a double motive for fearing the gendarmes and custom-house officers, as my appearance before the judges would cause an inquiry, and an inquiry always looks back into the past. And in my past life they might find something far more grave than the selling of smuggled cigars, or barrels of brandy without a permit. So, preferring death to capture, I accomplished the most astonishing deeds, and which, more than once, showed me that the too great care we take of our bodies is the only obstacle to the success of those projects which require rapid decision, and vigorous and determined execution. In reality, when you have once devoted your life to your enterprises, you are no longer the equal of other men, or, rather, other men are no longer your equals, and whosoever has taken this resolution, feels his strength and resources doubled.”

“Partly to escape the memories of the past that haunted me, and partly to help the poor widow, I quickly returned to my work as a smuggler, which had become easier since the laws relaxed after the revolution. The southern regions were particularly poorly monitored due to the constant unrest in Avignon, Nîmes, and Uzès. We took advantage of this break from the government to make connections everywhere. Ever since my brother was killed in the streets of Nîmes, I had avoided the town; as a result, the innkeeper we used to rely on, realizing we wouldn’t come back, had to come to us and set up a branch of his inn along the road from Bellegarde to Beaucaire, at the sign of the Pont du Gard. Thus, we had about a dozen spots in Aigues-Mortes, Martigues, or Bouc where we stored our goods and where, if necessary, we could hide from the police and customs officers. Smuggling can be a lucrative business when you have a good mix of energy and cleverness; as for me, being raised in the mountains, I had extra reason to fear the police and customs officers because showing up in front of a judge would trigger an investigation, which always looks into the past. And in my past, they might uncover something much worse than just selling smuggled cigars or barrels of brandy without a permit. So, preferring death to imprisonment, I achieved some remarkable feats, which more than once made me realize that caring too much for our bodies is the only thing that can hinder the success of plans that require quick decisions and bold actions. In reality, once you commit your life to your ventures, you’re no longer on the same level as others, or rather, others are no longer your equals, and anyone who makes this choice feels their strength and resources multiply.”

“Philosophy, M. Bertuccio,” interrupted the count; “you have done a little of everything in your life.”

“Philosophy, M. Bertuccio,” the count interrupted; “you’ve tried a bit of everything in your life.”

“Oh, excellency!”

"Oh, your excellency!"

“No, no; but philosophy at half-past ten at night is somewhat late; yet I have no other observation to make, for what you say is correct, which is more than can be said for all philosophy.”

“No, no; but discussing philosophy at half-past ten at night is a bit late; however, I have no other comment to add because what you said is true, which is more than can be said for all philosophy.”

“My journeys became more and more extensive and more productive. Assunta took care of all, and our little fortune increased. One day as I was setting off on an expedition, ‘Go,’ said she; ‘at your return I will give you a surprise.’ I questioned her, but in vain; she would tell me nothing, and I departed. Our expedition lasted nearly six weeks; we had been to Lucca to take in oil, to Leghorn for English cottons, and we ran our cargo without opposition, and returned home full of joy. When I entered the house, the first thing I beheld in the middle of Assunta’s chamber was a cradle that might be called sumptuous compared with the rest of the furniture, and in it a baby seven or eight months old. I uttered a cry of joy; the only moments of sadness I had known since the assassination of the procureur were caused by the recollection that I had abandoned this child. For the assassination itself I had never felt any remorse. Poor Assunta had guessed all. She had profited by my absence, and furnished with the half of the linen, and having written down the day and hour at which I had deposited the child at the asylum, had set off for Paris, and had reclaimed it. No objection was raised, and the infant was given up to her. Ah, I confess, your excellency, when I saw this poor creature sleeping peacefully in its cradle, I felt my eyes filled with tears. ‘Ah, Assunta,’ cried I, ‘you are an excellent woman, and Heaven will bless you.’”

“My journeys became more extensive and productive. Assunta took care of everything, and our little fortune grew. One day, as I was getting ready for an expedition, she said, ‘Go; when you return, I have a surprise for you.’ I asked her what it was, but she wouldn't tell me anything, so I left. Our trip lasted almost six weeks; we went to Lucca to get oil, to Leghorn for English cotton, and we delivered our cargo without any problems, returning home full of joy. When I entered the house, the first thing I saw in the middle of Assunta’s room was a cradle that looked lavish compared to the other furniture, and inside it was a baby around seven or eight months old. I cried out in joy; the only moments of sadness I had experienced since the prosecutor’s assassination were because I regretted leaving this child behind. I never felt any remorse about the assassination itself. Poor Assunta had figured everything out. She had taken advantage of my absence, brought half of the linens, and noted the day and time I had dropped the child off at the asylum before heading to Paris to claim it. There was no objection, and the baby was handed over to her. Ah, I admit, your excellency, when I saw this little one sleeping peacefully in the cradle, my eyes filled with tears. ‘Ah, Assunta,’ I exclaimed, ‘you are an amazing woman, and Heaven will bless you.’”

“This,” said Monte Cristo, “is less correct than your philosophy,—it is only faith.”

“This,” said Monte Cristo, “is less accurate than your philosophy—it's just faith.”

“Alas, your excellency is right,” replied Bertuccio, “and God made this infant the instrument of our punishment. Never did a perverse nature declare itself more prematurely, and yet it was not owing to any fault in his bringing up. He was a most lovely child, with large blue eyes, of that deep color that harmonizes so well with the blond complexion; only his hair, which was too light, gave his face a most singular expression, and added to the vivacity of his look, and the malice of his smile.

"Unfortunately, your excellency is right," Bertuccio replied. "And God made this child the tool of our punishment. Never has a twisted nature shown itself so early, and yet it wasn't due to any fault in his upbringing. He was a beautiful child, with large blue eyes of that deep shade that goes so well with a fair complexion; only his hair, which was too light, gave his face a very unusual expression and added to the brightness of his gaze and the slyness of his smile."

“Unfortunately, there is a proverb which says that ‘red is either altogether good or altogether bad.’ The proverb was but too correct as regarded Benedetto, and even in his infancy he manifested the worst disposition. It is true that the indulgence of his foster-mother encouraged him. This child, for whom my poor sister would go to the town, five or six leagues off, to purchase the earliest fruits and the most tempting sweetmeats, preferred to Palma grapes or Genoese preserves, the chestnuts stolen from a neighbor’s orchard, or the dried apples in his loft, when he could eat as well of the nuts and apples that grew in my garden.

"Unfortunately, there's a saying that 'red is either completely good or completely bad.' This saying was sadly accurate when it came to Benedetto, who even as a baby showed the worst traits. It’s true that his foster mother's spoiling him didn’t help. This child, for whom my poor sister would travel five or six leagues to town to buy the earliest fruits and the most delicious sweets, preferred Palma grapes or Genoese preserves, the chestnuts he took from a neighbor’s orchard, or the dried apples in his loft, even though he could just as easily eat the nuts and apples growing in my garden."

“One day, when Benedetto was about five or six, our neighbor Wasilio, who, according to the custom of the country, never locked up his purse or his valuables—for, as your excellency knows, there are no thieves in Corsica—complained that he had lost a louis out of his purse; we thought he must have made a mistake in counting his money, but he persisted in the accuracy of his statement. One day, Benedetto, who had been gone from the house since morning, to our great anxiety, did not return until late in the evening, dragging a monkey after him, which he said he had found chained to the foot of a tree. For more than a month past, the mischievous child, who knew not what to wish for, had taken it into his head to have a monkey. A boatman, who had passed by Rogliano, and who had several of these animals, whose tricks had greatly diverted him, had, doubtless, suggested this idea to him. ‘Monkeys are not found in our woods chained to trees,’ said I; ‘confess how you obtained this animal.’ Benedetto maintained the truth of what he had said, and accompanied it with details that did more honor to his imagination than to his veracity. I became angry; he began to laugh, I threatened to strike him, and he made two steps backwards. ‘You cannot beat me,’ said he; ‘you have no right, for you are not my father.’

“One day, when Benedetto was about five or six, our neighbor Wasilio, who, like everyone else around here, never bothered to lock up his money or valuables—since, as you know, there are no thieves in Corsica—complained that he had lost a louis from his purse. We thought he must have made a mistake counting his cash, but he insisted he was right. One day, Benedetto, who had been out since morning, didn't come back until late in the evening, dragging a monkey behind him, claiming he had found it chained to a tree. For more than a month, the mischievous kid, unsure of what to wish for, had decided he wanted a monkey. A boatman who had passed by Rogliano and owned a few of these animals, which had entertained him greatly, had probably inspired this idea. ‘Monkeys aren’t found in our woods chained to trees,’ I told him; ‘admit how you got this animal.’ Benedetto stuck to his story, adding details that were more about his imagination than the truth. I got angry; he started laughing, I threatened to hit him, and he took two steps back. ‘You can’t hit me,’ he said; ‘you have no right, because you’re not my father.’”

20299m

“We never knew who had revealed this fatal secret, which we had so carefully concealed from him; however, it was this answer, in which the child’s whole character revealed itself, that almost terrified me, and my arm fell without touching him.

“We never found out who had exposed this deadly secret, which we had hidden from him; however, it was this response, in which the child’s entire personality showed itself, that almost scared me, and my arm dropped without making contact with him.

“The boy triumphed, and this victory rendered him so audacious, that all the money of Assunta, whose affection for him seemed to increase as he became more unworthy of it, was spent in caprices she knew not how to contend against, and follies she had not the courage to prevent. When I was at Rogliano everything went on properly, but no sooner was my back turned than Benedetto became master, and everything went ill. When he was only eleven, he chose his companions from among the young men of eighteen or twenty, the worst characters in Bastia, or, indeed, in Corsica, and they had already, for some mischievous pranks, been several times threatened with a prosecution. I became alarmed, as any prosecution might be attended with serious consequences. I was compelled, at this period, to leave Corsica on an important expedition; I reflected for a long time, and with the hope of averting some impending misfortune, I resolved that Benedetto should accompany me.

“The boy succeeded, and this win made him so bold that all of Assunta's money, whose love for him seemed to grow as he became more unworthy, was spent on whims she didn’t know how to resist and foolishness she lacked the courage to stop. When I was in Rogliano, everything went smoothly, but as soon as I turned my back, Benedetto took charge, and things went south. Even at eleven, he picked friends from among the eighteen- or twenty-year-olds, the worst crowd in Bastia, or even in Corsica, and they had already faced threats of legal action for some troublesome pranks. I got worried, since any legal trouble could lead to serious consequences. I had to leave Corsica for an important mission, and after much thought, hoping to prevent any looming disaster, I decided that Benedetto should come with me.”

“I hoped that the active and laborious life of a smuggler, with the severe discipline on board, would have a salutary effect on his character, which was now well-nigh, if not quite, corrupt. I spoke to Benedetto alone, and proposed to him to accompany me, endeavoring to tempt him by all the promises most likely to dazzle the imagination of a child of twelve. He heard me patiently, and when I had finished, burst out laughing.

“I hoped that the active and hard-working life of a smuggler, with the strict discipline on board, would positively influence his character, which was nearly, if not completely, corrupt. I talked to Benedetto privately and suggested he join me, trying to entice him with all the promises most likely to impress a twelve-year-old. He listened patiently, and when I was done, he burst out laughing.

“‘Are you mad, uncle?’ (he called me by this name when he was in good humor); ‘do you think I am going to change the life I lead for your mode of existence—my agreeable indolence for the hard and precarious toil you impose on yourself, exposed to the bitter frost at night, and the scorching heat by day, compelled to conceal yourself, and when you are perceived, receive a volley of bullets, all to earn a paltry sum? Why, I have as much money as I want; mother Assunta always furnishes me when I ask for it! You see that I should be a fool to accept your offer.’

“‘Are you crazy, uncle?’ (he called me that when he was in a good mood); ‘do you really think I'm going to change my life for the way you live—my nice laziness for the tough and risky work you put yourself through, out in the cold at night and the scorching heat during the day, having to hide yourself, and when you're spotted, get shot at, all to make a meager amount? Look, I have all the money I need; mother Assunta always gives me what I ask for! You see, I’d be a fool to accept your offer.’”

“The arguments, and his audacity, perfectly stupefied me. Benedetto rejoined his associates, and I saw him from a distance point me out to them as a fool.”

“The arguments and his boldness totally stunned me. Benedetto went back to his friends, and I saw him from afar pointing me out to them as an idiot.”

“Sweet child,” murmured Monte Cristo.

"Sweet child," whispered Monte Cristo.

“Oh, had he been my own son,” replied Bertuccio, “or even my nephew, I would have brought him back to the right road, for the knowledge that you are doing your duty gives you strength, but the idea that I was striking a child whose father I had killed, made it impossible for me to punish him. I gave my sister, who constantly defended the unfortunate boy, good advice, and as she confessed that she had several times missed money to a considerable amount, I showed her a safe place in which to conceal our little treasure for the future. My mind was already made up. Benedetto could read, write, and cipher perfectly, for when the fit seized him, he learned more in a day than others in a week. My intention was to enter him as a clerk in some ship, and without letting him know anything of my plan, to convey him some morning on board; by this means his future treatment would depend upon his own conduct. I set off for France, after having fixed upon the plan. Our cargo was to be landed in the Gulf of Lyons, and this was a difficult thing to do because it was then the year 1829. The most perfect tranquillity was restored, and the vigilance of the custom-house officers was redoubled, and their strictness was increased at this time, in consequence of the fair at Beaucaire.

“Oh, if he had been my own son,” replied Bertuccio, “or even my nephew, I would have steered him back onto the right path. Knowing that you're doing your duty gives you strength, but the thought of hitting a child whose father I had killed made it impossible for me to punish him. I gave my sister, who always defended the unfortunate boy, some good advice, and since she admitted that she had often lost a significant amount of money, I showed her a safe spot to hide our little treasure for the future. My mind was already made up. Benedetto could read, write, and do math perfectly; when he was motivated, he learned more in a day than most do in a week. My plan was to get him a job as a clerk on a ship, and without letting him know anything about it, to sneak him on board one morning; that way, his future treatment would depend on how he behaved. I headed to France after finalizing the plan. Our cargo was to be unloaded in the Gulf of Lyons, which was challenging since it was the year 1829. Complete calm had returned, and the customs officers' vigilance had intensified, along with their strictness at this time due to the fair at Beaucaire.”

20301m

“Our expedition made a favorable beginning. We anchored our vessel—which had a double hold, where our goods were concealed—amidst a number of other vessels that bordered the banks of the Rhône from Beaucaire to Arles. On our arrival we began to discharge our cargo in the night, and to convey it into the town, by the help of the innkeeper with whom we were connected.

“Our expedition got off to a good start. We anchored our ship—which had a double hold where we hid our goods—among several other boats lining the banks of the Rhône from Beaucaire to Arles. When we arrived, we started unloading our cargo at night and moved it into the town with help from the innkeeper we were linked to.

“Whether success rendered us imprudent, or whether we were betrayed, I know not; but one evening, about five o’clock, our little cabin-boy came breathlessly, to inform us that he had seen a detachment of custom-house officers advancing in our direction. It was not their proximity that alarmed us, for detachments were constantly patrolling along the banks of the Rhône, but the care, according to the boy’s account, that they took to avoid being seen. In an instant we were on the alert, but it was too late; our vessel was surrounded, and amongst the custom-house officers I observed several gendarmes, and, as terrified at the sight of their uniforms as I was brave at the sight of any other, I sprang into the hold, opened a port, and dropped into the river, dived, and only rose at intervals to breathe, until I reached a ditch that had recently been made from the Rhône to the canal that runs from Beaucaire to Aigues-Mortes. I was now safe, for I could swim along the ditch without being seen, and I reached the canal in safety. I had designedly taken this direction. I have already told your excellency of an innkeeper from Nîmes who had set up a little tavern on the road from Bellegarde to Beaucaire.”

“Whether success made us reckless, or whether we were betrayed, I’m not sure; but one evening, around five o’clock, our young cabin-boy rushed in, breathless, to tell us that he had spotted a group of customs officers heading our way. It wasn’t their closeness that scared us, because detachments regularly patrolled the banks of the Rhône, but the caution they were taking to stay out of sight, according to the boy’s account. In an instant, we were on high alert, but it was too late; our vessel was surrounded, and among the customs officers, I noticed several police officers. Terrified at the sight of their uniforms, I jumped into the hold, opened a port, and dropped into the river, diving and only coming up for air until I reached a newly dug ditch that connected the Rhône to the canal that runs from Beaucaire to Aigues-Mortes. I was now safe, as I could swim along the ditch without being seen, and I made it to the canal without incident. I had intentionally taken this route. I’ve already mentioned to your excellency an innkeeper from Nîmes who had opened a small tavern on the road from Bellegarde to Beaucaire.”

“Yes,” said Monte Cristo “I perfectly recollect him; I think he was your colleague.”

“Yes,” said Monte Cristo, “I remember him clearly; I think he was your colleague.”

“Precisely,” answered Bertuccio; “but he had, seven or eight years before this period, sold his establishment to a tailor at Marseilles, who, having almost ruined himself in his old trade, wished to make his fortune in another. Of course, we made the same arrangements with the new landlord that we had with the old; and it was of this man that I intended to ask shelter.”

“Exactly,” replied Bertuccio. “But about seven or eight years before this time, he sold his business to a tailor in Marseilles, who nearly went bankrupt in his old profession and wanted to try his luck in a different one. Naturally, we made the same arrangements with the new landlord that we had with the previous one; and it was this man I was planning to ask for shelter.”

“What was his name?” inquired the count, who seemed to become somewhat interested in Bertuccio’s story.

“What was his name?” the count asked, looking a bit more interested in Bertuccio’s story.

“Gaspard Caderousse; he had married a woman from the village of Carconte, and whom we did not know by any other name than that of her village. She was suffering from malarial fever, and seemed dying by inches. As for her husband, he was a strapping fellow of forty, or five-and-forty, who had more than once, in time of danger, given ample proof of his presence of mind and courage.”

“Gaspard Caderousse; he had married a woman from the village of Carconte, and we only knew her by the name of her village. She was suffering from malaria and looked like she was dying slowly. As for her husband, he was a strong guy in his forties, who had more than once shown his quick thinking and bravery in dangerous situations.”

“And you say,” interrupted Monte Cristo “that this took place towards the year——”

“And you say,” interrupted Monte Cristo, “that this happened around the year——”

“1829, your excellency.”

“1829, your honor.”

“In what month?”

"What month is it?"

“June.”

"June."

“The beginning or the end?”

"Is it the beginning or the end?"

“The evening of the 3rd.”

"Evening of the 3rd."

20303m

“Ah,” said Monte Cristo “the evening of the 3rd of June, 1829. Go on.”

“Ah,” said Monte Cristo, “the evening of June 3rd, 1829. Go on.”

“It was from Caderousse that I intended demanding shelter, and, as we never entered by the door that opened onto the road, I resolved not to break through the rule, so climbing over the garden-hedge, I crept amongst the olive and wild fig trees, and fearing that Caderousse might have some guest, I entered a kind of shed in which I had often passed the night, and which was only separated from the inn by a partition, in which holes had been made in order to enable us to watch an opportunity of announcing our presence.

“It was from Caderousse that I planned to ask for shelter, and since we never entered through the door that faced the road, I decided not to break that rule. So, climbing over the garden hedge, I made my way between the olive and wild fig trees. Worried that Caderousse might have a guest, I went into a kind of shed where I'd often spent the night. It was only separated from the inn by a wall that had holes in it so we could look for a chance to announce our presence.”

“My intention was, if Caderousse was alone, to acquaint him with my presence, finish the meal the custom-house officers had interrupted, and profit by the threatened storm to return to the Rhône, and ascertain the state of our vessel and its crew. I stepped into the shed, and it was fortunate I did so, for at that moment Caderousse entered with a stranger.

“My plan was, if Caderousse was by himself, to let him know I was there, finish the meal that the customs officers had interrupted, and take advantage of the coming storm to head back to the Rhône and check on our boat and crew. I walked into the shed, and it was lucky that I did because, just then, Caderousse came in with an unfamiliar person.”

“I waited patiently, not to overhear what they said, but because I could do nothing else; besides, the same thing had occurred often before. The man who was with Caderousse was evidently a stranger to the South of France; he was one of those merchants who come to sell jewellery at the Beaucaire fair, and who during the month the fair lasts, and during which there is so great an influx of merchants and customers from all parts of Europe, often have dealings to the amount of 100,000 to 150,000 francs. Caderousse entered hastily. Then, seeing that the room was, as usual, empty, and only guarded by the dog, he called to his wife, ‘Hello, Carconte,’ said he, ‘the worthy priest has not deceived us; the diamond is real.’

“I waited patiently, not to eavesdrop on what they were saying, but because I had nothing else to do; besides, this had happened many times before. The man with Caderousse was clearly a stranger to Southern France; he was one of those merchants who come to sell jewelry at the Beaucaire fair, and during the month the fair runs, when there’s a huge influx of merchants and customers from all over Europe, they often deal in amounts ranging from 100,000 to 150,000 francs. Caderousse rushed in. Then, seeing that the room was, as usual, empty and only secured by the dog, he called out to his wife, ‘Hey, Carconte,’ he said, ‘the good priest hasn’t lied to us; the diamond is real.’”

“An exclamation of joy was heard, and the staircase creaked beneath a feeble step. ‘What do you say?’ asked his wife, pale as death.

“An exclamation of joy was heard, and the staircase creaked under a weak step. ‘What do you think?’ asked his wife, as pale as a ghost.

“‘I say that the diamond is real, and that this gentleman, one of the first jewellers of Paris, will give us 50,000 francs for it. Only, in order to satisfy himself that it really belongs to us, he wishes you to relate to him, as I have done already, the miraculous manner in which the diamond came into our possession. In the meantime please to sit down, monsieur, and I will fetch you some refreshment.’

“I’m telling you the diamond is genuine, and this gentleman, one of the top jewelers in Paris, will offer us 50,000 francs for it. However, to ensure it truly belongs to us, he wants you to share with him, just like I have, the incredible story of how we came to have the diamond. In the meantime, please have a seat, sir, and I’ll get you some refreshments.”

“The jeweller examined attentively the interior of the inn and the apparent poverty of the persons who were about to sell him a diamond that seemed to have come from the casket of a prince.

“The jeweler carefully looked over the inside of the inn and the obvious poverty of the people who were about to sell him a diamond that appeared to have come from a prince's casket.”

“‘Relate your story, madame,’ said he, wishing, no doubt, to profit by the absence of the husband, so that the latter could not influence the wife’s story, to see if the two recitals tallied.

“‘Tell me your story, ma’am,’ he said, clearly wanting to take advantage of the husband’s absence, so the husband couldn’t sway the wife’s account, to see if their two stories matched up."

“‘Oh,’ returned she, ‘it was a gift of heaven. My husband was a great friend, in 1814 or 1815, of a sailor named Edmond Dantès. This poor fellow, whom Caderousse had forgotten, had not forgotten him, and at his death he bequeathed this diamond to him.’

“‘Oh,’ she replied, ‘it was a gift from heaven. My husband was a close friend, in 1814 or 1815, of a sailor named Edmond Dantès. This poor guy, whom Caderousse had forgotten, hadn’t forgotten him, and at his death, he left this diamond to him.’”

“‘But how did he obtain it?’ asked the jeweller; ‘had he it before he was imprisoned?’

“‘But how did he get it?’ asked the jeweler; ‘did he have it before he was imprisoned?’”

“‘No, monsieur; but it appears that in prison he made the acquaintance of a rich Englishman, and as in prison he fell sick, and Dantès took the same care of him as if he had been his brother, the Englishman, when he was set free, gave this stone to Dantès, who, less fortunate, died, and, in his turn, left it to us, and charged the excellent abbé, who was here this morning, to deliver it.’

“‘No, sir; but it seems that while he was in prison, he met a wealthy Englishman, and since he got sick in prison, Dantès took care of him as if they were brothers. When the Englishman was released, he gave this stone to Dantès, who, unfortunately, died and left it to us, asking the wonderful abbé, who was here this morning, to deliver it.’”

“‘The same story,’ muttered the jeweller; ‘and improbable as it seemed at first, it may be true. There’s only the price we are not agreed about.’

“The same story,” muttered the jeweler. “And as unlikely as it seemed at first, it might be true. The only thing we don’t agree on is the price.”

“‘How not agreed about?’ said Caderousse. ‘I thought we agreed for the price I asked.’

“‘What do you mean we didn’t agree?’ said Caderousse. ‘I thought we settled on the price I asked for.’”

“‘That is,’ replied the jeweller, ‘I offered 40,000 francs.’

“‘That is,’ replied the jeweler, ‘I offered 40,000 francs.’”

‘Forty thousand,’ cried La Carconte; ‘we will not part with it for that sum. The abbé told us it was worth 50,000 without the setting.’

‘Forty thousand,’ shouted La Carconte; ‘we won’t sell it for that amount. The abbé told us it was worth 50,000 without the setting.’

“‘What was the abbé’s name?’ asked the indefatigable questioner.

“‘What was the abbé’s name?’ asked the persistent questioner.

“‘The Abbé Busoni,’ said La Carconte.

“The Abbé Busoni,” said La Carconte.

“‘He was a foreigner?’

"Was he a foreigner?"

“‘An Italian from the neighborhood of Mantua, I believe.’

“An Italian from the Mantua area, I think.”

“‘Let me see this diamond again,’ replied the jeweller; ‘the first time you are often mistaken as to the value of a stone.’

“‘Let me see this diamond again,’ the jeweller replied. ‘The first time you often misjudge the value of a stone.’”

“Caderousse took from his pocket a small case of black shagreen, opened, and gave it to the jeweller. At the sight of the diamond, which was as large as a hazel-nut, La Carconte’s eyes sparkled with cupidity.”

Caderousse took out a small black leather case from his pocket, opened it, and handed it to the jeweler. When La Carconte saw the diamond, which was as big as a hazelnut, her eyes lit up with greed.

“And what did you think of this fine story, eavesdropper?” said Monte Cristo; “did you credit it?”

“And what did you think of this great story, eavesdropper?” said Monte Cristo; “did you believe it?”

“Yes, your excellency. I did not look on Caderousse as a bad man, and I thought him incapable of committing a crime, or even a theft.”

“Yes, your excellency. I didn’t see Caderousse as a bad person, and I believed he was incapable of committing a crime, or even stealing.”

“That did more honor to your heart than to your experience, M. Bertuccio. Had you known this Edmond Dantès, of whom they spoke?”

"That shows more about your heart than your experience, M. Bertuccio. Did you know this Edmond Dantès that they mentioned?"

“No, your excellency, I had never heard of him before, and never but once afterwards, and that was from the Abbé Busoni himself, when I saw him in the prison at Nîmes.”

“No, your excellency, I had never heard of him before, and only once afterwards, and that was from the Abbé Busoni himself, when I saw him in the prison in Nîmes.”

“Go on.”

"Proceed."

“The jeweller took the ring, and drawing from his pocket a pair of steel pliers and a small set of copper scales, he took the stone out of its setting, and weighed it carefully.

“The jeweler took the ring, and pulling out a pair of steel pliers and a small set of copper scales from his pocket, he removed the stone from its setting and weighed it carefully.”

“‘I will give you 45,000,’ said he, ‘but not a sou more; besides, as that is the exact value of the stone, I brought just that sum with me.’

“‘I’ll give you 45,000,’ he said, ‘but not a penny more; besides, since that's the exact value of the stone, I only brought that amount with me.’”

“‘Oh, that’s no matter,’ replied Caderousse, ‘I will go back with you to fetch the other 5,000 francs.’

“‘Oh, that’s not a big deal,’ replied Caderousse, ‘I’ll go back with you to get the other 5,000 francs.’

“‘No,’ returned the jeweller, giving back the diamond and the ring to Caderousse, ‘no, it is worth no more, and I am sorry I offered so much, for the stone has a flaw in it, which I had not seen. However, I will not go back on my word, and I will give 45,000.’

“‘No,’ replied the jeweler, returning the diamond and the ring to Caderousse, ‘no, it’s not worth any more, and I regret offering so much, because the stone has a flaw in it that I hadn’t noticed. Still, I won’t go back on my word, and I will give 45,000.’”

“‘At least, replace the diamond in the ring,’ said La Carconte sharply.

“‘At least, replace the diamond in the ring,’ La Carconte said sharply."

“‘Ah, true,’ replied the jeweller, and he reset the stone.

“‘Oh, right,’ replied the jeweller, and he reset the stone.

“‘No matter,’ observed Caderousse, replacing the box in his pocket, ‘someone else will purchase it.’

“‘It doesn't matter,’ Caderousse said as he put the box back in his pocket, ‘someone else will buy it.’”

“‘Yes,’ continued the jeweller; ‘but someone else will not be so easy as I am, or content himself with the same story. It is not natural that a man like you should possess such a diamond. He will inform against you. You will have to find the Abbé Busoni; and abbés who give diamonds worth two thousand louis are rare. The law would seize it, and put you in prison; if at the end of three or four months you are set at liberty, the ring will be lost, or a false stone, worth three francs, will be given you, instead of a diamond worth 50,000 or perhaps 55,000 francs; from which you must allow that one runs considerable risk in purchasing.’

“‘Yes,’ the jeweler continued, ‘but someone else won’t be as easygoing as I am or satisfied with the same story. It’s not normal for someone like you to have such a diamond. He will report you. You’ll need to find Abbé Busoni; abbés who give diamonds worth two thousand louis are rare. The law would confiscate it and put you in jail; if you’re freed after three or four months, you’ll either lose the ring or be given a fake stone worth three francs instead of a diamond worth 50,000 or maybe even 55,000 francs. So you must admit, there’s a significant risk involved in buying it.’”

“Caderousse and his wife looked eagerly at each other.

“Caderousse and his wife eagerly looked at each other.

“‘No,’ said Caderousse, ‘we are not rich enough to lose 5,000 francs.’

“‘No,’ said Caderousse, ‘we aren't wealthy enough to lose 5,000 francs.’”

“‘As you please, my dear sir,’ said the jeweller; ‘I had, however, as you see, brought you the money in bright coin.’ And he drew from his pocket a handful of gold, and held it sparkling before the dazzled eyes of the innkeeper, and in the other hand he held a packet of bank-notes.

“‘As you wish, my dear sir,’ said the jeweler; ‘I did, however, bring you the money in shiny coins.’ And he pulled out a handful of gold from his pocket and held it gleaming before the amazed eyes of the innkeeper, while in his other hand he held a bundle of banknotes."

“There was evidently a severe struggle in the mind of Caderousse; it was plain that the small shagreen case, which he turned over and over in his hand, did not seem to him commensurate in value to the enormous sum which fascinated his gaze. He turned towards his wife.

“There was clearly a intense conflict in Caderousse's mind; it was obvious that the small shagreen case, which he kept flipping in his hand, didn’t match the huge amount of money that caught his attention. He looked over at his wife.”

“‘What do you think of this?’ he asked in a low voice.

“‘What do you think about this?’ he asked softly.”

“‘Let him have it—let him have it,’ she said. ‘If he returns to Beaucaire without the diamond, he will inform against us, and, as he says, who knows if we shall ever again see the Abbé Busoni?—in all probability we shall never see him.’

“‘Let him take it—let him take it,’ she said. ‘If he goes back to Beaucaire without the diamond, he’ll turn us in, and, as he says, who knows if we’ll ever see Abbé Busoni again?—most likely, we’ll never see him.’”

“‘Well, then, so I will!’ said Caderousse; ‘so you may have the diamond for 45,000 francs. But my wife wants a gold chain, and I want a pair of silver buckles.’

“‘Well, then, fine! I’ll do it!’ said Caderousse; ‘so you can have the diamond for 45,000 francs. But my wife wants a gold chain, and I want a pair of silver buckles.’”

“The jeweller drew from his pocket a long flat box, which contained several samples of the articles demanded. ‘Here,’ he said, ‘I am very straightforward in my dealings—take your choice.’

“The jeweler took out a long flat box from his pocket, which held several samples of the requested items. ‘Here,’ he said, ‘I'm very honest in my dealings—feel free to choose.’”

“The woman selected a gold chain worth about five louis, and the husband a pair of buckles, worth perhaps fifteen francs.

“The woman chose a gold chain worth around five louis, and the husband picked a pair of buckles worth maybe fifteen francs.

“‘I hope you will not complain now?’ said the jeweller.

“I hope you won’t complain now?” said the jeweler.

“‘The abbé told me it was worth 50,000 francs,’ muttered Caderousse.

“‘The abbé told me it was worth 50,000 francs,’ murmured Caderousse.

“‘Come, come—give it to me! What a strange fellow you are,’ said the jeweller, taking the diamond from his hand. ‘I give you 45,000 francs—that is, 2,500 livres of income,—a fortune such as I wish I had myself, and you are not satisfied!’

“‘Come on—just hand it over! What a strange guy you are,’ said the jeweler, taking the diamond from his hand. ‘I’m offering you 45,000 francs—that’s 2,500 livres of income—a fortune I wish I had myself, and you’re still not happy!’”

“‘And the five-and-forty thousand francs,’ inquired Caderousse in a hoarse voice, ‘where are they? Come—let us see them.’

“‘And the forty-five thousand francs,’ Caderousse asked in a hoarse voice, ‘where are they? Come on—let us see them.’”

“‘Here they are,’ replied the jeweller, and he counted out upon the table 15,000 francs in gold, and 30,000 francs in bank-notes.

“‘Here they are,’ said the jeweler, and he counted out 15,000 francs in gold and 30,000 francs in banknotes on the table.

“‘Wait whilst I light the lamp,’ said La Carconte; ‘it is growing dark, and there may be some mistake.’ In fact, night had come on during this conversation, and with night the storm which had been threatening for the last half-hour. The thunder growled in the distance; but it was apparently not heard by the jeweller, Caderousse, or La Carconte, absorbed as they were all three with the demon of gain. I myself felt a strange kind of fascination at the sight of all this gold and all these bank-notes; it seemed to me that I was in a dream, and, as it always happens in a dream, I felt myself riveted to the spot. Caderousse counted and again counted the gold and the notes, then handed them to his wife, who counted and counted them again in her turn. During this time, the jeweller made the diamond play and sparkle in the lamplight, and the gem threw out jets of light which made him unmindful of those which—precursors of the storm—began to play in at the windows.

“‘Hold on while I light the lamp,’ said La Carconte; ‘it’s getting dark, and there might be some misunderstandings.’ In fact, night had fallen during their conversation, along with the storm that had been brewing for the last half hour. Thunder rumbled in the distance, but it seemed like the jeweller, Caderousse, and La Carconte were too focused on their greed to notice. I felt a strange fascination at the sight of all that gold and those banknotes; it was like I was dreaming, and like in a dream, I felt stuck in place. Caderousse counted and recounted the gold and the notes, then handed them to his wife, who counted them again in her turn. Meanwhile, the jeweller made the diamond sparkle in the lamplight, and the gem emitted flashes of light that made him oblivious to the pre-storm flashes starting to appear at the windows.”

“‘Well,’ inquired the jeweller, ‘is the cash all right?’

“‘So,’ asked the jeweler, ‘is the money all set?’”

“‘Yes,’ said Caderousse. ‘Give me the pocket-book, La Carconte, and find a bag somewhere.’

“‘Yeah,’ said Caderousse. ‘Hand me the pocketbook, La Carconte, and grab a bag from somewhere.’”

“La Carconte went to a cupboard, and returned with an old leathern pocket-book and a bag. From the former she took some greasy letters, and put in their place the bank-notes, and from the bag took two or three crowns of six livres each, which, in all probability, formed the entire fortune of the miserable couple.

“La Carconte went to a cabinet and came back with an old leather wallet and a bag. From the wallet, she took out some greasy letters and replaced them with the banknotes. From the bag, she took out two or three six-livre coins, which likely made up the entire fortune of the unfortunate couple.

“‘There,’ said Caderousse; ‘and now, although you have wronged us of perhaps 10,000 francs, will you have your supper with us? I invite you with good-will.’

“‘There,’ said Caderousse; ‘and now, even though you’ve taken about 10,000 francs from us, will you join us for dinner? I invite you with good intention.’”

“‘Thank you,’ replied the jeweller, ‘it must be getting late, and I must return to Beaucaire—my wife will be getting uneasy.’ He drew out his watch, and exclaimed, ‘Morbleu! nearly nine o’clock—why, I shall not get back to Beaucaire before midnight! Good-night, my friends. If the Abbé Busoni should by any accident return, think of me.’

“‘Thank you,’ said the jeweler, ‘it must be getting late, and I need to head back to Beaucaire—my wife will start to worry.’ He took out his watch and exclaimed, ‘Wow! It’s almost nine o’clock—there's no way I’ll get back to Beaucaire before midnight! Good night, my friends. If Abbé Busoni happens to come back, please think of me.’”

“‘In another week you will have left Beaucaire,’ remarked Caderousse, ‘for the fair ends in a few days.’

“‘In a week, you’ll be leaving Beaucaire,’ Caderousse commented, ‘because the fair wraps up in a few days.’”

“‘True, but that makes no difference. Write to me at Paris, to M. Joannes, in the Palais Royal, arcade Pierre, No. 45. I will make the journey on purpose to see him, if it is worth while.’

“‘True, but that doesn’t change anything. Write to me in Paris, at M. Joannes, in the Palais Royal, arcade Pierre, No. 45. I’ll make the trip just to see him, if it’s worth it.’”

“At this moment there was a tremendous clap of thunder, accompanied by a flash of lightning so vivid, that it quite eclipsed the light of the lamp.

“At this moment, there was a huge clap of thunder, followed by a flash of lightning so bright that it completely overshadowed the light of the lamp.”

20307m

“‘See here,’ exclaimed Caderousse. ‘You cannot think of going out in such weather as this.’

“‘Look,’ Caderousse said. ‘You can’t seriously think about going out in this kind of weather.’”

“‘Oh, I am not afraid of thunder,’ said the jeweller.

“‘Oh, I’m not afraid of thunder,’ said the jeweler.

“‘And then there are robbers,’ said La Carconte. ‘The road is never very safe during fair time.’

“‘And then there are robbers,’ said La Carconte. ‘The road isn’t ever really safe during fair time.’”

“‘Oh, as to the robbers,’ said Joannes, ‘here is something for them,’ and he drew from his pocket a pair of small pistols, loaded to the muzzle. ‘Here,’ said he, ‘are dogs who bark and bite at the same time, they are for the two first who shall have a longing for your diamond, Friend Caderousse.’

“‘Oh, about the robbers,’ Joannes said, ‘I have something for them,’ and he pulled out a pair of pistols from his pocket, fully loaded. ‘Here,’ he continued, ‘are dogs that both bark and bite at the same time; they are for the first two who get the urge for your diamond, Friend Caderousse.’”

“Caderousse and his wife again interchanged a meaning look. It seemed as though they were both inspired at the same time with some horrible thought. ‘Well, then, a good journey to you,’ said Caderousse.

“Caderousse and his wife shared another meaningful glance. It felt like they both suddenly had a terrible thought at the same time. ‘Well, then, have a good trip,’ said Caderousse.”

“‘Thanks,’ replied the jeweller. He then took his cane, which he had placed against an old cupboard, and went out. At the moment when he opened the door, such a gust of wind came in that the lamp was nearly extinguished. ‘Oh,’ said he, ‘this is very nice weather, and two leagues to go in such a storm.’

“‘Thanks,’ replied the jeweler. He then grabbed his cane, which he had leaned against an old cupboard, and stepped outside. As he opened the door, a strong gust of wind rushed in, nearly blowing out the lamp. ‘Oh,’ he said, ‘this is lovely weather, and two leagues to go in such a storm.’”

“‘Remain,’ said Caderousse. ‘You can sleep here.’

“‘Stay,’ said Caderousse. ‘You can sleep here.’

“‘Yes; do stay,’ added La Carconte in a tremulous voice; ‘we will take every care of you.’

“‘Yes; please stay,’ La Carconte added in a shaky voice; ‘we will take good care of you.’”

“‘No; I must sleep at Beaucaire. So, once more, good-night.’ Caderousse followed him slowly to the threshold. ‘I can see neither heaven nor earth,’ said the jeweller, who was outside the door. ‘Do I turn to the right, or to the left hand?’

“‘No; I have to sleep at Beaucaire. So, once again, good night.’ Caderousse followed him slowly to the door. ‘I can’t see anything,’ said the jeweler, who was outside. ‘Should I go right or left?’”

“‘To the right,’ said Caderousse. ‘You cannot go wrong—the road is bordered by trees on both sides.’

“‘To the right,’ said Caderousse. ‘You can’t miss it—the road is lined with trees on both sides.’”

“‘Good—all right,’ said a voice almost lost in the distance.

“‘Good—all right,’ said a voice that was almost lost in the distance.”

“‘Close the door,’ said La Carconte; ‘I do not like open doors when it thunders.’

“‘Close the door,’ said La Carconte; ‘I don’t like open doors when it’s thundering.’”

“‘Particularly when there is money in the house, eh?’ answered Caderousse, double-locking the door.

“‘Especially when there's cash in the house, right?’ replied Caderousse, double-locking the door.

20311m

“He came into the room, went to the cupboard, took out the bag and pocket-book, and both began, for the third time, to count their gold and bank-notes. I never saw such an expression of cupidity as the flickering lamp revealed in those two countenances. The woman, especially, was hideous; her usual feverish tremulousness was intensified, her countenance had become livid, and her eyes resembled burning coals.

"He walked into the room, went to the cupboard, grabbed the bag and wallet, and for the third time, they started counting their gold and cash. I had never seen such a greedy look as the flickering lamp showed on their faces. The woman, in particular, looked terrible; her usual shaky energy was heightened, her face had turned pale, and her eyes looked like burning coals."

“‘Why,’ she inquired in a hoarse voice, ‘did you invite him to sleep here tonight?’

“‘Why,’ she asked in a raspy voice, ‘did you invite him to stay over tonight?’”

“‘Why?’ said Caderousse with a shudder; ‘why, that he might not have the trouble of returning to Beaucaire.’

“‘Why?’ said Caderousse with a shudder; ‘why, so he wouldn’t have to deal with the hassle of going back to Beaucaire.’”

“‘Ah,’ responded the woman, with an expression impossible to describe; ‘I thought it was for something else.’

“‘Ah,’ replied the woman, with an indescribable expression; ‘I thought it was for something else.’”

“‘Woman, woman—why do you have such ideas?’ cried Caderousse; ‘or, if you have them, why don’t you keep them to yourself?’

“‘Woman, woman—why do you think like that?’ shouted Caderousse; ‘or, if you do, why don’t you just keep it to yourself?’”

“‘Well,’ said La Carconte, after a moment’s pause, ‘you are not a man.’

“‘Well,’ said La Carconte, after a brief pause, ‘you’re not a man.’”

“‘What do you mean?’ added Caderousse.

“‘What do you mean?’ Caderousse asked.

“‘If you had been a man, you would not have let him go from here.’

“‘If you were a man, you wouldn’t have let him leave here.’”

“‘Woman!’

“‘Female!’”

“‘Or else he should not have reached Beaucaire.’

“‘Otherwise, he wouldn’t have made it to Beaucaire.’”

“‘Woman!’

“‘Hey, lady!’”

“‘The road takes a turn—he is obliged to follow it—while alongside of the canal there is a shorter road.’

“‘The road curves—he has to go along with it—while next to the canal there’s a quicker route.’”

“‘Woman!—you offend the good God. There—listen!’

“‘Woman! You’re offending God. Look—listen!’”

And at this moment there was a tremendous peal of thunder, while the livid lightning illumined the room, and the thunder, rolling away in the distance, seemed to withdraw unwillingly from the cursed abode. ‘Mercy!’ said Caderousse, crossing himself.

And at that moment, there was a huge clap of thunder, while the bright lightning lit up the room, and the thunder, fading away in the distance, seemed to reluctantly leave the cursed place. “Mercy!” said Caderousse, crossing himself.

20312m

“At the same moment, and in the midst of the terrifying silence which usually follows a clap of thunder, they heard a knocking at the door. Caderousse and his wife started and looked aghast at each other.

“At the same moment, and in the midst of the terrifying silence that usually follows a clap of thunder, they heard a knock at the door. Caderousse and his wife jumped and looked at each other in shock.”

“‘Who’s there?’ cried Caderousse, rising, and drawing up in a heap the gold and notes scattered over the table, and which he covered with his two hands.

“‘Who’s there?’ shouted Caderousse, sitting up and grabbing the gold and bills scattered across the table, covering them with his hands.”

“‘It is I,’ shouted a voice.

“It’s me,” yelled a voice.

“‘And who are you?’

"Who are you?"

“‘Eh, pardieu! Joannes, the jeweller.’

“‘Eh, pardieu! Joannes, the jeweler.’”

“‘Well, and you said I offended the good God,’ said La Carconte with a horrid smile. ‘Why, the good God sends him back again.’ Caderousse sank pale and breathless into his chair.

“‘Well, and you said I offended the good God,’ La Carconte said with a creepy smile. ‘Well, the good God sends him back again.’ Caderousse sank down, pale and breathless, into his chair.”

“La Carconte, on the contrary, rose, and going with a firm step towards the door, opened it, saying, as she did so:

“La Carconte, on the other hand, stood up and walked confidently to the door, opening it and saying as she did so:

“‘Come in, dear M. Joannes.’

"‘Come in, dear M. Joannes.’"

“‘Ma foi,’ said the jeweller, drenched with rain, ‘I am not destined to return to Beaucaire tonight. The shortest follies are best, my dear Caderousse. You offered me hospitality, and I accept it, and have returned to sleep beneath your friendly roof.’

“‘My faith,’ said the jeweler, soaked from the rain, ‘I’m not meant to go back to Beaucaire tonight. It's best to keep things brief, my dear Caderousse. You offered me a place to stay, and I accept it, so I’ll be getting some sleep under your welcoming roof.’”

“Caderousse stammered out something, while he wiped away the sweat that started to his brow. La Carconte double-locked the door behind the jeweller.”

“Caderousse stammered something as he wiped the sweat from his forehead. La Carconte double-locked the door behind the jeweler.”

Chapter 45. The Rain of Blood

As the jeweller returned to the apartment, he cast around him a scrutinizing glance—but there was nothing to excite suspicion, if it did not exist, or to confirm it, if it were already awakened. Caderousse’s hands still grasped the gold and bank-notes, and La Carconte called up her sweetest smiles while welcoming the reappearance of their guest.

As the jeweler came back to the apartment, he looked around carefully—but there was nothing to raise suspicion, if it wasn’t already there, or to confirm it, if it had been triggered. Caderousse’s hands still held the gold and banknotes, and La Carconte greeted their guest’s return with her warmest smiles.

“‘Well, well,’ said the jeweller, ‘you seem, my good friends, to have had some fears respecting the accuracy of your money, by counting it over so carefully directly I was gone.’

“‘Well, well,’ said the jeweler, ‘it looks like you, my good friends, had some doubts about the accuracy of your money since you counted it so carefully right after I left.’”

“‘Oh, no,’ answered Caderousse, ‘that was not my reason, I can assure you; but the circumstances by which we have become possessed of this wealth are so unexpected, as to make us scarcely credit our good fortune, and it is only by placing the actual proof of our riches before our eyes that we can persuade ourselves that the whole affair is not a dream.’

“‘Oh, no,’ Caderousse replied, ‘that wasn’t my reason, I promise you; but the way we came into this wealth is so unexpected that it’s hard for us to believe our good luck. It’s only by seeing the actual proof of our riches in front of us that we can convince ourselves this isn’t all a dream.’”

“The jeweller smiled. ‘Have you any other guests in your house?’ inquired he.

“The jeweler smiled. ‘Do you have any other guests in your house?’ he asked.”

“‘Nobody but ourselves,’ replied Caderousse; ‘the fact is, we do not lodge travellers—indeed, our tavern is so near the town, that nobody would think of stopping here.’

“‘Nobody but us,’ replied Caderousse; ‘the truth is, we don’t host travelers—actually, our inn is so close to the town that no one would consider stopping here.’”

“‘Then I am afraid I shall very much inconvenience you.’

“‘Then I’m afraid I’ll really inconvenience you.’”

“‘Inconvenience us? Not at all, my dear sir,’ said La Carconte in her most gracious manner. ‘Not at all, I assure you.’

“‘Inconvenience us? Not at all, my dear sir,’ said La Carconte in her most gracious manner. ‘Not at all, I assure you.’”

“‘But where will you manage to stow me?’

“‘But where will you find a place to put me?’”

“‘In the chamber overhead.’

"In the room above."

“‘Surely that is where you yourselves sleep?’

“‘Surely that’s where you all sleep?’”

“‘Never mind that; we have a second bed in the adjoining room.’

“‘Don’t worry about that; we have another bed in the next room.’”

“Caderousse stared at his wife with much astonishment.

“Caderousse stared at his wife in complete disbelief.

“The jeweller, meanwhile, was humming a song as he stood warming his back at the fire La Carconte had kindled to dry the wet garments of her guest; and this done, she next occupied herself in arranging his supper, by spreading a napkin at the end of the table, and placing on it the slender remains of their dinner, to which she added three or four fresh-laid eggs. Caderousse had once more parted with his treasure—the banknotes were replaced in the pocket-book, the gold put back into the bag, and the whole carefully locked in the cupboard. He then began pacing the room with a pensive and gloomy air, glancing from time to time at the jeweller, who stood reeking with the steam from his wet clothes, and merely changing his place on the warm hearth, to enable the whole of his garments to be dried.

The jeweler was humming a tune as he warmed his back at the fire La Carconte had lit to dry her guest's wet clothes. Once that was done, she moved on to preparing his dinner by laying out a napkin at the end of the table and placing the few leftovers from their meal on it, along with three or four freshly laid eggs. Caderousse had once again given up his treasure—the banknotes were returned to the wallet, the gold was put back in the bag, and everything was carefully locked away in the cupboard. He then started pacing the room with a thoughtful and gloomy expression, glancing now and then at the jeweler, who was steaming from his damp clothes, shifting his position on the warm hearth to dry out all his garments.

“‘There,’ said La Carconte, as she placed a bottle of wine on the table, ‘supper is ready whenever you are.’

“‘There,’ La Carconte said, setting a bottle of wine on the table, ‘dinner is ready whenever you are.’

“‘And you?’ asked Joannes.

"‘And you?’ Joannes asked."

“‘I don’t want any supper,’ said Caderousse.

“‘I don’t want any dinner,’ said Caderousse.

“‘We dined so very late,’ hastily interposed La Carconte.

“‘We ate so late,’ quickly interrupted La Carconte.

“‘Then it seems I am to eat alone,’ remarked the jeweller.

“‘I guess that means I’m eating alone,’ the jeweller said.

“‘Oh, we shall have the pleasure of waiting upon you,’ answered La Carconte, with an eager attention she was not accustomed to manifest even to guests who paid for what they took.

“‘Oh, we’ll be happy to wait on you,’ answered La Carconte, with an eager attention she didn’t usually show even to paying guests.”

“From time to time Caderousse darted on his wife keen, searching glances, but rapid as the lightning flash. The storm still continued.

“From time to time, Caderousse shot keen, searching glances at his wife, but they were as quick as a lightning flash. The storm was still going on.”

“‘There, there,’ said La Carconte; ‘do you hear that? upon my word, you did well to come back.’

“‘There, there,’ said La Carconte; ‘do you hear that? Honestly, you made the right choice coming back.’

“‘Nevertheless,’ replied the jeweller, ‘if by the time I have finished my supper the tempest has at all abated, I shall make another start.’

“‘Still,’ the jeweller replied, ‘if the storm has calmed down at all by the time I finish my dinner, I’ll give it another try.’”

“‘It’s the mistral,’ said Caderousse, ‘and it will be sure to last till tomorrow morning.’ He sighed heavily.

“‘It’s the mistral,’ Caderousse said, ‘and it’s definitely going to last until tomorrow morning.’ He sighed heavily.

“‘Well,’ said the jeweller, as he placed himself at table, ‘all I can say is, so much the worse for those who are abroad.’

“‘Well,’ said the jeweler, as he sat down at the table, ‘all I can say is, too bad for those who are out and about.’”

“‘Yes,’ chimed in La Carconte, ‘they will have a wretched night of it.’

“‘Yes,’ added La Carconte, ‘they’re going to have a miserable night.’”

“The jeweller began eating his supper, and the woman, who was ordinarily so querulous and indifferent to all who approached her, was suddenly transformed into the most smiling and attentive hostess. Had the unhappy man on whom she lavished her assiduities been previously acquainted with her, so sudden an alteration might well have excited suspicion in his mind, or at least have greatly astonished him. Caderousse, meanwhile, continued to pace the room in gloomy silence, sedulously avoiding the sight of his guest; but as soon as the stranger had completed his repast, the agitated innkeeper went eagerly to the door and opened it.

The jeweler started eating his dinner, and the woman, who usually was so complaining and indifferent to everyone around her, suddenly became the most cheerful and attentive host. If the unfortunate man she was focusing on had known her before, this sudden change might have raised suspicions or at least left him very surprised. Meanwhile, Caderousse continued to walk around the room in sullen silence, carefully avoiding looking at his guest; but as soon as the stranger finished his meal, the nervous innkeeper quickly went to the door and opened it.

“‘I believe the storm is over,’ said he.

“I think the storm is over,” he said.

“But as if to contradict his statement, at that instant a violent clap of thunder seemed to shake the house to its very foundation, while a sudden gust of wind, mingled with rain, extinguished the lamp he held in his hand.

“But just to contradict his statement, at that moment a loud clap of thunder seemed to shake the house to its core, while a sudden gust of wind, mixed with rain, snuffed out the lamp he was holding.”

“Trembling and awe-struck, Caderousse hastily shut the door and returned to his guest, while La Carconte lighted a candle by the smouldering ashes that glimmered on the hearth.

“Trembling and filled with awe, Caderousse quickly shut the door and went back to his guest, while La Carconte lit a candle by the smoldering ashes glowing on the hearth.

“‘You must be tired,’ said she to the jeweller; ‘I have spread a pair of white sheets on your bed; go up when you are ready, and sleep well.’

“‘You must be tired,’ she said to the jeweler. ‘I’ve put a pair of white sheets on your bed. Go up when you’re ready and sleep well.’”

“Joannes stayed for a while to see whether the storm seemed to abate in its fury, but a brief space of time sufficed to assure him that, instead of diminishing, the violence of the rain and thunder momentarily increased; resigning himself, therefore, to what seemed inevitable, he bade his host good-night, and mounted the stairs. He passed over my head and I heard the flooring creak beneath his footsteps. The quick, eager glance of La Carconte followed him as he ascended, while Caderousse, on the contrary, turned his back, and seemed most anxiously to avoid even glancing at him.

“Joannes stayed for a bit to see if the storm would calm down, but it only took a short time for him to realize that, instead of easing, the intensity of the rain and thunder was actually getting worse. Accepting what seemed unavoidable, he said goodnight to his host and went up the stairs. He walked over my head, and I heard the floor creak under his steps. La Carconte's quick, eager gaze followed him as he went up, while Caderousse, on the other hand, turned away and seemed really anxious to avoid even looking at him.”

“All these circumstances did not strike me as painfully at the time as they have since done; in fact, all that had happened (with the exception of the story of the diamond, which certainly did wear an air of improbability), appeared natural enough, and called for neither apprehension nor mistrust; but, worn out as I was with fatigue, and fully purposing to proceed onwards directly the tempest abated, I determined to obtain a few hours’ sleep. Overhead I could accurately distinguish every movement of the jeweller, who, after making the best arrangements in his power for passing a comfortable night, threw himself on his bed, and I could hear it creak and groan beneath his weight.

"All these circumstances didn’t hit me as hard at the time as they have since; in fact, everything that happened (except for the diamond story, which definitely seemed unlikely) felt normal enough and didn’t raise any worries or suspicions. However, since I was exhausted and fully planning to move on as soon as the storm passed, I decided to get a few hours of sleep. Above me, I could clearly see every move the jeweler made as he did his best to set up a comfortable night’s sleep, then threw himself onto his bed, and I could hear it creak and groan under his weight."

“Insensibly my eyelids grew heavy, deep sleep stole over me, and having no suspicion of anything wrong, I sought not to shake it off. I looked into the kitchen once more and saw Caderousse sitting by the side of a long table upon one of the low wooden stools which in country places are frequently used instead of chairs; his back was turned towards me, so that I could not see the expression of his countenance—neither should I have been able to do so had he been placed differently, as his head was buried between his two hands. La Carconte continued to gaze on him for some time, then shrugging her shoulders, she took her seat immediately opposite to him.

“Before I knew it, my eyelids got heavy, deep sleep washed over me, and not realizing anything was wrong, I didn’t try to shake it off. I glanced into the kitchen again and saw Caderousse sitting at a long table on one of the low wooden stools commonly used in the countryside instead of chairs; his back was to me, so I couldn’t see his facial expression—nor would I have been able to even if he was facing me, as his head was buried between his hands. La Carconte stared at him for a while, then shrugged her shoulders and took a seat directly across from him.”

“At this moment the expiring embers threw up a fresh flame from the kindling of a piece of wood that lay near, and a bright light flashed over the room. La Carconte still kept her eyes fixed on her husband, but as he made no sign of changing his position, she extended her hard, bony hand, and touched him on the forehead.

“At that moment, the dying embers sparked a new flame from a nearby piece of wood, casting a bright light across the room. La Carconte continued to stare at her husband, but since he showed no sign of shifting his position, she reached out with her rough, bony hand and touched him on the forehead."

20317m

“Caderousse shuddered. The woman’s lips seemed to move, as though she were talking; but because she merely spoke in an undertone, or my senses were dulled by sleep, I did not catch a word she uttered. Confused sights and sounds seemed to float before me, and gradually I fell into a deep, heavy slumber. How long I had been in this unconscious state I know not, when I was suddenly aroused by the report of a pistol, followed by a fearful cry. Weak and tottering footsteps resounded across the chamber above me, and the next instant a dull, heavy weight seemed to fall powerless on the staircase. I had not yet fully recovered consciousness, when again I heard groans, mingled with half-stifled cries, as if from persons engaged in a deadly struggle. A cry more prolonged than the others and ending in a series of groans effectually roused me from my drowsy lethargy. Hastily raising myself on one arm, I looked around, but all was dark; and it seemed to me as if the rain must have penetrated through the flooring of the room above, for some kind of moisture appeared to fall, drop by drop, upon my forehead, and when I passed my hand across my brow, I felt that it was wet and clammy.

Caderousse shuddered. The woman's lips looked like they were moving, as if she were talking; but since she was just murmuring, or maybe I was still groggy from sleep, I didn’t catch a word she said. Confused images and sounds seemed to float before me, and gradually I slipped into a deep, heavy sleep. I don’t know how long I had been out when I was suddenly jolted awake by the sound of a gunshot, followed by a terrifying scream. Weak, unsteady footsteps echoed from the room above me, and in the next moment, a heavy thud echoed down the stairs. I hadn’t fully regained my senses when I heard moans mixed with muffled cries, as if people were locked in a deadly struggle. A scream longer than the others, ending in a series of groans, finally pulled me out of my sleepy haze. Quickly propping myself up on one arm, I looked around, but it was all dark; it felt like rain must have seeped through the floor of the room above because drops of moisture appeared to be falling on my forehead, and when I wiped my hand across my brow, I felt it was wet and clammy.

“To the fearful noises that had awakened me had succeeded the most perfect silence—unbroken, save by the footsteps of a man walking about in the chamber above. The staircase creaked, he descended into the room below, approached the fire and lit a candle.

“To the frightening noises that had woken me, complete silence followed—broken only by the sound of a man walking around in the room above. The stairs creaked as he came down into the room below, went to the fire, and lit a candle.”

“The man was Caderousse—he was pale and his shirt was all bloody. Having obtained the light, he hurried upstairs again, and once more I heard his rapid and uneasy footsteps.

“The man was Caderousse—he looked pale and his shirt was covered in blood. After getting the light, he rushed back upstairs, and once again I heard his quick and anxious footsteps.”

“A moment later he came down again, holding in his hand the small shagreen case, which he opened, to assure himself it contained the diamond,—seemed to hesitate as to which pocket he should put it in, then, as if dissatisfied with the security of either pocket, he deposited it in his red handkerchief, which he carefully rolled round his head.

“A moment later, he came back down, holding the small shagreen case in his hand. He opened it to make sure it contained the diamond, then hesitated about which pocket to put it in. Finally, seeming unsatisfied with the security of either pocket, he wrapped it in his red handkerchief and carefully tied it around his head.”

“After this he took from his cupboard the bank-notes and gold he had put there, thrust the one into the pocket of his trousers, and the other into that of his waistcoat, hastily tied up a small bundle of linen, and rushing towards the door, disappeared in the darkness of the night.

“After this, he took the banknotes and gold from his cupboard, stuffed one into his trouser pocket and the other into his waistcoat pocket, quickly tied up a small bundle of linen, and rushed towards the door, disappearing into the darkness of the night.”

“Then all became clear and manifest to me, and I reproached myself with what had happened, as though I myself had done the guilty deed. I fancied that I still heard faint moans, and imagining that the unfortunate jeweller might not be quite dead, I determined to go to his relief, by way of atoning in some slight degree, not for the crime I had committed, but for that which I had not endeavored to prevent. For this purpose I applied all the strength I possessed to force an entrance from the cramped spot in which I lay to the adjoining room. The poorly fastened boards which alone divided me from it yielded to my efforts, and I found myself in the house. Hastily snatching up the lighted candle, I hurried to the staircase; about midway a body was lying quite across the stairs. It was that of La Carconte. The pistol I had heard had doubtless been fired at her. The shot had frightfully lacerated her throat, leaving two gaping wounds from which, as well as the mouth, the blood was pouring in floods. She was stone dead. I strode past her, and ascended to the sleeping chamber, which presented an appearance of the wildest disorder. The furniture had been knocked over in the deadly struggle that had taken place there, and the sheets, to which the unfortunate jeweller had doubtless clung, were dragged across the room. The murdered man lay on the floor, his head leaning against the wall, and about him was a pool of blood which poured forth from three large wounds in his breast; there was a fourth gash, in which a long table knife was plunged up to the handle.

“Then everything became clear to me, and I blamed myself for what had happened, as if I had been the one to commit the crime. I thought I could still hear faint moans, and imagining that the unfortunate jeweler might not be completely dead, I decided to go help him, trying to make some sort of amends—not for the crime I had committed, but for the one I hadn’t tried to prevent. To do this, I used all the strength I had to force my way from the cramped spot where I lay into the next room. The poorly secured boards that separated us gave way to my efforts, and I found myself in the house. Quickly grabbing the lit candle, I rushed to the staircase; about halfway up, a body was lying across the steps. It was La Carconte. The shot I had heard had clearly been fired at her. The wound had horribly torn her throat, leaving two gaping gashes from which blood poured in torrents, along with the blood from her mouth. She was stone dead. I stepped over her and climbed to the bedroom, which was in complete disarray. The furniture had been overturned during the deadly struggle that had taken place there, and the sheets, which the unfortunate jeweler had likely clung to, were dragged across the room. The murdered man lay on the floor, his head resting against the wall, surrounded by a pool of blood flowing from three large wounds in his chest; there was a fourth cut, where a long table knife was embedded to the handle.”

“I stumbled over some object; I stooped to examine—it was the second pistol, which had not gone off, probably from the powder being wet. I approached the jeweller, who was not quite dead, and at the sound of my footsteps and the creaking of the floor, he opened his eyes, fixed them on me with an anxious and inquiring gaze, moved his lips as though trying to speak, then, overcome by the effort, fell back and expired.

“I tripped over something; I bent down to check it out—it was the second pistol, which hadn’t fired, probably because the powder was wet. I walked over to the jeweler, who was still barely alive. When he heard my footsteps and the floor creaking, he opened his eyes and looked at me with a worried and questioning expression, tried to say something, but then, exhausted by the effort, fell back and died.”

“This appalling sight almost bereft me of my senses, and finding that I could no longer be of service to anyone in the house, my only desire was to fly. I rushed towards the staircase, clutching my hair, and uttering a groan of horror.

“This shocking sight almost left me in a daze, and realizing that I could no longer help anyone in the house, my only wish was to escape. I rushed toward the stairs, grabbing my hair, and letting out a groan of terror.

“Upon reaching the room below, I found five or six custom-house officers, and two or three gendarmes—all heavily armed. They threw themselves upon me. I made no resistance; I was no longer master of my senses. When I strove to speak, a few inarticulate sounds alone escaped my lips.

“Once I got to the room below, I found five or six customs officers and two or three police officers—all heavily armed. They jumped on me. I didn’t resist; I had completely lost control of my senses. When I tried to speak, only a few garbled sounds came out.”

“As I noticed the significant manner in which the whole party pointed to my blood-stained garments, I involuntarily surveyed myself, and then I discovered that the thick warm drops that had so bedewed me as I lay beneath the staircase must have been the blood of La Carconte. I pointed to the spot where I had concealed myself.

“As I saw how everyone at the party was looking at my blood-stained clothes, I couldn’t help but check myself out. That’s when I realized that the thick, warm drops that had soaked me while I lay under the staircase must have been La Carconte's blood. I pointed to the place where I had hidden.”

“‘What does he mean?’ asked a gendarme.

“‘What does he mean?’ asked a police officer.”

“One of the officers went to the place I directed.

“One of the officers went to the location I pointed out.

“‘He means,’ replied the man upon his return, ‘that he got in that way;’ and he showed the hole I had made when I broke through.

“He means,” replied the man when he returned, “that he got in that way;” and he pointed to the hole I had made when I broke through.

“Then I saw that they took me for the assassin. I recovered force and energy enough to free myself from the hands of those who held me, while I managed to stammer forth:

“Then I realized they thought I was the killer. I gathered enough strength and energy to break free from the people holding me, while I managed to stammer out:

“‘I did not do it! Indeed, indeed I did not!’

“I didn't do it! Really, I swear I didn’t!”

“A couple of gendarmes held the muzzles of their carbines against my breast.

“A couple of police officers pressed the barrels of their rifles against my chest.

“‘Stir but a step,’ said they, ‘and you are a dead man.’

“‘Move just one step,’ they said, ‘and you’re a dead man.’”

“‘Why should you threaten me with death,’ cried I, ‘when I have already declared my innocence?’

“‘Why are you threatening me with death,’ I shouted, ‘when I've already stated my innocence?’”

“‘Tush, tush,’ cried the men; ‘keep your innocent stories to tell to the judge at Nîmes. Meanwhile, come along with us; and the best advice we can give you is to do so unresistingly.’

“‘Come on,’ the men said; ‘save your innocent stories for the judge in Nîmes. For now, just come with us; and the best advice we can give you is to go along quietly.’”

“Alas, resistance was far from my thoughts. I was utterly overpowered by surprise and terror; and without a word I suffered myself to be handcuffed and tied to a horse’s tail, and thus they took me to Nîmes.

“Unfortunately, resistance didn't even cross my mind. I was completely overwhelmed by shock and fear; and without saying a word, I allowed myself to be handcuffed and tied to a horse's tail, and so they took me to Nîmes.

“I had been tracked by a customs-officer, who had lost sight of me near the tavern; feeling certain that I intended to pass the night there, he had returned to summon his comrades, who just arrived in time to hear the report of the pistol, and to take me in the midst of such circumstantial proofs of my guilt as rendered all hopes of proving my innocence utterly futile. One only chance was left me, that of beseeching the magistrate before whom I was taken to cause every inquiry to be made for the Abbé Busoni, who had stopped at the inn of the Pont du Gard on that morning.

“I had been followed by a customs officer, who lost track of me near the tavern; convinced that I planned to spend the night there, he went back to gather his colleagues, who arrived just in time to hear the gunshot and to catch me in the middle of evidence that made any chance of proving my innocence completely hopeless. I had only one chance left: to plead with the magistrate I was brought before to make sure every inquiry was made for Abbé Busoni, who had stayed at the inn of the Pont du Gard that morning.”

“If Caderousse had invented the story relative to the diamond, and there existed no such person as the Abbé Busoni, then, indeed, I was lost past redemption, or, at least, my life hung upon the feeble chance of Caderousse himself being apprehended and confessing the whole truth.

“If Caderousse made up the story about the diamond, and there was no such person as the Abbé Busoni, then I was truly lost with no hope, or at least, my fate depended on the slim chance of Caderousse getting caught and telling the whole truth.”

“Two months passed away in hopeless expectation on my part, while I must do the magistrate the justice to say that he used every means to obtain information of the person I declared could exculpate me if he would. Caderousse still evaded all pursuit, and I had resigned myself to what seemed my inevitable fate. My trial was to come on at the approaching assizes; when, on the 8th of September—that is to say, precisely three months and five days after the events which had perilled my life—the Abbé Busoni, whom I never ventured to believe I should see, presented himself at the prison doors, saying he understood one of the prisoners wished to speak to him; he added, that having learned at Marseilles the particulars of my imprisonment, he hastened to comply with my desire.

Two months went by with me waiting hopelessly, while I have to credit the magistrate for using every possible way to get information about the person I said could clear my name if he wanted to. Caderousse still managed to avoid all attempts to find him, and I had come to terms with what seemed to be my unavoidable fate. My trial was set to take place at the upcoming assizes; then, on September 8th—exactly three months and five days after the events that had put my life at risk—Abbé Busoni, someone I never expected to see, showed up at the prison gates, saying he heard that one of the prisoners wanted to speak with him; he added that he had learned the details of my imprisonment while in Marseille and rushed to meet my request.

“You may easily imagine with what eagerness I welcomed him, and how minutely I related the whole of what I had seen and heard. I felt some degree of nervousness as I entered upon the history of the diamond, but, to my inexpressible astonishment, he confirmed it in every particular, and to my equal surprise, he seemed to place entire belief in all I said.

“You can easily imagine how eagerly I welcomed him and how thoroughly I detailed everything I had seen and heard. I felt a bit nervous as I started telling the story of the diamond, but, to my absolute astonishment, he confirmed every part of it, and, even more surprisingly, he seemed to completely believe everything I said.”

“And then it was that, won by his mild charity, seeing that he was acquainted with all the habits and customs of my own country, and considering also that pardon for the only crime of which I was really guilty might come with a double power from lips so benevolent and kind, I besought him to receive my confession, under the seal of which I recounted the Auteuil affair in all its details, as well as every other transaction of my life. That which I had done by the impulse of my best feelings produced the same effect as though it had been the result of calculation. My voluntary confession of the assassination at Auteuil proved to him that I had not committed that of which I stood accused. When he quitted me, he bade me be of good courage, and to rely upon his doing all in his power to convince my judges of my innocence.

“And then it was that, touched by his gentle kindness, knowing he understood all the customs and traditions of my country, and believing that forgiveness for the one crime I was truly guilty of could have even more weight coming from such benevolent and kind lips, I asked him to hear my confession. Under the promise of confidentiality, I shared the details of the Auteuil incident, along with every other event of my life. What I had done from my best intentions had the same impact as if it had been calculated. My open confession of the murder at Auteuil showed him that I wasn’t guilty of the crime I was accused of. When he left me, he encouraged me to stay hopeful and promised to do everything in his power to prove my innocence to my judges.

“I had speedy proofs that the excellent abbé was engaged in my behalf, for the rigors of my imprisonment were alleviated by many trifling though acceptable indulgences, and I was told that my trial was to be postponed to the assizes following those now being held.

“I quickly realized that the excellent abbé was working for me, as the harshness of my imprisonment was softened by many small but welcome indulgences, and I was informed that my trial was set to be postponed to the assizes after the ones currently taking place.”

“In the interim it pleased Providence to cause the apprehension of Caderousse, who was discovered in some distant country, and brought back to France, where he made a full confession, refusing to make the fact of his wife’s having suggested and arranged the murder any excuse for his own guilt. The wretched man was sentenced to the galleys for life, and I was immediately set at liberty.”

“In the meantime, it was the will of Providence that Caderousse be captured, found in a distant country, and brought back to France, where he fully confessed, refusing to use the fact that his wife had suggested and planned the murder as an excuse for his own guilt. The miserable man was sentenced to life in the galleys, and I was immediately set free.”

“And then it was, I presume,” said Monte Cristo “that you came to me as the bearer of a letter from the Abbé Busoni?”

“And then I assume,” said Monte Cristo, “that you came to me with a letter from Abbé Busoni?”

“It was, your excellency; the benevolent abbé took an evident interest in all that concerned me.

“It was, your excellency; the kind abbé showed a clear interest in everything that involved me.

“‘Your mode of life as a smuggler,’ said he to me one day, ‘will be the ruin of you; if you get out, don’t take it up again.’

“‘The way you live as a smuggler,’ he said to me one day, ‘will be your downfall; if you get out, don’t go back to it.’”

“‘But how,’ inquired I, ‘am I to maintain myself and my poor sister?’

“‘But how,’ I asked, ‘am I supposed to support myself and my poor sister?’”

“‘A person, whose confessor I am,’ replied he, ‘and who entertains a high regard for me, applied to me a short time since to procure him a confidential servant. Would you like such a post? If so, I will give you a letter of introduction to him.’

“‘A person, whose confessor I am,’ he replied, ‘and who holds me in high esteem, recently asked me to find him a trusted servant. Would you be interested in such a position? If so, I can provide you with a letter of introduction to him.’”

“‘Oh, father,’ I exclaimed, ‘you are very good.’

“‘Oh, Dad,’ I said, ‘you’re really kind.’”

“‘But you must swear solemnly that I shall never have reason to repent my recommendation.’

“‘But you have to promise seriously that I’ll never regret my recommendation.’”

“I extended my hand, and was about to pledge myself by any promise he would dictate, but he stopped me.

“I reached out my hand, ready to promise anything he wanted, but he stopped me.

“‘It is unnecessary for you to bind yourself by any vow,’ said he; ‘I know and admire the Corsican nature too well to fear you. Here, take this,’ continued he, after rapidly writing the few lines I brought to your excellency, and upon receipt of which you deigned to receive me into your service, and proudly I ask whether your excellency has ever had cause to repent having done so?”

“‘You don’t need to make any vows,’ he said; ‘I understand and respect the Corsican nature too well to be afraid of you. Here, take this,’ he continued, quickly writing down the few lines I brought to you, and after which you graciously accepted me into your service. I proudly ask whether you have ever had any reason to regret that decision?”

“No,” replied the count; “I take pleasure in saying that you have served me faithfully, Bertuccio; but you might have shown more confidence in me.”

“No,” replied the count; “I appreciate that you’ve served me well, Bertuccio; but you could have trusted me more.”

“I, your excellency?”

"Me, your excellency?"

“Yes; you. How comes it, that having both a sister and an adopted son, you have never spoken to me of either?”

“Yes, you. How is it that, despite having both a sister and an adopted son, you’ve never mentioned either of them to me?”

20323m

“Alas, I have still to recount the most distressing period of my life. Anxious as you may suppose I was to behold and comfort my dear sister, I lost no time in hastening to Corsica, but when I arrived at Rogliano I found a house of mourning, the consequences of a scene so horrible that the neighbors remember and speak of it to this day. Acting by my advice, my poor sister had refused to comply with the unreasonable demands of Benedetto, who was continually tormenting her for money, as long as he believed there was a sou left in her possession. One morning he threatened her with the severest consequences if she did not supply him with what he desired, and disappeared and remained away all day, leaving the kind-hearted Assunta, who loved him as if he were her own child, to weep over his conduct and bewail his absence. Evening came, and still, with all the patient solicitude of a mother, she watched for his return.

“Unfortunately, I still need to share the most distressing period of my life. As anxious as you might imagine, I hurried to Corsica to see and comfort my dear sister. However, when I got to Rogliano, I found a house in mourning, the aftermath of a terrible event that the neighbors still remember and talk about to this day. Acting on my advice, my poor sister had refused to give in to the unreasonable demands of Benedetto, who kept tormenting her for money, as long as he thought there was a single sou left in her possession. One morning, he threatened her with serious consequences if she didn’t give him what he wanted, then vanished and stayed away all day, leaving kind-hearted Assunta, who loved him like her own child, to cry over his behavior and mourn his absence. Evening came, and still, with all the patient care of a mother, she waited for him to come home.”

“As the eleventh hour struck, he entered with a swaggering air, attended by two of the most dissolute and reckless of his boon companions. She stretched out her arms to him, but they seized hold of her, and one of the three—none other than the accursed Benedetto exclaimed:

“As the clock approached midnight, he walked in confidently, accompanied by two of his wildest and most reckless friends. She reached out her arms to him, but they pulled her back, and one of the three—none other than the dreaded Benedetto—exclaimed:

“‘Put her to torture and she’ll soon tell us where her money is.’

“‘Torture her and she’ll quickly reveal where her money is.’”

“It unfortunately happened that our neighbor, Wasilio, was at Bastia, leaving no person in his house but his wife; no human creature beside could hear or see anything that took place within our dwelling. Two held poor Assunta, who, unable to conceive that any harm was intended to her, smiled in the face of those who were soon to become her executioners. The third proceeded to barricade the doors and windows, then returned, and the three united in stifling the cries of terror incited by the sight of these preparations, and then dragged Assunta feet foremost towards the brazier, expecting to wring from her an avowal of where her supposed treasure was secreted. In the struggle her clothes caught fire, and they were obliged to let go their hold in order to preserve themselves from sharing the same fate. Covered with flames, Assunta rushed wildly to the door, but it was fastened; she flew to the windows, but they were also secured; then the neighbors heard frightful shrieks; it was Assunta calling for help. The cries died away in groans, and next morning, as soon as Wasilio’s wife could muster up courage to venture abroad, she caused the door of our dwelling to be opened by the public authorities, when Assunta, although dreadfully burnt, was found still breathing; every drawer and closet in the house had been forced open, and the money stolen. Benedetto never again appeared at Rogliano, neither have I since that day either seen or heard anything concerning him.

"It unfortunately happened that our neighbor, Wasilio, was in Bastia, leaving his house empty except for his wife; no one nearby could see or hear what was happening inside. Two people held poor Assunta, who, unable to understand that any harm was meant to her, smiled at those who were about to become her executioners. The third person began barricading the doors and windows, then returned, and together they tried to muffle the cries of terror that the sight of their preparations caused, and then dragged Assunta, feet first, toward the brazier, hoping to get her to confess where her supposed treasure was hidden. In the struggle, her clothes caught fire, and they had to let her go to avoid the same fate. Covered in flames, Assunta desperately ran to the door, but it was locked; she rushed to the windows, but they were also secured; then the neighbors heard horrifying screams; it was Assunta calling for help. Her cries faded into groans, and the next morning, as soon as Wasilio’s wife found the courage to go outside, she had the public authorities open the door of our house, where they found Assunta, terribly burned but still alive; every drawer and closet in the house had been forced open, and the money had been stolen. Benedetto never came back to Rogliano, and I have not seen or heard anything about him since that day."

“It was subsequently to these dreadful events that I waited on your excellency, to whom it would have been folly to have mentioned Benedetto, since all trace of him seemed entirely lost; or of my sister, since she was dead.”

“It was after these terrible events that I visited your excellency, to whom it would have been pointless to mention Benedetto, as it seemed all trace of him was completely gone; or to bring up my sister, since she was dead.”

“And in what light did you view the occurrence?” inquired Monte Cristo.

“And how did you see the situation?” asked Monte Cristo.

“As a punishment for the crime I had committed,” answered Bertuccio. “Oh, those Villeforts are an accursed race!”

“As a punishment for the crime I committed,” Bertuccio replied. “Oh, that Villefort family is a cursed bunch!”

“Truly they are,” murmured the count in a lugubrious tone.

"Yeah, they really are," the count said quietly, sounding sad.

“And now,” resumed Bertuccio, “your excellency may, perhaps, be able to comprehend that this place, which I revisit for the first time—this garden, the actual scene of my crime—must have given rise to reflections of no very agreeable nature, and produced that gloom and depression of spirits which excited the notice of your excellency, who was pleased to express a desire to know the cause. At this instant a shudder passes over me as I reflect that possibly I am now standing on the very grave in which lies M. de Villefort, by whose hand the ground was dug to receive the corpse of his child.”

“And now,” Bertuccio continued, “your excellency might be able to understand that this place, which I'm visiting again for the first time—this garden, the actual site of my crime—must have sparked thoughts of a rather unpleasant nature, leading to the gloom and depression that caught your excellency’s attention, prompting your desire to know the reason. At this moment, a shiver runs through me as I realize that I might be standing right over the grave of M. de Villefort, who dug the ground to bury his child.”

“Everything is possible,” said Monte Cristo, rising from the bench on which he had been sitting; “even,” he added in an inaudible voice, “even that the procureur be not dead. The Abbé Busoni did right to send you to me,” he went on in his ordinary tone, “and you have done well in relating to me the whole of your history, as it will prevent my forming any erroneous opinions concerning you in future. As for that Benedetto, who so grossly belied his name, have you never made any effort to trace out whither he has gone, or what has become of him?”

“Anything is possible,” said Monte Cristo, getting up from the bench he had been sitting on. “Even,” he added in a low voice, “even the possibility that the prosecutor isn’t dead. The Abbé Busoni was right to send you to me,” he continued in his normal tone, “and you’ve done well to share your entire story with me, as it will stop me from forming any wrong opinions about you in the future. As for that Benedetto, who so thoroughly betrayed his name, haven’t you ever tried to find out where he went or what happened to him?”

“No; far from wishing to learn whither he has betaken himself, I should shun the possibility of meeting him as I would a wild beast. Thank God, I have never heard his name mentioned by any person, and I hope and believe he is dead.”

“No; I don’t want to know where he’s gone. I’d avoid him like I would a wild animal. Thank God, I’ve never heard anyone mention his name, and I hope and believe he’s dead.”

“Do not think so, Bertuccio,” replied the count; “for the wicked are not so easily disposed of, for God seems to have them under his special watch-care to make of them instruments of his vengeance.”

“Don’t think that, Bertuccio,” replied the count; “the wicked aren’t so easily dealt with, because God seems to keep a close eye on them to use them as instruments of his vengeance.”

“So be it,” responded Bertuccio, “all I ask of heaven is that I may never see him again. And now, your excellency,” he added, bowing his head, “you know everything—you are my judge on earth, as the Almighty is in heaven; have you for me no words of consolation?”

“So be it,” Bertuccio replied, “all I ask from heaven is that I never have to see him again. And now, your excellency,” he added, bowing his head, “you know everything—you are my judge on earth, just as the Almighty is in heaven; don’t you have any words of comfort for me?”

“My good friend, I can only repeat the words addressed to you by the Abbé Busoni. Villefort merited punishment for what he had done to you, and, perhaps, to others. Benedetto, if still living, will become the instrument of divine retribution in some way or other, and then be duly punished in his turn. As far as you yourself are concerned, I see but one point in which you are really guilty. Ask yourself, wherefore, after rescuing the infant from its living grave, you did not restore it to its mother? There was the crime, Bertuccio—that was where you became really culpable.”

“My good friend, I can only repeat what Abbé Busoni told you. Villefort deserved punishment for what he did to you and possibly to others. Benedetto, if he’s still alive, will somehow become the tool of divine retribution and then face his own punishment. As for you, I see only one real fault. Ask yourself why, after saving the baby from its living grave, you didn’t return it to its mother? That was the crime, Bertuccio—that’s where you truly went wrong.”

“True, excellency, that was the crime, the real crime, for in that I acted like a coward. My first duty, directly I had succeeded in recalling the babe to life, was to restore it to its mother; but, in order to do so, I must have made close and careful inquiry, which would, in all probability, have led to my own apprehension; and I clung to life, partly on my sister’s account, and partly from that feeling of pride inborn in our hearts of desiring to come off untouched and victorious in the execution of our vengeance. Perhaps, too, the natural and instinctive love of life made me wish to avoid endangering my own. And then, again, I am not as brave and courageous as was my poor brother.”

“You're right, Your Excellency, that was the crime, the real crime, because I acted like a coward. After I brought the baby back to life, my first duty should have been to return it to its mother; but to do that, I would have had to investigate closely, which would probably have led to my own arrest. I held on to life, partly for my sister's sake and partly because of that natural feeling of pride we all have, wanting to come out unscathed and victorious in our quest for revenge. Maybe, too, the instinctive love of life made me want to avoid putting myself in danger. And then, I have to admit, I'm not as brave and courageous as my poor brother was.”

Bertuccio hid his face in his hands as he uttered these words, while Monte Cristo fixed on him a look of inscrutable meaning. After a brief silence, rendered still more solemn by the time and place, the count said, in a tone of melancholy wholly unlike his usual manner:

Bertuccio hid his face in his hands as he said this, while Monte Cristo gave him a look that was hard to read. After a short silence, made even more serious by the time and setting, the count spoke in a tone of sadness that was completely different from his usual demeanor:

“In order to bring this conversation to a fitting termination (the last we shall ever hold upon this subject), I will repeat to you some words I have heard from the lips of the Abbé Busoni. For all evils there are two remedies—time and silence. And now leave me, Monsieur Bertuccio, to walk alone here in the garden. The very circumstances which inflict on you, as a principal in the tragic scene enacted here, such painful emotions, are to me, on the contrary, a source of something like contentment, and serve but to enhance the value of this dwelling in my estimation. The chief beauty of trees consists in the deep shadow of their umbrageous boughs, while fancy pictures a moving multitude of shapes and forms flitting and passing beneath that shade. Here I have a garden laid out in such a way as to afford the fullest scope for the imagination, and furnished with thickly grown trees, beneath whose leafy screen a visionary like myself may conjure up phantoms at will. This to me, who expected but to find a blank enclosure surrounded by a straight wall, is, I assure you, a most agreeable surprise. I have no fear of ghosts, and I have never heard it said that so much harm had been done by the dead during six thousand years as is wrought by the living in a single day. Retire within, Bertuccio, and tranquillize your mind. Should your confessor be less indulgent to you in your dying moments than you found the Abbé Busoni, send for me, if I am still on earth, and I will soothe your ears with words that shall effectually calm and soothe your parting soul ere it goes forth to traverse the ocean called eternity.”

“To wrap up this conversation properly (the last we’ll ever have on this topic), I want to share some words I heard from the Abbé Busoni. For every problem, there are two solutions—time and silence. Now, please leave me, Monsieur Bertuccio, to walk alone in the garden. The very things that cause you such painful feelings as the main character in this tragic scene are, for me, a source of something like satisfaction and only add to how much I value this place. The true beauty of trees lies in the deep shadows cast by their leafy branches, while imagination brings to life a moving crowd of shapes and forms drifting underneath that shade. Here, I have a garden designed to fully engage the imagination, filled with thickly grown trees beneath which a dreamer like me can conjure up phantoms at will. This, to me, who expected only a blank space surrounded by a straight wall, is a truly pleasant surprise. I’m not afraid of ghosts, and I’ve never heard anyone say that the dead have caused as much harm in six thousand years as the living have done in just one day. Go inside, Bertuccio, and calm your mind. If your confessor is less kind to you in your final moments than you found the Abbé Busoni, send for me, if I’m still alive, and I’ll comfort you with words that will truly soothe your departing soul before it journeys into the ocean called eternity.”

Bertuccio bowed respectfully, and turned away, sighing heavily. Monte Cristo, left alone, took three or four steps onwards, and murmured:

Bertuccio bowed respectfully and turned away, sighing deeply. Monte Cristo, left alone, took a few steps forward and murmured:

“Here, beneath this plane-tree, must have been where the infant’s grave was dug. There is the little door opening into the garden. At this corner is the private staircase communicating with the sleeping apartment. There will be no necessity for me to make a note of these particulars, for there, before my eyes, beneath my feet, all around me, I have the plan sketched with all the living reality of truth.”

“Here, under this sycamore tree, is probably where the baby’s grave was dug. There’s the small door leading into the garden. At this corner is the private staircase that connects to the sleeping area. I don’t need to jot these details down because right here, in front of me, under my feet, and all around me, I can see the layout brought to life with complete honesty.”

After making the tour of the garden a second time, the count re-entered his carriage, while Bertuccio, who perceived the thoughtful expression of his master’s features, took his seat beside the driver without uttering a word. The carriage proceeded rapidly towards Paris.

After walking through the garden a second time, the count got back into his carriage, while Bertuccio, noticing the pensive look on his master’s face, sat down next to the driver without saying a word. The carriage quickly made its way toward Paris.

That same evening, upon reaching his abode in the Champs-Élysées, the Count of Monte Cristo went over the whole building with the air of one long acquainted with each nook or corner. Nor, although preceding the party, did he once mistake one door for another, or commit the smallest error when choosing any particular corridor or staircase to conduct him to a place or suite of rooms he desired to visit. Ali was his principal attendant during this nocturnal survey. Having given various orders to Bertuccio relative to the improvements and alterations he desired to make in the house, the Count, drawing out his watch, said to the attentive Nubian:

That same evening, when he arrived at his place on the Champs-Élysées, the Count of Monte Cristo examined the entire building as if he had lived there forever. Even though he was ahead of the group, he didn’t confuse one door with another or make any mistakes choosing the right hallway or staircase to get to the rooms he wanted to visit. Ali was his main assistant during this nighttime tour. After giving several instructions to Bertuccio about the changes and upgrades he wanted to make to the house, the Count pulled out his watch and said to the attentive Nubian:

“It is half-past eleven o’clock; Haydée will soon be here. Have the French attendants been summoned to await her coming?”

“It’s half-past eleven; Haydée will be here soon. Have the French attendants been called to wait for her arrival?”

Ali extended his hands towards the apartments destined for the fair Greek, which were so effectually concealed by means of a tapestried entrance, that it would have puzzled the most curious to have divined their existence. Ali, having pointed to the apartments, held up three fingers of his right hand, and then, placing it beneath his head, shut his eyes, and feigned to sleep.

Ali reached out his hands towards the apartments meant for the fair Greek, which were so well hidden behind a decorative entrance that even the most curious would have struggled to imagine they were there. After pointing to the apartments, Ali held up three fingers on his right hand, then placed it under his head, closed his eyes, and pretended to sleep.

“I understand,” said Monte Cristo, well acquainted with Ali’s pantomime; “you mean to tell me that three female attendants await their new mistress in her sleeping-chamber.”

“I understand,” said Monte Cristo, well aware of Ali’s gestures; “you’re trying to tell me that three female attendants are waiting for their new mistress in her bedroom.”

Ali, with considerable animation, made a sign in the affirmative.

Ali enthusiastically nodded in agreement.

“Madame will be tired tonight,” continued Monte Cristo, “and will, no doubt, wish to rest. Desire the French attendants not to weary her with questions, but merely to pay their respectful duty and retire. You will also see that the Greek servants hold no communication with those of this country.”

“Madame will be tired tonight,” Monte Cristo continued, “and will, no doubt, want to rest. Ask the French attendants not to wear her out with questions, but just to show their respect and leave. You should also make sure that the Greek servants don’t interact with those from this country.”

He bowed. Just at that moment voices were heard hailing the concierge. The gate opened, a carriage rolled down the avenue, and stopped at the steps. The count hastily descended, presented himself at the already opened carriage door, and held out his hand to a young woman, completely enveloped in a green silk mantle heavily embroidered with gold. She raised the hand extended towards her to her lips, and kissed it with a mixture of love and respect. Some few words passed between them in that sonorous language in which Homer makes his gods converse. The young woman spoke with an expression of deep tenderness, while the count replied with an air of gentle gravity.

He nodded. Just then, voices were heard calling for the concierge. The gate opened, a carriage rolled down the avenue, and stopped at the steps. The count quickly got down, approached the already opened carriage door, and reached out his hand to a young woman wrapped in a green silk cloak heavily embroidered with gold. She brought the hand he offered to her lips and kissed it with a mix of love and respect. A few words were exchanged between them in that melodic language in which Homer makes his gods speak. The young woman spoke with deep tenderness, while the count replied with gentle seriousness.

Preceded by Ali, who carried a rose-colored flambeau in his hand, the young lady, who was no other than the lovely Greek who had been Monte Cristo’s companion in Italy, was conducted to her apartments, while the count retired to the pavilion reserved for himself. In another hour every light in the house was extinguished, and it might have been thought that all its inmates slept.

Preceded by Ali, who held a pink torch in his hand, the young woman, who was none other than the beautiful Greek who had been Monte Cristo’s companion in Italy, was taken to her rooms, while the count made his way to the pavilion set aside for him. In about an hour, every light in the house was turned off, and it could have been assumed that everyone inside was asleep.

Chapter 46. Unlimited Credit

About two o’clock the following day a calash, drawn by a pair of magnificent English horses, stopped at the door of Monte Cristo and a person, dressed in a blue coat, with buttons of a similar color, a white waistcoat, over which was displayed a massive gold chain, brown trousers, and a quantity of black hair descending so low over his eyebrows as to leave it doubtful whether it were not artificial so little did its jetty glossiness assimilate with the deep wrinkles stamped on his features—a person, in a word, who, although evidently past fifty, desired to be taken for not more than forty, bent forwards from the carriage door, on the panels of which were emblazoned the armorial bearings of a baron, and directed his groom to inquire at the porter’s lodge whether the Count of Monte Cristo resided there, and if he were within.

Around two o’clock the next day, a carriage pulled by a pair of stunning English horses stopped in front of Monte Cristo. A man got out, dressed in a blue coat with matching buttons, a white waistcoat featuring a large gold chain, brown trousers, and a thick mane of black hair that hung low over his eyebrows, making it hard to tell if it was real, since the glossy blackness didn’t match the deep wrinkles on his face. This man, although clearly over fifty, wanted to be seen as no older than forty, leaned forward from the carriage door, which was adorned with a baron’s coat of arms, and instructed his groom to ask at the porter’s lodge whether the Count of Monte Cristo lived there and if he was home.

While waiting, the occupant of the carriage surveyed the house, the garden as far as he could distinguish it, and the livery of servants who passed to and fro, with an attention so close as to be somewhat impertinent. His glance was keen but showed cunning rather than intelligence; his lips were straight, and so thin that, as they closed, they were drawn in over the teeth; his cheek-bones were broad and projecting, a never-failing proof of audacity and craftiness; while the flatness of his forehead, and the enlargement of the back of his skull, which rose much higher than his large and coarsely shaped ears, combined to form a physiognomy anything but prepossessing, save in the eyes of such as considered that the owner of so splendid an equipage must needs be all that was admirable and enviable, more especially when they gazed on the enormous diamond that glittered in his shirt, and the red ribbon that depended from his button-hole.

While waiting, the person in the carriage looked over the house, the garden as much as he could see, and the servants coming and going, with an attention that was almost rude. His gaze was sharp, showing more cunning than intelligence; his lips were straight and so thin that they were drawn in over his teeth when closed. His cheekbones were broad and prominent, a clear sign of boldness and trickiness; the flatness of his forehead and the bulge at the back of his skull, which rose much higher than his large, rough-shaped ears, came together to create a face that was anything but attractive, except to those who believed that someone with such a fancy carriage must be admirable and enviable, especially when they noticed the huge diamond sparkling in his shirt and the red ribbon hanging from his buttonhole.

The groom, in obedience to his orders, tapped at the window of the porter’s lodge, saying:

The groom, following his instructions, knocked on the window of the porter’s lodge, saying:

“Pray, does not the Count of Monte Cristo live here?”

“Excuse me, doesn’t the Count of Monte Cristo live here?”

“His excellency does reside here,” replied the concierge; “but——” added he, glancing an inquiring look at Ali. Ali returned a sign in the negative.

“His excellency lives here,” replied the concierge; “but——” he added, casting a questioning look at Ali. Ali responded with a negative gesture.

“But what?” asked the groom.

“But what?” asked the groom.

“His excellency does not receive visitors today.”

"His excellency isn't seeing visitors today."

“Then here is my master’s card, the Baron Danglars. You will take it to the count, and say that, although in haste to attend the Chamber, my master came out of his way to have the honor of calling upon him.”

“Then here is my master’s card, the Baron Danglars. You will take it to the count and let him know that, although he was in a hurry to attend the Chamber, my master went out of his way to honorably pay him a visit.”

“I never speak to his excellency,” replied the concierge; “the valet de chambre will carry your message.”

“I never talk to his excellency,” replied the concierge; “the personal attendant will deliver your message.”

The groom returned to the carriage.

The groom went back to the carriage.

“Well?” asked Danglars.

"Well?" Danglars asked.

The man, somewhat crest-fallen by the rebuke he had received, repeated what the concierge had said.

The man, a bit downcast by the criticism he had gotten, repeated what the concierge had said.

“Bless me,” murmured Baron Danglars, “this must surely be a prince instead of a count by their styling him ‘excellency,’ and only venturing to address him by the medium of his valet de chambre. However, it does not signify; he has a letter of credit on me, so I must see him when he requires his money.”

“Bless me,” whispered Baron Danglars, “this must definitely be a prince instead of a count given that they’re calling him ‘excellency’ and only daring to speak to him through his personal valet. But it doesn’t matter; he has a letter of credit with me, so I have to see him when he wants his money.”

Then, throwing himself back in his carriage, Danglars called out to his coachman, in a voice that might be heard across the road, “To the Chamber of Deputies.”

Then, throwing himself back in his carriage, Danglars called out to his coachman, in a voice that could be heard across the road, “To the Chamber of Deputies.”

Apprised in time of the visit paid him, Monte Cristo had, from behind the blinds of his pavilion, as minutely observed the baron, by means of an excellent lorgnette, as Danglars himself had scrutinized the house, garden, and servants.

Knowing in advance about the visit, Monte Cristo had, from behind the curtains of his pavilion, closely watched the baron using a great lorgnette, just as Danglars had examined the house, garden, and servants.

“That fellow has a decidedly bad countenance,” said the count in a tone of disgust, as he shut up his glass into its ivory case. “How comes it that all do not retreat in aversion at sight of that flat, receding, serpent-like forehead, round, vulture-shaped head, and sharp-hooked nose, like the beak of a buzzard? Ali,” cried he, striking at the same time on the brazen gong. Ali appeared. “Summon Bertuccio,” said the count. Almost immediately Bertuccio entered the apartment.

“That guy has a seriously ugly face,” said the count with a tone of disgust, as he closed his glass into its ivory case. “How is it that everyone doesn’t turn away in disgust at the sight of that flat, receding, snake-like forehead, round, vulture-shaped head, and sharp, hooked nose, like the beak of a buzzard? Ali,” he shouted, hitting the brass gong at the same time. Ali showed up. “Call Bertuccio,” said the count. Almost immediately, Bertuccio walked into the room.

“Did your excellency desire to see me?” inquired he.

“Did you want to see me?” he asked.

“I did,” replied the count. “You no doubt observed the horses standing a few minutes since at the door?”

“I did,” replied the count. “You probably saw the horses standing at the door a few minutes ago?”

“Certainly, your excellency. I noticed them for their remarkable beauty.”

“Of course, your excellency. I noticed them for their stunning beauty.”

“Then how comes it,” said Monte Cristo with a frown, “that, when I desired you to purchase for me the finest pair of horses to be found in Paris, there is another pair, fully as fine as mine, not in my stables?”

“Then how is it,” said Monte Cristo with a frown, “that when I asked you to buy me the best pair of horses in Paris, there’s another pair, just as nice as mine, not in my stables?”

At the look of displeasure, added to the angry tone in which the count spoke, Ali turned pale and held down his head.

At the sight of the count's displeasure and the angry tone in which he spoke, Ali turned pale and lowered his head.

“It is not your fault, my good Ali,” said the count in the Arabic language, and with a gentleness none would have thought him capable of showing, either in voice or face—“it is not your fault. You do not understand the points of English horses.”

“It’s not your fault, my good Ali,” the count said in Arabic, with a kindness that no one would have expected from him, either in his voice or expression—“it’s not your fault. You don’t understand the details of English horses.”

The countenance of poor Ali recovered its serenity.

The expression of poor Ali regained its calm.

“Permit me to assure your excellency,” said Bertuccio, “that the horses you speak of were not to be sold when I purchased yours.”

“Let me assure you, your excellency,” said Bertuccio, “that the horses you mentioned were not for sale when I bought yours.”

Monte Cristo shrugged his shoulders. “It seems, sir steward,” said he, “that you have yet to learn that all things are to be sold to such as care to pay the price.”

Monte Cristo shrugged his shoulders. “It looks like, sir steward,” he said, “you still haven't realized that everything can be bought by those willing to pay the price.”

“His excellency is not, perhaps, aware that M. Danglars gave 16,000 francs for his horses?”

“Perhaps his excellency isn't aware that M. Danglars paid 16,000 francs for his horses?”

“Very well. Then offer him double that sum; a banker never loses an opportunity of doubling his capital.”

“Alright. Then offer him double that amount; a banker never misses a chance to double his investment.”

“Is your excellency really in earnest?” inquired the steward.

“Are you serious, your excellency?” the steward asked.

Monte Cristo regarded the person who durst presume to doubt his words with the look of one equally surprised and displeased.

Monte Cristo looked at the person who dared to question his words with a look of both surprise and annoyance.

“I have to pay a visit this evening,” replied he. “I desire that these horses, with completely new harness, may be at the door with my carriage.”

“I need to make a visit this evening,” he replied. “I want these horses, with all brand new harness, to be at the door with my carriage.”

Bertuccio bowed, and was about to retire; but when he reached the door, he paused, and then said, “At what o’clock does your excellency wish the carriage and horses to be ready?”

Bertuccio bowed and was about to leave; but when he got to the door, he stopped and said, “What time do you want the carriage and horses ready, your excellency?”

“At five o’clock,” replied the count.

“At five o’clock,” replied the count.

“I beg your excellency’s pardon,” interposed the steward in a deprecating manner, “for venturing to observe that it is already two o’clock.”

“I apologize for interrupting you, your excellency,” the steward said modestly, “but I wanted to mention that it’s already two o’clock.”

“I am perfectly aware of that fact,” answered Monte Cristo calmly. Then, turning towards Ali, he said, “Let all the horses in my stables be led before the windows of your young lady, that she may select those she prefers for her carriage. Request her also to oblige me by saying whether it is her pleasure to dine with me; if so, let dinner be served in her apartments. Now, leave me, and desire my valet de chambre to come hither.”

“I completely understand that,” Monte Cristo replied calmly. Then, turning to Ali, he said, “Have all the horses in my stables brought out in front of your young lady’s windows so she can choose the ones she likes for her carriage. Also, please ask her if she would like to join me for dinner; if she does, have it served in her rooms. Now, please leave me, and tell my valet to come here.”

Scarcely had Ali disappeared when the valet entered the chamber.

Scarcely had Ali disappeared when the valet walked into the room.

“Monsieur Baptistin,” said the count, “you have been in my service one year, the time I generally give myself to judge of the merits or demerits of those about me. You suit me very well.”

“Mr. Baptistin,” said the count, “you have been working for me for a year, which is the typical time I take to evaluate the strengths and weaknesses of the people around me. You fit in quite well.”

Baptistin bowed low.

Baptistin bowed deeply.

“It only remains for me to know whether I also suit you?”

“It just leaves me to find out if I’m a good fit for you too.”

“Oh, your excellency!” exclaimed Baptistin eagerly.

“Oh, your excellency!” Baptistin exclaimed eagerly.

“Listen, if you please, till I have finished speaking,” replied Monte Cristo. “You receive 1,500 francs per annum for your services here—more than many a brave subaltern, who continually risks his life for his country, obtains. You live in a manner far superior to many clerks who work ten times harder than you do for their money. Then, though yourself a servant, you have other servants to wait upon you, take care of your clothes, and see that your linen is duly prepared for you. Again, you make a profit upon each article you purchase for my toilet, amounting in the course of a year to a sum equalling your wages.”

“Listen, if you wouldn’t mind, until I’m done speaking,” replied Monte Cristo. “You earn 1,500 francs a year for your work here—more than many brave junior officers who constantly risk their lives for their country make. You live in a way that’s far better than many clerks who work ten times harder than you do for their pay. Moreover, even though you are a servant, you have other servants to take care of you, look after your clothes, and ensure that your linens are properly prepared. Additionally, you profit from each item you buy for my grooming, which adds up over the year to an amount that equals your salary.”

“Nay, indeed, your excellency.”

“No, really, your excellency.”

“I am not condemning you for this, Monsieur Baptistin; but let your profits end here. It would be long indeed ere you would find so lucrative a post as that you have now the good fortune to fill. I neither ill-use nor ill-treat my servants by word or action. An error I readily forgive, but wilful negligence or forgetfulness, never. My commands are ordinarily short, clear, and precise; and I would rather be obliged to repeat my words twice, or even three times, than they should be misunderstood. I am rich enough to know whatever I desire to know, and I can promise you I am not wanting in curiosity. If, then, I should learn that you had taken upon yourself to speak of me to anyone favorably or unfavorably, to comment on my actions, or watch my conduct, that very instant you would quit my service. You may now retire. I never caution my servants a second time—remember that.”

“I’m not judging you for this, Monsieur Baptistin; but let’s keep your profits here. It will be a long time before you find such a profitable position as the one you are lucky to have now. I don’t mistreat or abuse my servants with words or actions. I easily forgive mistakes, but I can never accept willful negligence or forgetfulness. My instructions are usually short, clear, and specific; I would rather repeat myself twice or even three times than be misunderstood. I’m wealthy enough to learn whatever I want to know, and trust me, I’m very curious. So if I find out that you’ve taken it upon yourself to speak about me, positively or negatively, to comment on my actions, or monitor my behavior, you’ll be out of my service immediately. You may leave now. I never warn my servants twice—keep that in mind.”

Baptistin bowed, and was proceeding towards the door.

Baptistin bowed and started walking toward the door.

“I forgot to mention to you,” said the count, “that I lay yearly aside a certain sum for each servant in my establishment; those whom I am compelled to dismiss lose (as a matter of course) all participation in this money, while their portion goes to the fund accumulating for those domestics who remain with me, and among whom it will be divided at my death. You have been in my service a year, your fund has already begun to accumulate—let it continue to do so.”

“I forgot to mention,” said the count, “that I set aside a specific amount each year for every servant in my household. Those I have to let go automatically lose their share, and that money goes into the fund that builds up for the servants who stay with me, which will be divided among them when I die. You’ve been working for me for a year, and your fund has already started to grow—let it keep growing.”

This address, delivered in the presence of Ali, who, not understanding one word of the language in which it was spoken, stood wholly unmoved, produced an effect on M. Baptistin only to be conceived by such as have occasion to study the character and disposition of French domestics.

This speech, given in front of Ali, who didn’t understand a word of the language it was spoken in and remained completely unfazed, only had an impact on M. Baptistin that can be appreciated by those who need to understand the personalities and behaviors of French domestic workers.

“I assure your excellency,” said he, “that at least it shall be my study to merit your approbation in all things, and I will take M. Ali as my model.”

“I assure you, your excellency,” he said, “that I will do my best to earn your approval in everything, and I will take M. Ali as my example.”

“By no means,” replied the count in the most frigid tones; “Ali has many faults mixed with most excellent qualities. He cannot possibly serve you as a pattern for your conduct, not being, as you are, a paid servant, but a mere slave—a dog, who, should he fail in his duty towards me, I should not discharge from my service, but kill.”

“Not at all,” replied the count in an icy tone. “Ali has plenty of flaws along with some great qualities. He can't be a role model for you since you’re not a paid servant but a mere slave—a dog, who, if he fails in his duty to me, I wouldn’t just let go from my service; I would kill.”

Baptistin opened his eyes with astonishment.

Baptistin opened his eyes in shock.

“You seem incredulous,” said Monte Cristo, who repeated to Ali in the Arabic language what he had just been saying to Baptistin in French.

“You seem skeptical,” said Monte Cristo, who repeated to Ali in Arabic what he had just been saying to Baptistin in French.

The Nubian smiled assentingly to his master’s words, then, kneeling on one knee, respectfully kissed the hand of the count. This corroboration of the lesson he had just received put the finishing stroke to the wonder and stupefaction of M. Baptistin. The count then motioned the valet de chambre to retire, and to Ali to follow to his study, where they conversed long and earnestly together. As the hand of the clock pointed to five the count struck thrice upon his gong. When Ali was wanted one stroke was given, two summoned Baptistin, and three Bertuccio. The steward entered.

The Nubian smiled in agreement with his master’s words, then, kneeling on one knee, respectfully kissed the count's hand. This confirmation of the lesson he had just received amazed and stunned M. Baptistin even more. The count then signaled for the valet de chambre to leave and for Ali to follow him to his study, where they talked for a long time with great intensity. As the clock struck five, the count hit his gong three times. One stroke meant Ali was needed, two summoned Baptistin, and three called Bertuccio. The steward entered.

“My horses,” said Monte Cristo.

"My horses," said Monte Cristo.

“They are at the door harnessed to the carriage as your excellency desired. Does your excellency wish me to accompany him?”

“They're at the door, hitched to the carriage as you requested. Do you want me to go with him?”

“No, the coachman, Ali, and Baptistin will go.”

“No, the driver, Ali, and Baptistin will go.”

The count descended to the door of his mansion, and beheld his carriage drawn by the very pair of horses he had so much admired in the morning as the property of Danglars. As he passed them he said:

The count walked down to the door of his mansion and saw his carriage pulled by the same pair of horses he had admired that morning when they belonged to Danglars. As he walked past them, he said:

“They are extremely handsome certainly, and you have done well to purchase them, although you were somewhat remiss not to have procured them sooner.”

“They are definitely very handsome, and you made a good choice buying them, though it was a bit careless of you not to get them sooner.”

“Indeed, your excellency, I had very considerable difficulty in obtaining them, and, as it is, they have cost an enormous price.”

“Honestly, your excellency, I had a lot of trouble getting them, and as it stands, they were very expensive.”

“Does the sum you gave for them make the animals less beautiful,” inquired the count, shrugging his shoulders.

“Does the amount you offered for them make the animals less beautiful?” the count asked, shrugging his shoulders.

“Nay, if your excellency is satisfied, it is all that I could wish. Whither does your excellency desire to be driven?”

“Nah, if you’re happy, that’s all I could ask for. Where would you like to go?”

“To the residence of Baron Danglars, Rue de la Chaussée d’Antin.”

“To the home of Baron Danglars, Rue de la Chaussée d’Antin.”

This conversation had passed as they stood upon the terrace, from which a flight of stone steps led to the carriage-drive. As Bertuccio, with a respectful bow, was moving away, the count called him back.

This conversation had gone on as they stood on the terrace, where a flight of stone steps led down to the carriage drive. As Bertuccio was turning to leave with a respectful bow, the count called him back.

“I have another commission for you, M. Bertuccio,” said he; “I am desirous of having an estate by the seaside in Normandy—for instance, between Le Havre and Boulogne. You see I give you a wide range. It will be absolutely necessary that the place you may select have a small harbor, creek, or bay, into which my corvette can enter and remain at anchor. She draws only fifteen feet. She must be kept in constant readiness to sail immediately I think proper to give the signal. Make the requisite inquiries for a place of this description, and when you have met with an eligible spot, visit it, and if it possess the advantages desired, purchase it at once in your own name. The corvette must now, I think, be on her way to Fécamp, must she not?”

“I have another task for you, M. Bertuccio,” he said. “I want to buy a property by the seaside in Normandy—somewhere between Le Havre and Boulogne. As you can see, I'm giving you a wide range to choose from. It’s essential that the place you find has a small harbor, creek, or bay where my corvette can enter and anchor. It only needs fifteen feet of draft. It must always be ready to sail as soon as I decide to give the signal. Please look into suitable locations, and when you find one that meets the requirements, visit it. If it has the desired features, go ahead and purchase it in your own name right away. The corvette should be on her way to Fécamp by now, shouldn’t she?”

20333m

“Certainly, your excellency; I saw her put to sea the same evening we quitted Marseilles.”

“Of course, your excellency; I saw her set sail the same evening we left Marseilles.”

“And the yacht.”

“And the yacht.”

“Was ordered to remain at Martigues.”

“Was told to stay in Martigues.”

“’Tis well. I wish you to write from time to time to the captains in charge of the two vessels so as to keep them on the alert.”

“It’s good. I want you to write occasionally to the captains of the two ships to keep them on their toes.”

“And the steamboat?”

“And the boat?”

“She is at Châlons?”

"Is she in Châlons?"

“Yes.”

"Yes."

“The same orders for her as for the two sailing vessels.”

“The same orders for her as for the two sailing ships.”

“Very good.”

“Great.”

“When you have purchased the estate I desire, I want constant relays of horses at ten leagues apart along the northern and southern road.”

“When you buy the estate I want, I need a steady supply of horses every ten leagues along the northern and southern roads.”

“Your excellency may depend upon me.”

“Your excellency can count on me.”

The Count made a gesture of satisfaction, descended the terrace steps, and sprang into his carriage, which was whirled along swiftly to the banker’s house.

The Count smiled contentedly, went down the steps of the terrace, and jumped into his carriage, which quickly sped off to the banker's house.

Danglars was engaged at that moment, presiding over a railroad committee. But the meeting was nearly concluded when the name of his visitor was announced. As the count’s title sounded on his ear he rose, and addressing his colleagues, who were members of one or the other Chamber, he said:

Danglars was currently busy, leading a railroad committee. But the meeting was almost over when the name of his visitor was announced. As he heard the count’s title, he stood up and addressed his colleagues, who were members of one of the Chambers, saying:

“Gentlemen, pardon me for leaving you so abruptly; but a most ridiculous circumstance has occurred, which is this,—Thomson & French, the Roman bankers, have sent to me a certain person calling himself the Count of Monte Cristo, and have given him an unlimited credit with me. I confess this is the drollest thing I have ever met with in the course of my extensive foreign transactions, and you may readily suppose it has greatly roused my curiosity. I took the trouble this morning to call on the pretended count—if he were a real count he wouldn’t be so rich. But, would you believe it, ‘He was not receiving.’ So the master of Monte Cristo gives himself airs befitting a great millionaire or a capricious beauty. I made inquiries, and found that the house in the Champs-Élysées is his own property, and certainly it was very decently kept up. But,” pursued Danglars with one of his sinister smiles, “an order for unlimited credit calls for something like caution on the part of the banker to whom that order is given. I am very anxious to see this man. I suspect a hoax is intended, but the instigators of it little knew whom they had to deal with. ‘They laugh best who laugh last!’”

“Gentlemen, I apologize for leaving you so suddenly; but something quite ridiculous has happened. Thomson & French, the Roman bankers, have sent me someone calling himself the Count of Monte Cristo and have given him unlimited credit with me. I must admit, this is the strangest thing I've ever encountered in my extensive dealings abroad, and it definitely piques my curiosity. I made an effort this morning to visit the supposed count—if he were a real count, he wouldn’t be so wealthy. But would you believe it? ‘He was not receiving.’ So the master of Monte Cristo is acting like a big millionaire or a sulky diva. I checked it out and found that the place on the Champs-Élysées is indeed his property, and it was very well maintained. However," Danglars continued with one of his sinister smiles, "an order for unlimited credit requires some caution from the banker who receives it. I'm very eager to meet this man. I suspect a trick is being played, but the people behind it have no idea who they're dealing with. ‘The ones who laugh last laugh the best!’”

Having delivered himself of this pompous address, uttered with a degree of energy that left the baron almost out of breath, he bowed to the assembled party and withdrew to his drawing-room, whose sumptuous furnishings of white and gold had caused a great sensation in the Chaussée d’Antin. It was to this apartment he had desired his guest to be shown, with the purpose of overwhelming him at the sight of so much luxury. He found the count standing before some copies of Albano and Fattore that had been passed off to the banker as originals; but which, mere copies as they were, seemed to feel their degradation in being brought into juxtaposition with the gaudy colors that covered the ceiling.

After delivering his grand speech, which left the baron nearly breathless, he bowed to the group and retreated to his drawing room, whose lavish white and gold decor had created quite a stir in the Chaussée d’Antin. He intended for his guest to see this room, aiming to impress him with such opulence. He found the count standing in front of some copies of Albano and Fattore that had been sold to the banker as originals; however, these mere copies seemed to sense their inferiority when placed next to the bright colors adorning the ceiling.

The count turned round as he heard the entrance of Danglars into the room. With a slight inclination of the head, Danglars signed to the count to be seated, pointing significantly to a gilded armchair, covered with white satin embroidered with gold. The count sat down.

The count turned as he heard Danglars come into the room. With a small nod, Danglars gestured for the count to take a seat, pointing to a fancy armchair covered in white satin and embroidered with gold. The count sat down.

20335m

“I have the honor, I presume, of addressing M. de Monte Cristo.”

“I have the honor, I assume, of speaking to M. de Monte Cristo.”

The count bowed.

The count bowed down.

“And I of speaking to Baron Danglars, chevalier of the Legion of Honor, and member of the Chamber of Deputies?”

“And I'm talking to Baron Danglars, knight of the Legion of Honor and member of the Chamber of Deputies?”

Monte Cristo repeated all the titles he had read on the baron’s card.

Monte Cristo repeated all the titles he had seen on the baron’s card.

Danglars felt the irony and compressed his lips.

Danglars felt the irony and pressed his lips together.

“You will, I trust, excuse me, monsieur, for not calling you by your title when I first addressed you,” he said, “but you are aware that we are living under a popular form of government, and that I am myself a representative of the liberties of the people.”

“You will, I hope, forgive me, sir, for not using your title when I first spoke to you,” he said, “but you know we live in a democracy, and I represent the freedoms of the people myself.”

“So much so,” replied Monte Cristo, “that while you call yourself baron you are not willing to call anybody else count.”

“So much so,” replied Monte Cristo, “that while you call yourself a baron, you're not willing to call anyone else a count.”

“Upon my word, monsieur,” said Danglars with affected carelessness, “I attach no sort of value to such empty distinctions; but the fact is, I was made baron, and also chevalier of the Legion of Honor, in return for services rendered, but——”

“Honestly, sir,” said Danglars with a feigned indifference, “I don’t really care about those meaningless titles; but the truth is, I was made a baron and also a knight of the Legion of Honor as a reward for my services, but——”

“But you have discarded your titles after the example set you by Messrs. de Montmorency and Lafayette? That was a noble example to follow, monsieur.”

“But you’ve given up your titles following the example set by Messrs. de Montmorency and Lafayette? That was a great example to follow, sir.”

“Why,” replied Danglars, “not entirely so; with the servants,—you understand.”

“Why,” replied Danglars, “not exactly; with the staff—you get it.”

“I see; to your domestics you are ‘my lord,’ the journalists style you ‘monsieur,’ while your constituents call you ‘citizen.’ These are distinctions very suitable under a constitutional government. I understand perfectly.”

"I get it; your servants call you 'my lord,' the journalists refer to you as 'monsieur,' while your constituents address you as 'citizen.' These are all titles that fit well within a constitutional government. I completely understand."

Again Danglars bit his lips; he saw that he was no match for Monte Cristo in an argument of this sort, and he therefore hastened to turn to subjects more congenial.

Again, Danglars bit his lips; he realized he couldn't compete with Monte Cristo in a discussion like this, so he quickly shifted to topics that were more comfortable for him.

“Permit me to inform you, Count,” said he, bowing, “that I have received a letter of advice from Thomson & French, of Rome.”

“Let me tell you, Count,” he said, bowing, “that I’ve received a letter of advice from Thomson & French, in Rome.”

“I am glad to hear it, baron,—for I must claim the privilege of addressing you after the manner of your servants. I have acquired the bad habit of calling persons by their titles from living in a country where barons are still barons by right of birth. But as regards the letter of advice, I am charmed to find that it has reached you; that will spare me the troublesome and disagreeable task of coming to you for money myself. You have received a regular letter of advice?”

“I’m happy to hear that, baron—so I’ll take the liberty of addressing you like your servants do. I’ve picked up the bad habit of using titles because I live in a country where barons still hold their titles by birthright. But about the letter of advice, I’m delighted to know you’ve gotten it; that saves me the awkward and unpleasant job of asking you for money myself. You received a proper letter of advice?”

“Yes,” said Danglars, “but I confess I didn’t quite comprehend its meaning.”

“Yes,” said Danglars, “but I admit I didn’t really understand what it meant.”

“Indeed?”

"Really?"

“And for that reason I did myself the honor of calling upon you, in order to beg for an explanation.”

“And for that reason, I took the liberty of coming to see you to request an explanation.”

“Go on, monsieur. Here I am, ready to give you any explanation you desire.”

“Go ahead, sir. I'm here, ready to provide any explanation you need.”

“Why,” said Danglars, “in the letter—I believe I have it about me”—here he felt in his breast-pocket—“yes, here it is. Well, this letter gives the Count of Monte Cristo unlimited credit on our house.”

“Why,” said Danglars, “in the letter—I think I have it with me”—he checked his breast-pocket—“yes, here it is. Well, this letter gives the Count of Monte Cristo unlimited credit at our bank.”

“Well, baron, what is there difficult to understand about that?”

“Well, baron, what’s so hard to understand about that?”

“Merely the term unlimited—nothing else, certainly.”

“Just the term unlimited—nothing more, for sure.”

“Is not that word known in France? The people who wrote are Anglo-Germans, you know.”

“Is that word not known in France? The people who wrote it are Anglo-Germans, you know.”

“Oh, as for the composition of the letter, there is nothing to be said; but as regards the competency of the document, I certainly have doubts.”

“Oh, regarding the content of the letter, there's nothing to discuss; but when it comes to the validity of the document, I definitely have doubts.”

“Is it possible?” asked the count, assuming all air and tone of the utmost simplicity and candor. “Is it possible that Thomson & French are not looked upon as safe and solvent bankers? Pray tell me what you think, baron, for I feel uneasy, I can assure you, having some considerable property in their hands.”

“Is it possible?” asked the count, adopting an air of utmost simplicity and honesty. “Is it possible that Thomson & French aren’t seen as safe and reliable bankers? Please tell me what you think, baron, because I’m feeling quite uneasy, I assure you, with a significant amount of my property in their care.”

“Thomson & French are perfectly solvent,” replied Danglars, with an almost mocking smile; “but the word unlimited, in financial affairs, is so extremely vague.”

“Thomson & French are completely solvent,” replied Danglars, with a somewhat mocking smile; “but the word unlimited, in financial matters, is very vague.”

“Is, in fact, unlimited,” said Monte Cristo.

“Is, in fact, unlimited,” said Monte Cristo.

“Precisely what I was about to say,” cried Danglars. “Now what is vague is doubtful; and it was a wise man who said, ‘when in doubt, keep out.’”

“Exactly what I was going to say,” shouted Danglars. “Now, what’s vague is uncertain; and a wise person once said, ‘when in doubt, stay out.’”

“Meaning to say,” rejoined Monte Cristo, “that however Thomson & French may be inclined to commit acts of imprudence and folly, the Baron Danglars is not disposed to follow their example.”

“Meaning to say,” replied Monte Cristo, “that even if Thomson & French are inclined to act recklessly and foolishly, the Baron Danglars is not planning to follow their lead.”

“Not at all.”

"Not at all."

“Plainly enough; Messrs. Thomson & French set no bounds to their engagements while those of M. Danglars have their limits; he is a wise man, according to his own showing.”

“Clearly, Messrs. Thomson & French have no limits to their commitments, while M. Danglars has his constraints; he considers himself a wise man.”

“Monsieur,” replied the banker, drawing himself up with a haughty air, “the extent of my resources has never yet been questioned.”

“Sir,” replied the banker, straightening himself with a proud demeanor, “the scope of my resources has never been in doubt.”

“It seems, then, reserved for me,” said Monte Cristo coldly, “to be the first to do so.”

“It looks like it’s up to me,” said Monte Cristo coolly, “to be the first to do this.”

“By what right, sir?”

"On what authority, sir?"

“By right of the objections you have raised, and the explanations you have demanded, which certainly must have some motive.”

“Based on the concerns you've raised and the explanations you've asked for, there must definitely be some reason behind them.”

Once more Danglars bit his lips. It was the second time he had been worsted, and this time on his own ground. His forced politeness sat awkwardly upon him, and approached almost to impertinence. Monte Cristo on the contrary, preserved a graceful suavity of demeanor, aided by a certain degree of simplicity he could assume at pleasure, and thus possessed the advantage.

Once again, Danglars bit his lip. It was the second time he had been beaten, and this time it was on his own turf. His forced politeness felt uncomfortable, bordering on rude. Monte Cristo, on the other hand, maintained a graceful charm, bolstered by a level of simplicity he could adopt at will, giving him the upper hand.

“Well, sir,” resumed Danglars, after a brief silence, “I will endeavor to make myself understood, by requesting you to inform me for what sum you propose to draw upon me?”

“Well, sir,” continued Danglars after a short pause, “I will try to make myself clear by asking you to let me know how much you plan to draw from me?”

“Why, truly,” replied Monte Cristo, determined not to lose an inch of the ground he had gained, “my reason for desiring an ‘unlimited’ credit was precisely because I did not know how much money I might need.”

“Honestly,” replied Monte Cristo, determined not to lose any ground he had gained, “the reason I wanted ‘unlimited’ credit was exactly because I wasn’t sure how much money I might need.”

The banker thought the time had come for him to take the upper hand. So throwing himself back in his armchair, he said, with an arrogant and purse-proud air:

The banker felt it was time to take control. So, leaning back in his armchair, he said, with an arrogant and smug attitude:

“Let me beg of you not to hesitate in naming your wishes; you will then be convinced that the resources of the house of Danglars, however limited, are still equal to meeting the largest demands; and were you even to require a million——”

“Please don’t hesitate to share your wishes; you’ll see that the resources of the Danglars family, though limited, can still meet even the biggest demands. And if you were to need a million——”

“I beg your pardon,” interposed Monte Cristo.

“I’m sorry to interrupt,” Monte Cristo said.

“I said a million,” replied Danglars, with the confidence of ignorance.

“I said a million,” replied Danglars, with the overconfidence of someone who doesn’t know any better.

“But could I do with a million?” retorted the count. “My dear sir, if a trifle like that could suffice me, I should never have given myself the trouble of opening an account. A million? Excuse my smiling when you speak of a sum I am in the habit of carrying in my pocket-book or dressing-case.”

“But could I manage with a million?” the count shot back. “My dear sir, if such a small amount could satisfy me, I wouldn’t have bothered opening an account. A million? Forgive me for smiling when you mention a sum I usually carry in my wallet or makeup bag.”

And with these words Monte Cristo took from his pocket a small case containing his visiting-cards, and drew forth two orders on the treasury for 500,000 francs each, payable at sight to the bearer. A man like Danglars was wholly inaccessible to any gentler method of correction. The effect of the present revelation was stunning; he trembled and was on the verge of apoplexy. The pupils of his eyes, as he gazed at Monte Cristo dilated horribly.

And with that, Monte Cristo pulled out a small case with his business cards and took out two treasury notes for 500,000 francs each, payable on demand to the bearer. A guy like Danglars was completely beyond any gentler form of correction. The impact of this revelation was explosive; he shook and was nearly having a fit. The pupils of his eyes, as he stared at Monte Cristo, widened in shock.

“Come, come,” said Monte Cristo, “confess honestly that you have not perfect confidence in Thomson & French. I understand, and foreseeing that such might be the case, I took, in spite of my ignorance of affairs, certain precautions. See, here are two similar letters to that you have yourself received; one from the house of Arstein & Eskeles of Vienna, to Baron Rothschild, the other drawn by Baring of London, upon M. Lafitte. Now, sir, you have but to say the word, and I will spare you all uneasiness by presenting my letter of credit to one or other of these two firms.”

“Come on,” said Monte Cristo, “admit that you don’t fully trust Thomson & French. I get it, and anticipating this might happen, I took some precautions despite my lack of knowledge in these matters. Look, here are two letters similar to the one you received; one from the house of Arstein & Eskeles in Vienna to Baron Rothschild, and the other issued by Baring in London, addressed to M. Lafitte. Now, just say the word, and I’ll relieve you of any worry by presenting my letter of credit to either of these two firms.”

The blow had struck home, and Danglars was entirely vanquished; with a trembling hand he took the two letters from the count, who held them carelessly between finger and thumb, and proceeded to scrutinize the signatures, with a minuteness that the count might have regarded as insulting, had it not suited his present purpose to mislead the banker.

The hit had landed hard, and Danglars was completely defeated; with a shaking hand, he took the two letters from the count, who held them casually between his fingers, and started to examine the signatures so closely that the count might have seen it as disrespectful, if it hadn't been convenient for him to trick the banker.

“Oh, sir,” said Danglars, after he had convinced himself of the authenticity of the documents he held, and rising as if to salute the power of gold personified in the man before him,—“three letters of unlimited credit! I can be no longer mistrustful, but you must pardon me, my dear count, for confessing to some degree of astonishment.”

“Oh, sir,” said Danglars, after he had confirmed the authenticity of the documents he held, and standing up as if to pay respect to the power of gold embodied in the man before him, “three letters of unlimited credit! I can no longer be distrustful, but you’ll have to forgive me, my dear count, for admitting that I’m somewhat astonished.”

“Nay,” answered Monte Cristo, with the most gentlemanly air, “’tis not for such trifling sums as these that your banking house is to be incommoded. Then, you can let me have some money, can you not?”

“Nah,” replied Monte Cristo, with a very refined demeanor, “it’s not for such small amounts that your bank should be troubled. So, you can give me some money, right?”

“Whatever you say, my dear count; I am at your orders.”

"Whatever you say, my dear Count; I'm here to serve you."

“Why,” replied Monte Cristo, “since we mutually understand each other—for such I presume is the case?” Danglars bowed assentingly. “You are quite sure that not a lurking doubt or suspicion lingers in your mind?”

“Why,” replied Monte Cristo, “since we both understand each other—for that’s what I assume?” Danglars nodded in agreement. “Are you completely sure that there’s no lingering doubt or suspicion in your mind?”

“Oh, my dear count,” exclaimed Danglars, “I never for an instant entertained such a feeling towards you.”

“Oh, my dear count,” Danglars exclaimed, “I never once felt that way about you.”

“No, you merely wished to be convinced, nothing more; but now that we have come to so clear an understanding, and that all distrust and suspicion are laid at rest, we may as well fix a sum as the probable expenditure of the first year, suppose we say six millions to——”

“No, you just wanted to be convinced, nothing more; but now that we have reached such a clear understanding, and all distrust and suspicion have been put to rest, we might as well set a sum for the expected expenses of the first year, let’s say six million to——”

“Six millions!” gasped Danglars—“so be it.”

“Six million!” Danglars gasped—“fine by me.”

“Then, if I should require more,” continued Monte Cristo in a careless manner, “why, of course, I should draw upon you; but my present intention is not to remain in France more than a year, and during that period I scarcely think I shall exceed the sum I mentioned. However, we shall see. Be kind enough, then, to send me 500,000 francs tomorrow. I shall be at home till midday, or if not, I will leave a receipt with my steward.”

“Then, if I need more,” Monte Cristo continued casually, “I would naturally rely on you; but my current plan is to stay in France for no more than a year, and during that time, I hardly think I’ll go over the amount I stated. Still, we’ll see. Please be so kind as to send me 500,000 francs tomorrow. I’ll be at home until noon, or if not, I’ll leave a receipt with my steward.”

“The money you desire shall be at your house by ten o’clock tomorrow morning, my dear count,” replied Danglars. “How would you like to have it? in gold, silver, or notes?”

“The money you want will be at your place by ten o’clock tomorrow morning, my dear count,” replied Danglars. “How would you like it? In gold, silver, or cash?”

“Half in gold, and the other half in bank-notes, if you please,” said the count, rising from his seat.

“Half in gold and the other half in cash, if you don’t mind,” said the count, getting up from his seat.

“I must confess to you, count,” said Danglars, “that I have hitherto imagined myself acquainted with the degree of all the great fortunes of Europe, and still wealth such as yours has been wholly unknown to me. May I presume to ask whether you have long possessed it?”

“I have to admit to you, Count,” said Danglars, “that I thought I knew the full extent of all the great fortunes in Europe, but your wealth is something I’ve never encountered before. Can I ask how long you’ve had it?”

“It has been in the family a very long while,” returned Monte Cristo, “a sort of treasure expressly forbidden to be touched for a certain period of years, during which the accumulated interest has doubled the capital. The period appointed by the testator for the disposal of these riches occurred only a short time ago, and they have only been employed by me within the last few years. Your ignorance on the subject, therefore, is easily accounted for. However, you will be better informed as to me and my possessions ere long.”

“It has been in the family for a really long time,” replied Monte Cristo, “a kind of treasure that was specifically kept untouched for a certain number of years, during which the accumulated interest has doubled the original amount. The time set by the will for accessing these riches was only recently reached, and I’ve only made use of them in the last few years. So, it’s understandable that you’re not familiar with it. However, you’ll learn more about me and my belongings soon enough.”

And the count, while pronouncing these latter words, accompanied them with one of those ghastly smiles that used to strike terror into poor Franz d’Épinay.

And the count, while saying these last words, gave one of those creepy smiles that used to terrify poor Franz d’Épinay.

“With your tastes, and means of gratifying them,” continued Danglars, “you will exhibit a splendor that must effectually put us poor miserable millionaires quite in the shade. If I mistake not you are an admirer of paintings, at least I judged so from the attention you appeared to be bestowing on mine when I entered the room. If you will permit me, I shall be happy to show you my picture gallery, composed entirely of works by the ancient masters—warranted as such. Not a modern picture among them. I cannot endure the modern school of painting.”

“With your tastes and ways of indulging them,” continued Danglars, “you’ll show such splendor that it will definitely overshadow us poor miserable millionaires. If I’m not mistaken, you’re a fan of paintings; at least, I gathered that from the attention you seemed to give mine when I walked into the room. If you don’t mind, I’d be happy to show you my art gallery, which is filled entirely with works from the ancient masters—guaranteed to be authentic. Not a single modern painting in sight. I can’t stand modern art.”

“You are perfectly right in objecting to them, for this one great fault—that they have not yet had time to become old.”

"You’re absolutely right to criticize them for this one major flaw—that they haven’t had time to grow old yet."

“Or will you allow me to show you several fine statues by Thorwaldsen, Bartoloni, and Canova?—all foreign artists, for, as you may perceive, I think but very indifferently of our French sculptors.”

“Or will you let me show you some amazing statues by Thorwaldsen, Bartoloni, and Canova?—all foreign artists, because, as you might notice, I have a pretty low opinion of our French sculptors.”

“You have a right to be unjust to them, monsieur; they are your compatriots.”

“You have the right to be unfair to them, sir; they are your fellow countrymen.”

“But all this may come later, when we shall be better known to each other. For the present, I will confine myself (if perfectly agreeable to you) to introducing you to the Baroness Danglars—excuse my impatience, my dear count, but a client like you is almost like a member of the family.”

“But all that can wait for later, when we know each other better. For now, I’ll stick to introducing you to Baroness Danglars—sorry for my impatience, dear count, but a client like you is practically family.”

Monte Cristo bowed, in sign that he accepted the proffered honor; Danglars rang and was answered by a servant in a showy livery.

Monte Cristo nodded, indicating that he accepted the offered honor; Danglars rang the bell and was answered by a servant in an elaborate uniform.

“Is the baroness at home?” inquired Danglars.

“Is the baroness home?” asked Danglars.

“Yes, my lord,” answered the man.

“Yes, my lord,” the man replied.

“And alone?”

"And by myself?"

“No, my lord, madame has visitors.”

“No, my lord, the lady has guests.”

“Have you any objection to meet any persons who may be with madame, or do you desire to preserve a strict incognito?”

“Do you have any objections to meeting anyone who might be with the lady, or do you want to keep a strict incognito?”

“No, indeed,” replied Monte Cristo with a smile, “I do not arrogate to myself the right of so doing.”

“No, really,” replied Monte Cristo with a smile, “I don’t claim to have the right to do that.”

“And who is with madame?—M. Debray?” inquired Danglars, with an air of indulgence and good-nature that made Monte Cristo smile, acquainted as he was with the secrets of the banker’s domestic life.

“And who is with Madame?—M. Debray?” asked Danglars, with a tone of indulgence and kindness that made Monte Cristo smile, knowing the secrets of the banker’s home life.

“Yes, my lord,” replied the servant, “M. Debray is with madame.”

"Yes, my lord," the servant replied, "Mr. Debray is with Madame."

Danglars nodded his head; then, turning to Monte Cristo, said, “M. Lucien Debray is an old friend of ours, and private secretary to the Minister of the Interior. As for my wife, I must tell you, she lowered herself by marrying me, for she belongs to one of the most ancient families in France. Her maiden name was De Servières, and her first husband was Colonel the Marquis of Nargonne.”

Danglars nodded his head; then, turning to Monte Cristo, said, “M. Lucien Debray is an old friend of ours and the private secretary to the Minister of the Interior. As for my wife, I must tell you, she lowered herself by marrying me, as she comes from one of the oldest families in France. Her maiden name was De Servières, and her first husband was Colonel the Marquis of Nargonne.”

“I have not the honor of knowing Madame Danglars; but I have already met M. Lucien Debray.”

“I don’t have the pleasure of knowing Madame Danglars, but I have already met Mr. Lucien Debray.”

“Ah, indeed?” said Danglars; “and where was that?”

“Really?” said Danglars. “And where was that?”

“At the house of M. de Morcerf.”

“At the house of Mr. de Morcerf.”

“Ah! you are acquainted with the young viscount, are you?”

“Ah! So you know the young viscount, do you?”

“We were together a good deal during the Carnival at Rome.”

“We spent a lot of time together during the Carnival in Rome.”

“True, true,” cried Danglars. “Let me see; have I not heard talk of some strange adventure with bandits or thieves hid in ruins, and of his having had a miraculous escape? I forget how, but I know he used to amuse my wife and daughter by telling them about it after his return from Italy.”

“That's true,” cried Danglars. “Let me think; didn’t I hear something about a weird adventure involving bandits or thieves hiding in ruins, and how he had a miraculous escape? I can’t remember the details, but I know he used to entertain my wife and daughter by telling them about it after he got back from Italy.”

“Her ladyship is waiting to receive you, gentlemen,” said the servant, who had gone to inquire the pleasure of his mistress.

“Your lady is ready to see you, gentlemen,” said the servant, who had gone to check with his mistress.

“With your permission,” said Danglars, bowing, “I will precede you, to show you the way.”

“With your permission,” said Danglars, bowing, “I’ll lead the way.”

“By all means,” replied Monte Cristo; “I follow you.”

“Of course,” replied Monte Cristo; “I’m with you.”

Chapter 47. The Dappled Grays

The baron, followed by the count, traversed a long series of apartments, in which the prevailing characteristics were heavy magnificence and the gaudiness of ostentatious wealth, until he reached the boudoir of Madame Danglars—a small octagonal-shaped room, hung with pink satin, covered with white Indian muslin. The chairs were of ancient workmanship and materials; over the doors were painted sketches of shepherds and shepherdesses, after the style and manner of Boucher; and at each side pretty medallions in crayons, harmonizing well with the furnishings of this charming apartment, the only one throughout the great mansion in which any distinctive taste prevailed. The truth was, it had been entirely overlooked in the plan arranged and followed out by M. Danglars and his architect, who had been selected to aid the baron in the great work of improvement solely because he was the most fashionable and celebrated decorator of the day. The decorations of the boudoir had then been left entirely to Madame Danglars and Lucien Debray. M. Danglars, however, while possessing a great admiration for the antique, as it was understood during the time of the Directory, entertained the most sovereign contempt for the simple elegance of his wife’s favorite sitting-room, where, by the way, he was never permitted to intrude, unless, indeed, he excused his own appearance by ushering in some more agreeable visitor than himself; and even then he had rather the air and manner of a person who was himself introduced, than that of being the presenter of another, his reception being cordial or frigid, in proportion as the person who accompanied him chanced to please or displease the baroness.

The baron, followed by the count, walked through a long series of rooms, dominated by heavy grandeur and the showiness of extreme wealth, until he arrived at Madame Danglars’s boudoir—a small octagonal room draped in pink satin and covered in white Indian muslin. The chairs were crafted from old materials and designs; above the doors were painted images of shepherds and shepherdesses, in the style of Boucher; and on each side were charming medallions in crayon, perfectly matching the décor of this lovely room, the only one in the vast mansion with any real sense of taste. The truth was, it had been overlooked entirely in the plans created by M. Danglars and his architect, who had been chosen to help the baron with the major renovations simply because he was the most fashionable and renowned decorator of the time. The boudoir’s décor had been left entirely to Madame Danglars and Lucien Debray. However, M. Danglars, while deeply admiring antiques as they were understood during the Directory, held a strong disdain for the simple elegance of his wife’s favorite sitting room, where, by the way, he could never enter unless he brought a more pleasant guest than himself; and even then, he acted more like a guest himself rather than the host, with his reception being warm or cold depending on whether the person accompanying him happened to please or annoy the baroness.

Madame Danglars (who, although past the first bloom of youth, was still strikingly handsome) was now seated at the piano, a most elaborate piece of cabinet and inlaid work, while Lucien Debray, standing before a small work-table, was turning over the pages of an album.

Madame Danglars (who, though no longer in the prime of her youth, was still remarkably beautiful) was now sitting at the piano, a very detailed piece of furniture with intricate inlays, while Lucien Debray, standing at a small worktable, was flipping through the pages of an album.

Lucien had found time, preparatory to the count’s arrival, to relate many particulars respecting him to Madame Danglars. It will be remembered that Monte Cristo had made a lively impression on the minds of all the party assembled at the breakfast given by Albert de Morcerf; and although Debray was not in the habit of yielding to such feelings, he had never been able to shake off the powerful influence excited in his mind by the impressive look and manner of the count, consequently the description given by Lucien to the baroness bore the highly-colored tinge of his own heated imagination. Already excited by the wonderful stories related of the count by de Morcerf, it is no wonder that Madame Danglars eagerly listened to, and fully credited, all the additional circumstances detailed by Debray. This posing at the piano and over the album was only a little ruse adopted by way of precaution. A most gracious welcome and unusual smile were bestowed on M. Danglars; the count, in return for his gentlemanly bow, received a formal though graceful courtesy, while Lucien exchanged with the count a sort of distant recognition, and with Danglars a free and easy nod.

Lucien had managed to find some time before the count arrived to share many details about him with Madame Danglars. It’s worth noting that Monte Cristo had made a strong impression on everyone at the breakfast hosted by Albert de Morcerf; and even though Debray wasn’t the type to easily give in to such feelings, he couldn’t shake off the deep impact that the count's striking presence and demeanor had on him. As a result, Lucien's description to the baroness was colored by his own vivid imagination. Already intrigued by the amazing stories about the count shared by de Morcerf, it wasn’t surprising that Madame Danglars listened eagerly and fully believed all the extra details provided by Debray. The way they posed at the piano and around the album was just a little trick for precaution. A warm welcome and an unusual smile were given to M. Danglars; in response to his polite bow, the count received a formal yet graceful nod, while Lucien exchanged a sort of distant acknowledgment with the count and a relaxed nod with Danglars.

“Baroness,” said Danglars, “give me leave to present to you the Count of Monte Cristo, who has been most warmly recommended to me by my correspondents at Rome. I need but mention one fact to make all the ladies in Paris court his notice, and that is, that he has come to take up his abode in Paris for a year, during which brief period he proposes to spend six millions of money. That means balls, dinners, and lawn parties without end, in all of which I trust the count will remember us, as he may depend upon it we shall him, in our own humble entertainments.”

“Baroness,” said Danglars, “allow me to introduce you to the Count of Monte Cristo, who has been highly recommended to me by my contacts in Rome. I only need to mention one thing to make all the ladies in Paris eager to get his attention: he’s come to live in Paris for a year and plans to spend six million dollars during that time. That translates to endless balls, dinners, and garden parties, and I hope the count will keep us in mind, just as we will remember him in our own modest gatherings.”

In spite of the gross flattery and coarseness of this address, Madame Danglars could not forbear gazing with considerable interest on a man capable of expending six millions in twelve months, and who had selected Paris for the scene of his princely extravagance.

Despite the obvious flattery and bluntness of this speech, Madame Danglars couldn’t help but look at this man with great interest, a man who could spend six million in a year and had chosen Paris as the backdrop for his lavish spending.

“And when did you arrive here?” inquired she.

“And when did you get here?” she asked.

“Yesterday morning, madame.”

"Yesterday morning, ma'am."

“Coming, as usual, I presume, from the extreme end of the globe? Pardon me—at least, such I have heard is your custom.”

“Are you coming, as usual, from the farthest corner of the world? Excuse me—at least, that’s what I’ve heard is your habit.”

“Nay, madame. This time I have merely come from Cadiz.”

“Nah, ma’am. This time I’ve just come from Cadiz.”

“You have selected a most unfavorable moment for your first visit. Paris is a horrible place in summer. Balls, parties, and fêtes are over; the Italian opera is in London; the French opera everywhere except in Paris. As for the Théatre Français, you know, of course, that it is nowhere. The only amusements left us are the indifferent races at the Champ-de-Mars and Satory. Do you propose entering any horses at either of these races, count?”

“You’ve picked a really bad time for your first visit. Paris is terrible in the summer. Balls, parties, and festivals are done; the Italian opera is in London; the French opera is showing everywhere except Paris. And the Théâtre Français, as you know, is not happening anywhere. The only entertainment we have left are the mediocre races at the Champ-de-Mars and Satory. Are you planning to enter any horses in either of these races, Count?”

“I shall do whatever they do at Paris, madame, if I have the good fortune to find someone who will initiate me into the prevalent ideas of amusement.”

“I'll do whatever they're doing in Paris, madam, if I'm lucky enough to find someone who can introduce me to the popular ways of having fun.”

“Are you fond of horses, count?”

“Do you like horses, Count?”

“I have passed a considerable part of my life in the East, madame, and you are doubtless aware that the Orientals value only two things—the fine breeding of their horses and the beauty of their women.”

“I have spent a significant portion of my life in the East, madam, and you are surely aware that the people there value only two things—the quality of their horses and the beauty of their women.”

“Nay, count,” said the baroness, “it would have been somewhat more gallant to have placed the ladies first.”

“Nah, count,” said the baroness, “it would have been a bit more courteous to put the ladies first.”

“You see, madame, how rightly I spoke when I said I required a preceptor to guide me in all my sayings and doings here.”

“You see, ma'am, how right I was when I said I needed a mentor to guide me in everything I say and do here.”

At this instant the favorite attendant of Madame Danglars entered the boudoir; approaching her mistress, she spoke some words in an undertone. Madame Danglars turned very pale, then exclaimed:

At that moment, Madame Danglars’ favorite attendant walked into the boudoir; she leaned toward her mistress and whispered something. Madame Danglars went pale, then cried out:

“I cannot believe it; the thing is impossible.”

“I can't believe it; that's impossible.”

“I assure you, madame,” replied the woman, “it is as I have said.”

“I promise you, ma'am,” the woman replied, “it's just as I've said.”

Turning impatiently towards her husband, Madame Danglars demanded, “Is this true?”

Turning impatiently towards her husband, Madame Danglars asked, “Is this true?”

“Is what true, madame?” inquired Danglars, visibly agitated.

“What's true, ma'am?” Danglars asked, clearly agitated.

“What my maid tells me.”

"What my housekeeper tells me."

“But what does she tell you?”

“But what does she say to you?”

“That when my coachman was about to harness the horses to my carriage, he discovered that they had been removed from the stables without his knowledge. I desire to know what is the meaning of this?”

“That when my driver was about to hook up the horses to my carriage, he found out that they had been taken from the stables without his knowledge. I want to know what this means?”

“Be kind enough, madame, to listen to me,” said Danglars.

“Please be kind enough to listen to me, ma’am,” said Danglars.

“Oh, yes; I will listen, monsieur, for I am most curious to hear what explanation you will give. These two gentlemen shall decide between us; but, first, I will state the case to them. Gentlemen,” continued the baroness, “among the ten horses in the stables of Baron Danglars, are two that belong exclusively to me—a pair of the handsomest and most spirited creatures to be found in Paris. But to you, at least, M. Debray, I need not give a further description, because to you my beautiful pair of dappled grays were well known. Well, I had promised Madame de Villefort the loan of my carriage to drive tomorrow to the Bois; but when my coachman goes to fetch the grays from the stables they are gone—positively gone. No doubt M. Danglars has sacrificed them to the selfish consideration of gaining some thousands of paltry francs. Oh, what a detestable crew they are, these mercenary speculators!”

“Oh, yes; I’m all ears, sir, because I’m really curious to hear your explanation. These two gentlemen will help us settle this; but first, let me lay out the situation for them. Gentlemen,” the baroness continued, “among the ten horses in Baron Danglars’ stables, there are two that are entirely mine—a pair of the most beautiful and spirited horses you can find in Paris. But you, M. Debray, already know about my stunning pair of dappled grays. So, I had promised Madame de Villefort that she could borrow my carriage to drive to the Bois tomorrow; but when my coachman went to get the grays from the stables, they were gone—completely gone. I’m sure M. Danglars has sold them off out of sheer greed, just to make a few thousand worthless francs. Oh, what a despicable bunch these money-driven speculators are!”

“Madame,” replied Danglars, “the horses were not sufficiently quiet for you; they were scarcely four years old, and they made me extremely uneasy on your account.”

“Madam,” replied Danglars, “the horses weren’t calm enough for you; they were barely four years old, and they made me really anxious for your safety.”

“Nonsense,” retorted the baroness; “you could not have entertained any alarm on the subject, because you are perfectly well aware that I have had for a month in my service the very best coachman in Paris. But, perhaps, you have disposed of the coachman as well as the horses?”

“Nonsense,” replied the baroness; “you couldn't have been worried about it, because you know very well that I've had the best coachman in Paris working for me for a month now. But maybe you’ve gotten rid of the coachman along with the horses?”

“My dear love, pray do not say any more about them, and I promise you another pair exactly like them in appearance, only more quiet and steady.”

“My dear love, please don’t talk about them anymore, and I promise to get you another pair that looks just like them, but are quieter and steadier.”

The baroness shrugged her shoulders with an air of ineffable contempt, while her husband, affecting not to observe this unconjugal gesture, turned towards Monte Cristo and said,—“Upon my word, count, I am quite sorry not to have met you sooner. You are setting up an establishment, of course?”

The baroness shrugged her shoulders with an air of undeniable disdain, while her husband, pretending not to notice this unfaithful gesture, turned to Monte Cristo and said, “Honestly, count, I’m really sorry we didn’t meet sooner. You’re starting a new place, right?”

“Why, yes,” replied the count.

"Of course," replied the count.

“I should have liked to have made you the offer of these horses. I have almost given them away, as it is; but, as I before said, I was anxious to get rid of them upon any terms. They were only fit for a young man.”

“I would have liked to offer you these horses. I've almost given them away already; but, as I mentioned before, I really wanted to get rid of them on any terms. They were only suited for a young man.”

“I am much obliged by your kind intentions towards me,” said Monte Cristo; “but this morning I purchased a very excellent pair of carriage-horses, and I do not think they were dear. There they are. Come, M. Debray, you are a connoisseur, I believe, let me have your opinion upon them.”

“I really appreciate your kind intentions towards me,” said Monte Cristo; “but this morning I bought a great pair of carriage horses, and I don’t think they were expensive. There they are. Come on, M. Debray, you’re an expert, right? I’d like to hear your opinion on them.”

As Debray walked towards the window, Danglars approached his wife.

As Debray walked toward the window, Danglars went over to his wife.

“I could not tell you before others,” said he in a low tone, “the reason of my parting with the horses; but a most enormous price was offered me this morning for them. Some madman or fool, bent upon ruining himself as fast as he can, actually sent his steward to me to purchase them at any cost; and the fact is, I have gained 16,000 francs by the sale of them. Come, don’t look so angry, and you shall have 4,000 francs of the money to do what you like with, and Eugénie shall have 2,000. There, what do you think now of the affair? Wasn’t I right to part with the horses?”

“I couldn’t tell you in front of others,” he said quietly, “why I sold the horses, but someone offered me an outrageous price for them this morning. Some crazy person or fool, determined to waste his money as quickly as possible, actually sent his steward to buy them no matter the price; and the truth is, I made 16,000 francs from the sale. Come on, don’t look so upset, and you’ll get 4,000 francs to use however you want, and Eugénie will get 2,000. So, what do you think about all this now? Wasn’t I right to sell the horses?”

Madame Danglars surveyed her husband with a look of withering contempt.

Madame Danglars looked at her husband with obvious disdain.

“Great heavens?” suddenly exclaimed Debray.

“OMG?” suddenly exclaimed Debray.

“What is it?” asked the baroness.

"What is it?" asked the baroness.

“I cannot be mistaken; there are your horses! The very animals we were speaking of, harnessed to the count’s carriage!”

“I can't be wrong; there are your horses! The exact ones we were talking about, hitched to the count’s carriage!”

“My dappled grays?” demanded the baroness, springing to the window. “’Tis indeed they!” said she.

“My dappled grays?” the baroness asked, hurrying to the window. “It really is them!” she exclaimed.

Danglars looked absolutely stupefied.

Danglars looked completely shocked.

“How very singular,” cried Monte Cristo with well-feigned astonishment.

“How unusual,” exclaimed Monte Cristo with feigned surprise.

“I cannot believe it,” murmured the banker. Madame Danglars whispered a few words in the ear of Debray, who approached Monte Cristo, saying, “The baroness wishes to know what you paid her husband for the horses.”

“I can’t believe this,” whispered the banker. Madame Danglars said a few words in Debray’s ear, who then walked over to Monte Cristo, saying, “The baroness wants to know what you paid her husband for the horses.”

“I scarcely know,” replied the count; “it was a little surprise prepared for me by my steward, and cost me—well, somewhere about 30,000 francs.”

“I hardly know,” replied the count; “it was a small surprise set up for me by my steward, and it cost me—well, around 30,000 francs.”

Debray conveyed the count’s reply to the baroness. Poor Danglars looked so crest-fallen and discomfited that Monte Cristo assumed a pitying air towards him.

Debray told the count's response to the baroness. Poor Danglars looked so sad and defeated that Monte Cristo took on a sympathetic demeanor towards him.

“See,” said the count, “how very ungrateful women are. Your kind attention, in providing for the safety of the baroness by disposing of the horses, does not seem to have made the least impression on her. But so it is; a woman will often, from mere wilfulness, prefer that which is dangerous to that which is safe. Therefore, in my opinion, my dear baron, the best and easiest way is to leave them to their fancies, and allow them to act as they please, and then, if any mischief follows, why, at least, they have no one to blame but themselves.”

“Look,” said the count, “how ungrateful women can be. Your thoughtful action in ensuring the baroness's safety by managing the horses doesn’t seem to have affected her at all. But that’s how it is; a woman will often choose what’s risky over what’s safe just out of stubbornness. So, in my opinion, my dear baron, the best and easiest way is to let them follow their whims and do what they want. Then, if something goes wrong, at least they have no one to blame but themselves.”

Danglars made no reply; he was occupied in anticipations of the coming scene between himself and the baroness, whose frowning brow, like that of Olympic Jove, predicted a storm. Debray, who perceived the gathering clouds, and felt no desire to witness the explosion of Madame Danglars’ rage, suddenly recollected an appointment, which compelled him to take his leave; while Monte Cristo, unwilling by prolonging his stay to destroy the advantages he hoped to obtain, made a farewell bow and departed, leaving Danglars to endure the angry reproaches of his wife.

Danglars didn't respond; he was lost in thoughts about the upcoming confrontation with the baroness, whose furrowed brow, much like that of a stormy god, hinted at trouble ahead. Debray, noticing the mounting tension and wanting to avoid the fallout from Madame Danglars' anger, suddenly remembered a prior engagement that required him to leave; meanwhile, Monte Cristo, hoping to maintain the advantages he sought by not overstaying his welcome, gave a polite farewell and left, leaving Danglars to face his wife's furious complaints.

20347m

“Excellent,” murmured Monte Cristo to himself, as he came away. “All has gone according to my wishes. The domestic peace of this family is henceforth in my hands. Now, then, to play another master-stroke, by which I shall gain the heart of both husband and wife—delightful! Still,” added he, “amid all this, I have not yet been presented to Mademoiselle Eugénie Danglars, whose acquaintance I should have been glad to make. But,” he went on with his peculiar smile, “I am here in Paris, and have plenty of time before me—by and by will do for that.”

“Excellent,” murmured Monte Cristo to himself as he walked away. “Everything has gone according to my plans. The peace of this family is now in my hands. Now, to make another clever move that will win over both the husband and wife—fantastic! Still,” he added, “through all this, I haven’t been introduced to Mademoiselle Eugénie Danglars, whose company I would have liked to enjoy. But,” he continued with his signature smile, “I’m here in Paris, and I have plenty of time—later will work for that.”

With these reflections he entered his carriage and returned home. Two hours afterwards, Madame Danglars received a most flattering epistle from the count, in which he entreated her to receive back her favorite “dappled grays,” protesting that he could not endure the idea of making his entry into the Parisian world of fashion with the knowledge that his splendid equipage had been obtained at the price of a lovely woman’s regrets. The horses were sent back wearing the same harness she had seen on them in the morning; only, by the count’s orders, in the centre of each rosette that adorned either side of their heads, had been fastened a large diamond.

With these thoughts, he got into his carriage and headed home. Two hours later, Madame Danglars received a very flattering letter from the count, in which he asked her to take back her favorite “dappled grays,” insisting that he couldn’t bear the thought of entering Parisian high society knowing that his magnificent carriage had been acquired at the cost of a lovely woman's sorrow. The horses were sent back with the same harness she had seen on them in the morning; however, at the count’s request, a large diamond had been attached to the center of each rosette that decorated either side of their heads.

To Danglars Monte Cristo also wrote, requesting him to excuse the whimsical gift of a capricious millionaire, and to beg the baroness to pardon the Eastern fashion adopted in the return of the horses.

To Danglars, Monte Cristo also wrote, asking him to overlook the quirky gift from a capricious millionaire and to kindly request the baroness to forgive the Eastern style used in the return of the horses.

During the evening, Monte Cristo quitted Paris for Auteuil, accompanied by Ali. The following day, about three o’clock, a single blow struck on the gong summoned Ali to the presence of the count.

During the evening, Monte Cristo left Paris for Auteuil, accompanied by Ali. The next day, around three o'clock, a single strike on the gong called Ali to the count's presence.

“Ali,” observed his master, as the Nubian entered the chamber, “you have frequently explained to me how more than commonly skilful you are in throwing the lasso, have you not?”

“Ali,” said his master as the Nubian walked into the room, “you’ve often told me how exceptionally good you are at throwing the lasso, haven’t you?”

Ali drew himself up proudly, and then returned a sign in the affirmative.

Ali stood tall and then gave a nod of approval.

“I thought I did not mistake. With your lasso you could stop an ox?”

"I thought I wasn't wrong. With your lasso, you could catch an ox?"

Again Ali repeated his affirmative gesture.

Again, Ali nodded his head in agreement.

“Or a tiger?”

"Or a tiger?"

Ali bowed his head in token of assent.

Ali agreed.

“A lion even?”

"A lion too?"

Ali sprung forwards, imitating the action of one throwing the lasso, then of a strangled lion.

Ali lunged forward, pretending to throw a lasso, then acted like a lion being strangled.

“I understand,” said Monte Cristo; “you wish to tell me you have hunted the lion?”

“I get it,” said Monte Cristo; “you want to tell me you’ve hunted the lion?”

Ali smiled with triumphant pride as he signified that he had indeed both chased and captured many lions.

Ali smiled with triumphant pride as he indicated that he had indeed chased and captured many lions.

“But do you believe you could arrest the progress of two horses rushing forwards with ungovernable fury?”

“But do you really think you could stop the advance of two horses charging ahead with wild rage?”

The Nubian smiled.

The Nubian grinned.

“It is well,” said Monte Cristo. “Then listen to me. Ere long a carriage will dash past here, drawn by the pair of dappled gray horses you saw me with yesterday; now, at the risk of your own life, you must manage to stop those horses before my door.”

“It’s good,” said Monte Cristo. “So listen to me. Soon, a carriage will rush by here, pulled by the pair of dappled gray horses you saw me with yesterday; now, at the risk of your own life, you need to stop those horses before my door.”

Ali descended to the street, and marked a straight line on the pavement immediately at the entrance of the house, and then pointed out the line he had traced to the count, who was watching him. The count patted him gently on the shoulder, his usual mode of praising Ali, who, pleased and gratified with the commission assigned him, walked calmly towards a projecting stone forming the angle of the street and house, and, seating himself thereon, began to smoke his chibouque, while Monte Cristo re-entered his dwelling, perfectly assured of the success of his plan.

Ali walked down to the street and drew a straight line on the pavement right at the entrance of the house. He then indicated the line he had drawn to the count, who was watching him. The count gently patted him on the shoulder, his usual way of showing approval. Ali, happy and satisfied with the task he was given, walked over to a jutting stone that formed the corner of the street and house. He sat down on it and started smoking his pipe while Monte Cristo went back inside his home, fully confident that his plan would succeed.

Still, as five o’clock approached, and the carriage was momentarily expected by the count, the indication of more than common impatience and uneasiness might be observed in his manner. He stationed himself in a room commanding a view of the street, pacing the chamber with restless steps, stopping merely to listen from time to time for the sound of approaching wheels, then to cast an anxious glance on Ali; but the regularity with which the Nubian puffed forth the smoke of his chibouque proved that he at least was wholly absorbed in the enjoyment of his favorite occupation.

As five o’clock drew near and the count was expecting the carriage any moment, his impatience and unease became more noticeable. He set himself up in a room overlooking the street, pacing back and forth with restless steps, stopping only to listen for the sound of wheels approaching, then casting an anxious glance at Ali. But the steady way the Nubian puffed out smoke from his pipe showed that he was completely absorbed in enjoying his favorite pastime.

Suddenly a distant sound of rapidly advancing wheels was heard, and almost immediately a carriage appeared, drawn by a pair of wild, ungovernable horses, while the terrified coachman strove in vain to restrain their furious speed.

Suddenly, a distant sound of quickly approaching wheels was heard, and almost immediately, a carriage appeared, pulled by a pair of wild, uncontrollable horses, while the terrified driver struggled unsuccessfully to manage their furious pace.

In the vehicle was a young woman and a child of about seven or eight clasped in each other’s arms. Terror seemed to have deprived them even of the power of uttering a cry. The carriage creaked and rattled as it flew over the rough stones, and the slightest obstacle under the wheels would have caused disaster; but it kept on in the middle of the road, and those who saw it pass uttered cries of terror.

In the vehicle was a young woman and a child of about seven or eight holding each other tightly. Fear seemed to have taken away their ability to even make a sound. The carriage creaked and rattled as it sped over the bumpy stones, and the smallest bump under the wheels could have caused a disaster; but it continued down the middle of the road, and those who saw it go by shouted in fear.

Ali suddenly cast aside his chibouque, drew the lasso from his pocket, threw it so skilfully as to catch the forelegs of the near horse in its triple fold, and suffered himself to be dragged on for a few steps by the violence of the shock, then the animal fell over on the pole, which snapped, and therefore prevented the other horse from pursuing its way. Gladly availing himself of this opportunity, the coachman leaped from his box; but Ali had promptly seized the nostrils of the second horse, and held them in his iron grasp, till the beast, snorting with pain, sunk beside his companion.

Ali suddenly tossed aside his pipe, took out the lasso from his pocket, and expertly threw it to catch the front legs of the nearby horse in its triple loop. He let himself be pulled along for a few steps by the force of the pull, and then the horse toppled over onto the pole, which broke and stopped the other horse from moving forward. Seizing this chance, the coachman jumped down from his seat; but Ali had quickly grabbed the nostrils of the second horse and held them in his strong grip until the animal, snorting in pain, collapsed next to its mate.

All this was achieved in much less time than is occupied in the recital. The brief space had, however, been sufficient for a man, followed by a number of servants, to rush from the house before which the accident had occurred, and, as the coachman opened the door of the carriage, to take from it a lady who was convulsively grasping the cushions with one hand, while with the other she pressed to her bosom the young boy, who had lost consciousness. Monte Cristo carried them both to the salon, and deposited them on a sofa.

All of this happened in much less time than it takes to tell. However, that brief moment was enough for a man, followed by several servants, to hurry out of the house where the accident took place. As the coachman opened the carriage door, the man pulled out a lady who was gripping the cushions tightly with one hand while pressing a young boy, who had passed out, to her chest with the other. Monte Cristo carried them both to the living room and laid them down on a sofa.

“Compose yourself, madame,” said he; “all danger is over.” The woman looked up at these words, and, with a glance far more expressive than any entreaties could have been, pointed to her child, who still continued insensible. “I understand the nature of your alarms, madame,” said the count, carefully examining the child, “but I assure you there is not the slightest occasion for uneasiness; your little charge has not received the least injury; his insensibility is merely the effects of terror, and will soon pass.”

“Please calm down, ma'am,” he said; “the danger has passed.” The woman looked up at him, and with a glance that spoke volumes more than any words could, she pointed to her child, who was still unconscious. “I understand why you're so worried, ma'am,” the count said, carefully checking the child, “but I assure you there’s no reason to be anxious; your little one hasn’t been hurt at all; his unconsciousness is just due to fear and will soon fade away.”

“Are you quite sure you do not say so to tranquillize my fears? See how deadly pale he is! My child, my darling Edward; speak to your mother—open your dear eyes and look on me once again! Oh, sir, in pity send for a physician; my whole fortune shall not be thought too much for the recovery of my boy.”

“Are you really sure you’re not saying that just to calm my fears? Look how pale he is! My child, my precious Edward; speak to your mother—open your eyes and look at me one more time! Oh, please, send for a doctor; I’d give everything I have for my boy to get better.”

With a calm smile and a gentle wave of the hand, Monte Cristo signed to the distracted mother to lay aside her apprehensions; then, opening a casket that stood near, he drew forth a phial of Bohemian glass incrusted with gold, containing a liquid of the color of blood, of which he let fall a single drop on the child’s lips. Scarcely had it reached them, ere the boy, though still pale as marble, opened his eyes, and eagerly gazed around him. At this, the delight of the mother was almost frantic.

With a calm smile and a gentle wave of his hand, Monte Cristo signaled to the distracted mother to set aside her worries. Then, opening a nearby casket, he pulled out a phial made of Bohemian glass decorated with gold, containing a liquid the color of blood. He let a single drop fall onto the child's lips. As soon as it touched them, the boy, though still as pale as marble, opened his eyes and looked around eagerly. At this, the mother’s joy was almost overwhelming.

“Where am I?” exclaimed she; “and to whom am I indebted for so happy a termination to my late dreadful alarm?”

“Where am I?” she exclaimed. “And who do I have to thank for this happy ending to my recent terrifying experience?”

“Madame,” answered the count, “you are under the roof of one who esteems himself most fortunate in having been able to save you from a further continuance of your sufferings.”

“Madam,” replied the count, “you are under the roof of someone who considers himself very lucky to have been able to save you from further suffering.”

“My wretched curiosity has brought all this about,” pursued the lady. “All Paris rung with the praises of Madame Danglars’ beautiful horses, and I had the folly to desire to know whether they really merited the high praise given to them.”

“My terrible curiosity caused all of this,” the lady continued. “Everyone in Paris was talking about how beautiful Madame Danglars’ horses were, and I foolishly wanted to see if they actually deserved all the compliments they were getting.”

“Is it possible,” exclaimed the count with well-feigned astonishment, “that these horses belong to the baroness?”

“Is it possible,” exclaimed the count with fake surprise, “that these horses belong to the baroness?”

“They do, indeed. May I inquire if you are acquainted with Madame Danglars?”

“They do, indeed. Can I ask if you know Madame Danglars?”

20351m

“I have that honor; and my happiness at your escape from the danger that threatened you is redoubled by the consciousness that I have been the unwilling and the unintentional cause of all the peril you have incurred. I yesterday purchased these horses of the baron; but as the baroness evidently regretted parting with them, I ventured to send them back to her, with a request that she would gratify me by accepting them from my hands.”

“I have that honor; and my happiness at your escape from the danger that threatened you is doubled by the awareness that I have been the unwilling and unintentional cause of all the risk you faced. Yesterday, I bought these horses from the baron; but since the baroness clearly regretted letting them go, I took the liberty of sending them back to her, asking her to kindly accept them from me.”

“You are, then, doubtless, the Count of Monte Cristo, of whom Hermine has talked to me so much?”

“You must be the Count of Monte Cristo, the one Hermine has mentioned to me so much?”

“You have rightly guessed, madame,” replied the count.

“You’ve guessed correctly, ma'am,” replied the count.

“And I am Madame Héloïse de Villefort.”

“And I am Madame Héloïse de Villefort.”

The count bowed with the air of a person who hears a name for the first time.

The count bowed like someone who was hearing a name for the first time.

“How grateful will M. de Villefort be for all your goodness; how thankfully will he acknowledge that to you alone he owes the existence of his wife and child! Most certainly, but for the prompt assistance of your intrepid servant, this dear child and myself must both have perished.”

“How grateful M. de Villefort will be for all your kindness; how thankful he will be to acknowledge that he owes the existence of his wife and child to you alone! Without the quick help of your brave servant, both this dear child and I would have surely died.”

“Indeed, I still shudder at the fearful danger you were placed in.”

“Honestly, I still shiver at the terrifying danger you were in.”

“I trust you will allow me to recompense worthily the devotion of your man.”

"I hope you will let me properly reward your man's loyalty."

“I beseech you, madame,” replied Monte Cristo “not to spoil Ali, either by too great praise or rewards. I cannot allow him to acquire the habit of expecting to be recompensed for every trifling service he may render. Ali is my slave, and in saving your life he was but discharging his duty to me.”

“I ask you, ma'am,” replied Monte Cristo, “not to spoil Ali with too much praise or rewards. I can’t let him get used to expecting a reward for every little thing he does. Ali is my servant, and by saving your life, he was just doing his duty to me.”

“Nay,” interposed Madame de Villefort, on whom the authoritative style adopted by the count made a deep impression, “nay, but consider that to preserve my life he has risked his own.”

“Nay,” interjected Madame de Villefort, clearly affected by the count's authoritative tone, “no, but think about the fact that he has risked his own life to save mine.”

“His life, madame, belongs not to him; it is mine, in return for my having myself saved him from death.”

“His life, madam, isn’t his anymore; it’s mine because I saved him from dying.”

Madame de Villefort made no further reply; her mind was utterly absorbed in the contemplation of the person who, from the first instant she saw him, had made so powerful an impression on her.

Madame de Villefort didn't respond further; her thoughts were completely consumed by the image of the person who had made such a strong impact on her from the very first moment she saw him.

During the evident preoccupation of Madame de Villefort, Monte Cristo scrutinized the features and appearance of the boy she kept folded in her arms, lavishing on him the most tender endearments. The child was small for his age, and unnaturally pale. A mass of straight black hair, defying all attempts to train or curl it, fell over his projecting forehead, and hung down to his shoulders, giving increased vivacity to eyes already sparkling with a youthful love of mischief and fondness for every forbidden enjoyment. His mouth was large, and the lips, which had not yet regained their color, were particularly thin; in fact, the deep and crafty look, giving a predominant expression to the child’s face, belonged rather to a boy of twelve or fourteen than to one so young. His first movement was to free himself by a violent push from the encircling arms of his mother, and to rush forward to the casket from whence the count had taken the phial of elixir; then, without asking permission of anyone, he proceeded, in all the wilfulness of a spoiled child unaccustomed to restrain either whims or caprices, to pull the corks out of all the bottles.

During Madame de Villefort's clear distraction, Monte Cristo studied the boy she held tightly in her arms, showering him with the most affectionate words. The child was small for his age and unnaturally pale. A tangle of straight black hair, resisting all attempts to tame or curl it, fell across his protruding forehead and hung down to his shoulders, adding to the liveliness of his eyes, which already sparkled with a youthful love for mischief and a fondness for everything forbidden. His mouth was large, and his lips, which had not yet regained their color, were notably thin; in fact, the deep, cunning expression that dominated the child's face suited a boy of twelve or fourteen more than one so young. His first action was to violently shove away his mother’s arms and dash toward the box from which the count had taken the vial of elixir; then, without asking anyone for permission, he proceeded, in all the impudence of a spoiled child untrained in restraining his whims or desires, to pull the corks out of all the bottles.

“Touch nothing, my little friend,” cried the count eagerly; “some of those liquids are not only dangerous to taste, but even to inhale.”

“Don’t touch anything, my little friend,” the count exclaimed eagerly; “some of those liquids are not just dangerous to taste, but even to breathe in.”

Madame de Villefort became very pale, and, seizing her son’s arm, drew him anxiously toward her; but, once satisfied of his safety, she also cast a brief but expressive glance on the casket, which was not lost upon the count. At this moment Ali entered. At sight of him Madame de Villefort uttered an expression of pleasure, and, holding the child still closer towards her, she said:

Madame de Villefort turned very pale and, grabbing her son’s arm, pulled him anxiously toward her; but once she was sure he was safe, she also gave a quick but meaningful look at the casket, which didn't escape the count's notice. Just then, Ali walked in. Upon seeing him, Madame de Villefort expressed her delight and, holding the child even closer to her, said:

“Edward, dearest, do you see that good man? He has shown very great courage and resolution, for he exposed his own life to stop the horses that were running away with us, and would certainly have dashed the carriage to pieces. Thank him, then, my child, in your very best manner; for, had he not come to our aid, neither you nor I would have been alive to speak our thanks.”

“Edward, my dear, do you see that good man? He showed incredible bravery and determination when he risked his life to stop the horses that were about to run away with us, which would have definitely wrecked the carriage. So thank him, my child, in the best way you can; because if he hadn’t helped us, neither you nor I would be here to express our gratitude.”

The child stuck out his lips and turned away his head in a disdainful manner, saying, “He’s too ugly.”

The child pouted and turned his head away dismissively, saying, “He’s so ugly.”

20353m

The count smiled as if the child bade fair to realize his hopes, while Madame de Villefort reprimanded her son with a gentleness and moderation very far from conveying the least idea of a fault having been committed.

The count smiled as if the child was likely to fulfill his hopes, while Madame de Villefort gently scolded her son in a way that didn’t suggest he had done anything wrong.

“This lady,” said the Count, speaking to Ali in the Arabic language, “is desirous that her son should thank you for saving both their lives; but the boy refuses, saying you are too ugly.”

“This lady,” said the Count, speaking to Ali in Arabic, “wants her son to thank you for saving their lives; but the boy refuses, saying you’re too ugly.”

Ali turned his intelligent countenance towards the boy, on whom he gazed without any apparent emotion; but the spasmodic working of the nostrils showed to the practiced eye of Monte Cristo that the Arab had been wounded to the heart.

Ali turned his sharp gaze towards the boy, looking at him without any visible emotion; however, the twitching of his nostrils revealed to Monte Cristo, who was observant, that the Arab had been deeply hurt.

“Will you permit me to inquire,” said Madame de Villefort, as she arose to take her leave, “whether you usually reside here?”

“May I ask,” said Madame de Villefort, as she stood up to leave, “if you usually live here?”

“No, I do not,” replied Monte Cristo; “it is a small place I have purchased quite lately. My place of abode is No. 30, Avenue des Champs-Élysées; but I see you have quite recovered from your fright, and are, no doubt, desirous of returning home. Anticipating your wishes, I have desired the same horses you came with to be put to one of my carriages, and Ali, he whom you think so very ugly,” continued he, addressing the boy with a smiling air, “will have the honor of driving you home, while your coachman remains here to attend to the necessary repairs of your calash. As soon as that important business is concluded, I will have a pair of my own horses harnessed to convey it direct to Madame Danglars.”

“No, I don’t,” replied Monte Cristo; “it's a small place I recently bought. My address is No. 30, Avenue des Champs-Élysées; but I see you’ve recovered from your scare and are probably eager to head home. Anticipating your wishes, I’ve arranged for the same horses you arrived with to be hitched to one of my carriages, and Ali, the one you find rather unattractive,” he said with a smile to the boy, “will have the honor of driving you home, while your coachman stays here to take care of the necessary repairs on your carriage. Once that’s sorted out, I’ll have a pair of my own horses hitched up to deliver it straight to Madame Danglars.”

“I dare not return with those dreadful horses,” said Madame de Villefort.

“I can't go back with those awful horses,” said Madame de Villefort.

“You will see,” replied Monte Cristo, “that they will be as different as possible in the hands of Ali. With him they will be gentle and docile as lambs.”

“You will see,” replied Monte Cristo, “that they will be as different as possible in the hands of Ali. With him, they will be gentle and obedient like lambs.”

Ali had, indeed, given proof of this; for, approaching the animals, who had been got upon their legs with considerable difficulty, he rubbed their foreheads and nostrils with a sponge soaked in aromatic vinegar, and wiped off the sweat and foam that covered their mouths. Then, commencing a loud whistling noise, he rubbed them well all over their bodies for several minutes; then, undisturbed by the noisy crowd collected round the broken carriage, Ali quietly harnessed the pacified animals to the count’s chariot, took the reins in his hands, and mounted the box, when to the utter astonishment of those who had witnessed the ungovernable spirit and maddened speed of the same horses, he was actually compelled to apply his whip in no very gentle manner before he could induce them to start; and even then all that could be obtained from the celebrated “dappled grays,” now changed into a couple of dull, sluggish, stupid brutes, was a slow, pottering pace, kept up with so much difficulty that Madame de Villefort was more than two hours returning to her residence in the Faubourg Saint-Honoré.

Ali had indeed proven this; as he approached the animals, which had been helped to their feet with a lot of effort, he rubbed their foreheads and nostrils with a sponge soaked in aromatic vinegar and wiped the sweat and foam from their mouths. Then, starting a loud whistling noise, he rubbed them all over for several minutes; undisturbed by the noisy crowd that had gathered around the damaged carriage, Ali calmly harnessed the calmed animals to the count’s chariot, took the reins, and climbed up to the driver's seat. To the complete shock of those who had seen the wild spirit and frenzied speed of the same horses, he actually had to use his whip quite forcefully before he could get them to move. Even then, all he could get from the renowned “dappled grays,” now turned into a couple of dull, lazy, stupid beasts, was a slow, laborious pace that was kept up with so much effort that Madame de Villefort took more than two hours to return to her home in the Faubourg Saint-Honoré.

20355m

Scarcely had the first congratulations upon her marvellous escape been gone through when she wrote the following letter to Madame Danglars:—

Scarcely had the first congratulations on her amazing escape been exchanged when she wrote the following letter to Madame Danglars:—

“Dear Hermine,—I have just had a wonderful escape from the most imminent danger, and I owe my safety to the very Count of Monte Cristo we were talking about yesterday, but whom I little expected to see today. I remember how unmercifully I laughed at what I considered your eulogistic and exaggerated praises of him; but I have now ample cause to admit that your enthusiastic description of this wonderful man fell far short of his merits. Your horses got as far as Ranelagh, when they darted forward like mad things, and galloped away at so fearful a rate, that there seemed no other prospect for myself and my poor Edward but that of being dashed to pieces against the first object that impeded their progress, when a strange-looking man,—an Arab, a negro, or a Nubian, at least a black of some nation or other—at a signal from the count, whose domestic he is, suddenly seized and stopped the infuriated animals, even at the risk of being trampled to death himself; and certainly he must have had a most wonderful escape. The count then hastened to us, and took us into his house, where he speedily recalled my poor Edward to life. He sent us home in his own carriage. Yours will be returned to you tomorrow. You will find your horses in bad condition, from the results of this accident; they seem thoroughly stupefied, as if sulky and vexed at having been conquered by man. The count, however, has commissioned me to assure you that two or three days’ rest, with plenty of barley for their sole food during that time, will bring them back to as fine, that is as terrifying, a condition as they were in yesterday.

“Dear Hermine, — I just had a close call from serious danger, and I owe my safety to the very Count of Monte Cristo we were talking about yesterday, though I never expected to see him today. I remember how ruthlessly I laughed at what I thought were your exaggerated praises of him, but now I’ve got plenty of reason to admit that your enthusiastic description of this remarkable man didn’t do him justice. Your horses made it as far as Ranelagh when they suddenly bolted like crazy and galloped off at such a terrifying speed that it seemed like my poor Edward and I were destined to crash into the first obstacle in their path. Then a strange-looking guy—an Arab, a black man, or maybe a Nubian, definitely someone from a different background—at a signal from the count, who is his employer, suddenly grabbed hold of the raging horses and managed to stop them, putting himself at serious risk of getting trampled. He must have had an incredible escape. The count then rushed over to us and took us into his home, where he quickly revived my poor Edward. He sent us home in his own carriage. Your carriage will be back to you tomorrow. Your horses are in rough shape from this incident; they seem completely dazed, almost sulky and annoyed at being tamed. However, the count has asked me to assure you that a couple of days of rest, with lots of barley as their only food during that time, will bring them back to as good, or rather as fierce, a condition as they were in yesterday.”

20356m

Adieu! I cannot return you many thanks for the drive of yesterday; but, after all, I ought not to blame you for the misconduct of your horses, more especially as it procured me the pleasure of an introduction to the Count of Monte Cristo,—and certainly that illustrious personage, apart from the millions he is said to be so very anxious to dispose of, seemed to me one of those curiously interesting problems I, for one, delight in solving at any risk, even if it were to necessitate another drive to the Bois behind your horses.

Goodbye! I can't thank you enough for yesterday's drive; however, I shouldn't hold you responsible for your horses' behavior, especially since it led to my meeting the Count of Monte Cristo. That remarkable individual, aside from the millions he's supposedly eager to part with, struck me as one of those fascinating puzzles that I, for one, love to figure out at any cost, even if it means taking another drive to the Bois with your horses.

Edward endured the accident with miraculous courage—he did not utter a single cry, but fell lifeless into my arms; nor did a tear fall from his eyes after it was over. I doubt not you will consider these praises the result of blind maternal affection, but there is a soul of iron in that delicate, fragile body. Valentine sends many affectionate remembrances to your dear Eugénie. I embrace you with all my heart.

Edward faced the accident with incredible bravery—he didn’t make a single sound, just collapsed into my arms; and not a tear fell from his eyes afterward. I’m sure you’ll think these compliments are due to my blind maternal love, but there’s a strong spirit in that delicate, fragile body. Valentine sends many warm regards to your dear Eugénie. I hug you with all my heart.

Héloïse de Villefort.

Héloïse de Villefort.

P.S.—Do pray contrive some means for me to meet the Count of Monte Cristo at your house. I must and will see him again. I have just made M. de Villefort promise to call on him, and I hope the visit will be returned.

P.S.—Please find a way for me to meet the Count of Monte Cristo at your place. I absolutely have to see him again. I've just gotten M. de Villefort to promise that he'll visit him, and I hope the visit will be reciprocated.

That night the adventure at Auteuil was talked of everywhere. Albert related it to his mother; Château-Renaud recounted it at the Jockey Club, and Debray detailed it at length in the salons of the minister; even Beauchamp accorded twenty lines in his journal to the relation of the count’s courage and gallantry, thereby celebrating him as the greatest hero of the day in the eyes of all the feminine members of the aristocracy.

That night, everyone was talking about the adventure at Auteuil. Albert shared the story with his mother; Château-Renaud recounted it at the Jockey Club, and Debray went into detail about it in the minister's salons; even Beauchamp dedicated twenty lines in his journal to describing the count’s bravery and chivalry, making him the greatest hero of the day in the eyes of all the women in the aristocracy.

Vast was the crowd of visitors and inquiring friends who left their names at the residence of Madame de Villefort, with the design of renewing their visit at the right moment, of hearing from her lips all the interesting circumstances of this most romantic adventure.

The crowd of visitors and curious friends at Madame de Villefort's house was huge as they left their names, hoping to come back at the right time to hear the fascinating details of this incredible adventure straight from her.

As for M. de Villefort, he fulfilled the predictions of Héloïse to the letter,—donned his dress suit, drew on a pair of white gloves, ordered the servants to attend the carriage dressed in their full livery, and drove that same night to No. 30 in the Avenue des Champs-Élysées.

As for Mr. de Villefort, he followed Héloïse's predictions to the letter—put on his formal suit, slipped on a pair of white gloves, instructed the servants to attend the carriage in their full uniforms, and drove that very night to No. 30 on the Avenue des Champs-Élysées.

VOLUME THREE

30009m
30011m

Chapter 48. Ideology

If the Count of Monte Cristo had been for a long time familiar with the ways of Parisian society, he would have appreciated better the significance of the step which M. de Villefort had taken. Standing well at court, whether the king regnant was of the older or younger branch, whether the government was doctrinaire liberal, or conservative; looked upon by all as a man of talent, since those who have never experienced a political check are generally so regarded; hated by many, but warmly supported by others, without being really liked by anybody, M. de Villefort held a high position in the magistracy, and maintained his eminence like a Harlay or a Molé. His drawing-room, under the regenerating influence of a young wife and a daughter by his first marriage, scarcely eighteen, was still one of the well-regulated Paris salons where the worship of traditional customs and the observance of rigid etiquette were carefully maintained. A freezing politeness, a strict fidelity to government principles, a profound contempt for theories and theorists, a deep-seated hatred of ideality,—these were the elements of private and public life displayed by M. de Villefort.

If the Count of Monte Cristo had been familiar with Parisian society for a long time, he would have understood the significance of the step that M. de Villefort had taken. M. de Villefort held a strong position at court, whether the reigning king was from the older or younger branch, and regardless of whether the government was liberal or conservative. People viewed him as a capable man, as those who have never faced political setbacks often are. He was disliked by many but had solid support from others, although no one truly liked him. M. de Villefort occupied a high position in the judiciary, maintaining his status like a Harlay or a Molé. His drawing-room, influenced by a young wife and a nearly eighteen-year-old daughter from his first marriage, remained one of the well-organized Paris salons, where traditional customs and strict etiquette were carefully observed. He embodied a chilling politeness, a strong adherence to government principles, a deep contempt for theories and theorists, and a profound hatred of idealism—these were the elements that characterized both his private and public life.

30023m

M. de Villefort was not only a magistrate, he was almost a diplomatist. His relations with the former court, of which he always spoke with dignity and respect, made him respected by the new one, and he knew so many things, that not only was he always carefully considered, but sometimes consulted. Perhaps this would not have been so had it been possible to get rid of M. de Villefort; but, like the feudal barons who rebelled against their sovereign, he dwelt in an impregnable fortress. This fortress was his post as king’s attorney, all the advantages of which he exploited with marvellous skill, and which he would not have resigned but to be made deputy, and thus to replace neutrality by opposition.

M. de Villefort wasn't just a magistrate; he was almost a diplomat. His connections with the previous court, which he always spoke of with dignity and respect, earned him respect from the new one. He knew so much that he was not only carefully considered but sometimes consulted as well. Perhaps this would have been different if it had been possible to get rid of M. de Villefort; however, like the feudal barons who rebelled against their king, he lived in an unassailable fortress. This fortress was his position as the king’s attorney, all the perks of which he navigated with incredible skill, and he wouldn't have given it up unless he was made a deputy, thus trading neutrality for opposition.

Ordinarily M. de Villefort made and returned very few visits. His wife visited for him, and this was the received thing in the world, where the weighty and multifarious occupations of the magistrate were accepted as an excuse for what was really only calculated pride, a manifestation of professed superiority—in fact, the application of the axiom, Pretend to think well of yourself, and the world will think well of you, an axiom a hundred times more useful in society nowadays than that of the Greeks, “Know thyself,” a knowledge for which, in our days, we have substituted the less difficult and more advantageous science of knowing others.

Usually, M. de Villefort rarely made or received visits. His wife socialized on his behalf, and that was the norm in society, where the heavy and diverse responsibilities of a magistrate were considered a valid excuse for what was really just calculated pride, a show of supposed superiority—in reality, the application of the saying, Pretend to think well of yourself, and the world will think well of you. This saying is a hundred times more useful in today's society than the Greek principle, “Know thyself,” which has been replaced by the simpler and more beneficial skill of knowing others.

To his friends M. de Villefort was a powerful protector; to his enemies, he was a silent, but bitter opponent; for those who were neither the one nor the other, he was a statue of the law-made man. He had a haughty bearing, a look either steady and impenetrable or insolently piercing and inquisitorial. Four successive revolutions had built and cemented the pedestal upon which his fortune was based.

To his friends, M. de Villefort was a strong ally; to his enemies, he was a quiet but fierce adversary; for those who were neither, he was a figure of the law itself. He had an arrogant demeanor, with a gaze that could be either calm and unreadable or aggressively probing and interrogative. Four consecutive revolutions had created and solidified the foundation on which his success stood.

M. de Villefort had the reputation of being the least curious and the least wearisome man in France. He gave a ball every year, at which he appeared for a quarter of an hour only,—that is to say, five-and-forty minutes less than the king is visible at his balls. He was never seen at the theatres, at concerts, or in any place of public resort. Occasionally, but seldom, he played at whist, and then care was taken to select partners worthy of him—sometimes they were ambassadors, sometimes archbishops, or sometimes a prince, or a president, or some dowager duchess.

M. de Villefort was known as the least curious and most unbothering man in France. He hosted a ball every year, but he only showed up for about fifteen minutes—that's forty-five minutes less than the king spends at his own balls. He was rarely seen at theaters, concerts, or other public gatherings. Sometimes he played whist, but not often, and when he did, his partners were always of high status—occasionally ambassadors, sometimes archbishops, or even a prince, president, or a dowager duchess.

Such was the man whose carriage had just now stopped before the Count of Monte Cristo’s door. The valet de chambre announced M. de Villefort at the moment when the count, leaning over a large table, was tracing on a map the route from St. Petersburg to China.

Such was the man whose carriage had just stopped in front of the Count of Monte Cristo’s door. The valet announced M. de Villefort at the moment when the count, leaning over a large table, was marking the route from St. Petersburg to China on a map.

The procureur entered with the same grave and measured step he would have employed in entering a court of justice. He was the same man, or rather the development of the same man, whom we have heretofore seen as assistant attorney at Marseilles. Nature, according to her way, had made no deviation in the path he had marked out for himself. From being slender he had now become meagre; once pale, he was now yellow; his deep-set eyes were hollow, and the gold spectacles shielding his eyes seemed to be an integral portion of his face. He dressed entirely in black, with the exception of his white tie, and his funeral appearance was only mitigated by the slight line of red ribbon which passed almost imperceptibly through his button-hole, and appeared like a streak of blood traced with a delicate brush.

The prosecutor walked in with the same serious and deliberate pace he would have used in a courtroom. He was the same person, or rather the evolution of the same person, who we had previously seen as an assistant attorney in Marseilles. Nature, in her own way, had not strayed from the course he had set for himself. Where he was once slim, he had now become skinny; once pale, he now looked jaundiced; his deep-set eyes appeared sunken, and the gold glasses protecting his eyes seemed to be a permanent part of his face. He wore all black, except for his white tie, and his somber look was only softened by the faint line of red ribbon that ran almost unnoticed through his buttonhole, resembling a thin streak of blood painted with a fine brush.

Although master of himself, Monte Cristo, scrutinized with irrepressible curiosity the magistrate whose salute he returned, and who, distrustful by habit, and especially incredulous as to social prodigies, was much more despised to look upon “the noble stranger,” as Monte Cristo was already called, as an adventurer in search of new fields, or an escaped criminal, rather than as a prince of the Holy See, or a sultan of the Thousand and One Nights.

Although he was in control of himself, Monte Cristo couldn’t help but curiously observe the magistrate whose greeting he returned. This magistrate, who was naturally distrustful and particularly skeptical about extraordinary people, viewed "the noble stranger," as Monte Cristo was already known, more as an adventurer looking for new opportunities or an escaped criminal than as a prince of the Holy See or a sultan from the Thousand and One Nights.

“Sir,” said Villefort, in the squeaky tone assumed by magistrates in their oratorical periods, and of which they cannot, or will not, divest themselves in society, “sir, the signal service which you yesterday rendered to my wife and son has made it a duty for me to offer you my thanks. I have come, therefore, to discharge this duty, and to express to you my overwhelming gratitude.”

“Sir,” Villefort said, using the high-pitched tone that magistrates take on during their speeches and which they can’t or won’t shed in social settings, “sir, the considerable help you provided to my wife and son yesterday has made it my responsibility to thank you. I have come, therefore, to fulfill this obligation and to express my deep gratitude to you.”

And as he said this, the “eye severe” of the magistrate had lost nothing of its habitual arrogance. He spoke in a voice of the procureur-general, with the rigid inflexibility of neck and shoulders which caused his flatterers to say (as we have before observed) that he was the living statue of the law.

And as he said this, the magistrate's "severe eye" hadn't lost any of its usual arrogance. He spoke in a voice like that of the chief prosecutor, with the stiff rigidity of his neck and shoulders that made his admirers say (as we’ve mentioned before) that he was the living embodiment of the law.

“Monsieur,” replied the count, with a chilling air, “I am very happy to have been the means of preserving a son to his mother, for they say that the sentiment of maternity is the most holy of all; and the good fortune which occurred to me, monsieur, might have enabled you to dispense with a duty which, in its discharge, confers an undoubtedly great honor; for I am aware that M. de Villefort is not usually lavish of the favor which he now bestows on me,—a favor which, however estimable, is unequal to the satisfaction which I have in my own consciousness.”

“Monsieur,” replied the count coolly, “I’m very pleased to have helped preserve a son for his mother, as they say that the bond of motherhood is the most sacred of all. The fortunate event that happened to me, monsieur, might have allowed you to skip a responsibility that, when fulfilled, brings a truly great honor. I know that M. de Villefort isn't usually generous with the favor he now shows me—a favor that, while valuable, doesn’t compare to the satisfaction I find in my own conscience.”

Villefort, astonished at this reply, which he by no means expected, started like a soldier who feels the blow levelled at him over the armor he wears, and a curl of his disdainful lip indicated that from that moment he noted in the tablets of his brain that the Count of Monte Cristo was by no means a highly bred gentleman.

Villefort, taken aback by this response, which he didn't see coming, jumped like a soldier who feels a strike aimed at him over the armor he wears, and a sneer on his lip showed that from that moment he made a mental note that the Count of Monte Cristo was definitely not a refined gentleman.

He glanced around, in order to seize on something on which the conversation might turn, and seemed to fall easily on a topic. He saw the map which Monte Cristo had been examining when he entered, and said:

He looked around to find something to steer the conversation towards, and it seemed like he quickly found a topic. He noticed the map that Monte Cristo had been looking at when he walked in and said:

“You seem geographically engaged, sir? It is a rich study for you, who, as I learn, have seen as many lands as are delineated on this map.”

“You seem to be quite interested in geography, sir? It’s a fascinating field for someone like you, who, as I’ve heard, has traveled to as many places as are shown on this map.”

“Yes, sir,” replied the count; “I have sought to make of the human race, taken in the mass, what you practice every day on individuals—a physiological study. I have believed it was much easier to descend from the whole to a part than to ascend from a part to the whole. It is an algebraic axiom, which makes us proceed from a known to an unknown quantity, and not from an unknown to a known; but sit down, sir, I beg of you.”

“Yes, sir,” replied the count; “I’ve tried to approach humanity as a whole in the same way you do with individuals—like a physiological study. I thought it would be much simpler to move from the entire group to a specific part than to go from a single part to the whole. It’s a basic principle of algebra; we start from something we know and move to something we don’t, rather than the other way around. But please, have a seat, sir.”

Monte Cristo pointed to a chair, which the procureur was obliged to take the trouble to move forwards himself, while the count merely fell back into his own, on which he had been kneeling when M. Villefort entered. Thus the count was halfway turned towards his visitor, having his back towards the window, his elbow resting on the geographical chart which furnished the theme of conversation for the moment,—a conversation which assumed, as in the case of the interviews with Danglars and Morcerf, a turn analogous to the persons, if not to the situation.

Monte Cristo indicated a chair, which the prosecutor had to pull forward himself, while the count simply settled back into his own, where he had been kneeling when M. Villefort arrived. This way, the count was halfway turned toward his visitor, with his back to the window, his elbow resting on the geographical chart that was the topic of conversation at that moment—a conversation that took a direction similar to his previous meetings with Danglars and Morcerf, reflecting both the individuals involved and the situation.

“Ah, you philosophize,” replied Villefort, after a moment’s silence, during which, like a wrestler who encounters a powerful opponent, he took breath; “well, sir, really, if, like you, I had nothing else to do, I should seek a more amusing occupation.”

“Ah, you’re being philosophical,” replied Villefort after a moment of silence, during which, like a wrestler facing a strong opponent, he caught his breath. “Well, sir, honestly, if I had nothing better to do like you, I would look for something more entertaining.”

“Why, in truth, sir,” was Monte Cristo’s reply, “man is but an ugly caterpillar for him who studies him through a solar microscope; but you said, I think, that I had nothing else to do. Now, really, let me ask, sir, have you?—do you believe you have anything to do? or to speak in plain terms, do you really think that what you do deserves being called anything?”

“Why, honestly, sir,” Monte Cristo replied, “a man is just an ugly caterpillar when viewed through a solar microscope; but you mentioned, if I'm not mistaken, that I had nothing else to do. Now, let me really ask you, sir, do you?—do you believe you have anything to do? Or to put it simply, do you honestly think that what you do is worth being called anything?”

Villefort’s astonishment redoubled at this second thrust so forcibly made by his strange adversary. It was a long time since the magistrate had heard a paradox so strong, or rather, to say the truth more exactly, it was the first time he had ever heard of it. The procureur exerted himself to reply.

Villefort’s amazement increased at this second blow delivered so forcefully by his unusual opponent. It had been a long time since the magistrate had encountered such a strong paradox, or to be more precise, it was the first time he had ever heard about it. The prosecutor made an effort to respond.

“Sir,” he responded, “you are a stranger, and I believe you say yourself that a portion of your life has been spent in Oriental countries, so you are not aware how human justice, so expeditious in barbarous countries, takes with us a prudent and well-studied course.”

“Sir,” he replied, “you’re a stranger, and I believe you mentioned that part of your life has been spent in Eastern countries, so you may not realize how human justice, which is quick in savage lands, takes a careful and well-thought-out path with us.”

“Oh, yes—yes, I do, sir; it is the pede claudo of the ancients. I know all that, for it is with the justice of all countries especially that I have occupied myself—it is with the criminal procedure of all nations that I have compared natural justice, and I must say, sir, that it is the law of primitive nations, that is, the law of retaliation, that I have most frequently found to be according to the law of God.”

“Oh, yes—yes, I do, sir; it’s the pede claudo of the ancients. I know all that because I’ve focused on the justice systems of all countries—especially criminal procedures—and compared them to natural justice. I have to say, sir, that the law of primitive nations, which is the law of retaliation, is what I’ve most often found to align with the law of God.”

“If this law were adopted, sir,” said the procureur, “it would greatly simplify our legal codes, and in that case the magistrates would not (as you just observed) have much to do.”

“If this law is passed, sir,” said the prosecutor, “it would really simplify our legal codes, and under those circumstances, the judges wouldn’t (as you just noted) have much to do.”

“It may, perhaps, come to this in time,” observed Monte Cristo; “you know that human inventions march from the complex to the simple, and simplicity is always perfection.”

“It might eventually come to this,” Monte Cristo noted; “you know that human inventions progress from complex to simple, and simplicity is always perfection.”

“In the meanwhile,” continued the magistrate, “our codes are in full force, with all their contradictory enactments derived from Gallic customs, Roman laws, and Frank usages; the knowledge of all which, you will agree, is not to be acquired without extended labor; it needs tedious study to acquire this knowledge, and, when acquired, a strong power of brain to retain it.”

“In the meantime,” continued the magistrate, “our laws are fully in effect, with all their conflicting rules based on Gallic customs, Roman laws, and Frank practices; the understanding of all these, you’ll agree, isn’t something that can be gained easily; it requires a lot of hard work to learn this knowledge, and once learned, a great mental capacity to keep it.”

“I agree with you entirely, sir; but all that even you know with respect to the French code, I know, not only in reference to that code, but as regards the codes of all nations. The English, Turkish, Japanese, Hindu laws, are as familiar to me as the French laws, and thus I was right, when I said to you, that relatively (you know that everything is relative, sir)—that relatively to what I have done, you have very little to do; but that relatively to all I have learned, you have yet a great deal to learn.”

"I completely agree with you, sir; but everything you know about the French code, I know not only about that code but also about the laws of all countries. The English, Turkish, Japanese, and Hindu laws are as familiar to me as the French laws, which is why I was right when I told you that, relatively speaking (you know everything is relative, sir)—that in comparison to what I have done, you have very little to do; but in comparison to all I have learned, you still have a lot to learn."

“But with what motive have you learned all this?” inquired Villefort, in astonishment.

“But why did you learn all this?” Villefort asked, astonished.

Monte Cristo smiled.

Monte Cristo smiled.

“Really, sir,” he observed, “I see that in spite of the reputation which you have acquired as a superior man, you look at everything from the material and vulgar view of society, beginning with man, and ending with man—that is to say, in the most restricted, most narrow view which it is possible for human understanding to embrace.”

“Honestly, sir,” he remarked, “I can see that despite the reputation you've built as an impressive person, you view everything through the materialistic and crude lens of society, starting with man and ending with man—that is, in the most limited and narrow way possible for human understanding.”

“Pray, sir, explain yourself,” said Villefort, more and more astonished, “I really do—not—understand you—perfectly.”

“Please, sir, can you explain yourself?” said Villefort, increasingly astonished. “I really don’t—understand you—completely.”

“I say, sir, that with the eyes fixed on the social organization of nations, you see only the springs of the machine, and lose sight of the sublime workman who makes them act; I say that you do not recognize before you and around you any but those office-holders whose commissions have been signed by a minister or king; and that the men whom God has put above those office-holders, ministers, and kings, by giving them a mission to follow out, instead of a post to fill—I say that they escape your narrow, limited field of observation. It is thus that human weakness fails, from its debilitated and imperfect organs. Tobias took the angel who restored him to light for an ordinary young man. The nations took Attila, who was doomed to destroy them, for a conqueror similar to other conquerors, and it was necessary for both to reveal their missions, that they might be known and acknowledged; one was compelled to say, ‘I am the angel of the Lord’; and the other, ‘I am the hammer of God,’ in order that the divine essence in both might be revealed.”

"I say, sir, that when you focus solely on the social structures of nations, you only see the mechanisms at work and overlook the remarkable force that makes them function; I say that you only recognize the office-holders whose positions have been assigned by a minister or king; and that the individuals whom God has placed above those office-holders—ministers and kings—by giving them a purpose to pursue instead of just a role to fill, escape your narrow view. This is how human frailty falters, due to its weakened and imperfect nature. Tobias mistook the angel who restored his sight for an ordinary young man. Nations viewed Attila, who was meant to bring their downfall, as just another conqueror like so many before him, and it was necessary for both to reveal their true missions in order to be recognized; one had to declare, ‘I am the angel of the Lord’; and the other, ‘I am the hammer of God,’ so that the divine essence within both could be understood."

“Then,” said Villefort, more and more amazed, and really supposing he was speaking to a mystic or a madman, “you consider yourself as one of those extraordinary beings whom you have mentioned?”

“Then,” Villefort said, increasingly amazed and genuinely thinking he was talking to either a mystic or a madman, “you see yourself as one of those extraordinary beings you just mentioned?”

“And why not?” said Monte Cristo coldly.

“And why not?” Monte Cristo said coolly.

“Your pardon, sir,” replied Villefort, quite astounded, “but you will excuse me if, when I presented myself to you, I was unaware that I should meet with a person whose knowledge and understanding so far surpass the usual knowledge and understanding of men. It is not usual with us corrupted wretches of civilization to find gentlemen like yourself, possessors, as you are, of immense fortune—at least, so it is said—and I beg you to observe that I do not inquire, I merely repeat;—it is not usual, I say, for such privileged and wealthy beings to waste their time in speculations on the state of society, in philosophical reveries, intended at best to console those whom fate has disinherited from the goods of this world.”

“Excuse me, sir,” Villefort replied, quite surprised, “but you’ll have to forgive me if, when I came to you, I didn’t realize I’d be meeting someone whose knowledge and understanding far exceed what most people possess. It’s not common for us corrupted souls of civilization to encounter gentlemen like you, who are rumored to have immense wealth—at least, that’s what they say—and I want to clarify that I’m not asking about it, I’m just repeating what I’ve heard; it’s not usual, I insist, for such privileged and wealthy individuals to spend their time contemplating the state of society or engaging in philosophical thoughts meant, at best, to comfort those whom fate has deprived of the pleasures of this world.”

“Really, sir,” retorted the count, “have you attained the eminent situation in which you are, without having admitted, or even without having met with exceptions? and do you never use your eyes, which must have acquired so much finesse and certainty, to divine, at a glance, the kind of man by whom you are confronted? Should not a magistrate be not merely the best administrator of the law, but the most crafty expounder of the chicanery of his profession, a steel probe to search hearts, a touchstone to try the gold which in each soul is mingled with more or less of alloy?”

“Honestly, sir,” replied the count, “did you really reach your prominent position without admitting any faults, or even encountering exceptions? Don’t you ever use your eyes, which must have developed such keen insight, to instantly gauge the type of person you’re dealing with? Shouldn’t a magistrate be not only the best at enforcing the law but also the most cunning interpreter of the tricks in his field, a sharp tool to examine hearts, a test to assess the worthiness of the gold mixed with varying degrees of impurities in every soul?”

“Sir,” said Villefort, “upon my word, you overcome me. I really never heard a person speak as you do.”

“Sir,” said Villefort, “I swear, you’ve got me beat. I’ve truly never heard anyone speak like you do.”

“Because you remain eternally encircled in a round of general conditions, and have never dared to raise your wings into those upper spheres which God has peopled with invisible or exceptional beings.”

“Because you are always surrounded by a cycle of ordinary circumstances, and have never had the courage to lift your wings into those higher realms that God has filled with invisible or extraordinary beings.”

“And you allow then, sir, that spheres exist, and that these marked and invisible beings mingle amongst us?”

“And you accept, then, sir, that spheres exist, and that these marked and invisible beings are among us?”

“Why should they not? Can you see the air you breathe, and yet without which you could not for a moment exist?”

“Why shouldn’t they? Can you see the air you breathe? Yet without it, you couldn’t exist even for a moment.”

“Then we do not see those beings to whom you allude?”

“Then we can’t see the beings you’re talking about?”

“Yes, we do; you see them whenever God pleases to allow them to assume a material form. You touch them, come in contact with them, speak to them, and they reply to you.”

“Yes, we do; you see them whenever God chooses to let them take a physical form. You touch them, interact with them, talk to them, and they respond to you.”

“Ah,” said Villefort, smiling, “I confess I should like to be warned when one of these beings is in contact with me.”

“Ah,” said Villefort, smiling, “I admit I would appreciate a warning when one of these beings is near me.”

“You have been served as you desire, monsieur, for you were warned just now, and I now again warn you.”

“You have been served as you wanted, sir, because you were just warned, and I warn you again now.”

“Then you yourself are one of these marked beings?”

“Then you’re one of these marked beings?”

“Yes, monsieur, I believe so; for until now, no man has found himself in a position similar to mine. The dominions of kings are limited either by mountains or rivers, or a change of manners, or an alteration of language. My kingdom is bounded only by the world, for I am not an Italian, or a Frenchman, or a Hindu, or an American, or a Spaniard—I am a cosmopolite. No country can say it saw my birth. God alone knows what country will see me die. I adopt all customs, speak all languages. You believe me to be a Frenchman, for I speak French with the same facility and purity as yourself. Well, Ali, my Nubian, believes me to be an Arab; Bertuccio, my steward, takes me for a Roman; Haydée, my slave, thinks me a Greek. You may, therefore, comprehend, that being of no country, asking no protection from any government, acknowledging no man as my brother, not one of the scruples that arrest the powerful, or the obstacles which paralyze the weak, paralyzes or arrests me. I have only two adversaries—I will not say two conquerors, for with perseverance I subdue even them,—they are time and distance. There is a third, and the most terrible—that is my condition as a mortal being. This alone can stop me in my onward career, before I have attained the goal at which I aim, for all the rest I have reduced to mathematical terms. What men call the chances of fate—namely, ruin, change, circumstances—I have fully anticipated, and if any of these should overtake me, yet it will not overwhelm me. Unless I die, I shall always be what I am, and therefore it is that I utter the things you have never heard, even from the mouths of kings—for kings have need, and other persons have fear of you. For who is there who does not say to himself, in a society as incongruously organized as ours, ‘Perhaps some day I shall have to do with the king’s attorney’?”

“Yes, sir, I think so; because until now, no one has ever found themselves in a position like mine. The territories of kings are limited by mountains or rivers, or by changes in customs, or shifts in language. My kingdom is only limited by the world, because I am not Italian, French, Hindu, American, or Spanish—I am a cosmopolitan. No country can claim to have witnessed my birth. Only God knows which country will see me die. I embrace all customs and speak all languages. You think I’m French because I speak French as easily and clearly as you do. Well, Ali, my Nubian, believes I’m an Arab; Bertuccio, my steward, thinks I’m Roman; Haydée, my servant, thinks I’m Greek. You can understand then that being from no specific country, asking for no protection from any government, and not recognizing anyone as my brother, none of the scruples that hold back the powerful, or the obstacles that paralyze the weak, can stop me. I only have two adversaries—I won’t call them conquerors, because I can overcome even them with determination—they are time and distance. There is a third, and the most terrifying one—that is my condition as a mortal being. This alone can halt my progress before I reach my goal, as I have already reduced everything else to mathematical terms. What people refer to as the whims of fate—ruin, change, circumstances—I have fully anticipated, and if any of these should happen to me, they won't overwhelm me. Unless I die, I will always be who I am, and that’s why I say things you’ve never heard, even from kings—because kings have needs, and other people are afraid of you. After all, who doesn’t think to themselves, in a society as mismatched as ours, ‘Perhaps one day I’ll have to deal with the king’s attorney’?”

“But can you not say that, sir? The moment you become an inhabitant of France, you are naturally subjected to the French law.”

“But can't you say that, sir? The moment you become a resident of France, you are naturally subject to French law.”

“I know it sir,” replied Monte Cristo; “but when I visit a country I begin to study, by all the means which are available, the men from whom I may have anything to hope or to fear, till I know them as well as, perhaps better than, they know themselves. It follows from this, that the king’s attorney, be he who he may, with whom I should have to deal, would assuredly be more embarrassed than I should.”

“I get that, sir,” replied Monte Cristo; “but whenever I go to a new country, I make it a point to learn about the people who could be influential in my life, whether positively or negatively, using every resource I have. I aim to understand them as well as, or maybe even better than, they understand themselves. Because of this, the king’s attorney, whoever that may be, would definitely be more thrown off by our interactions than I would be.”

“That is to say,” replied Villefort with hesitation, “that human nature being weak, every man, according to your creed, has committed faults.”

"That is to say," Villefort replied hesitantly, "that since human nature is weak, every person, according to your belief, has made mistakes."

“Faults or crimes,” responded Monte Cristo with a negligent air.

"Faults or crimes," Monte Cristo replied casually.

“And that you alone, amongst the men whom you do not recognize as your brothers—for you have said so,” observed Villefort in a tone that faltered somewhat—“you alone are perfect.”

“And that you alone, among the men you don’t see as your brothers—because you’ve said that,” Villefort remarked in a slightly unsteady tone—“you alone are perfect.”

“No, not perfect,” was the count’s reply; “only impenetrable, that’s all. But let us leave off this strain, sir, if the tone of it is displeasing to you; I am no more disturbed by your justice than are you by my second-sight.”

“No, not perfect,” was the count’s reply; “just impenetrable, that’s all. But let’s drop this topic, sir, if it bothers you; I’m no more unsettled by your sense of justice than you are by my second sight.”

“No, no,—by no means,” said Villefort, who was afraid of seeming to abandon his ground. “No; by your brilliant and almost sublime conversation you have elevated me above the ordinary level; we no longer talk, we rise to dissertation. But you know how the theologians in their collegiate chairs, and philosophers in their controversies, occasionally say cruel truths; let us suppose for the moment that we are theologizing in a social way, or even philosophically, and I will say to you, rude as it may seem, ‘My brother, you sacrifice greatly to pride; you may be above others, but above you there is God.’”

“No, not at all,” said Villefort, who didn’t want to appear to give up his position. “No; your brilliant and almost sublime conversation has lifted me above the ordinary level; we’re not just chatting, we’re engaging in deep discussion. But you know how theologians in their academic roles, and philosophers in their debates, sometimes say harsh truths; let’s assume for a moment that we’re discussing things in a social way, or even philosophically, and I’ll say to you, as blunt as it may sound, ‘My brother, you sacrifice a lot to pride; you might be above others, but above you is God.’”

30029m

“Above us all, sir,” was Monte Cristo’s response, in a tone and with an emphasis so deep that Villefort involuntarily shuddered. “I have my pride for men—serpents always ready to threaten everyone who would pass without crushing them under foot. But I lay aside that pride before God, who has taken me from nothing to make me what I am.”

“Above all of us, sir,” was Monte Cristo’s response, in a tone and with an emphasis so intense that Villefort involuntarily shuddered. “I have my pride for men—snakes always ready to strike at anyone who walks by without stepping on them. But I put aside that pride before God, who has lifted me from nothing to make me who I am.”

“Then, count, I admire you,” said Villefort, who, for the first time in this strange conversation, used the aristocratic form to the unknown personage, whom, until now, he had only called monsieur. “Yes, and I say to you, if you are really strong, really superior, really pious, or impenetrable, which you were right in saying amounts to the same thing—then be proud, sir, for that is the characteristic of predominance. Yet you have unquestionably some ambition.”

“Then, I admire you,” said Villefort, who, for the first time in this unusual conversation, addressed the unknown figure using the formal title instead of just 'mister' as he had until now. “Yes, and I’ll say this: if you are truly strong, truly exceptional, truly devout, or impenetrable—which you were right to say means the same thing—then take pride in that, sir, because it shows dominance. Yet you definitely have some ambition.”

“I have, sir.”

“I have, sir.”

“And what may it be?”

“What is it?”

“I too, as happens to every man once in his life, have been taken by Satan into the highest mountain in the earth, and when there he showed me all the kingdoms of the world, and as he said before, so said he to me, ‘Child of earth, what wouldst thou have to make thee adore me?’ I reflected long, for a gnawing ambition had long preyed upon me, and then I replied, ‘Listen,—I have always heard of Providence, and yet I have never seen him, or anything that resembles him, or which can make me believe that he exists. I wish to be Providence myself, for I feel that the most beautiful, noblest, most sublime thing in the world, is to recompense and punish.’ Satan bowed his head, and groaned. ‘You mistake,’ he said, ‘Providence does exist, only you have never seen him, because the child of God is as invisible as the parent. You have seen nothing that resembles him, because he works by secret springs, and moves by hidden ways. All I can do for you is to make you one of the agents of that Providence.’ The bargain was concluded. I may sacrifice my soul, but what matters it?” added Monte Cristo. “If the thing were to do again, I would again do it.”

“I too, like every man does at least once in his life, was taken by Satan to the highest mountain on earth. When we were there, he showed me all the kingdoms of the world, and just as he had said before, he asked me, ‘Child of earth, what would you like to make you worship me?’ I thought for a long time because I had been consumed by an intense ambition, and then I answered, ‘Listen, I have always heard of Providence, but I have never seen him, or anything like him, that could convince me he exists. I want to be Providence myself, because I believe that the most beautiful, noble, and sublime thing in the world is to reward and punish.’ Satan lowered his head and groaned. ‘You are mistaken,’ he said, ‘Providence does exist; you just haven’t seen him because the child of God is as invisible as the parent. You haven’t seen anything that resembles him because he operates through secret mechanisms and moves in hidden ways. All I can offer you is to make you one of the agents of that Providence.’ The deal was made. I may sell my soul, but what does it matter?” added Monte Cristo. “If I had to do it again, I would do it again.”

Villefort looked at Monte Cristo with extreme amazement.

Villefort stared at Monte Cristo in utter astonishment.

“Count,” he inquired, “have you any relations?”

“Count,” he asked, “do you have any family?”

“No, sir, I am alone in the world.”

“No, sir, I’m all alone in the world.”

“So much the worse.”

"That's even worse."

“Why?” asked Monte Cristo.

“Why?” Monte Cristo asked.

“Because then you might witness a spectacle calculated to break down your pride. You say you fear nothing but death?”

“Because then you might see something designed to shatter your pride. You claim you fear nothing but death?”

“I did not say that I feared it; I only said that death alone could check the execution of my plans.”

“I didn’t say I was afraid of it; I just said that only death could stop me from carrying out my plans.”

“And old age?”

“And what about old age?”

“My end will be achieved before I grow old.”

“My goal will be reached before I get old.”

“And madness?”

"And insanity?"

“I have been nearly mad; and you know the axiom,—non bis in idem. It is an axiom of criminal law, and, consequently, you understand its full application.”

“I have been almost crazy; and you know the saying,—non bis in idem. It's a principle of criminal law, so you understand how it fully applies.”

30031m

“Sir,” continued Villefort, “there is something to fear besides death, old age, and madness. For instance, there is apoplexy—that lightning-stroke which strikes but does not destroy you, and yet which brings everything to an end. You are still yourself as now, and yet you are yourself no longer; you who, like Ariel, verge on the angelic, are but an inert mass, which, like Caliban, verges on the brutal; and this is called in human tongues, as I tell you, neither more nor less than apoplexy. Come, if so you will, count, and continue this conversation at my house, any day you may be willing to see an adversary capable of understanding and anxious to refute you, and I will show you my father, M. Noirtier de Villefort, one of the most fiery Jacobins of the French Revolution; that is to say, he had the most remarkable audacity, seconded by a most powerful organization—a man who has not, perhaps, like yourself seen all the kingdoms of the earth, but who has helped to overturn one of the greatest; in fact, a man who believed himself, like you, one of the envoys, not of God, but of a supreme being; not of Providence, but of fate. Well, sir, the rupture of a blood-vessel on the lobe of the brain has destroyed all this, not in a day, not in an hour, but in a second. M. Noirtier, who, on the previous night, was the old Jacobin, the old senator, the old Carbonaro, laughing at the guillotine, the cannon, and the dagger—M. Noirtier, playing with revolutions—M. Noirtier, for whom France was a vast chess-board, from which pawns, rooks, knights, and queens were to disappear, so that the king was checkmated—M. Noirtier, the redoubtable, was the next morning poor M. Noirtier, the helpless old man, at the tender mercies of the weakest creature in the household, that is, his grandchild, Valentine; a dumb and frozen carcass, in fact, living painlessly on, that time may be given for his frame to decompose without his consciousness of its decay.”

"Sir," Villefort continued, "there's more to fear than just death, aging, and insanity. Take apoplexy, for example—that lightning strike that hits you but doesn’t kill you, yet it brings everything to an end. You’re still yourself like you are now, but you’re also not yourself anymore; you, who are on the edge of being angelic like Ariel, become just a lifeless mass, verging on brutal like Caliban; and this is what humans call apoplexy. If you're willing, come and continue this conversation at my house any day you choose to meet an opponent who understands and wants to challenge you, and I’ll introduce you to my father, M. Noirtier de Villefort, one of the most passionate Jacobins of the French Revolution; he had remarkable audacity, backed by a strong organization—a man who, perhaps unlike you, hasn't seen every kingdom on earth, but helped to topple one of the greatest; in fact, a man who believed himself, like you, to be an envoy, not of God, but of a higher power; not of Providence, but of fate. Well, sir, a rupture of a blood vessel in the brain destroyed all of this—not in a day or an hour, but in a second. M. Noirtier, who the night before was the old Jacobin, the former senator, the old Carbonaro, laughing at the guillotine, the cannons, and the daggers—M. Noirtier, who played with revolutions—M. Noirtier, for whom France was a vast chessboard, where pawns, rooks, knights, and queens were to disappear, leading to a checkmate of the king—M. Noirtier, the formidable, became the next morning poor M. Noirtier, the helpless old man, at the mercy of the weakest being in the household, his granddaughter, Valentine; a lifeless and frozen shell, in reality, living on painlessly so his body can decay without his awareness of its decline."

“Alas, sir,” said Monte Cristo “this spectacle is neither strange to my eye nor my thought. I am something of a physician, and have, like my fellows, sought more than once for the soul in living and in dead matter; yet, like Providence, it has remained invisible to my eyes, although present to my heart. A hundred writers since Socrates, Seneca, St. Augustine, and Gall, have made, in verse and prose, the comparison you have made, and yet I can well understand that a father’s sufferings may effect great changes in the mind of a son. I will call on you, sir, since you bid me contemplate, for the advantage of my pride, this terrible spectacle, which must have been so great a source of sorrow to your family.”

“Unfortunately, sir,” said Monte Cristo, “this scene is neither new to my eyes nor my thoughts. I have some knowledge of medicine, and, like my colleagues, I have often searched for the soul in both living and dead matter; yet, like Providence, it has remained unseen to me, even though I can feel its presence in my heart. A hundred writers since Socrates, Seneca, St. Augustine, and Gall have drawn the same comparison you just made, and I can certainly understand how a father’s pain can bring about significant changes in a son’s mind. I will visit you, sir, since you ask me to reflect, for the sake of my pride, on this terrible sight, which must have caused immense sorrow for your family.”

“It would have been so unquestionably, had not God given me so large a compensation. In contrast with the old man, who is dragging his way to the tomb, are two children just entering into life—Valentine, the daughter by my first wife—Mademoiselle Renée de Saint-Méran—and Edward, the boy whose life you have this day saved.”

“It definitely would have been that way, if God hadn't given me such a huge compensation. In contrast to the old man, who is slowly making his way to the grave, are two children just starting their lives—Valentine, the daughter from my first wife, Mademoiselle Renée de Saint-Méran—and Edward, the boy whose life you have saved today.”

“And what is your deduction from this compensation, sir?” inquired Monte Cristo.

“And what is your conclusion from this payment, sir?” asked Monte Cristo.

“My deduction is,” replied Villefort, “that my father, led away by his passions, has committed some fault unknown to human justice, but marked by the justice of God. That God, desirous in his mercy to punish but one person, has visited this justice on him alone.”

“My conclusion is,” replied Villefort, “that my father, driven by his passions, has done something that human justice can’t see, but that is marked by God’s justice. God, in His mercy, wants to punish only one person, so He has placed this justice on him alone.”

Monte Cristo with a smile on his lips, uttered in the depths of his soul a groan which would have made Villefort fly had he but heard it.

Monte Cristo, smiling to himself, let out a deep groan from the depths of his soul that would have made Villefort run away if he had heard it.

“Adieu, sir,” said the magistrate, who had risen from his seat; “I leave you, bearing a remembrance of you—a remembrance of esteem, which I hope will not be disagreeable to you when you know me better; for I am not a man to bore my friends, as you will learn. Besides, you have made an eternal friend of Madame de Villefort.”

"Goodbye, sir," said the magistrate, who had stood up; "I leave you with a memory of you—a memory of respect, which I hope won't bother you once you know me better; because I'm not the kind of person to bore my friends, as you will find out. Plus, you've made an everlasting friend of Madame de Villefort."

The count bowed, and contented himself with seeing Villefort to the door of his cabinet, the procureur being escorted to his carriage by two footmen, who, on a signal from their master, followed him with every mark of attention. When he had gone, Monte Cristo breathed a profound sigh, and said:

The count bowed and was satisfied just to see Villefort to the door of his office, while the procureur was escorted to his carriage by two footmen, who, at a signal from their master, followed him with every sign of respect. Once he left, Monte Cristo let out a deep sigh and said:

“Enough of this poison, let me now seek the antidote.”

“Enough of this poison, let me find the antidote now.”

Then sounding his bell, he said to Ali, who entered:

Then, ringing his bell, he said to Ali, who walked in:

“I am going to madame’s chamber—have the carriage ready at one o’clock.”

“I’m heading to the lady’s room—have the carriage ready at one o’clock.”

Chapter 49. Haydée

It will be recollected that the new, or rather old, acquaintances of the Count of Monte Cristo, residing in the Rue Meslay, were no other than Maximilian, Julie, and Emmanuel.

It should be remembered that the new, or actually old, friends of the Count of Monte Cristo, living on Rue Meslay, were none other than Maximilian, Julie, and Emmanuel.

The very anticipations of delight to be enjoyed in his forthcoming visits—the bright, pure gleam of heavenly happiness it diffused over the almost deadly warfare in which he had voluntarily engaged, illumined his whole countenance with a look of ineffable joy and calmness, as, immediately after Villefort’s departure, his thoughts flew back to the cheering prospect before him, of tasting, at least, a brief respite from the fierce and stormy passions of his mind. Even Ali, who had hastened to obey the Count’s summons, went forth from his master’s presence in charmed amazement at the unusual animation and pleasure depicted on features ordinarily so stern and cold; while, as though dreading to put to flight the agreeable ideas hovering over his patron’s meditations, whatever they were, the faithful Nubian walked on tiptoe towards the door, holding his breath, lest its faintest sound should dissipate his master’s happy reverie.

The excitement about the joy he would experience during his upcoming visits—the bright, pure glow of heavenly happiness it brought over the almost deadly conflict he had willingly engaged in—filled his whole face with an indescribable joy and calmness. Right after Villefort left, his thoughts went back to the hopeful outlook ahead, where he could at least enjoy a brief escape from the intense and turbulent emotions in his mind. Even Ali, who rushed to answer the Count’s call, left his master’s presence in a fascinated amazement at the unusual happiness and animation on a face that was usually so stern and cold. And, as if fearing to disturb the pleasant thoughts floating around his master’s mind, whatever they might be, the loyal Nubian walked on tiptoe toward the door, holding his breath so that even the slightest sound wouldn’t interrupt his master’s blissful daydream.

It was noon, and Monte Cristo had set apart one hour to be passed in the apartments of Haydée, as though his oppressed spirit could not all at once admit the feeling of pure and unmixed joy, but required a gradual succession of calm and gentle emotions to prepare his mind to receive full and perfect happiness, in the same manner as ordinary natures demand to be inured by degrees to the reception of strong or violent sensations.

It was noon, and Monte Cristo had reserved an hour to spend in Haydée's rooms, as if his heavy heart couldn’t immediately embrace pure and unfiltered joy, but needed a slow build-up of calm and gentle feelings to get his mind ready for complete happiness, just like ordinary people need to gradually adjust to strong or intense feelings.

The young Greek, as we have already said, occupied apartments wholly unconnected with those of the count. The rooms had been fitted up in strict accordance with Oriental ideas; the floors were covered with the richest carpets Turkey could produce; the walls hung with brocaded silk of the most magnificent designs and texture; while around each chamber luxurious divans were placed, with piles of soft and yielding cushions, that needed only to be arranged at the pleasure or convenience of such as sought repose.

The young Greek, as we mentioned before, lived in separate apartments that had no connection to the count's. The rooms were designed based on Eastern styles; the floors were covered with the finest carpets from Turkey; the walls were adorned with beautifully patterned silk in stunning designs and textures; and around each room were plush divans surrounded by soft, comfortable cushions, ready to be arranged for anyone looking to relax.

Haydée had three French maids, and one who was a Greek. The first three remained constantly in a small waiting-room, ready to obey the summons of a small golden bell, or to receive the orders of the Romaic slave, who knew just enough French to be able to transmit her mistress’s wishes to the three other waiting-women; the latter had received most peremptory instructions from Monte Cristo to treat Haydée with all the deference they would observe to a queen.

Haydée had three French maids and one Greek maid. The three French maids were always in a small waiting room, ready to respond to the ring of a small golden bell or to take orders from the Greek maid, who knew just enough French to pass on her mistress's requests to the other three maids. They had received strict instructions from Monte Cristo to treat Haydée with all the respect they would show to a queen.

The young girl herself generally passed her time in the chamber at the farther end of her apartments. This was a sort of boudoir, circular, and lighted only from the roof, which consisted of rose-colored glass. Haydée was reclining upon soft downy cushions, covered with blue satin spotted with silver; her head, supported by one of her exquisitely moulded arms, rested on the divan immediately behind her, while the other was employed in adjusting to her lips the coral tube of a rich narghile, through whose flexible pipe she drew the smoke fragrant by its passage through perfumed water. Her attitude, though perfectly natural for an Eastern woman would, in a European, have been deemed too full of coquettish straining after effect.

The young girl usually spent her time in the room at the far end of her apartments. It was like a boudoir, circular, and lit only from the ceiling, made of rose-colored glass. Haydée was lounging on soft, fluffy cushions covered in blue satin with silver spots; her head, supported by one of her beautifully shaped arms, rested on the divan right behind her, while the other was busy bringing the coral tube of an elaborate narghile to her lips. She inhaled the smoke, which was scented from passing through perfumed water. Her position, while completely natural for an Eastern woman, would have seemed overly flirtatious if it had been a European.

Her dress, which was that of the women of Epirus, consisted of a pair of white satin trousers, embroidered with pink roses, displaying feet so exquisitely formed and so delicately fair, that they might well have been taken for Parian marble, had not the eye been undeceived by their movements as they constantly shifted in and out of a pair of little slippers with upturned toes, beautifully ornamented with gold and pearls. She wore a blue and white-striped vest, with long open sleeves, trimmed with silver loops and buttons of pearls, and a sort of bodice, which, closing only from the centre to the waist, exhibited the whole of the ivory throat and upper part of the bosom; it was fastened with three magnificent diamond clasps. The junction of the bodice and drawers was entirely concealed by one of the many-colored scarves, whose brilliant hues and rich silken fringe have rendered them so precious in the eyes of Parisian belles.

Her dress, typical of the women from Epirus, featured a pair of white satin trousers embroidered with pink roses, showing off feet so beautifully shaped and so delicately fair that they could easily be mistaken for Parian marble, if not for their movement as they constantly slipped in and out of little slippers with upturned toes, which were elegantly decorated with gold and pearls. She wore a blue and white striped vest with long open sleeves, trimmed with silver loops and pearl buttons, along with a sort of bodice that only closed from the center to the waist, revealing her entire ivory throat and the upper part of her chest; it was secured with three stunning diamond clasps. The connection between the bodice and trousers was completely hidden by one of the colorful scarves, whose vibrant shades and luxurious silky fringe have made them so valued by Parisian beauties.

Tilted on one side of her head she had a small cap of gold-colored silk, embroidered with pearls; while on the other a purple rose mingled its glowing colors with the luxuriant masses of her hair, of which the blackness was so intense that it was tinged with blue.

Tilted to one side of her head, she wore a small cap made of gold-colored silk, embroidered with pearls; on the other side, a purple rose blended its bright colors with the rich waves of her hair, which was so intensely black that it had a blue tint.

The extreme beauty of the countenance, that shone forth in loveliness that mocked the vain attempts of dress to augment it, was peculiarly and purely Grecian; there were the large, dark, melting eyes, the finely formed nose, the coral lips, and pearly teeth, that belonged to her race and country.

The stunning beauty of her face, so lovely that it overshadowed any efforts to enhance it with clothing, was uniquely and purely Greek; she had large, dark, expressive eyes, a well-proportioned nose, coral lips, and pearly white teeth that were characteristic of her heritage and homeland.

And, to complete the whole, Haydée was in the very springtide and fulness of youthful charms—she had not yet numbered more than nineteen or twenty summers.

And, to finish it all, Haydée was in the prime and full bloom of her youthful beauty—she had not yet reached more than nineteen or twenty years.

Monte Cristo summoned the Greek attendant, and bade her inquire whether it would be agreeable to her mistress to receive his visit. Haydée’s only reply was to direct her servant by a sign to withdraw the tapestried curtain that hung before the door of her boudoir, the framework of the opening thus made serving as a sort of border to the graceful tableau presented by the young girl’s picturesque attitude and appearance.

Monte Cristo called for the Greek attendant and asked her to find out if her mistress would be okay with his visit. Haydée's only response was to gesture for her servant to pull back the tapestried curtain that hung in front of the door to her boudoir, creating a sort of frame for the beautiful scene formed by the young girl's striking pose and appearance.

As Monte Cristo approached, she leaned upon the elbow of the arm that held the narghile, and extending to him her other hand, said, with a smile of captivating sweetness, in the sonorous language spoken by the women of Athens and Sparta:

As Monte Cristo got closer, she rested her elbow on the arm that held the narghile, and reaching out her other hand, said with a smile that was charmingly sweet, in the melodious language spoken by the women of Athens and Sparta:

“Why demand permission ere you enter? Are you no longer my master, or have I ceased to be your slave?”

“Why ask for permission before you come in? Are you no longer my master, or have I stopped being your servant?”

Monte Cristo returned her smile.

Monte Cristo smiled back at her.

“Haydée,” said he, “you well know.”

“Haydée,” he said, “you know that very well.”

“Why do you address me so coldly—so distantly?” asked the young Greek. “Have I by any means displeased you? Oh, if so, punish me as you will; but do not—do not speak to me in tones and manner so formal and constrained.”

“Why are you speaking to me so coldly—so distantly?” asked the young Greek. “Have I upset you in some way? Oh, if that’s the case, punish me however you want; but please—don’t talk to me in such formal and stiff tones.”

“Haydée,” replied the count, “you know that you are now in France, and are free.”

“Haydée,” replied the count, “you know that you’re in France now, and you’re free.”

“Free to do what?” asked the young girl.

“Free to do what?” asked the young girl.

“Free to leave me.”

“Feel free to leave me.”

“Leave you? Why should I leave you?”

“Leave you? Why would I leave you?”

“That is not for me to say; but we are now about to mix in society—to visit and be visited.”

"That's not for me to decide; but we're about to socialize—going out to visit people and having them come to see us."

“I don’t wish to see anybody but you.”

“I only want to see you.”

“And should you see one whom you could prefer, I would not be so unjust——”

“And if you see someone you like better, I wouldn't be so unfair—”

“I have never seen anyone I preferred to you, and I have never loved anyone but you and my father.”

“I have never seen anyone I liked more than you, and I have never loved anyone except for you and my dad.”

“My poor child,” replied Monte Cristo, “that is merely because your father and myself are the only men who have ever talked to you.”

“My poor child,” replied Monte Cristo, “that’s only because your father and I are the only men who have ever spoken to you.”

“I don’t want anybody else to talk to me. My father said I was his ‘joy’—you style me your ‘love,’—and both of you have called me ‘my child.’”

“I don’t want anyone else to talk to me. My dad said I was his ‘joy’—you call me your ‘love,’—and both of you have referred to me as ‘my child.’”

“Do you remember your father, Haydée?”

“Do you remember your dad, Haydée?”

The young Greek smiled.

The young Greek grinned.

“He is here, and here,” said she, touching her eyes and her heart.

“He is here, and here,” she said, pointing to her eyes and her heart.

“And where am I?” inquired Monte Cristo laughingly.

“And where am I?” Monte Cristo asked with a laugh.

“You?” cried she, with tones of thrilling tenderness, “you are everywhere!” Monte Cristo took the delicate hand of the young girl in his, and was about to raise it to his lips, when the simple child of nature hastily withdrew it, and presented her cheek.

“You?” she exclaimed, her voice filled with warm affection, “you’re everywhere!” Monte Cristo took the young girl’s delicate hand in his and was about to kiss it when the innocent child quickly pulled it back and offered her cheek instead.

“You now understand, Haydée,” said the count, “that from this moment you are absolutely free; that here you exercise unlimited sway, and are at liberty to lay aside or continue the costume of your country, as it may suit your inclination. Within this mansion you are absolute mistress of your actions, and may go abroad or remain in your apartments as may seem most agreeable to you. A carriage waits your orders, and Ali and Myrtho will accompany you whithersoever you desire to go. There is but one favor I would entreat of you.”

“You understand now, Haydée,” said the count, “that from this moment on, you are completely free; here you have unlimited control and can choose to keep or change the outfit of your country, however you want. In this house, you are in charge of your own actions and can go out or stay in your rooms, whichever you prefer. A carriage is ready for you, and Ali and Myrtho will go with you wherever you want to go. There's just one favor I would like to ask of you.”

“Speak.”

"Talk."

“Guard carefully the secret of your birth. Make no allusion to the past; nor upon any occasion be induced to pronounce the names of your illustrious father or ill-fated mother.”

“Carefully protect the secret of your birth. Don’t reference the past; and under no circumstances should you be tempted to mention the names of your distinguished father or unfortunate mother.”

“I have already told you, my lord, that I shall see no one.”

“I’ve already told you, my lord, that I won’t see anyone.”

“It is possible, Haydée, that so perfect a seclusion, though conformable with the habits and customs of the East, may not be practicable in Paris. Endeavor, then, to accustom yourself to our manner of living in these northern climes as you did to those of Rome, Florence, Milan, and Madrid; it may be useful to you one of these days, whether you remain here or return to the East.”

“It’s possible, Haydée, that such a perfect seclusion, while in line with the habits and customs of the East, may not work in Paris. So, try to get used to our way of living in these northern climates just like you did in Rome, Florence, Milan, and Madrid; it could be beneficial for you one day, whether you stay here or go back to the East.”

The young girl raised her tearful eyes towards Monte Cristo as she said with touching earnestness, “Whether we return to the East, you mean to say, my lord, do you not?”

The young girl looked up at Monte Cristo with tears in her eyes and said earnestly, “Whether we go back to the East, that’s what you mean, right, my lord?”

“My child,” returned Monte Cristo “you know full well that whenever we part, it will be no fault or wish of mine; the tree forsakes not the flower—the flower falls from the tree.”

“My child,” replied Monte Cristo, “you know very well that whenever we separate, it’s not because I want it that way; the tree does not abandon the flower—the flower falls from the tree.”

“My lord,” replied Haydée, “I never will leave you, for I am sure I could not exist without you.”

“My lord,” replied Haydée, “I will never leave you, because I know I couldn’t go on without you.”

“My poor girl, in ten years I shall be old, and you will be still young.”

"My poor girl, in ten years I’ll be old, and you’ll still be young."

“My father had a long white beard, but I loved him; he was sixty years old, but to me he was handsomer than all the fine youths I saw.”

“My dad had a long white beard, but I loved him; he was sixty years old, but to me he was better looking than all the handsome young guys I saw.”

“Then tell me, Haydée, do you believe you shall be able to accustom yourself to our present mode of life?”

“Then tell me, Haydée, do you think you can get used to our current way of life?”

“Shall I see you?”

"Can I see you?"

“Every day.”

"Daily."

“Then what do you fear, my lord?”

“Then what are you afraid of, my lord?”

“You might find it dull.”

"You might find it boring."

“No, my lord. In the morning, I shall rejoice in the prospect of your coming, and in the evening dwell with delight on the happiness I have enjoyed in your presence; then too, when alone, I can call forth mighty pictures of the past, see vast horizons bounded only by the towering mountains of Pindus and Olympus. Oh, believe me, that when three great passions, such as sorrow, love, and gratitude fill the heart, ennui can find no place.”

“No, my lord. In the morning, I will be happy about your arrival, and in the evening, I will reflect with joy on the happiness I’ve experienced in your presence; then, when I’m alone, I can conjure up powerful memories of the past, seeing endless horizons limited only by the towering mountains of Pindus and Olympus. Oh, believe me, when three strong feelings like sorrow, love, and gratitude fill the heart, ennui has no place.”

“You are a worthy daughter of Epirus, Haydée, and your charming and poetical ideas prove well your descent from that race of goddesses who claim your country as their birthplace. Depend on my care to see that your youth is not blighted, or suffered to pass away in ungenial solitude; and of this be well assured, that if you love me as a father, I love you as a child.”

“You are a deserving daughter of Epirus, Haydée, and your lovely and poetic ideas clearly show your heritage from that line of goddesses who call your land their birthplace. Count on my support to ensure that your youth is not wasted or spent in a lonely and unkind environment; and rest assured, if you care for me like a father, I care for you like a child.”

“You are wrong, my lord. The love I have for you is very different from the love I had for my father. My father died, but I did not die. If you were to die, I should die too.”

“You're wrong, my lord. The love I have for you is very different from the love I had for my father. My father died, but I didn’t. If you were to die, I would die too.”

The count, with a smile of profound tenderness, extended his hand, and she carried it to her lips.

The count, smiling with deep tenderness, reached out his hand, and she brought it to her lips.

Monte Cristo, thus attuned to the interview he proposed to hold with Morrel and his family, departed, murmuring as he went these lines of Pindar, “Youth is a flower of which love is the fruit; happy is he who, after having watched its silent growth, is permitted to gather and call it his own.” The carriage was prepared according to orders, and stepping lightly into it, the count drove off at his usual rapid pace.

Monte Cristo, ready for the meeting he planned with Morrel and his family, left, quietly reciting these lines from Pindar, “Youth is a flower whose fruit is love; blessed is the one who can watch it grow in silence and then gather it as their own.” The carriage was ready as instructed, and stepping in quickly, the count drove off at his usual fast pace.

Chapter 50. The Morrel Family

In a very few minutes the count reached No. 7 in the Rue Meslay. The house was of white stone, and in a small court before it were two small beds full of beautiful flowers. In the concierge that opened the gate the count recognized Cocles; but as he had but one eye, and that eye had become somewhat dim in the course of nine years, Cocles did not recognize the count.

In just a few minutes, the count arrived at No. 7 on Rue Meslay. The house was made of white stone, and in a small courtyard in front of it were two small garden beds filled with beautiful flowers. The count recognized Cocles, the concierge who opened the gate, but since Cocles had only one eye and that eye had become a bit cloudy over the nine years, he didn't recognize the count.

The carriages that drove up to the door were compelled to turn, to avoid a fountain that played in a basin of rockwork,—an ornament that had excited the jealousy of the whole quarter, and had gained for the place the appellation of The Little Versailles. It is needless to add that there were gold and silver fish in the basin. The house, with kitchens and cellars below, had above the ground floor, two stories and attics. The whole of the property, consisting of an immense workshop, two pavilions at the bottom of the garden, and the garden itself, had been purchased by Emmanuel, who had seen at a glance that he could make of it a profitable speculation. He had reserved the house and half the garden, and building a wall between the garden and the workshops, had let them upon lease with the pavilions at the bottom of the garden. So that for a trifling sum he was as well lodged, and as perfectly shut out from observation, as the inhabitants of the finest mansion in the Faubourg St. Germain.

The carriages that pulled up to the door had to turn to avoid a fountain that was spraying water into a rocky basin—an eye-catching feature that had sparked jealousy throughout the neighborhood and earned the area the nickname The Little Versailles. It's unnecessary to mention that there were gold and silver fish swimming in the basin. The house had kitchens and cellars below, and above the ground floor, there were two stories and attics. The entire property, which included a huge workshop, two pavilions at the end of the garden, and the garden itself, had been bought by Emmanuel, who immediately realized he could turn it into a profitable investment. He kept the house and half of the garden, and by building a wall between the garden and the workshops, he rented them out along with the pavilions at the back of the garden. This way, for a minimal expense, he was just as comfortably housed and completely shielded from prying eyes as the residents of the finest mansions in Faubourg St. Germain.

The breakfast-room was finished in oak; the salon in mahogany, and the furnishings were of blue velvet; the bedroom was in citronwood and green damask. There was a study for Emmanuel, who never studied, and a music-room for Julie, who never played. The whole of the second story was set apart for Maximilian; it was precisely similar to his sister’s apartments, except that for the breakfast-parlor he had a billiard-room, where he received his friends. He was superintending the grooming of his horse, and smoking his cigar at the entrance of the garden, when the count’s carriage stopped at the gate.

The breakfast room was done in oak; the living room in mahogany, and the furniture was blue velvet; the bedroom had citronwood and green damask. There was a study for Emmanuel, who never used it, and a music room for Julie, who never played. The entire second floor was reserved for Maximilian; it looked exactly like his sister’s place, except he had a billiard room instead of a breakfast parlor, where he entertained his friends. He was supervising the grooming of his horse and smoking a cigar at the entrance of the garden when the count’s carriage pulled up at the gate.

Cocles opened the gate, and Baptistin, springing from the box, inquired whether Monsieur and Madame Herbault and Monsieur Maximilian Morrel would see his excellency the Count of Monte Cristo.

Cocles opened the gate, and Baptistin jumped down from the box, asking if Monsieur and Madame Herbault and Monsieur Maximilian Morrel would see his excellency the Count of Monte Cristo.

“The Count of Monte Cristo?” cried Morrel, throwing away his cigar and hastening to the carriage; “I should think we would see him. Ah, a thousand thanks, count, for not having forgotten your promise.”

“The Count of Monte Cristo?” exclaimed Morrel, tossing aside his cigar and rushing to the carriage; “I figured we would see him. Ah, a thousand thanks, Count, for keeping your promise.”

And the young officer shook the count’s hand so warmly, that Monte Cristo could not be mistaken as to the sincerity of his joy, and he saw that he had been expected with impatience, and was received with pleasure.

And the young officer shook the count's hand so warmly that Monte Cristo couldn't doubt the genuineness of his happiness. He realized that he had been eagerly awaited and was welcomed with joy.

“Come, come,” said Maximilian, “I will serve as your guide; such a man as you are ought not to be introduced by a servant. My sister is in the garden plucking the dead roses; my brother is reading his two papers, la Presse and les Débats, within six steps of her; for wherever you see Madame Herbault, you have only to look within a circle of four yards and you will find M. Emmanuel, and ‘reciprocally,’ as they say at the Polytechnic School.”

“Come on,” said Maximilian, “I'll be your guide; someone like you shouldn’t be introduced by a servant. My sister is in the garden picking the dead roses; my brother is reading his two papers, la Presse and les Débats, just a few steps away from her; because wherever you find Madame Herbault, you just need to look within a four-yard radius, and you’ll spot M. Emmanuel, and ‘likewise,’ as they say at the Polytechnic School.”

At the sound of their steps a young woman of twenty to five-and-twenty, dressed in a silk morning gown, and busily engaged in plucking the dead leaves off a noisette rose-tree, raised her head. This was Julie, who had become, as the clerk of the house of Thomson & French had predicted, Madame Emmanuel Herbault. She uttered a cry of surprise at the sight of a stranger, and Maximilian began to laugh.

At the sound of their footsteps, a young woman around twenty to twenty-five years old, wearing a silk morning gown and focused on picking dead leaves off a noisette rose bush, looked up. This was Julie, who had, as the clerk of Thomson & French had predicted, become Madame Emmanuel Herbault. She let out a surprised gasp at the sight of a stranger, and Maximilian started to laugh.

“Don’t disturb yourself, Julie,” said he. “The count has only been two or three days in Paris, but he already knows what a fashionable woman of the Marais is, and if he does not, you will show him.”

“Don’t worry about it, Julie,” he said. “The count has only been in Paris for two or three days, but he already knows what a stylish woman from the Marais is, and if he doesn’t, you’ll show him.”

“Ah, monsieur,” returned Julie, “it is treason in my brother to bring you thus, but he never has any regard for his poor sister. Penelon, Penelon!”

“Ah, sir,” Julie replied, “it’s a betrayal on my brother’s part to bring you here like this, but he never cares about his poor sister. Penelon, Penelon!”

An old man, who was digging busily at one of the beds, stuck his spade in the earth, and approached, cap in hand, striving to conceal a quid of tobacco he had just thrust into his cheek. A few locks of gray mingled with his hair, which was still thick and matted, while his bronzed features and determined glance well suited an old sailor who had braved the heat of the equator and the storms of the tropics.

An old man, busy digging in one of the garden beds, stuck his spade in the ground and came over, holding his cap in his hands, trying to hide the chew of tobacco he had just shoved in his cheek. A few gray strands mixed in with his hair, which was still thick and messy, and his tanned face and determined look really suited an old sailor who had faced the heat of the equator and the storms of the tropics.

“I think you hailed me, Mademoiselle Julie?” said he.

“I think you called me, Mademoiselle Julie?” he said.

Penelon had still preserved the habit of calling his master’s daughter “Mademoiselle Julie,” and had never been able to change the name to Madame Herbault.

Penelon still kept the habit of calling his master’s daughter “Mademoiselle Julie,” and had never managed to shift to calling her Madame Herbault.

“Penelon,” replied Julie, “go and inform M. Emmanuel of this gentleman’s visit, and Maximilian will conduct him to the salon.”

“Penelon,” Julie said, “go tell M. Emmanuel about this gentleman's visit, and Maximilian will take him to the living room.”

Then, turning to Monte Cristo,—“I hope you will permit me to leave you for a few minutes,” continued she; and without awaiting any reply, disappeared behind a clump of trees, and escaped to the house by a lateral alley.

Then, turning to Monte Cristo, “I hope you don’t mind if I step away for a few minutes,” she said, and without waiting for a response, she slipped behind a group of trees and made her way to the house through a side path.

30041m

“I am sorry to see,” observed Monte Cristo to Morrel, “that I cause no small disturbance in your house.”

“I’m sorry to see,” Monte Cristo said to Morrel, “that I’m causing quite a disturbance in your home.”

“Look there,” said Maximilian, laughing; “there is her husband changing his jacket for a coat. I assure you, you are well known in the Rue Meslay.”

“Look over there,” said Maximilian, laughing; “that’s her husband swapping his jacket for a coat. I promise you, you’re quite well known on Rue Meslay.”

“Your family appears to be a very happy one,” said the count, as if speaking to himself.

“Your family seems to be really happy,” the count said, as if talking to himself.

“Oh, yes, I assure you, count, they want nothing that can render them happy; they are young and cheerful, they are tenderly attached to each other, and with twenty-five thousand francs a year they fancy themselves as rich as Rothschild.”

“Oh, yes, I promise you, Count, they want nothing that can make them happy; they are young and cheerful, they’re deeply in love with each other, and with twenty-five thousand francs a year they think they are as wealthy as Rothschild.”

“Five-and-twenty thousand francs is not a large sum, however,” replied Monte Cristo, with a tone so sweet and gentle, that it went to Maximilian’s heart like the voice of a father; “but they will not be content with that. Your brother-in-law is a barrister? a doctor?”

“Twenty-five thousand francs isn’t a lot, though,” replied Monte Cristo, with a tone so sweet and gentle that it touched Maximilian’s heart like a father’s voice; “but they won’t be satisfied with that. Your brother-in-law is a lawyer? a doctor?”

“He was a merchant, monsieur, and had succeeded to the business of my poor father. M. Morrel, at his death, left 500,000 francs, which were divided between my sister and myself, for we were his only children. Her husband, who, when he married her, had no other patrimony than his noble probity, his first-rate ability, and his spotless reputation, wished to possess as much as his wife. He labored and toiled until he had amassed 250,000 francs; six years sufficed to achieve this object. Oh, I assure you, sir, it was a touching spectacle to see these young creatures, destined by their talents for higher stations, toiling together, and through their unwillingness to change any of the customs of their paternal house, taking six years to accomplish what less scrupulous people would have effected in two or three. Marseilles resounded with their well-earned praises. At last, one day, Emmanuel came to his wife, who had just finished making up the accounts.

“He was a merchant, sir, and took over my poor father's business. M. Morrel, when he passed away, left 500,000 francs, which were split between my sister and me, as we were his only children. Her husband, who, when he married her, had no inheritance apart from his strong integrity, exceptional skills, and immaculate reputation, wanted to have as much as his wife. He worked hard until he had saved up 250,000 francs; it took him six years to reach this goal. Oh, I assure you, sir, it was a moving sight to see these young people, who were destined for greater things due to their talents, laboring together, and because they didn’t want to change any of their family's traditions, taking six years to do what less principled individuals could have accomplished in two or three. Marseilles echoed with their well-deserved praise. Finally, one day, Emmanuel approached his wife, who had just finished balancing the accounts.

“‘Julie,’ said he to her, ‘Cocles has just given me the last rouleau of a hundred francs; that completes the 250,000 francs we had fixed as the limits of our gains. Can you content yourself with the small fortune which we shall possess for the future? Listen to me. Our house transacts business to the amount of a million a year, from which we derive an income of 40,000 francs. We can dispose of the business, if we please, in an hour, for I have received a letter from M. Delaunay, in which he offers to purchase the good-will of the house, to unite with his own, for 300,000 francs. Advise me what I had better do.’

“‘Julie,’ he said to her, ‘Cocles just gave me the last roll of a hundred francs; that brings us to the 250,000 francs we agreed would be our profit limit. Are you okay with the small fortune we’ll have going forward? Listen to me. Our business handles about a million a year, and we make an income of 40,000 francs from it. We could sell the business if we wanted to, in just an hour, because I got a letter from M. Delaunay offering to buy the goodwill of the business to merge with his for 300,000 francs. Let me know what you think I should do.’”

“‘Emmanuel,’ returned my sister, ‘the house of Morrel can only be carried on by a Morrel. Is it not worth 300,000 francs to save our father’s name from the chances of evil fortune and failure?’

“‘Emmanuel,’ my sister replied, ‘the Morrel family name can only continue with a Morrel. Isn’t it worth 300,000 francs to protect our father’s reputation from the risks of bad luck and failure?’”

“‘I thought so,’ replied Emmanuel; ‘but I wished to have your advice.’

“‘I thought so,’ replied Emmanuel, ‘but I wanted to get your advice.’”

“‘This is my counsel:—Our accounts are made up and our bills paid; all we have to do is to stop the issue of any more, and close our office.’

“This is my advice:—Our accounts are settled and our bills are paid; all we need to do is stop issuing any more and close our office.”

“This was done instantly. It was three o’clock; at a quarter past, a merchant presented himself to insure two ships; it was a clear profit of 15,000 francs.

“This was done instantly. It was three o’clock; at a quarter past, a merchant showed up to insure two ships; it was a clear profit of 15,000 francs.”

“‘Monsieur,’ said Emmanuel, ‘have the goodness to address yourself to M. Delaunay. We have quitted business.’

“‘Sir,’ said Emmanuel, ‘please talk to M. Delaunay. We have left the business.’”

“‘How long?’ inquired the astonished merchant.

“How long?” asked the surprised merchant.

30043m

“‘A quarter of an hour,’ was the reply.

“‘Fifteen minutes,’ was the response.

“And this is the reason, monsieur,” continued Maximilian, “of my sister and brother-in-law having only 25,000 francs a year.”

“And this is the reason, sir,” continued Maximilian, “why my sister and brother-in-law only have 25,000 francs a year.”

Maximilian had scarcely finished his story, during which the count’s heart had swelled within him, when Emmanuel entered wearing a hat and coat. He saluted the count with the air of a man who is aware of the rank of his guest; then, after having led Monte Cristo around the little garden, he returned to the house.

Maximilian had just finished his story, which made the count feel a surge of emotions, when Emmanuel walked in wearing a hat and coat. He greeted the count with the demeanor of someone who recognizes the status of his guest; then, after showing Monte Cristo around the small garden, he headed back inside.

A large vase of Japan porcelain, filled with flowers that loaded the air with their perfume, stood in the salon. Julie, suitably dressed, and her hair arranged (she had accomplished this feat in less than ten minutes), received the count on his entrance. The songs of the birds were heard in an aviary hard by, and the branches of laburnums and rose acacias formed an exquisite framework to the blue velvet curtains. Everything in this charming retreat, from the warble of the birds to the smile of the mistress, breathed tranquillity and repose.

A large porcelain vase from Japan, filled with flowers that filled the air with their fragrance, stood in the living room. Julie, dressed appropriately, and her hair styled (she managed this in less than ten minutes), greeted the count as he entered. The songs of the birds could be heard from a nearby aviary, and the branches of laburnums and rose acacias created a beautiful frame for the blue velvet curtains. Everything in this lovely retreat, from the chirping of the birds to the smile of the hostess, radiated calm and relaxation.

The count had felt the influence of this happiness from the moment he entered the house, and he remained silent and pensive, forgetting that he was expected to renew the conversation, which had ceased after the first salutations had been exchanged. The silence became almost painful when, by a violent effort, tearing himself from his pleasing reverie:

The count had felt the impact of this happiness from the moment he stepped into the house, and he stayed quiet and thoughtful, forgetting that he was supposed to continue the conversation, which had stopped after the initial greetings were exchanged. The silence grew almost uncomfortable when, with a strong effort, he pulled himself away from his enjoyable daydream:

“Madame,” said he at length, “I pray you to excuse my emotion, which must astonish you who are only accustomed to the happiness I meet here; but contentment is so new a sight to me, that I could never be weary of looking at yourself and your husband.”

“Madam,” he finally said, “please forgive my emotions, which must surprise you since you’re used to the happiness I find here; but being around such contentment is so unfamiliar to me that I could never tire of looking at you and your husband.”

“We are very happy, monsieur,” replied Julie; “but we have also known unhappiness, and few have ever undergone more bitter sufferings than ourselves.”

“We're very happy, sir,” Julie replied; “but we’ve also experienced unhappiness, and few have gone through as much pain as we have.”

The count’s features displayed an expression of the most intense curiosity.

The count's face showed the deepest curiosity.

“Oh, all this is a family history, as Château-Renaud told you the other day,” observed Maximilian. “This humble picture would have but little interest for you, accustomed as you are to behold the pleasures and the misfortunes of the wealthy and industrious; but such as we are, we have experienced bitter sorrows.”

“Oh, this is just a family history, as Château-Renaud mentioned the other day,” noted Maximilian. “This simple picture wouldn't be of much interest to you, since you're used to seeing the joys and struggles of the rich and hardworking; but for us, we have faced deep sorrows.”

“And God has poured balm into your wounds, as he does into those of all who are in affliction?” said Monte Cristo inquiringly.

“And God has poured healing into your wounds, just like He does for everyone who is suffering?” said Monte Cristo, curiously.

“Yes, count,” returned Julie, “we may indeed say he has, for he has done for us what he grants only to his chosen; he sent us one of his angels.”

“Yes, count,” replied Julie, “we can definitely say he has, because he has done for us what he gives only to his favorites; he sent us one of his angels.”

The count’s cheeks became scarlet, and he coughed, in order to have an excuse for putting his handkerchief to his mouth.

The count's cheeks turned red, and he coughed to have a reason to cover his mouth with his handkerchief.

“Those born to wealth, and who have the means of gratifying every wish,” said Emmanuel, “know not what is the real happiness of life, just as those who have been tossed on the stormy waters of the ocean on a few frail planks can alone realize the blessings of fair weather.”

“People born into wealth, who can fulfill every desire,” said Emmanuel, “don’t truly understand what real happiness is, just like those who have been thrown into the stormy ocean on a few fragile boards are the only ones who can appreciate the joy of calm weather.”

Monte Cristo rose, and without making any answer (for the tremulousness of his voice would have betrayed his emotion) walked up and down the apartment with a slow step.

Monte Cristo stood up, and without saying anything (because the quiver in his voice would have given away his feelings), paced back and forth in the room slowly.

“Our magnificence makes you smile, count,” said Maximilian, who had followed him with his eyes.

“Our greatness makes you smile, count,” said Maximilian, who had watched him with his eyes.

“No, no,” returned Monte Cristo, pale as death, pressing one hand on his heart to still its throbbings, while with the other he pointed to a crystal cover, beneath which a silken purse lay on a black velvet cushion. “I was wondering what could be the significance of this purse, with the paper at one end and the large diamond at the other.”

“No, no,” Monte Cristo replied, looking as pale as a ghost, pressing one hand against his heart to calm its racing, while he used the other hand to gesture toward a crystal cover, under which a silky purse rested on a black velvet cushion. “I was curious about what this purse means, with the paper at one end and the large diamond at the other.”

“Count,” replied Maximilian, with an air of gravity, “those are our most precious family treasures.”

“Count,” replied Maximilian seriously, “those are our most valuable family treasures.”

“The stone seems very brilliant,” answered the count.

"The stone looks really bright," replied the count.

“Oh, my brother does not allude to its value, although it has been estimated at 100,000 francs; he means, that the articles contained in this purse are the relics of the angel I spoke of just now.”

“Oh, my brother doesn’t mention its worth, even though it’s been valued at 100,000 francs; he means that the items in this purse are the remains of the angel I just talked about.”

“This I do not comprehend; and yet I may not ask for an explanation, madame,” replied Monte Cristo bowing. “Pardon me, I had no intention of committing an indiscretion.”

“This I don’t understand; and yet I can’t ask for an explanation, madame,” replied Monte Cristo, bowing. “Sorry, I didn’t mean to be inappropriate.”

“Indiscretion,—oh, you make us happy by giving us an excuse for expatiating on this subject. If we wanted to conceal the noble action this purse commemorates, we should not expose it thus to view. Oh, would we could relate it everywhere, and to everyone, so that the emotion of our unknown benefactor might reveal his presence.”

“Indiscretion—oh, you make us happy by giving us a reason to talk more about this topic. If we wanted to hide the noble act that this purse represents, we wouldn’t put it on display like this. Oh, how we wish we could share it everywhere and with everyone, so that the feelings of our unknown benefactor could show his presence.”

“Ah, really,” said Monte Cristo in a half-stifled voice.

“Ah, really,” Monte Cristo said in a half-stifled voice.

“Monsieur,” returned Maximilian, raising the glass cover, and respectfully kissing the silken purse, “this has touched the hand of a man who saved my father from suicide, us from ruin, and our name from shame and disgrace,—a man by whose matchless benevolence we poor children, doomed to want and wretchedness, can at present hear everyone envying our happy lot. This letter” (as he spoke, Maximilian drew a letter from the purse and gave it to the count)—“this letter was written by him the day that my father had taken a desperate resolution, and this diamond was given by the generous unknown to my sister as her dowry.”

“Sir,” Maximilian said, lifting the glass cover and respectfully kissing the silk purse, “this has been touched by the hand of a man who saved my father from suicide, us from ruin, and our family from shame and disgrace— a man whose unmatched kindness has allowed us poor kids, fated to struggle and misery, to hear everyone envy our fortunate situation. This letter” (as he spoke, Maximilian took a letter from the purse and handed it to the count)—“this letter was written by him on the day my father made a desperate decision, and this diamond was given by the generous stranger to my sister as her dowry.”

Monte Cristo opened the letter, and read it with an indescribable feeling of delight. It was the letter written (as our readers know) to Julie, and signed “Sinbad the Sailor.”

Monte Cristo opened the letter and read it with an indescribable sense of joy. It was the letter written (as our readers know) to Julie, and signed “Sinbad the Sailor.”

“Unknown you say, is the man who rendered you this service—unknown to you?”

“Unknown, you say, is the man who did you this favor—unknown to you?”

“Yes; we have never had the happiness of pressing his hand,” continued Maximilian. “We have supplicated Heaven in vain to grant us this favor, but the whole affair has had a mysterious meaning that we cannot comprehend—we have been guided by an invisible hand,—a hand as powerful as that of an enchanter.”

“Yes; we have never had the joy of shaking his hand,” Maximilian continued. “We have begged Heaven in vain to grant us this favor, but the whole situation has had a mysterious significance that we can’t understand—we have been led by an unseen force—a force as strong as that of a magician.”

“Oh,” cried Julie, “I have not lost all hope of some day kissing that hand, as I now kiss the purse which he has touched. Four years ago, Penelon was at Trieste—Penelon, count, is the old sailor you saw in the garden, and who, from quartermaster, has become gardener—Penelon, when he was at Trieste, saw on the quay an Englishman, who was on the point of embarking on board a yacht, and he recognized him as the person who called on my father the fifth of June, 1829, and who wrote me this letter on the fifth of September. He felt convinced of his identity, but he did not venture to address him.”

“Oh,” Julie exclaimed, “I haven't given up hope that I'll someday get to kiss that hand, just like I'm kissing the purse he touched. Four years ago, Penelon was in Trieste—Penelon, by the way, is the old sailor you saw in the garden, and he's gone from being a quartermaster to a gardener. When he was in Trieste, he spotted an Englishman who was about to board a yacht, and he recognized him as the guy who visited my father on June 5, 1829, and who wrote me this letter on September 5. He was certain it was the same person, but he didn't dare to approach him.”

“An Englishman,” said Monte Cristo, who grew uneasy at the attention with which Julie looked at him. “An Englishman you say?”

“An Englishman,” said Monte Cristo, feeling uncomfortable under Julie's gaze. “An Englishman, you say?”

“Yes,” replied Maximilian, “an Englishman, who represented himself as the confidential clerk of the house of Thomson & French, at Rome. It was this that made me start when you said the other day, at M. de Morcerf’s, that Messrs. Thomson & French were your bankers. That happened, as I told you, in 1829. For God’s sake, tell me, did you know this Englishman?”

“Yes,” replied Maximilian, “an Englishman who claimed to be the confidential clerk for the firm of Thomson & French in Rome. That’s what made me react when you mentioned the other day at M. de Morcerf’s that Messrs. Thomson & French were your bankers. That was back in 1829, as I told you. For heaven’s sake, tell me, did you know this Englishman?”

“But you tell me, also, that the house of Thomson & French have constantly denied having rendered you this service?”

“But you also tell me that the company Thomson & French has consistently denied providing you with this service?”

“Yes.”

"Yeah."

“Then is it not probable that this Englishman may be someone who, grateful for a kindness your father had shown him, and which he himself had forgotten, has taken this method of requiting the obligation?”

“Then isn’t it likely that this Englishman might be someone who, thankful for a kindness your father had done for him, which he himself had forgotten, has chosen this way to repay the favor?”

“Everything is possible in this affair, even a miracle.”

“Anything is possible in this situation, even a miracle.”

“What was his name?” asked Monte Cristo.

“What was his name?” Monte Cristo asked.

“He gave no other name,” answered Julie, looking earnestly at the count, “than that at the end of his letter—‘Sinbad the Sailor.’”

“He didn't provide any other name,” Julie replied, looking intently at the count, “other than the one at the end of his letter—‘Sinbad the Sailor.’”

“Which is evidently not his real name, but a fictitious one.”

"Which is clearly not his real name, but a made-up one."

Then, noticing that Julie was struck with the sound of his voice:

Then, noticing that Julie was captivated by the sound of his voice:

“Tell me,” continued he, “was he not about my height, perhaps a little taller, with his chin imprisoned, as it were, in a high cravat; his coat closely buttoned up, and constantly taking out his pencil?”

“Tell me,” he continued, “wasn’t he about my height, maybe a bit taller, with his chin stuck, so to speak, in a high collar; his coat tightly buttoned up, and always pulling out his pencil?”

“Oh, do you then know him?” cried Julie, whose eyes sparkled with joy.

“Oh, do you know him?” exclaimed Julie, her eyes sparkling with joy.

“No,” returned Monte Cristo “I only guessed. I knew a Lord Wilmore, who was constantly doing actions of this kind.”

“No,” replied Monte Cristo. “I just had a feeling. I knew a Lord Wilmore who was always doing things like this.”

“Without revealing himself?”

"Without showing his identity?"

“He was an eccentric being, and did not believe in the existence of gratitude.”

“He was an eccentric person and didn’t believe in the existence of gratitude.”

“Oh, Heaven,” exclaimed Julie, clasping her hands, “in what did he believe, then?”

“Oh, gosh,” exclaimed Julie, clasping her hands, “what did he believe, then?”

30047m

“He did not credit it at the period which I knew him,” said Monte Cristo, touched to the heart by the accents of Julie’s voice; “but, perhaps, since then he has had proofs that gratitude does exist.”

“He didn’t believe it when I knew him,” said Monte Cristo, moved by Julie’s voice; “but maybe since then he has realized that gratitude actually exists.”

“And do you know this gentleman, monsieur?” inquired Emmanuel.

“And do you know this man, sir?” Emmanuel asked.

“Oh, if you do know him,” cried Julie, “can you tell us where he is—where we can find him? Maximilian—Emmanuel—if we do but discover him, he must believe in the gratitude of the heart!”

“Oh, if you know him,” cried Julie, “can you tell us where he is—where we can find him? Maximilian—Emmanuel—if we can just find him, he has to believe in the gratitude of the heart!”

Monte Cristo felt tears start into his eyes, and he again walked hastily up and down the room.

Monte Cristo felt tears welling up in his eyes, and he hurriedly paced the room again.

“In the name of Heaven,” said Maximilian, “if you know anything of him, tell us what it is.”

“In the name of Heaven,” said Maximilian, “if you know anything about him, please tell us what it is.”

“Alas,” cried Monte Cristo, striving to repress his emotion, “if Lord Wilmore was your unknown benefactor, I fear you will never see him again. I parted from him two years ago at Palermo, and he was then on the point of setting out for the most remote regions; so that I fear he will never return.”

“Unfortunately,” Monte Cristo said, trying to hold back his feelings, “if Lord Wilmore was your unknown benefactor, I’m afraid you’ll never see him again. I last saw him two years ago in Palermo, and he was about to leave for the farthest places; so I doubt he’ll come back.”

“Oh, monsieur, this is cruel of you,” said Julie, much affected; and the young lady’s eyes swam with tears.

“Oh, sir, this is so cruel of you,” said Julie, deeply moved; and the young lady’s eyes filled with tears.

“Madame,” replied Monte Cristo gravely, and gazing earnestly on the two liquid pearls that trickled down Julie’s cheeks, “had Lord Wilmore seen what I now see, he would become attached to life, for the tears you shed would reconcile him to mankind;” and he held out his hand to Julie, who gave him hers, carried away by the look and accent of the count.

“Ma’am,” Monte Cristo replied seriously, looking intently at the two teardrops that ran down Julie’s cheeks, “if Lord Wilmore could see what I see now, he would find a reason to love life again, because the tears you’re shedding would make him feel connected to humanity.” He reached out his hand to Julie, who took it, moved by his gaze and tone.

“But,” continued she, “Lord Wilmore had a family or friends, he must have known someone, can we not——”

“But,” she continued, “Lord Wilmore had family or friends; he must have known someone. Can we not——”

“Oh, it is useless to inquire,” returned the count; “perhaps, after all, he was not the man you seek for. He was my friend: he had no secrets from me, and if this had been so he would have confided in me.”

“Oh, it’s pointless to ask,” replied the count; “maybe, in the end, he wasn’t the person you’re looking for. He was my friend: he had no secrets from me, and if that had been the case, he would have shared it with me.”

“And he told you nothing?”

"And he didn't tell you anything?"

“Not a word.”

"Didn't say anything."

“Nothing that would lead you to suppose?”

“Is there nothing that would make you think otherwise?”

“Nothing.”

"Nothing."

“And yet you spoke of him at once.”

"And yet you mentioned him right away."

“Ah, in such a case one supposes——”

“Ah, in such a case one assumes——”

“Sister, sister,” said Maximilian, coming to the count’s aid, “monsieur is quite right. Recollect what our excellent father so often told us, ‘It was no Englishman that thus saved us.’”

“Sister, sister,” said Maximilian, coming to the count’s aid, “he’s absolutely right. Remember what our wonderful father always told us, ‘It wasn’t an Englishman who saved us this way.’”

Monte Cristo started. “What did your father tell you, M. Morrel?” said he eagerly.

Monte Cristo perked up. “What did your father tell you, M. Morrel?” he asked eagerly.

“My father thought that this action had been miraculously performed—he believed that a benefactor had arisen from the grave to save us. Oh, it was a touching superstition, monsieur, and although I did not myself believe it, I would not for the world have destroyed my father’s faith. How often did he muse over it and pronounce the name of a dear friend—a friend lost to him forever; and on his death-bed, when the near approach of eternity seemed to have illumined his mind with supernatural light, this thought, which had until then been but a doubt, became a conviction, and his last words were, ‘Maximilian, it was Edmond Dantès!’”

“My father believed that this act had been performed by some sort of miracle—he thought a benefactor had come back from the dead to help us. Oh, it was a touching superstition, sir, and even though I didn’t believe it myself, I wouldn’t have wanted to shatter my father’s faith for anything. How often did he reflect on it and mention the name of a dear friend—a friend he had lost forever; and on his deathbed, when the looming presence of eternity seemed to enlighten his mind with otherworldly clarity, this thought, which had up until then just been a doubt, turned into a conviction, and his last words were, ‘Maximilian, it was Edmond Dantès!’”

At these words the count’s paleness, which had for some time been increasing, became alarming; he could not speak; he looked at his watch like a man who has forgotten the hour, said a few hurried words to Madame Herbault, and pressing the hands of Emmanuel and Maximilian,—“Madame,” said he, “I trust you will allow me to visit you occasionally; I value your friendship, and feel grateful to you for your welcome, for this is the first time for many years that I have thus yielded to my feelings;” and he hastily quitted the apartment.

At those words, the count's pale complexion, which had been getting worse for a while, became alarming; he couldn’t speak. He stared at his watch like someone who had lost track of time, said a few hurried words to Madame Herbault, and, grasping the hands of Emmanuel and Maximilian, said, “Madame, I hope you’ll allow me to visit you sometimes; I appreciate your friendship and am grateful for your warm welcome, as this is the first time in many years I’ve given in to my feelings like this.” Then, he quickly left the room.

“This Count of Monte Cristo is a strange man,” said Emmanuel.

“This Count of Monte Cristo is a bizarre guy,” said Emmanuel.

“Yes,” answered Maximilian, “but I feel sure he has an excellent heart, and that he likes us.”

“Yes,” replied Maximilian, “but I’m sure he has a good heart and that he likes us.”

“His voice went to my heart,” observed Julie; “and two or three times I fancied that I had heard it before.”

“His voice touched my heart,” Julie said; “and two or three times I thought I had heard it before.”

Chapter 51. Pyramus and Thisbe

About two-thirds of the way along the Faubourg Saint-Honoré, and in the rear of one of the most imposing mansions in this rich neighborhood, where the various houses vie with each other for elegance of design and magnificence of construction, extended a large garden, where the wide-spreading chestnut-trees raised their heads high above the walls in a solid rampart, and with the coming of every spring scattered a shower of delicate pink and white blossoms into the large stone vases that stood upon the two square pilasters of a curiously wrought iron gate, that dated from the time of Louis XIII.

About two-thirds of the way along the Faubourg Saint-Honoré, behind one of the most impressive mansions in this affluent neighborhood, where the houses compete for elegance and grandeur, there was a large garden. In this garden, the towering chestnut trees stood tall above the walls like a solid barrier, and every spring, they showered delicate pink and white blossoms into the large stone vases that rested on the two square columns of an intricately designed iron gate, dating back to the time of Louis XIII.

This noble entrance, however, in spite of its striking appearance and the graceful effect of the geraniums planted in the two vases, as they waved their variegated leaves in the wind and charmed the eye with their scarlet bloom, had fallen into utter disuse. The proprietors of the mansion had many years before thought it best to confine themselves to the possession of the house itself, with its thickly planted courtyard, opening into the Faubourg Saint-Honoré, and to the garden shut in by this gate, which formerly communicated with a fine kitchen-garden of about an acre. For the demon of speculation drew a line, or in other words projected a street, at the farther side of the kitchen-garden. The street was laid out, a name was chosen and posted up on an iron plate, but before construction was begun, it occurred to the possessor of the property that a handsome sum might be obtained for the ground then devoted to fruits and vegetables, by building along the line of the proposed street, and so making it a branch of communication with the Faubourg Saint-Honoré itself, one of the most important thoroughfares in the city of Paris.

This grand entrance, despite its impressive look and the elegant effect of the geraniums swaying in the two vases with their colorful leaves and striking red flowers, had fallen into total neglect. The owners of the mansion had decided long ago to limit themselves to the house and its densely planted courtyard, which opened up to Faubourg Saint-Honoré, along with the garden enclosed by this gate, which used to connect to a beautiful kitchen garden of about an acre. However, the spirit of speculation drew a line, or in other words, planned a street, on the other side of the kitchen garden. The street layout was created, a name was chosen and displayed on an iron sign, but before any construction began, the property owner realized they could make a substantial profit from selling the land that was then used for fruits and vegetables by developing along the proposed street, thus linking it to Faubourg Saint-Honoré, one of the busiest streets in Paris.

In matters of speculation, however, though “man proposes,” yet “money disposes.” From some such difficulty the newly named street died almost in birth, and the purchaser of the kitchen-garden, having paid a high price for it, and being quite unable to find anyone willing to take his bargain off his hands without a considerable loss, yet still clinging to the belief that at some future day he should obtain a sum for it that would repay him, not only for his past outlay, but also the interest upon the capital locked up in his new acquisition, contented himself with letting the ground temporarily to some market-gardeners, at a yearly rental of 500 francs.

In terms of speculation, even though "man proposes," "money disposes." Because of some difficulties, the newly named street barely got started, and the buyer of the kitchen garden, having paid a high price for it and unable to find anyone willing to take it off his hands without a significant loss, still held on to the hope that one day he would get a price that would make up for not only what he'd spent but also the interest on the capital tied up in his new property. He settled for renting the land temporarily to some market gardeners for a yearly rent of 500 francs.

And so, as we have said, the iron gate leading into the kitchen-garden had been closed up and left to the rust, which bade fair before long to eat off its hinges, while to prevent the ignoble glances of the diggers and delvers of the ground from presuming to sully the aristocratic enclosure belonging to the mansion, the gate had been boarded up to a height of six feet. True, the planks were not so closely adjusted but that a hasty peep might be obtained through their interstices; but the strict decorum and rigid propriety of the inhabitants of the house left no grounds for apprehending that advantage would be taken of that circumstance.

And so, as we mentioned earlier, the iron gate that led into the kitchen garden had been sealed shut and left to rust, which was likely to soon eat away at its hinges. To keep the unrefined eyes of the diggers and laborers from tainting the elegant enclosure of the mansion, the gate had been boarded up to a height of six feet. Admittedly, the boards weren't so tightly fitted that someone couldn't sneak a look through the gaps; however, the strict decorum and rigid propriety of the home's residents left no reason to worry that anyone would take advantage of that.

Horticulture seemed, however, to have been abandoned in the deserted kitchen-garden; and where cabbages, carrots, radishes, peas, and melons had once flourished, a scanty crop of lucern alone bore evidence of its being deemed worthy of cultivation. A small, low door gave egress from the walled space we have been describing into the projected street, the ground having been abandoned as unproductive by its various renters, and had now fallen so completely in general estimation as to return not even the one-half per cent it had originally paid. Towards the house the chestnut-trees we have before mentioned rose high above the wall, without in any way affecting the growth of other luxuriant shrubs and flowers that eagerly dressed forward to fill up the vacant spaces, as though asserting their right to enjoy the boon of light and air. At one corner, where the foliage became so thick as almost to shut out day, a large stone bench and sundry rustic seats indicated that this sheltered spot was either in general favor or particular use by some inhabitant of the house, which was faintly discernible through the dense mass of verdure that partially concealed it, though situated but a hundred paces off.

Horticulture seemed to have been neglected in the abandoned kitchen garden; where cabbages, carrots, radishes, peas, and melons once thrived, only a sparse crop of alfalfa remained to show it was still considered worth cultivating. A small, low door led from the walled area we discussed into the planned street, the ground having been deemed unproductive by its various renters, and now viewed so poorly that it no longer even returned half of what it originally earned. Toward the house, the chestnut trees we mentioned rose high above the wall, without affecting the growth of other lush shrubs and flowers that eagerly pushed forward to fill in the empty spaces, as if claiming their right to enjoy light and air. In one corner, where the foliage grew so thick it nearly blocked out the sun, a large stone bench and some rustic seats suggested that this sheltered area was either popular or frequently used by someone living in the house, which was barely visible through the dense greenery that partially covered it, even though it was only about a hundred paces away.

Whoever had selected this retired portion of the grounds as the boundary of a walk, or as a place for meditation, was abundantly justified in the choice by the absence of all glare, the cool, refreshing shade, the screen it afforded from the scorching rays of the sun, that found no entrance there even during the burning days of hottest summer, the incessant and melodious warbling of birds, and the entire removal from either the noise of the street or the bustle of the mansion. On the evening of one of the warmest days spring had yet bestowed on the inhabitants of Paris, might be seen negligently thrown upon the stone bench, a book, a parasol, and a work-basket, from which hung a partly embroidered cambric handkerchief, while at a little distance from these articles was a young woman, standing close to the iron gate, endeavoring to discern something on the other side by means of the openings in the planks,—the earnestness of her attitude and the fixed gaze with which she seemed to seek the object of her wishes, proving how much her feelings were interested in the matter.

Whoever chose this secluded part of the grounds as a walking path or a spot for reflection really made a great choice, given the absence of brightness, the cool, refreshing shade, and the protection it provided from the blazing sun, which had no chance of getting in even during the hottest days of summer. The constant and melodic singing of birds added to the appeal, as did the complete escape from the noise of the street and the hustle of the mansion. On the evening of one of the warmest days that spring had offered to the people of Paris, a book, a parasol, and a sewing basket were carelessly placed on the stone bench, from which dangled a partly embroidered cotton handkerchief. A little distance away, a young woman stood near the iron gate, trying to see something on the other side through the gaps in the planks. Her intense posture and fixed gaze showed just how invested she was in whatever she was searching for.

At that instant the little side-gate leading from the waste ground to the street was noiselessly opened, and a tall, powerful young man appeared. He was dressed in a common gray blouse and velvet cap, but his carefully arranged hair, beard and moustache, all of the richest and glossiest black, ill accorded with his plebeian attire. After casting a rapid glance around him, in order to assure himself that he was unobserved, he entered by the small gate, and, carefully closing and securing it after him, proceeded with a hurried step towards the barrier.

At that moment, the small side gate leading from the vacant lot to the street opened quietly, and a tall, strong young man stepped through. He was wearing a simple gray blouse and a velvet cap, but his neatly styled hair, beard, and mustache—all a deep, shiny black—were a sharp contrast to his ordinary clothes. After quickly checking his surroundings to make sure he wasn't seen, he slipped through the small gate and, making sure to close and lock it behind him, hurried toward the barrier.

At the sight of him she expected, though probably not in such a costume, the young woman started in terror, and was about to make a hasty retreat. But the eye of love had already seen, even through the narrow chinks of the wooden palisades, the movement of the white robe, and observed the fluttering of the blue sash. Pressing his lips close to the planks, he exclaimed:

At the sight of him she was expecting, although probably not dressed like that, the young woman jumped in fear and was about to make a quick getaway. But love's gaze had already caught a glimpse, even through the small gaps in the wooden fences, of the movement of the white dress and the fluttering of the blue sash. Pressing his lips against the boards, he exclaimed:

“Don’t be alarmed, Valentine—it is I!”

“Don’t worry, Valentine—it’s me!”

Again the timid girl found courage to return to the gate, saying, as she did so:

Again the shy girl gathered her courage to go back to the gate, saying, as she did so:

“And why do you come so late today? It is almost dinner-time, and I had to use no little diplomacy to get rid of my watchful stepmother, my too-devoted maid, and my troublesome brother, who is always teasing me about coming to work at my embroidery, which I am in a fair way never to get done. So pray excuse yourself as well as you can for having made me wait, and, after that, tell me why I see you in a dress so singular that at first I did not recognize you.”

“And why did you come so late today? It’s almost dinner time, and I had to use quite a bit of diplomacy to get rid of my overbearing stepmother, my overly devoted maid, and my annoying brother, who is always teasing me about my embroidery work that I might never finish. So please excuse yourself as best you can for making me wait, and after that, tell me why you’re wearing such a unique dress that I didn’t recognize you at first.”

“Dearest Valentine,” said the young man, “the difference between our respective stations makes me fear to offend you by speaking of my love, but yet I cannot find myself in your presence without longing to pour forth my soul, and tell you how fondly I adore you. If it be but to carry away with me the recollection of such sweet moments, I could even thank you for chiding me, for it leaves me a gleam of hope, that if you did not expect me (and that indeed would be worse than vanity to suppose), at least I was in your thoughts. You asked me the cause of my being late, and why I come disguised. I will candidly explain the reason of both, and I trust to your goodness to pardon me. I have chosen a trade.”

“Dear Valentine,” the young man said, “the difference in our social status makes me afraid to express my love for you, but I can't help longing to share my feelings whenever I'm with you. I adore you so deeply. Even if it's just to remember these sweet moments, I would be grateful for your scolding, as it gives me a glimmer of hope that, even if you weren't expecting me (which would indeed be worse than being vain), I was still on your mind. You asked why I was late and why I’m in disguise. I’ll explain both honestly, and I hope you’ll forgive me. I’ve chosen a profession.”

“A trade? Oh, Maximilian, how can you jest at a time when we have such deep cause for uneasiness?”

“A trade? Oh, Maximilian, how can you joke right now when we have such serious reasons to be worried?”

“Heaven keep me from jesting with that which is far dearer to me than life itself! But listen to me, Valentine, and I will tell you all about it. I became weary of ranging fields and scaling walls, and seriously alarmed at the idea suggested by you, that if caught hovering about here your father would very likely have me sent to prison as a thief. That would compromise the honor of the French army, to say nothing of the fact that the continual presence of a captain of Spahis in a place where no warlike projects could be supposed to account for it might well create surprise; so I have become a gardener, and, consequently, adopted the costume of my calling.”

“God forbid I joke about something that means more to me than life itself! But listen, Valentine, and I’ll explain everything. I got tired of wandering through fields and climbing walls, and I was seriously worried about your suggestion that if I was caught hanging around here, your father would probably have me thrown in jail as a thief. That would tarnish the honor of the French army, not to mention that having a captain of Spahis in a place where there aren’t any military plans would definitely raise eyebrows; so I’ve become a gardener and, as a result, I've taken on the outfit of my trade.”

“What excessive nonsense you talk, Maximilian!”

“What ridiculous nonsense you’re talking, Maximilian!”

“Nonsense? Pray do not call what I consider the wisest action of my life by such a name. Consider, by becoming a gardener I effectually screen our meetings from all suspicion or danger.”

“Nonsense? Please don’t refer to what I think is the smartest decision of my life that way. Think about it, by becoming a gardener I completely protect our meetings from any suspicion or danger.”

30053m

“I beseech of you, Maximilian, to cease trifling, and tell me what you really mean.”

“I urge you, Maximilian, to stop messing around and tell me what you really mean.”

“Simply, that having ascertained that the piece of ground on which I stand was to let, I made application for it, was readily accepted by the proprietor, and am now master of this fine crop of lucern. Think of that, Valentine! There is nothing now to prevent my building myself a little hut on my plantation, and residing not twenty yards from you. Only imagine what happiness that would afford me. I can scarcely contain myself at the bare idea. Such felicity seems above all price—as a thing impossible and unattainable. But would you believe that I purchase all this delight, joy, and happiness, for which I would cheerfully have surrendered ten years of my life, at the small cost of 500 francs per annum, paid quarterly? Henceforth we have nothing to fear. I am on my own ground, and have an undoubted right to place a ladder against the wall, and to look over when I please, without having any apprehensions of being taken off by the police as a suspicious character. I may also enjoy the precious privilege of assuring you of my fond, faithful, and unalterable affection, whenever you visit your favorite bower, unless, indeed, it offends your pride to listen to professions of love from the lips of a poor workingman, clad in a blouse and cap.”

“Simply put, after finding out that the piece of land I’m standing on was available to rent, I applied for it and was quickly accepted by the owner. Now, I’m the proud master of this beautiful patch of alfalfa. Can you believe it, Valentine? Nothing is stopping me from building a little hut on my property and living just twenty yards away from you. Just think of how happy that would make me. I can hardly contain my excitement at the thought. Such happiness feels priceless—almost impossible and out of reach. But you’d be surprised to know that I’m purchasing all this joy and bliss, for which I’d gladly give up ten years of my life, for just 500 francs a year, paid quarterly. From now on, we have nothing to worry about. I’m on my own land and have every right to lean a ladder against the wall and look over whenever I want, without fear of being taken away by the police as a suspicious person. I can also enjoy the wonderful privilege of expressing my deep, loyal, and unchanging love for you whenever you visit your favorite spot, unless, of course, it offends your pride to hear love declarations from a poor working man in a shirt and cap.”

A faint cry of mingled pleasure and surprise escaped from the lips of Valentine, who almost instantly said, in a saddened tone, as though some envious cloud darkened the joy which illumined her heart:

A soft gasp of mixed joy and surprise slipped from Valentine’s lips, and she quickly added in a sad tone, as if some jealous shadow had dimmed the happiness in her heart:

“Alas, no, Maximilian, this must not be, for many reasons. We should presume too much on our own strength, and, like others, perhaps, be led astray by our blind confidence in each other’s prudence.”

“Unfortunately, no, Maximilian, this can’t happen, for many reasons. We ought to rely too much on our own strength, and, like others, we might be misled by our blind confidence in each other’s good judgment.”

“How can you for an instant entertain so unworthy a thought, dear Valentine? Have I not, from the first blessed hour of our acquaintance, schooled all my words and actions to your sentiments and ideas? And you have, I am sure, the fullest confidence in my honor. When you spoke to me of experiencing a vague and indefinite sense of coming danger, I placed myself blindly and devotedly at your service, asking no other reward than the pleasure of being useful to you; and have I ever since, by word or look, given you cause of regret for having selected me from the numbers that would willingly have sacrificed their lives for you? You told me, my dear Valentine, that you were engaged to M. d’Épinay, and that your father was resolved upon completing the match, and that from his will there was no appeal, as M. de Villefort was never known to change a determination once formed. I kept in the background, as you wished, and waited, not for the decision of your heart or my own, but hoping that Providence would graciously interpose in our behalf, and order events in our favor. But what cared I for delays or difficulties, Valentine, as long as you confessed that you loved me, and took pity on me? If you will only repeat that avowal now and then, I can endure anything.”

"How can you even consider such a silly thought, dear Valentine? Haven't I, from the very first moment we met, aligned all my words and actions with your feelings and beliefs? And I'm sure you trust my honor completely. When you told me you felt a vague and uncertain sense of danger coming, I willingly placed myself at your service, asking for nothing in return except the joy of being helpful to you; and have I ever since, through my words or expressions, given you a reason to regret choosing me over all those who would gladly have risked their lives for you? You told me, my dear Valentine, that you were engaged to M. d’Épinay, and that your father was determined to see the match completed, with no chance of changing his mind, since M. de Villefort never changes his decisions once made. I stayed in the background, as you wanted, waiting not for your feelings or mine, but hoping that fate would kindly step in for us and arrange things in our favor. But what did I care about delays or obstacles, Valentine, as long as you admitted that you loved me and felt compassion for me? If you would just repeat that confession now and then, I could endure anything."

“Ah, Maximilian, that is the very thing that makes you so bold, and which renders me at once so happy and unhappy, that I frequently ask myself whether it is better for me to endure the harshness of my stepmother, and her blind preference for her own child, or to be, as I now am, insensible to any pleasure save such as I find in these meetings, so fraught with danger to both.”

“Ah, Maximilian, that’s what makes you so daring, and it makes me feel both happy and unhappy at the same time. I often wonder if it’s better for me to put up with my stepmother's cruelty and her obvious favoritism towards her own child, or to be, as I am now, numb to any joy except for what I find in these meetings, which are so full of risk for both of us.”

“I will not admit that word,” returned the young man; “it is at once cruel and unjust. Is it possible to find a more submissive slave than myself? You have permitted me to converse with you from time to time, Valentine, but forbidden my ever following you in your walks or elsewhere—have I not obeyed? And since I found means to enter this enclosure to exchange a few words with you through this gate—to be close to you without really seeing you—have I ever asked so much as to touch the hem of your gown or tried to pass this barrier which is but a trifle to one of my youth and strength? Never has a complaint or a murmur escaped me. I have been bound by my promises as rigidly as any knight of olden times. Come, come, dearest Valentine, confess that what I say is true, lest I be tempted to call you unjust.”

“I won’t accept that word,” the young man replied. “It’s both cruel and unfair. Is there really a more obedient servant than me? You’ve allowed me to talk with you sometimes, Valentine, but you’ve forbidden me from walking with you or being anywhere near you—haven’t I followed your wishes? And since I found a way to get into this space just to exchange a few words with you through this gate—to be close to you without truly seeing you—have I ever asked to even touch the hem of your dress or tried to cross this boundary that would be easy for someone my age and strength? I’ve never let out a complaint or a whisper of discontent. I’ve kept my promises as strictly as any knight from the old days. Come now, dearest Valentine, admit that what I say is true, or I might feel tempted to call you unfair.”

30055m

“It is true,” said Valentine, as she passed the end of her slender fingers through a small opening in the planks, and permitted Maximilian to press his lips to them, “and you are a true and faithful friend; but still you acted from motives of self-interest, my dear Maximilian, for you well knew that from the moment in which you had manifested an opposite spirit all would have been ended between us. You promised to bestow on me the friendly affection of a brother. For I have no friend but yourself upon earth, who am neglected and forgotten by my father, harassed and persecuted by my stepmother, and left to the sole companionship of a paralyzed and speechless old man, whose withered hand can no longer press mine, and who can speak to me with the eye alone, although there still lingers in his heart the warmest tenderness for his poor grandchild. Oh, how bitter a fate is mine, to serve either as a victim or an enemy to all who are stronger than myself, while my only friend and supporter is a living corpse! Indeed, indeed, Maximilian, I am very miserable, and if you love me it must be out of pity.”

“It’s true,” said Valentine, as she slid her slender fingers through a small gap in the planks, allowing Maximilian to kiss them, “and you are a true and loyal friend. But you acted out of self-interest, my dear Maximilian, because you knew that the moment you showed any negativity, it would be over between us. You promised to offer me the kind of affection a brother would give. I have no one else in the world but you; I’m neglected and forgotten by my father, tormented by my stepmother, and left with only a paralyzed and mute old man whose frail hand can no longer hold mine. He can only communicate with me through his eyes, even though there’s still a deep warmth in his heart for his poor grandchild. Oh, what a bitter fate mine is—to be either a victim or an enemy to everyone stronger than me, while my only friend and support is like a living corpse! Truly, Maximilian, I am very unhappy, and if you love me, it must be out of pity.”

“Valentine,” replied the young man, deeply affected, “I will not say you are all I love in the world, for I dearly prize my sister and brother-in-law; but my affection for them is calm and tranquil, in no manner resembling what I feel for you. When I think of you my heart beats fast, the blood burns in my veins, and I can hardly breathe; but I solemnly promise you to restrain all this ardor, this fervor and intensity of feeling, until you yourself shall require me to render them available in serving or assisting you. M. Franz is not expected to return home for a year to come, I am told; in that time many favorable and unforeseen chances may befriend us. Let us, then, hope for the best; hope is so sweet a comforter. Meanwhile, Valentine, while reproaching me with selfishness, think a little what you have been to me—the beautiful but cold resemblance of a marble Venus. What promise of future reward have you made me for all the submission and obedience I have evinced?—none whatever. What granted me?—scarcely more. You tell me of M. Franz d’Épinay, your betrothed lover, and you shrink from the idea of being his wife; but tell me, Valentine, is there no other sorrow in your heart? You see me devoted to you, body and soul, my life and each warm drop that circles round my heart are consecrated to your service; you know full well that my existence is bound up in yours—that were I to lose you I would not outlive the hour of such crushing misery; yet you speak with calmness of the prospect of your being the wife of another! Oh, Valentine, were I in your place, and did I feel conscious, as you do, of being worshipped, adored, with such a love as mine, a hundred times at least should I have passed my hand between these iron bars, and said, ‘Take this hand, dearest Maximilian, and believe that, living or dead, I am yours—yours only, and forever!’”

“Valentine,” replied the young man, deeply moved, “I won’t say you’re everything I love in the world, because I hold my sister and brother-in-law dear; but my feelings for them are calm and steady, nothing like what I feel for you. When I think of you, my heart races, the blood rushes in my veins, and I can barely breathe; but I promise to hold back all this passion, this fervor and intensity, until you ask me to use it to serve or help you. I’ve heard that M. Franz isn’t expected back for another year; during that time, many good and unexpected opportunities may come our way. So let’s hope for the best; hope is such a sweet comfort. In the meantime, Valentine, while you accuse me of being selfish, think a little about what you've been to me—the beautiful but distant image of a marble Venus. What promise of future happiness have you given me for all the submission and loyalty I’ve shown?—none at all. What have you granted me?—barely anything. You mention M. Franz d’Épinay, your betrothed lover, and you hesitate at the thought of becoming his wife; but tell me, Valentine, is there no other sadness in your heart? You see me devoted to you, body and soul; my life and every warm drop of blood in my heart are dedicated to your service. You know very well that my existence is tied to yours—that if I were to lose you, I wouldn't survive the hour of such unbearable grief; yet you talk calmly about the prospect of being another man’s wife! Oh, Valentine, if I were in your position, and I felt as you do—being worshipped and adored with such love as mine, I would have reached through these iron bars a hundred times and said, ‘Take this hand, dear Maximilian, and believe that, alive or dead, I am yours—yours only, and forever!’”

The poor girl made no reply, but her lover could plainly hear her sobs and tears. A rapid change took place in the young man’s feelings.

The poor girl didn't respond, but her boyfriend could clearly hear her crying. A quick shift happened in the young man's emotions.

“Dearest, dearest Valentine,” exclaimed he, “forgive me if I have offended you, and forget the words I spoke if they have unwittingly caused you pain.”

“Dear, dear Valentine,” he exclaimed, “forgive me if I've upset you, and please forget the words I said if they’ve unintentionally hurt you.”

“No, Maximilian, I am not offended,” answered she, “but do you not see what a poor, helpless being I am, almost a stranger and an outcast in my father’s house, where even he is seldom seen; whose will has been thwarted, and spirits broken, from the age of ten years, beneath the iron rod so sternly held over me; oppressed, mortified, and persecuted, day by day, hour by hour, minute by minute, no person has cared for, even observed my sufferings, nor have I ever breathed one word on the subject save to yourself. Outwardly and in the eyes of the world, I am surrounded by kindness and affection; but the reverse is the case. The general remark is, ‘Oh, it cannot be expected that one of so stern a character as M. Villefort could lavish the tenderness some fathers do on their daughters. What though she has lost her own mother at a tender age, she has had the happiness to find a second mother in Madame de Villefort.’ The world, however, is mistaken; my father abandons me from utter indifference, while my stepmother detests me with a hatred so much the more terrible because it is veiled beneath a continual smile.”

“No, Maximilian, I'm not offended,” she replied. “But don't you see what a poor, helpless person I am, almost a stranger and an outcast in my father's home, where even he is rarely seen; whose will has been stifled, and spirit crushed, since I was ten years old, under the harsh control held over me; oppressed, humiliated, and tormented, day by day, hour by hour, minute by minute? No one has cared or even noticed my suffering, and I’ve never spoken about it to anyone but you. On the outside, to everyone watching, I seem surrounded by kindness and affection; but that's not the reality. People often say, ‘Oh, it’s not fair to expect someone as stern as M. Villefort to show the same affection some fathers have for their daughters. So what if she lost her mother at such a young age? She’s been fortunate enough to find a second mother in Madame de Villefort.’ The truth is, though, my father neglects me out of sheer indifference, while my stepmother harbors a hatred for me that is all the more terrifying because it’s hidden beneath a constant smile.”

“Hate you, sweet Valentine,” exclaimed the young man; “how is it possible for anyone to do that?”

“Hate you, sweet Valentine,” the young man exclaimed. “How could anyone do that?”

“Alas,” replied the weeping girl, “I am obliged to own that my stepmother’s aversion to me arises from a very natural source—her overweening love for her own child, my brother Edward.”

“Unfortunately,” replied the crying girl, “I have to admit that my stepmother’s hatred for me comes from a very understandable place—her excessive love for her own child, my brother Edward.”

“But why should it?”

"But why would it?"

“I do not know; but, though unwilling to introduce money matters into our present conversation, I will just say this much—that her extreme dislike to me has its origin there; and I much fear she envies me the fortune I enjoy in right of my mother, and which will be more than doubled at the death of M. and Mme. de Saint-Méran, whose sole heiress I am. Madame de Villefort has nothing of her own, and hates me for being so richly endowed. Alas, how gladly would I exchange the half of this wealth for the happiness of at least sharing my father’s love. God knows, I would prefer sacrificing the whole, so that it would obtain me a happy and affectionate home.”

“I don’t know; but even though I’m hesitant to bring up money in our current discussion, I just want to say this: her strong dislike for me stems from that issue, and I really worry that she envies the fortune I have through my mother, which will more than double when M. and Mme. de Saint-Méran pass away, since I’m their only heiress. Madame de Villefort has nothing of her own, and she resents me for being so wealthy. Oh, how I wish I could trade half of this wealth for the joy of simply having my father’s love. Honestly, I would even give up all of it if it meant I could have a happy and loving home.”

“Poor Valentine!”

"Poor Valentine!"

“I seem to myself as though living a life of bondage, yet at the same time am so conscious of my own weakness that I fear to break the restraint in which I am held, lest I fall utterly helpless. Then, too, my father is not a person whose orders may be infringed with impunity; protected as he is by his high position and firmly established reputation for talent and unswerving integrity, no one could oppose him; he is all-powerful even with the king; he would crush you at a word. Dear Maximilian, believe me when I assure you that if I do not attempt to resist my father’s commands it is more on your account than my own.”

"I feel like I'm living a life of constraint, but at the same time, I'm so aware of my own weakness that I'm afraid to break free from the hold I'm in, worried I'll end up completely helpless. Plus, my father isn't someone whose orders can be disregarded without consequences; he's protected by his high status and strong reputation for talent and unwavering integrity, so no one can stand against him; he has considerable power, even with the king, and he could crush you with a single word. Dear Maximilian, believe me when I say that my decision not to resist my father's commands is more for your sake than my own."

“But why, Valentine, do you persist in anticipating the worst,—why picture so gloomy a future?”

“But why, Valentine, do you keep expecting the worst—why imagine such a bleak future?”

“Because I judge it from the past.”

“Because I judge it based on the past.”

“Still, consider that although I may not be, strictly speaking, what is termed an illustrious match for you, I am, for many reasons, not altogether so much beneath your alliance. The days when such distinctions were so nicely weighed and considered no longer exist in France, and the first families of the monarchy have intermarried with those of the empire. The aristocracy of the lance has allied itself with the nobility of the cannon. Now I belong to this last-named class; and certainly my prospects of military preferment are most encouraging as well as certain. My fortune, though small, is free and unfettered, and the memory of my late father is respected in our country, Valentine, as that of the most upright and honorable merchant of the city; I say our country, because you were born not far from Marseilles.”

“Still, think about this: even though I might not be considered a remarkable match for you, for various reasons, I’m not entirely beneath your level. The days when such distinctions were carefully measured are gone in France, and the top families of the monarchy have married into those of the empire. The aristocracy of the sword has joined forces with the nobility of the cannon. I belong to this latter group, and my chances for advancement in the military look very promising and certain. My wealth, while modest, is unencumbered, and my late father's memory is respected in our country, Valentine, as that of the most honorable and upright merchant in the city; I say our country because you were born not far from Marseille.”

“Don’t speak of Marseilles, I beg of you, Maximilian; that one word brings back my mother to my recollection—my angel mother, who died too soon for myself and all who knew her; but who, after watching over her child during the brief period allotted to her in this world, now, I fondly hope, watches from her home in heaven. Oh, if my mother were still living, there would be nothing to fear, Maximilian, for I would tell her that I loved you, and she would protect us.”

“Please don’t mention Marseilles, I’m asking you, Maximilian; that one word brings my mother to mind—my angel mother, who passed away too soon for me and everyone who knew her; but who, after taking care of her child during the short time she had in this world, I hope is now watching over us from her home in heaven. Oh, if my mother were still alive, there would be nothing to worry about, Maximilian, because I would tell her that I loved you, and she would keep us safe.”

“I fear, Valentine,” replied the lover, “that were she living I should never have had the happiness of knowing you; you would then have been too happy to have stooped from your grandeur to bestow a thought on me.”

“I’m afraid, Valentine,” replied the lover, “that if she were alive, I would have never had the joy of knowing you; you would have been too happy to lower yourself from your greatness to spare a thought for me.”

“Now it is you who are unjust, Maximilian,” cried Valentine; “but there is one thing I wish to know.”

“Now it’s you who are being unfair, Maximilian,” shouted Valentine; “but there’s one thing I want to know.”

“And what is that?” inquired the young man, perceiving that Valentine hesitated.

“And what is that?” the young man asked, noticing that Valentine was hesitating.

“Tell me truly, Maximilian, whether in former days, when our fathers dwelt at Marseilles, there was ever any misunderstanding between them?”

“Tell me honestly, Maximilian, was there ever any misunderstanding between our fathers when they lived in Marseilles?”

“Not that I am aware of,” replied the young man, “unless, indeed, any ill-feeling might have arisen from their being of opposite parties—your father was, as you know, a zealous partisan of the Bourbons, while mine was wholly devoted to the emperor; there could not possibly be any other difference between them. But why do you ask?”

“Not that I know of,” replied the young man, “unless, of course, any bad blood came from them being on opposite sides—your father was, as you know, a strong supporter of the Bourbons, while mine was completely devoted to the emperor; there really couldn't be any other difference between them. But why do you ask?”

“I will tell you,” replied the young girl, “for it is but right you should know. Well, on the day when your appointment as an officer of the Legion of Honor was announced in the papers, we were all sitting with my grandfather, M. Noirtier; M. Danglars was there also—you recollect M. Danglars, do you not, Maximilian, the banker, whose horses ran away with my stepmother and little brother, and very nearly killed them? While the rest of the company were discussing the approaching marriage of Mademoiselle Danglars, I was reading the paper to my grandfather; but when I came to the paragraph about you, although I had done nothing else but read it over to myself all the morning (you know you had told me all about it the previous evening), I felt so happy, and yet so nervous, at the idea of speaking your name aloud, and before so many people, that I really think I should have passed it over, but for the fear that my doing so might create suspicions as to the cause of my silence; so I summoned up all my courage, and read it as firmly and as steadily as I could.”

“I'll tell you,” the young girl replied, “because you deserve to know. Well, on the day when your appointment as an officer of the Legion of Honor was announced in the papers, we were all sitting with my grandfather, M. Noirtier; M. Danglars was there too—you remember M. Danglars, right, Maximilian, the banker whose horses almost totally ran away with my stepmother and little brother, nearly injuring them? While the others were discussing Mademoiselle Danglars's upcoming marriage, I was reading the paper to my grandfather. But when I got to the part about you, even though I had read it over to myself all morning (you told me all about it the night before), I felt both so happy and so nervous at the idea of saying your name out loud in front of so many people that I honestly think I might have skipped it if I hadn’t worried my silence would raise suspicions. So, I gathered up all my courage and read it as steadily and firmly as I could.”

30059m

“Dear Valentine!”

"Dear Valentine!"

“Well, would you believe it? directly my father caught the sound of your name he turned round quite hastily, and, like a poor silly thing, I was so persuaded that everyone must be as much affected as myself by the utterance of your name, that I was not surprised to see my father start, and almost tremble; but I even thought (though that surely must have been a mistake) that M. Danglars trembled too.”

“Well, can you believe it? As soon as my father heard your name, he quickly turned around, and, like a foolish person, I was so convinced that everyone must feel as strongly as I did about hearing your name that I wasn’t shocked to see my father flinch and almost shake; I even thought (though that must have been a mistake) that M. Danglars was shaking too.”

“‘Morrel, Morrel,’ cried my father, ‘stop a bit;’ then knitting his brows into a deep frown, he added, ‘surely this cannot be one of the Morrel family who lived at Marseilles, and gave us so much trouble from their violent Bonapartism—I mean about the year 1815.’

“‘Morrel, Morrel,’ my father called out, ‘hold on a second;’ then furrowing his brow into a serious frown, he added, ‘this can’t possibly be one of the Morrel family from Marseille who caused us so much trouble with their extreme support for Bonaparte—I’m talking about around 1815.’”

“‘Yes,’ replied M. Danglars, ‘I believe he is the son of the old shipowner.’”

“‘Yes,’ replied M. Danglars, ‘I think he’s the son of the old shipowner.’”

“Indeed,” answered Maximilian; “and what did your father say then, Valentine?”

“Yeah,” replied Maximilian. “So what did your dad say then, Valentine?”

“Oh, such a dreadful thing, that I don’t dare to tell you.”

“Oh, it’s such a terrible thing that I can’t bring myself to tell you.”

“Always tell me everything,” said Maximilian with a smile.

“Always tell me everything,” Maximilian said with a smile.

“‘Ah,’ continued my father, still frowning, ‘their idolized emperor treated these madmen as they deserved; he called them ‘food for cannon,’ which was precisely all they were good for; and I am delighted to see that the present government have adopted this salutary principle with all its pristine vigor; if Algiers were good for nothing but to furnish the means of carrying so admirable an idea into practice, it would be an acquisition well worthy of struggling to obtain. Though it certainly does cost France somewhat dear to assert her rights in that uncivilized country.’”

“‘Ah,’ my father continued, still frowning, ‘their revered emperor treated these lunatics as they deserved; he called them ‘cannon fodder,’ which was exactly all they were good for; and I’m glad to see that the current government has embraced this effective principle with all its original strength; if Algiers were only valuable for implementing such a remarkable idea, it would definitely be worth fighting to acquire. Although it does come at a significant cost to France to assert her rights in that uncivilized land.’”

“Brutal politics, I must confess.” said Maximilian; “but don’t attach any serious importance, dear, to what your father said. My father was not a bit behind yours in that sort of talk. ‘Why,’ said he, ‘does not the emperor, who has devised so many clever and efficient modes of improving the art of war, organize a regiment of lawyers, judges and legal practitioners, sending them in the hottest fire the enemy could maintain, and using them to save better men?’ You see, my dear, that for picturesque expression and generosity of spirit there is not much to choose between the language of either party. But what did M. Danglars say to this outburst on the part of the procureur?”

“Brutal politics, I have to admit,” said Maximilian. “But don’t take what your father said too seriously, dear. My dad was just as bad in that regard. ‘Why,’ he said, ‘doesn’t the emperor, who has come up with so many smart and effective ways to enhance the art of war, organize a regiment of lawyers, judges, and legal professionals, sending them into the fiercest battles the enemy can muster, and using them to protect better men?’ You see, my dear, there’s not much difference in the colorful expression and generosity of spirit between either side’s language. But what did M. Danglars have to say about this outburst from the procureur?”

“Oh, he laughed, and in that singular manner so peculiar to himself—half-malicious, half-ferocious; he almost immediately got up and took his leave; then, for the first time, I observed the agitation of my grandfather, and I must tell you, Maximilian, that I am the only person capable of discerning emotion in his paralyzed frame. And I suspected that the conversation that had been carried on in his presence (for they always say and do what they like before the dear old man, without the smallest regard for his feelings) had made a strong impression on his mind; for, naturally enough, it must have pained him to hear the emperor he so devotedly loved and served spoken of in that depreciating manner.”

“Oh, he laughed, in that unique way that’s so characteristic of him—half mean, half fierce; he quickly stood up and took his leave. For the first time, I noticed the agitation in my grandfather, and I have to tell you, Maximilian, that I’m the only one who can really see the emotions behind his paralyzed body. I suspected that the conversation happening in his presence (since people always say and do what they want in front of the dear old man, without caring about his feelings at all) had made a strong impression on him. It must have pained him to hear the emperor he loved and served so devotedly talked about in such a dismissive way.”

“The name of M. Noirtier,” interposed Maximilian, “is celebrated throughout Europe; he was a statesman of high standing, and you may or may not know, Valentine, that he took a leading part in every Bonapartist conspiracy set on foot during the restoration of the Bourbons.”

“The name of M. Noirtier,” Maximilian interrupted, “is famous all over Europe; he was a prominent statesman, and you might know, Valentine, that he played a key role in every Bonapartist conspiracy that happened during the restoration of the Bourbons.”

“Oh, I have often heard whispers of things that seem to me most strange—the father a Bonapartist, the son a Royalist; what can have been the reason of so singular a difference in parties and politics? But to resume my story; I turned towards my grandfather, as though to question him as to the cause of his emotion; he looked expressively at the newspaper I had been reading. ‘What is the matter, dear grandfather?’ said I, ‘are you pleased?’ He gave me a sign in the affirmative. ‘With what my father said just now?’ He returned a sign in the negative. ‘Perhaps you liked what M. Danglars said?’ Another sign in the negative. ‘Oh, then, you were glad to hear that M. Morrel (I didn’t dare to say Maximilian) had been made an officer of the Legion of Honor?’ He signified assent; only think of the poor old man’s being so pleased to think that you, who were a perfect stranger to him, had been made an officer of the Legion of Honor! Perhaps it was a mere whim on his part, for he is falling, they say, into second childhood, but I love him for showing so much interest in you.”

“Oh, I’ve often heard whispers about things that seem really strange to me—the father is a Bonapartist, the son is a Royalist; what could explain such a unique difference in their political views? But back to my story; I turned to my grandfather as if to ask him why he was feeling this way; he looked meaningfully at the newspaper I had been reading. ‘What’s wrong, dear grandfather?’ I asked, ‘are you happy?’ He nodded yes. ‘Are you happy with what my father just said?’ He shook his head no. ‘Maybe you liked what M. Danglars said?’ Another shake of the head. ‘Oh, then you were glad to hear that M. Morrel (I didn’t dare say Maximilian) had been made an officer of the Legion of Honor?’ He nodded yes; just imagine the poor old man being so happy to think that you, a complete stranger to him, had been honored as an officer of the Legion of Honor! Maybe it was just a whim on his part, since they say he’s losing his mental sharpness, but I love him for caring so much about you.”

“How singular,” murmured Maximilian; “your father hates me, while your grandfather, on the contrary—What strange feelings are aroused by politics.”

“How unique,” Maximilian said softly; “your father hates me, while your grandfather, on the other hand—What odd emotions politics stir up.”

“Hush,” cried Valentine, suddenly; “someone is coming!” Maximilian leaped at one bound into his crop of lucern, which he began to pull up in the most ruthless way, under the pretext of being occupied in weeding it.

“Hush,” Valentine said suddenly, “someone is coming!” Maximilian jumped into his patch of alfalfa and started pulling it up in the most ruthless way, pretending to be busy weeding.

“Mademoiselle, mademoiselle!” exclaimed a voice from behind the trees. “Madame is searching for you everywhere; there is a visitor in the drawing-room.”

“Mademoiselle, mademoiselle!” shouted a voice from behind the trees. “Madame is looking for you everywhere; there's a guest in the drawing room.”

“A visitor?” inquired Valentine, much agitated; “who is it?”

“A visitor?” Valentine asked, clearly agitated. “Who is it?”

“Some grand personage—a prince I believe they said—the Count of Monte Cristo.”

“Some important figure—a prince, I think they said—The Count of Monte Cristo.”

“I will come directly,” cried Valentine aloud.

"I'll come right over," Valentine shouted.

The name of Monte Cristo sent an electric shock through the young man on the other side of the iron gate, to whom Valentine’s “I am coming” was the customary signal of farewell.

The name Monte Cristo sent a jolt through the young man on the other side of the iron gate, for Valentine’s “I am coming” was the usual sign of goodbye.

“Now, then,” said Maximilian, leaning on the handle of his spade, “I would give a good deal to know how it comes about that the Count of Monte Cristo is acquainted with M. de Villefort.”

“Now, then,” said Maximilian, leaning on the handle of his shovel, “I would really like to know how it is that the Count of Monte Cristo knows M. de Villefort.”

Chapter 52. Toxicology

It was really the Count of Monte Cristo who had just arrived at Madame de Villefort’s for the purpose of returning the procureur’s visit, and at his name, as may be easily imagined, the whole house was in confusion.

It was actually the Count of Monte Cristo who had just shown up at Madame de Villefort’s to return the procureur’s visit, and, as you can imagine, the entire house was in chaos at the mention of his name.

Madame de Villefort, who was alone in her drawing-room when the count was announced, desired that her son might be brought thither instantly to renew his thanks to the count; and Edward, who heard this great personage talked of for two whole days, made all possible haste to come to him, not from obedience to his mother, or out of any feeling of gratitude to the count, but from sheer curiosity, and that some chance remark might give him the opportunity for making one of the impertinent speeches which made his mother say:

Madame de Villefort was alone in her living room when they announced the count's arrival. She wanted her son to be brought there right away to thank the count again. Edward, who had heard discussions about this important person for two whole days, hurried to meet him, not out of obedience to his mother or any gratitude toward the count, but simply out of curiosity, hoping that something might happen that would allow him to make one of the rude comments that made his mother say:

“Oh, that naughty child! But I can’t be severe with him, he is really so bright.”

“Oh, that naughty kid! But I can’t be harsh with him; he’s really so smart.”

After the usual civilities, the count inquired after M. de Villefort.

After the usual pleasantries, the count asked about M. de Villefort.

“My husband dines with the chancellor,” replied the young lady; “he has just gone, and I am sure he’ll be exceedingly sorry not to have had the pleasure of seeing you before he went.”

“My husband is having dinner with the chancellor,” the young lady replied. “He just left, and I know he’ll be really disappointed not to have had the chance to see you before he went.”

Two visitors who were there when the count arrived, having gazed at him with all their eyes, retired after that reasonable delay which politeness admits and curiosity requires.

Two visitors who were there when the count arrived, having stared at him with all their might, left after the appropriate pause that politeness allows and curiosity demands.

“What is your sister Valentine doing?” inquired Madame de Villefort of Edward; “tell someone to bid her come here, that I may have the honor of introducing her to the count.”

“What is your sister Valentine up to?” asked Madame de Villefort of Edward; “tell someone to ask her to come here so I can have the pleasure of introducing her to the count.”

“You have a daughter, then, madame?” inquired the count; “very young, I presume?”

"You have a daughter, then, ma'am?" asked the count. "Still very young, I assume?"

“The daughter of M. de Villefort by his first marriage,” replied the young wife, “a fine well-grown girl.”

“The daughter of M. de Villefort from his first marriage,” replied the young wife, “a beautiful, well-developed girl.”

“But melancholy,” interrupted Master Edward, snatching the feathers out of the tail of a splendid paroquet that was screaming on its gilded perch, in order to make a plume for his hat.

“But sadness,” interrupted Master Edward, grabbing the feathers from the tail of a beautiful parrot that was squawking on its fancy perch, to make a plume for his hat.

Madame de Villefort merely cried, “Be still, Edward!” She then added, “This young madcap is, however, very nearly right, and merely re-echoes what he has heard me say with pain a hundred times; for Mademoiselle de Villefort is, in spite of all we can do to rouse her, of a melancholy disposition and taciturn habit, which frequently injure the effect of her beauty. But what detains her? Go, Edward, and see.”

Madame de Villefort simply said, “Be quiet, Edward!” She then added, “This young troublemaker is actually quite close to the truth, repeating what he has heard me say painfully many times; because Mademoiselle de Villefort, despite all our efforts to engage her, tends to be melancholic and quiet, which often affects her beauty. But what’s keeping her? Go, Edward, and find out.”

“Because they are looking for her where she is not to be found.”

“Because they’re searching for her where she isn’t.”

“And where are they looking for her?”

“And where are they searching for her?”

“With grandpapa Noirtier.”

“With Grandpa Noirtier.”

“And do you think she is not there?”

“And do you really think she’s not there?”

“No, no, no, no, no, she is not there,” replied Edward, singing his words.

“No, no, no, no, no, she’s not there,” replied Edward, singing his words.

“And where is she, then? If you know, why don’t you tell?”

“And where is she then? If you know, why don’t you just tell me?”

“She is under the big chestnut-tree,” replied the spoiled brat, as he gave, in spite of his mother’s commands, live flies to the parrot, which seemed keenly to relish such fare.

“She’s under the big chestnut tree,” replied the spoiled kid, as he ignored his mother’s orders and fed live flies to the parrot, which appeared to really enjoy the treat.

Madame de Villefort stretched out her hand to ring, intending to direct her waiting-maid to the spot where she would find Valentine, when the young lady herself entered the apartment. She appeared much dejected; and any person who considered her attentively might have observed the traces of recent tears in her eyes.

Madame de Villefort reached out her hand to ring for her maid, planning to send her to find Valentine, when the young woman walked into the room. She looked quite upset, and anyone who paid close attention might have noticed the signs of recent tears in her eyes.

Valentine, whom we have in the rapid march of our narrative presented to our readers without formally introducing her, was a tall and graceful girl of nineteen, with bright chestnut hair, deep blue eyes, and that reposeful air of quiet distinction which characterized her mother. Her white and slender fingers, her pearly neck, her cheeks tinted with varying hues reminded one of the lovely Englishwomen who have been so poetically compared in their manner to the gracefulness of a swan.

Valentine, who we've quickly introduced in our story without a formal introduction, was a tall and elegant nineteen-year-old girl with shiny chestnut hair, deep blue eyes, and a calm presence that resembled her mother’s quiet elegance. Her delicate white fingers, her smooth neck, and her cheeks with their subtle blush reminded one of the beautiful Englishwomen who have often been poetically likened to the grace of a swan.

She entered the apartment, and seeing near her stepmother the stranger of whom she had already heard so much, saluted him without any girlish awkwardness, or even lowering her eyes, and with an elegance that redoubled the count’s attention.

She walked into the apartment and, seeing her stepmother next to the stranger she had already heard so much about, greeted him confidently, without any shy awkwardness or even looking away, and with an elegance that drew the Count's attention even more.

He rose to return the salutation.

He got up to return the greeting.

“Mademoiselle de Villefort, my step-daughter,” said Madame de Villefort to Monte Cristo, leaning back on her sofa and motioning towards Valentine with her hand.

“Mademoiselle de Villefort, my stepdaughter,” said Madame de Villefort to Monte Cristo, leaning back on her sofa and gesturing towards Valentine with her hand.

“And M. de Monte Cristo, King of China, Emperor of Cochin-China,” said the young imp, looking slyly towards his sister.

“And M. de Monte Cristo, King of China, Emperor of Cochin-China,” said the young rascal, glancing mischievously at his sister.

Madame de Villefort at this really did turn pale, and was very nearly angry with this household plague, who answered to the name of Edward; but the count, on the contrary, smiled, and appeared to look at the boy complacently, which caused the maternal heart to bound again with joy and enthusiasm.

Madame de Villefort turned pale at this and almost got angry with this annoying kid named Edward. But the count, on the other hand, smiled and seemed to look at the boy with kindness, which made her heart swell with joy and excitement again.

“But, madame,” replied the count, continuing the conversation, and looking by turns at Madame de Villefort and Valentine, “have I not already had the honor of meeting yourself and mademoiselle before? I could not help thinking so just now; the idea came over my mind, and as mademoiselle entered the sight of her was an additional ray of light thrown on a confused remembrance; excuse the remark.”

“But, madam,” replied the count, keeping the conversation going and glancing between Madame de Villefort and Valentine, “haven't I already had the pleasure of meeting both you and the young lady before? I couldn’t help but think that just now; the thought crossed my mind, and when the young lady appeared, it added a little clarity to a hazy memory; please excuse my comment.”

“I do not think it likely, sir; Mademoiselle de Villefort is not very fond of society, and we very seldom go out,” said the young lady.

“I don’t think that’s likely, sir; Mademoiselle de Villefort isn’t very fond of socializing, and we rarely go out,” said the young lady.

“Then it was not in society that I met with mademoiselle or yourself, madame, or this charming little merry boy. Besides, the Parisian world is entirely unknown to me, for, as I believe I told you, I have been in Paris but very few days. No,—but, perhaps, you will permit me to call to mind—stay!”

“Then it wasn’t in society that I met either mademoiselle or you, madame, or this charming little happy boy. Besides, I don’t know anything about the Parisian world, because, as I think I mentioned, I’ve only been in Paris for a few days. No—wait, maybe you’ll allow me to remember—hold on!”

The Count placed his hand on his brow as if to collect his thoughts.

The Count put his hand on his forehead as if to gather his thoughts.

“No—it was somewhere—away from here—it was—I do not know—but it appears that this recollection is connected with a lovely sky and some religious fête; mademoiselle was holding flowers in her hand, the interesting boy was chasing a beautiful peacock in a garden, and you, madame, were under the trellis of some arbor. Pray come to my aid, madame; do not these circumstances appeal to your memory?”

“No—it was somewhere—away from here—it was—I don’t know—but it seems that this memory is linked to a beautiful sky and some religious celebration; the young lady was holding flowers in her hand, the charming boy was chasing a gorgeous peacock in a garden, and you, ma’am, were under the trellis of some arbor. Please help me, ma’am; don’t these details ring a bell for you?”

“No, indeed,” replied Madame de Villefort; “and yet it appears to me, sir, that if I had met you anywhere, the recollection of you must have been imprinted on my memory.”

“No, not at all,” replied Madame de Villefort; “and yet it seems to me, sir, that if I had come across you anywhere, I would surely have remembered you.”

“Perhaps the count saw us in Italy,” said Valentine timidly.

“Maybe the count saw us in Italy,” said Valentine hesitantly.

“Yes, in Italy; it was in Italy most probably,” replied Monte Cristo; “you have travelled then in Italy, mademoiselle?”

“Yes, in Italy; it was probably in Italy,” replied Monte Cristo; “you’ve traveled in Italy, miss?”

“Yes; madame and I were there two years ago. The doctors, anxious for my lungs, had prescribed the air of Naples. We went by Bologna, Perugia, and Rome.”

“Yes; my wife and I were there two years ago. The doctors, worried about my lungs, recommended the air of Naples. We traveled through Bologna, Perugia, and Rome.”

“Ah, yes—true, mademoiselle,” exclaimed Monte Cristo as if this simple explanation was sufficient to revive the recollection he sought. “It was at Perugia on Corpus Christi Day, in the garden of the Hôtel des Postes, when chance brought us together; you, Madame de Villefort, and her son; I now remember having had the honor of meeting you.”

“Ah, yes—true, miss,” Monte Cristo exclaimed as if this simple explanation was enough to jog his memory. “It was in Perugia on Corpus Christi Day, in the garden of the Hôtel des Postes, when chance brought us together; you, Madame de Villefort, and her son; I now remember having the honor of meeting you.”

“I perfectly well remember Perugia, sir, and the Hôtel des Postes, and the festival of which you speak,” said Madame de Villefort, “but in vain do I tax my memory, of whose treachery I am ashamed, for I really do not recall to mind that I ever had the pleasure of seeing you before.”

“I remember Perugia very well, sir, and the Hôtel des Postes, and the festival you mentioned,” said Madame de Villefort, “but no matter how hard I try to think back, which I’m embarrassed about, I honestly don’t remember ever having the pleasure of seeing you before.”

“It is strange, but neither do I recollect meeting with you,” observed Valentine, raising her beautiful eyes to the count.

“It’s odd, but I don’t remember meeting you either,” Valentine said, looking up at the count with her beautiful eyes.

30065m

“But I remember it perfectly,” interposed the darling Edward.

"But I remember it perfectly," interrupted the beloved Edward.

“I will assist your memory, madame,” continued the count; “the day had been burning hot; you were waiting for horses, which were delayed in consequence of the festival. Mademoiselle was walking in the shade of the garden, and your son disappeared in pursuit of the peacock.”

“I'll help you remember, madam,” the count continued; “it was an extremely hot day; you were waiting for the horses, which were delayed because of the festival. Mademoiselle was walking in the shade of the garden, and your son went off after the peacock.”

“And I caught it, mamma, don’t you remember?” interposed Edward, “and I pulled three such beautiful feathers out of his tail.”

“And I got it, Mom, don’t you remember?” Edward interrupted, “and I pulled three really beautiful feathers out of its tail.”

“You, madame, remained under the arbor; do you not remember, that while you were seated on a stone bench, and while, as I told you, Mademoiselle de Villefort and your young son were absent, you conversed for a considerable time with somebody?”

“You, ma'am, stayed under the arbor; don’t you remember that while you were sitting on a stone bench, and while, as I mentioned, Mademoiselle de Villefort and your young son were away, you talked for quite a while with someone?”

“Yes, in truth, yes,” answered the young lady, turning very red, “I do remember conversing with a person wrapped in a long woollen mantle; he was a medical man, I think.”

“Yes, really, yes,” the young lady replied, blushing deeply, “I do remember talking to someone in a long woolen coat; I think he was a doctor.”

“Precisely so, madame; this man was myself; for a fortnight I had been at that hotel, during which period I had cured my valet de chambre of a fever, and my landlord of the jaundice, so that I really acquired a reputation as a skilful physician. We discoursed a long time, madame, on different subjects; of Perugino, of Raphael, of manners, customs, of the famous aqua Tofana, of which they had told you, I think you said, that certain individuals in Perugia had preserved the secret.”

"Exactly so, ma'am; I was that man. I had been at that hotel for two weeks, during which time I cured my chamberlain of a fever and my landlord of jaundice, earning a reputation as a skilled doctor. We talked for a long time, ma'am, about various topics; Perugino, Raphael, customs, the famous aqua Tofana, which I believe you mentioned some individuals in Perugia had kept a secret."

“Yes, true,” replied Madame de Villefort, somewhat uneasily, “I remember now.”

“Yes, that’s right,” replied Madame de Villefort, a bit nervously, “I remember now.”

“I do not recollect now all the various subjects of which we discoursed, madame,” continued the count with perfect calmness; “but I perfectly remember that, falling into the error which others had entertained respecting me, you consulted me as to the health of Mademoiselle de Villefort.”

“I don’t remember all the different topics we talked about, madame,” the count continued with complete calmness, “but I clearly recall that, falling into the misunderstanding that others had about me, you asked me about the health of Mademoiselle de Villefort.”

“Yes, really, sir, you were in fact a medical man,” said Madame de Villefort, “since you had cured the sick.”

“Yes, really, sir, you were definitely a medical professional,” said Madame de Villefort, “since you had healed the sick.”

“Molière or Beaumarchais would reply to you, madame, that it was precisely because I was not, that I had cured my patients; for myself, I am content to say to you that I have studied chemistry and the natural sciences somewhat deeply, but still only as an amateur, you understand.”

“Molière or Beaumarchais would tell you, ma'am, that it was exactly because I wasn’t a professional that I managed to help my patients; as for me, I’m happy to say that I’ve studied chemistry and the natural sciences quite a bit, but still only as a hobbyist, you see.”

At this moment the clock struck six.

At that moment, the clock chimed six.

“It is six o’clock,” said Madame de Villefort, evidently agitated. “Valentine, will you not go and see if your grandpapa will have his dinner?”

“It’s six o’clock,” said Madame de Villefort, clearly upset. “Valentine, will you go check if your grandpa is ready for dinner?”

Valentine rose, and saluting the count, left the apartment without speaking.

Valentine stood up, nodded to the count, and left the room without saying a word.

“Oh, madame,” said the count, when Valentine had left the room, “was it on my account that you sent Mademoiselle de Villefort away?”

“Oh, ma'am,” said the count, after Valentine had left the room, “did you send Mademoiselle de Villefort away because of me?”

“By no means,” replied the young lady quickly; “but this is the hour when we usually give M. Noirtier the unwelcome meal that sustains his pitiful existence. You are aware, sir, of the deplorable condition of my husband’s father?”

“Not at all,” the young lady replied quickly; “but this is the time when we usually serve M. Noirtier the unpleasant meal that keeps him going. You know, sir, about my husband’s father’s unfortunate situation?”

“Yes, madame, M. de Villefort spoke of it to me—a paralysis, I think.”

“Yes, ma’am, M. de Villefort mentioned it to me—a paralysis, I think.”

“Alas, yes; the poor old gentleman is entirely helpless; the mind alone is still active in this human machine, and that is faint and flickering, like the light of a lamp about to expire. But excuse me, sir, for talking of our domestic misfortunes; I interrupted you at the moment when you were telling me that you were a skilful chemist.”

"Unfortunately, yes; the poor old man is totally helpless; only his mind is still active in this body, and even that is weak and fading, like a lamp that’s about to go out. But I'm sorry, sir, for talking about our family troubles; I interrupted you when you were saying that you’re a skilled chemist."

“No, madame, I did not say as much as that,” replied the count with a smile; “quite the contrary. I have studied chemistry because, having determined to live in eastern climates I have been desirous of following the example of King Mithridates.”

“No, madam, I didn't say that,” replied the count with a smile; “on the contrary. I studied chemistry because, since I decided to live in eastern climates, I've wanted to follow the example of King Mithridates.”

Mithridates, rex Ponticus,” said the young scamp, as he tore some beautiful portraits out of a splendid album, “the individual who took cream in his cup of poison every morning at breakfast.”

Mithridates, rex Ponticus,” said the young troublemaker, as he ripped some beautiful portraits out of a fancy album, “the guy who had cream in his cup of poison every morning at breakfast.”

“Edward, you naughty boy,” exclaimed Madame de Villefort, snatching the mutilated book from the urchin’s grasp, “you are positively past bearing; you really disturb the conversation; go, leave us, and join your sister Valentine in dear grandpapa Noirtier’s room.”

“Edward, you naughty boy,” exclaimed Madame de Villefort, snatching the damaged book from the child’s hands, “you’re really too much; you’re interrupting the conversation. Go on, leave us, and join your sister Valentine in dear grandpa Noirtier’s room.”

“The album,” said Edward sulkily.

"The album," Edward said moodily.

“What do you mean?—the album!”

“What do you mean?—the album!”

“I want the album.”

"I want the album."

“How dare you tear out the drawings?”

“How could you rip out the drawings?”

“Oh, it amuses me.”

“Oh, that cracks me up.”

“Go—go at once.”

“Go—go right now.”

“I won’t go unless you give me the album,” said the boy, seating himself doggedly in an armchair, according to his habit of never giving way.

“I won’t leave unless you give me the album,” said the boy, stubbornly sitting down in an armchair, sticking to his usual habit of never backing down.

“Take it, then, and pray disturb us no longer,” said Madame de Villefort, giving the album to Edward, who then went towards the door, led by his mother. The count followed her with his eyes.

“Take it then, and please don’t bother us anymore,” said Madame de Villefort, handing the album to Edward, who then walked toward the door, guided by his mother. The count watched her with his eyes.

“Let us see if she shuts the door after him,” he muttered.

“Let’s see if she closes the door after him,” he murmured.

Madame de Villefort closed the door carefully after the child, the count appearing not to notice her; then casting a scrutinizing glance around the chamber, the young wife returned to her chair, in which she seated herself.

Madame de Villefort quietly closed the door after the child, with the count seeming not to notice her; then, after taking a careful look around the room, the young wife returned to her chair and sat down.

“Allow me to observe, madame,” said the count, with that kind tone he could assume so well, “you are really very severe with that dear clever child.”

“Let me point out, ma'am,” said the count, with that warm tone he did so well, “you are being quite harsh with that beloved smart child.”

“Oh, sometimes severity is quite necessary,” replied Madame de Villefort, with all a mother’s real firmness.

“Oh, sometimes being strict is really important,” replied Madame de Villefort, with all the genuine firmness of a mother.

“It was his Cornelius Nepos that Master Edward was repeating when he referred to King Mithridates,” continued the count, “and you interrupted him in a quotation which proves that his tutor has by no means neglected him, for your son is really advanced for his years.”

“It was his Cornelius Nepos that Master Edward was quoting when he mentioned King Mithridates,” the count continued, “and you interrupted him during a passage that shows his tutor has certainly not neglected him, because your son is quite advanced for his age.”

“The fact is, count,” answered the mother, agreeably flattered, “he has great aptitude, and learns all that is set before him. He has but one fault, he is somewhat wilful; but really, on referring for the moment to what he said, do you truly believe that Mithridates used these precautions, and that these precautions were efficacious?”

“The truth is, Count,” the mother replied, feeling flattered, “he has a real talent and picks up everything that’s shown to him. He has just one flaw—he can be a bit stubborn; but honestly, thinking back to what he said, do you really believe that Mithridates took these precautions, and that they actually worked?”

“I think so, madame, because I myself have made use of them, that I might not be poisoned at Naples, at Palermo, and at Smyrna—that is to say, on three several occasions when, but for these precautions, I must have lost my life.”

“I believe so, ma’am, because I’ve used them myself to avoid being poisoned in Naples, Palermo, and Smyrna—that is, on three different occasions when, without these precautions, I would have lost my life.”

“And your precautions were successful?”

"Did your precautions work?"

“Completely so.”

"Totally agree."

“Yes, I remember now your mentioning to me at Perugia something of this sort.”

“Yeah, I remember you mentioning something like this to me in Perugia.”

“Indeed?” said the count with an air of surprise, remarkably well counterfeited; “I really did not remember.”

“Really?” said the count, feigning surprise quite effectively; “I honestly didn’t remember.”

“I inquired of you if poisons acted equally, and with the same effect, on men of the North as on men of the South; and you answered me that the cold and sluggish habits of the North did not present the same aptitude as the rich and energetic temperaments of the natives of the South.”

“I asked you if poisons affected people from the North the same way they do people from the South, and you replied that the cold and sluggish nature of Northerners is not as adaptable as the rich and energetic temperament of Southerners.”

“And that is the case,” observed Monte Cristo. “I have seen Russians devour, without being visibly inconvenienced, vegetable substances which would infallibly have killed a Neapolitan or an Arab.”

“And that’s true,” Monte Cristo remarked. “I’ve seen Russians eat plant-based foods that would definitely have killed a Neapolitan or an Arab without them being noticeably affected.”

“And you really believe the result would be still more sure with us than in the East, and in the midst of our fogs and rains a man would habituate himself more easily than in a warm latitude to this progressive absorption of poison?”

“And you genuinely think the outcome would be more certain with us than in the East? That, amid our fogs and rains, a person would adapt more easily here than in a warmer climate to this gradual intake of poison?”

“Certainly; it being at the same time perfectly understood that he should have been duly fortified against the poison to which he had not been accustomed.”

"Of course; it was fully understood that he needed to be properly protected against the poison he wasn't used to."

“Yes, I understand that; and how would you habituate yourself, for instance, or rather, how did you habituate yourself to it?”

“Yes, I get that; and how would you get used to it, or rather, how did you get used to it?”

“Oh, very easily. Suppose you knew beforehand the poison that would be made use of against you; suppose the poison was, for instance, brucine——”

"Oh, that's really simple. Imagine you knew in advance what poison would be used against you; let's say the poison was brucine—"

“Brucine is extracted from the false angostura[8] is it not?” inquired Madame de Villefort.

“Brucine is extracted from the false angostura[8] isn’t it?” asked Madame de Villefort.

“Precisely, madame,” replied Monte Cristo; “but I perceive I have not much to teach you. Allow me to compliment you on your knowledge; such learning is very rare among ladies.”

“Exactly, madam,” replied Monte Cristo; “but I see I don't have much to teach you. Please let me compliment you on your knowledge; such education is quite rare among women.”

“Oh, I am aware of that,” said Madame de Villefort; “but I have a passion for the occult sciences, which speak to the imagination like poetry, and are reducible to figures, like an algebraic equation; but go on, I beg of you; what you say interests me to the greatest degree.”

“Oh, I know that,” said Madame de Villefort; “but I have a passion for the occult sciences, which captivate the imagination like poetry and can be reduced to numbers, like an algebraic equation; but please continue, I implore you; what you’re saying interests me immensely.”

30069m

“Well,” replied Monte Cristo “suppose, then, that this poison was brucine, and you were to take a milligramme the first day, two milligrammes the second day, and so on. Well, at the end of ten days you would have taken a centigramme, at the end of twenty days, increasing another milligramme, you would have taken three hundred centigrammes; that is to say, a dose which you would support without inconvenience, and which would be very dangerous for any other person who had not taken the same precautions as yourself. Well, then, at the end of a month, when drinking water from the same carafe, you would kill the person who drank with you, without your perceiving, otherwise than from slight inconvenience, that there was any poisonous substance mingled with this water.”

"Well," Monte Cristo replied, "let's say this poison is brucine, and you take one milligram on the first day, two milligrams on the second day, and so on. By the end of ten days, you would have ingested one centigram, and by the end of twenty days, increasing by another milligram each day, you'd have consumed three hundred centigrams. That’s a dose you could handle without any issues, but it would be extremely dangerous for anyone else who didn't take the same precautions as you. Now, at the end of the month, if you were to drink water from the same carafe, you could end up killing the person who drank with you, without you noticing anything wrong, aside from some minor discomfort, because of the poison mixed into the water."

“Do you know any other counter-poisons?”

“Do you know any other antidotes?”

“I do not.”

"I don't."

“I have often read, and read again, the history of Mithridates,” said Madame de Villefort in a tone of reflection, “and had always considered it a fable.”

“I have often read, and reread, the history of Mithridates,” said Madame de Villefort thoughtfully, “and I always thought it was just a fable.”

“No, madame, contrary to most history, it is true; but what you tell me, madame, what you inquire of me, is not the result of a chance query, for two years ago you asked me the same questions, and said then, that for a very long time this history of Mithridates had occupied your mind.”

“No, ma'am, unlike most history, it is true; but what you’re telling me, ma'am, what you’re asking me about, isn’t just a random question, because two years ago you asked me the same things, and back then, you said that this history of Mithridates had been on your mind for a very long time.”

“True, sir. The two favorite studies of my youth were botany and mineralogy, and subsequently, when I learned that the use of simples frequently explained the whole history of a people, and the entire life of individuals in the East, as flowers betoken and symbolize a love affair, I have regretted that I was not a man, that I might have been a Flamel, a Fontana, or a Cabanis.”

“That's true, sir. My two favorite subjects growing up were botany and mineralogy. Later on, when I realized that the use of plants often reveals the entire history of a people and the lives of individuals in the East, just like flowers symbolize a love story, I have wished I were a man so I could have been a Flamel, a Fontana, or a Cabanis.”

“And the more, madame,” said Monte Cristo, “as the Orientals do not confine themselves, as did Mithridates, to make a cuirass of his poisons, but they also made them a dagger. Science becomes, in their hands, not only a defensive weapon, but still more frequently an offensive one; the one serves against all their physical sufferings, the other against all their enemies. With opium, belladonna, brucea, snake-wood, and the cherry-laurel, they put to sleep all who stand in their way. There is not one of those women, Egyptian, Turkish, or Greek, whom here you call ‘good women,’ who do not know how, by means of chemistry, to stupefy a doctor, and in psychology to amaze a confessor.”

“And the more, madame,” said Monte Cristo, “the Orientals don’t just make a suit of armor from their poisons like Mithridates did; they also create daggers. For them, science isn’t just a tool for defense; it’s often used offensively as well. One protects them from their physical pain, while the other is aimed at their enemies. Using opium, belladonna, brucea, snakewood, and cherry-laurel, they put to sleep anyone who gets in their way. There isn’t a single one of those women, whether Egyptian, Turkish, or Greek, whom you refer to as ‘good women’ here, who don’t know how to use chemistry to knock out a doctor and psychology to astound a confessor.”

“Really,” said Madame de Villefort, whose eyes sparkled with strange fire at this conversation.

“Really,” said Madame de Villefort, her eyes shining with a mysterious intensity during this conversation.

“Oh, yes, indeed, madame,” continued Monte Cristo, “the secret dramas of the East begin with a love philtre and end with a death potion—begin with paradise and end with—hell. There are as many elixirs of every kind as there are caprices and peculiarities in the physical and moral nature of humanity; and I will say further—the art of these chemists is capable with the utmost precision to accommodate and proportion the remedy and the bane to yearnings for love or desires for vengeance.”

“Oh, yes, definitely, madame,” Monte Cristo continued, “the hidden dramas of the East start with a love potion and end with a death concoction—begin with paradise and end with—hell. There are as many elixirs of all kinds as there are whims and quirks in the physical and moral aspects of humanity; and I'll add—these chemists' art can precisely adjust the remedy and the poison to fit desires for love or cravings for revenge.”

“But, sir,” remarked the young woman, “these Eastern societies, in the midst of which you have passed a portion of your existence, are as fantastic as the tales that come from their strange land. A man can easily be put out of the way there, then; it is, indeed, the Bagdad and Bassora of the Thousand and One Nights. The sultans and viziers who rule over society there, and who constitute what in France we call the government, are really Haroun-al-Raschids and Giaffars, who not only pardon a poisoner, but even make him a prime minister, if his crime has been an ingenious one, and who, under such circumstances, have the whole story written in letters of gold, to divert their hours of idleness and ennui.”

“But, sir,” said the young woman, “these Eastern societies, where you’ve spent part of your life, are as bizarre as the stories from their unusual land. It’s easy for someone to just disappear there; it’s like the Baghdad and Basra of the Thousand and One Nights. The sultans and viziers who run things there, the ones we’d call the government in France, are really Haroun-al-Raschids and Giaffars, who not only forgive a poisoner but might even make him a prime minister if his crime is clever enough. When that happens, they have the whole story written in gold letters to entertain themselves during their free time and ennui.”

“By no means, madame; the fanciful exists no longer in the East. There, disguised under other names, and concealed under other costumes, are police agents, magistrates, attorneys-general, and bailiffs. They hang, behead, and impale their criminals in the most agreeable possible manner; but some of these, like clever rogues, have contrived to escape human justice, and succeed in their fraudulent enterprises by cunning stratagems. Amongst us a simpleton, possessed by the demon of hate or cupidity, who has an enemy to destroy, or some near relation to dispose of, goes straight to the grocer’s or druggist’s, gives a false name, which leads more easily to his detection than his real one, and under the pretext that the rats prevent him from sleeping, purchases five or six grammes of arsenic—if he is really a cunning fellow, he goes to five or six different druggists or grocers, and thereby becomes only five or six times more easily traced;—then, when he has acquired his specific, he administers duly to his enemy, or near kinsman, a dose of arsenic which would make a mammoth or mastodon burst, and which, without rhyme or reason, makes his victim utter groans which alarm the entire neighborhood. Then arrive a crowd of policemen and constables. They fetch a doctor, who opens the dead body, and collects from the entrails and stomach a quantity of arsenic in a spoon. Next day a hundred newspapers relate the fact, with the names of the victim and the murderer. The same evening the grocer or grocers, druggist or druggists, come and say, ‘It was I who sold the arsenic to the gentleman;’ and rather than not recognize the guilty purchaser, they will recognize twenty. Then the foolish criminal is taken, imprisoned, interrogated, confronted, confounded, condemned, and cut off by hemp or steel; or if she be a woman of any consideration, they lock her up for life. This is the way in which you Northerns understand chemistry, madame. Desrues was, however, I must confess, more skilful.”

“Not at all, ma’am; the fantastical no longer exists in the East. There, disguised under other names and hidden behind different roles, are police officers, judges, prosecutors, and bailiffs. They hang, behead, and impale criminals in the most favorable way possible; but some of these, like clever tricksters, have found ways to escape human justice and succeed in their deceitful schemes through cunning tricks. Amongst us, a simpleton, driven by hatred or greed, who has an enemy to eliminate or a relative to dispose of, goes straight to the grocery store or pharmacy, uses a false name—which is easier to trace than his real one—and under the excuse that rats are keeping him awake, buys five or six grams of arsenic—if he’s truly clever, he visits five or six different stores, making himself only five or six times easier to catch;—then, after getting his poison, he gives his enemy or relative a dose of arsenic strong enough to kill a mammoth and which, for no reason at all, makes his victim groan loudly and alarm the entire neighborhood. Soon there's a crowd of police and constables on the scene. They bring a doctor, who performs an autopsy and collects arsenic from the victim's stomach and intestines. The next day, a hundred newspapers report the story, naming both the victim and the murderer. That same evening, the grocer or grocers and the pharmacist or pharmacists step forward and say, ‘I sold the arsenic to the gentleman;’ and rather than failing to identify the guilty buyer, they will recognize twenty. Then the foolish criminal is caught, imprisoned, interrogated, confronted, bewildered, condemned, and executed by hanging or lethal injection; or if she’s a woman of some status, they lock her away for life. This is how you Northerners understand chemistry, ma’am. Desrues, however, was, I must admit, more skilled.”

“What would you have, sir?” said the lady, laughing; “we do what we can. All the world has not the secret of the Medicis or the Borgias.”

“What can I get for you, sir?” the lady asked, laughing. “We do our best. Not everyone has the secrets of the Medicis or the Borgias.”

“Now,” replied the count, shrugging his shoulders, “shall I tell you the cause of all these stupidities? It is because, at your theatres, by what at least I could judge by reading the pieces they play, they see persons swallow the contents of a phial, or suck the button of a ring, and fall dead instantly. Five minutes afterwards the curtain falls, and the spectators depart. They are ignorant of the consequences of the murder; they see neither the police commissary with his badge of office, nor the corporal with his four men; and so the poor fools believe that the whole thing is as easy as lying. But go a little way from France—go either to Aleppo or Cairo, or only to Naples or Rome, and you will see people passing by you in the streets—people erect, smiling, and fresh-colored, of whom Asmodeus, if you were holding on by the skirt of his mantle, would say, ‘That man was poisoned three weeks ago; he will be a dead man in a month.’”

“Now,” replied the count, shrugging his shoulders, “should I explain the reason behind all this nonsense? It’s because, at your theaters, from what I’ve gathered by reading the plays, they show people downing the contents of a vial or sucking on a ring and dropping dead instantly. Five minutes later, the curtain falls, and the audience leaves. They’re clueless about the aftermath of the murder; they don’t see the police officer with his badge or the corporal with his four men, and so the poor fools think it’s as easy as telling a lie. But travel a bit away from France—go to Aleppo or Cairo, or just to Naples or Rome—and you’ll see people walking by—people standing tall, smiling, and looking healthy, about whom Asmodeus, if you were hanging onto the edge of his cloak, would say, ‘That man was poisoned three weeks ago; he will be dead in a month.’”

“Then,” remarked Madame de Villefort, “they have again discovered the secret of the famous aqua Tofana that they said was lost at Perugia.”

“Then,” said Madame de Villefort, “they have found the secret of the famous aqua Tofana that they claimed was lost in Perugia.”

“Ah, but madame, does mankind ever lose anything? The arts change about and make a tour of the world; things take a different name, and the vulgar do not follow them—that is all; but there is always the same result. Poisons act particularly on some organ or another—one on the stomach, another on the brain, another on the intestines. Well, the poison brings on a cough, the cough an inflammation of the lungs, or some other complaint catalogued in the book of science, which, however, by no means precludes it from being decidedly mortal; and if it were not, would be sure to become so, thanks to the remedies applied by foolish doctors, who are generally bad chemists, and which will act in favor of or against the malady, as you please; and then there is a human being killed according to all the rules of art and skill, and of whom justice learns nothing, as was said by a terrible chemist of my acquaintance, the worthy Abbé Adelmonte of Taormina, in Sicily, who has studied these national phenomena very profoundly.”

“Ah, but ma'am, does humanity ever really lose anything? The arts shift and make their rounds through the world; things get new names, and the masses don’t keep up—that's all; but the outcome remains the same. Poisons affect specific organs—one hits the stomach, another targets the brain, another impacts the intestines. The poison triggers a cough, the cough leads to lung inflammation, or some other issue listed in the science books, which, however, doesn’t stop it from being definitely deadly; and if it isn’t, it soon will be, thanks to the treatments given by clueless doctors, who are usually poor chemists, and which will work either for or against the illness, depending on your perspective; and then there’s a person who dies according to all the rules of art and skill, and from whom justice learns nothing, as a notorious chemist I know, the esteemed Abbé Adelmonte of Taormina, Sicily, pointed out. He's studied these national phenomena in depth.”

“It is quite frightful, but deeply interesting,” said the young lady, motionless with attention. “I thought, I must confess, that these tales, were inventions of the Middle Ages.”

“It’s really scary, but also super interesting,” said the young lady, frozen in attention. “I have to admit, I thought these stories were just made up in the Middle Ages.”

“Yes, no doubt, but improved upon by ours. What is the use of time, rewards of merit, medals, crosses, Monthyon prizes, if they do not lead society towards more complete perfection? Yet man will never be perfect until he learns to create and destroy; he does know how to destroy, and that is half the battle.”

“Yes, no doubt, but it's been improved by us. What’s the point of time, merit rewards, medals, crosses, Monthyon prizes, if they don’t help society move toward greater perfection? Yet people will never be perfect until they learn to create and destroy; they know how to destroy, and that’s half the battle.”

“So,” added Madame de Villefort, constantly returning to her object, “the poisons of the Borgias, the Medicis, the Renées, the Ruggieris, and later, probably, that of Baron de Trenck, whose story has been so misused by modern drama and romance——”

“So,” added Madame de Villefort, constantly returning to her point, “the poisons of the Borgias, the Medicis, the Renées, the Ruggieris, and later, probably, that of Baron de Trenck, whose story has been so distorted by modern drama and romance——”

“Were objects of art, madame, and nothing more,” replied the count. “Do you suppose that the real savant addresses himself stupidly to the mere individual? By no means. Science loves eccentricities, leaps and bounds, trials of strength, fancies, if I may be allowed so to term them. Thus, for instance, the excellent Abbé Adelmonte, of whom I spoke just now, made in this way some marvellous experiments.”

“Were just pieces of art, ma'am, and nothing else,” replied the count. “Do you think that a true expert would foolishly engage with just any person? Not at all. Science thrives on quirks, big jumps, challenges, whims, if I can put it that way. For example, the great Abbé Adelmonte, whom I mentioned earlier, conducted some incredible experiments this way.”

“Really?”

Seriously?

“Yes; I will mention one to you. He had a remarkably fine garden, full of vegetables, flowers, and fruit. From amongst these vegetables he selected the most simple—a cabbage, for instance. For three days he watered this cabbage with a distillation of arsenic; on the third, the cabbage began to droop and turn yellow. At that moment he cut it. In the eyes of everybody it seemed fit for table, and preserved its wholesome appearance. It was only poisoned to the Abbé Adelmonte. He then took the cabbage to the room where he had rabbits—for the Abbé Adelmonte had a collection of rabbits, cats, and guinea-pigs, fully as fine as his collection of vegetables, flowers, and fruit. Well, the Abbé Adelmonte took a rabbit, and made it eat a leaf of the cabbage. The rabbit died. What magistrate would find, or even venture to insinuate, anything against this? What procureur has ever ventured to draw up an accusation against M. Magendie or M. Flourens, in consequence of the rabbits, cats, and guinea-pigs they have killed?—not one. So, then, the rabbit dies, and justice takes no notice. This rabbit dead, the Abbé Adelmonte has its entrails taken out by his cook and thrown on the dunghill; on this dunghill is a hen, who, pecking these intestines, is in her turn taken ill, and dies next day. At the moment when she is struggling in the convulsions of death, a vulture is flying by (there are a good many vultures in Adelmonte’s country); this bird darts on the dead fowl, and carries it away to a rock, where it dines off its prey. Three days afterwards, this poor vulture, which has been very much indisposed since that dinner, suddenly feels very giddy while flying aloft in the clouds, and falls heavily into a fish-pond. The pike, eels, and carp eat greedily always, as everybody knows—well, they feast on the vulture. Now suppose that next day, one of these eels, or pike, or carp, poisoned at the fourth remove, is served up at your table. Well, then, your guest will be poisoned at the fifth remove, and die, at the end of eight or ten days, of pains in the intestines, sickness, or abscess of the pylorus. The doctors open the body and say with an air of profound learning, ‘The subject has died of a tumor on the liver, or of typhoid fever!’”

“Yes; I’ll mention one to you. He had an incredibly beautiful garden, full of vegetables, flowers, and fruit. Among these vegetables, he chose the simplest—a cabbage, for example. For three days, he watered this cabbage with a distillation of arsenic; on the third day, the cabbage started to droop and turn yellow. At that moment, he cut it. To everyone else, it looked perfectly fine for eating and maintained its healthy appearance. It was only poisoned for Abbé Adelmonte. He then took the cabbage to the room where he kept his rabbits—for Abbé Adelmonte had a collection of rabbits, cats, and guinea pigs that were just as impressive as his collection of vegetables, flowers, and fruit. Well, Abbé Adelmonte took a rabbit and made it eat a leaf of the cabbage. The rabbit died. What magistrate would find, or even dare to suggest, anything against this? What prosecutor has ever tried to file an accusation against M. Magendie or M. Flourens because of the rabbits, cats, and guinea pigs they’ve killed?—not one. So, the rabbit dies, and justice pays no attention. After the rabbit died, Abbé Adelmonte had its insides removed by his cook and thrown onto the compost pile; on this pile was a hen, who, pecking at these intestines, also became ill and died the next day. Just as she was struggling through her death throes, a vulture happened to be flying by (there are quite a few vultures in Adelmonte’s country); this bird swooped down on the dead hen and carried it off to a rock, where it feasted on its prey. Three days later, this poor vulture, which had been feeling quite unwell since that meal, suddenly felt very dizzy while flying high in the clouds and fell heavily into a fish pond. The pike, eels, and carp are always eager eaters, as everyone knows—well, they gorged themselves on the vulture. Now, imagine that the next day, one of these eels, pike, or carp, having been poisoned four steps back in the chain, is served at your table. Well, then, your guest will be poisoned five steps back and could die in eight to ten days from intestinal pain, illness, or pyloric abscess. The doctors will perform an autopsy and say with an air of deep expertise, ‘The cause of death was a tumor on the liver, or typhoid fever!’”

“But,” remarked Madame de Villefort, “all these circumstances which you link thus to one another may be broken by the least accident; the vulture may not see the fowl, or may fall a hundred yards from the fish-pond.”

“But,” said Madame de Villefort, “all these circumstances you connect like this could be interrupted by the slightest accident; the vulture might not see the prey, or could land a hundred yards away from the fish pond.”

“Ah, that is where the art comes in. To be a great chemist in the East, one must direct chance; and this is to be achieved.”

“Ah, that's where the art comes in. To be a great chemist in the East, you need to guide chance; and this is how it's done.”

Madame de Villefort was in deep thought, yet listened attentively.

Madame de Villefort was deep in thought but listened carefully.

“But,” she exclaimed, suddenly, “arsenic is indelible, indestructible; in whatsoever way it is absorbed, it will be found again in the body of the victim from the moment when it has been taken in sufficient quantity to cause death.”

“But,” she exclaimed suddenly, “arsenic is permanent, unbreakable; however it gets into the body, it will always be detectable in the victim from the moment it's ingested in enough quantity to cause death.”

“Precisely so,” cried Monte Cristo—“precisely so; and this is what I said to my worthy Adelmonte. He reflected, smiled, and replied to me by a Sicilian proverb, which I believe is also a French proverb, ‘My son, the world was not made in a day—but in seven. Return on Sunday.’ On the Sunday following I did return to him. Instead of having watered his cabbage with arsenic, he had watered it this time with a solution of salts, having their basis in strychnine, strychnos colubrina, as the learned term it. Now, the cabbage had not the slightest appearance of disease in the world, and the rabbit had not the smallest distrust; yet, five minutes afterwards, the rabbit was dead. The fowl pecked at the rabbit, and the next day was a dead hen. This time we were the vultures; so we opened the bird, and this time all special symptoms had disappeared, there were only general symptoms. There was no peculiar indication in any organ—an excitement of the nervous system—that was it; a case of cerebral congestion—nothing more. The fowl had not been poisoned—she had died of apoplexy. Apoplexy is a rare disease among fowls, I believe, but very common among men.”

“Exactly,” shouted Monte Cristo—“exactly; and this is what I told my good friend Adelmonte. He thought for a moment, smiled, and responded with a Sicilian proverb, which I think is also a French proverb, ‘My son, the world wasn’t made in a day—but in seven. Come back on Sunday.’ So, the following Sunday, I went back to him. Instead of poisoning his cabbage with arsenic, he had treated it this time with a salt solution, which was based on strychnine, strychnos colubrina, as the experts call it. Now, the cabbage showed no signs of illness at all, and the rabbit had no suspicions; yet, five minutes later, the rabbit was dead. The hen pecked at the rabbit, and the next day it was a dead hen. This time we played the role of vultures; so we opened the bird, and this time all specific symptoms had disappeared, leaving only general symptoms. There was no particular sign in any organ—just an agitation of the nervous system—that was it; a case of cerebral congestion—nothing more. The hen hadn’t been poisoned—she had died of apoplexy. I believe apoplexy is a rare condition among chickens, but quite common among humans.”

Madame de Villefort appeared more and more thoughtful.

Madame de Villefort seemed increasingly deep in thought.

“It is very fortunate,” she observed, “that such substances could only be prepared by chemists; otherwise, all the world would be poisoning each other.”

“It’s really lucky,” she said, “that only chemists can make these substances; otherwise, everyone would be poisoning each other.”

“By chemists and persons who have a taste for chemistry,” said Monte Cristo carelessly.

“By chemists and people who enjoy chemistry,” Monte Cristo said nonchalantly.

“And then,” said Madame de Villefort, endeavoring by a struggle, and with effort, to get away from her thoughts, “however skilfully it is prepared, crime is always crime, and if it avoid human scrutiny, it does not escape the eye of God. The Orientals are stronger than we are in cases of conscience, and, very prudently, have no hell—that is the point.”

“And then,” said Madame de Villefort, struggling to push her thoughts aside, “no matter how cleverly it's arranged, crime is still crime, and even if it slips past human judgment, it doesn't escape God's gaze. The Easterners have a stronger perspective on matters of conscience and, quite wisely, don’t believe in hell—that’s the key.”

30075m

“Really, madame, this is a scruple which naturally must occur to a pure mind like yours, but which would easily yield before sound reasoning. The bad side of human thought will always be defined by the paradox of Jean Jacques Rousseau,—you remember,—the mandarin who is killed five hundred leagues off by raising the tip of the finger. Man’s whole life passes in doing these things, and his intellect is exhausted by reflecting on them. You will find very few persons who will go and brutally thrust a knife in the heart of a fellow-creature, or will administer to him, in order to remove him from the surface of the globe on which we move with life and animation, that quantity of arsenic of which we just now talked. Such a thing is really out of rule—eccentric or stupid. To attain such a point, the blood must be heated to thirty-six degrees, the pulse be, at least, at ninety, and the feelings excited beyond the ordinary limit. But suppose one pass, as is permissible in philology, from the word itself to its softened synonym, then, instead of committing an ignoble assassination you make an ‘elimination;’ you merely and simply remove from your path the individual who is in your way, and that without shock or violence, without the display of the sufferings which, in the case of becoming a punishment, make a martyr of the victim, and a butcher, in every sense of the word, of him who inflicts them. Then there will be no blood, no groans, no convulsions, and above all, no consciousness of that horrid and compromising moment of accomplishing the act,—then one escapes the clutch of the human law, which says, ‘Do not disturb society!’ This is the mode in which they manage these things, and succeed in Eastern climes, where there are grave and phlegmatic persons who care very little for the questions of time in conjunctures of importance.”

“Honestly, ma'am, this is a concern that a pure mind like yours would naturally have, but it can easily give way to sound reasoning. The dark side of human thought is summed up by the paradox of Jean Jacques Rousseau—you remember—the mandarin who gets killed five hundred leagues away just by lifting a finger. A person’s whole life revolves around these things, and their intellect gets worn out thinking about them. You’ll find very few people who would actually go and stab someone in the heart or poison them, as we just discussed, to remove them from this lively world. Such an act is simply outside the norm—either eccentric or foolish. To reach such a state, a person’s blood must be heated to thirty-six degrees, their pulse must at least be at ninety, and their emotions pushed beyond the usual limit. But imagine if you could transition, as is allowed in philology, from the harsh word to a softer synonym; instead of committing a disgusting murder, you would be making an 'elimination.' You would just and simply remove from your path the person who is obstructing you, without shock or violence, without showing the suffering that, if it were to act as punishment, turns the victim into a martyr and the perpetrator into a butcher, in every sense of the term. There would be no blood, no moans, no convulsions, and most importantly, no awareness of that dreadful, compromising moment when the act is carried out—allowing one to evade the grip of human law, which says, ‘Do not disturb society!’ This is how these matters are handled successfully in Eastern regions, where there are serious and unemotional individuals who pay little attention to timing in critical situations.”

“Yet conscience remains,” remarked Madame de Villefort in an agitated voice, and with a stifled sigh.

“Yet conscience still exists,” said Madame de Villefort in a tense voice, with a suppressed sigh.

“Yes,” answered Monte Cristo “happily, yes, conscience does remain; and if it did not, how wretched we should be! After every action requiring exertion, it is conscience that saves us, for it supplies us with a thousand good excuses, of which we alone are judges; and these reasons, howsoever excellent in producing sleep, would avail us but very little before a tribunal, when we were tried for our lives. Thus Richard III., for instance, was marvellously served by his conscience after the putting away of the two children of Edward IV.; in fact, he could say, ‘These two children of a cruel and persecuting king, who have inherited the vices of their father, which I alone could perceive in their juvenile propensities—these two children are impediments in my way of promoting the happiness of the English people, whose unhappiness they (the children) would infallibly have caused.’ Thus was Lady Macbeth served by her conscience, when she sought to give her son, and not her husband (whatever Shakespeare may say), a throne. Ah, maternal love is a great virtue, a powerful motive—so powerful that it excuses a multitude of things, even if, after Duncan’s death, Lady Macbeth had been at all pricked by her conscience.”

“Yes,” Monte Cristo replied happily, “yes, our conscience does remain; and if it didn’t, how miserable we would be! After every effort, it’s our conscience that saves us, as it gives us countless good excuses that only we can judge. And these reasons, no matter how good they are in helping us sleep, wouldn’t help us much in court when we’re on trial for our lives. Take Richard III., for example; his conscience served him quite well after he got rid of Edward IV.'s two children. He could argue, ‘These two kids of a cruel and oppressive king, who inherited their father’s flaws, which only I could see in their youthful behavior—these two kids are obstacles in my path to bringing happiness to the English people, whose suffering they would definitely have caused.’ Similarly, Lady Macbeth was guided by her conscience when she aimed to give the throne to her son, not her husband (no matter what Shakespeare may say). Ah, maternal love is a significant virtue, a strong motivation—so strong that it justifies many actions, even if, after Duncan’s death, Lady Macbeth had felt any twinge of guilt.”

Madame de Villefort listened with avidity to these appalling maxims and horrible paradoxes, delivered by the count with that ironical simplicity which was peculiar to him.

Madame de Villefort listened eagerly to these shocking maxims and terrible paradoxes, which the count delivered with his signature ironic simplicity.

After a moment’s silence, the lady inquired:

After a brief pause, the woman asked:

“Do you know, my dear count,” she said, “that you are a very terrible reasoner, and that you look at the world through a somewhat distempered medium? Have you really measured the world by scrutinies, or through alembics and crucibles? For you must indeed be a great chemist, and the elixir you administered to my son, which recalled him to life almost instantaneously——”

“Do you know, my dear count,” she said, “that you are a really poor thinker and that you view the world through a somewhat warped lens? Have you truly judged the world by analyzing it or through beakers and test tubes? Because you must really be an amazing chemist, and the potion you gave my son, which brought him back to life almost instantly——”

30077m

“Oh, do not place any reliance on that, madame; one drop of that elixir sufficed to recall life to a dying child, but three drops would have impelled the blood into his lungs in such a way as to have produced most violent palpitations; six would have suspended his respiration, and caused syncope more serious than that in which he was; ten would have destroyed him. You know, madame, how suddenly I snatched him from those phials which he so imprudently touched?”

“Oh, don’t count on that, ma’am; one drop of that elixir was enough to bring a dying child back to life, but three drops would have forced the blood into his lungs, causing severe heart palpitations; six would have stopped his breathing and led to a much worse fainting spell than he was already in; ten would have killed him. You know, ma’am, how quickly I took him away from those vials that he carelessly touched?”

“Is it then so terrible a poison?”

“Is it really such a terrible poison?”

“Oh, no! In the first place, let us agree that the word poison does not exist, because in medicine use is made of the most violent poisons, which become, according as they are employed, most salutary remedies.”

“Oh, no! First of all, let’s agree that the word poison doesn’t apply, because in medicine, we use the strongest poisons, which, depending on how they’re used, can become very effective remedies.”

“What, then, is it?”

"What is it, then?"

“A skilful preparation of my friend’s the worthy Abbé Adelmonte, who taught me the use of it.”

“A skilled preparation from my friend, the esteemed Abbé Adelmonte, who taught me how to use it.”

“Oh,” observed Madame de Villefort, “it must be an admirable anti-spasmodic.”

“Oh,” commented Madame de Villefort, “it must be an amazing anti-spasmodic.”

“Perfect, madame, as you have seen,” replied the count; “and I frequently make use of it—with all possible prudence though, be it observed,” he added with a smile of intelligence.

“Perfect, ma'am, as you've seen,” replied the count; “and I often use it—with all possible caution, mind you,” he added with a knowing smile.

“Most assuredly,” responded Madame de Villefort in the same tone. “As for me, so nervous, and so subject to fainting fits, I should require a Doctor Adelmonte to invent for me some means of breathing freely and tranquillizing my mind, in the fear I have of dying some fine day of suffocation. In the meanwhile, as the thing is difficult to find in France, and your abbé is not probably disposed to make a journey to Paris on my account, I must continue to use Monsieur Planche’s anti-spasmodics; and mint and Hoffman’s drops are among my favorite remedies. Here are some lozenges which I have made up on purpose; they are compounded doubly strong.”

“Absolutely,” replied Madame de Villefort in the same tone. “As for me, I’m so nervous and prone to fainting that I’d need Doctor Adelmonte to come up with a way for me to breathe easily and calm my mind, given my fear of possibly suffocating one day. In the meantime, since it’s hard to find that kind of help in France, and your abbé probably isn’t willing to make a trip to Paris for me, I’ll have to keep using Monsieur Planche’s anti-spasmodics; mint and Hoffman’s drops are among my go-to remedies. Here are some lozenges I prepared specially; they’re made extra strong.”

Monte Cristo opened the tortoise-shell box, which the lady presented to him, and inhaled the odor of the lozenges with the air of an amateur who thoroughly appreciated their composition.

Monte Cristo opened the tortoise-shell box that the lady gave him and breathed in the scent of the lozenges like an enthusiast who truly appreciated their blend.

“They are indeed exquisite,” he said; “but as they are necessarily submitted to the process of deglutition—a function which it is frequently impossible for a fainting person to accomplish—I prefer my own specific.”

“They're really exquisite,” he said; “but since they have to go through the process of swallowing—a task that a fainting person often can’t manage—I prefer my own remedy.”

“Undoubtedly, and so should I prefer it, after the effects I have seen produced; but of course it is a secret, and I am not so indiscreet as to ask it of you.”

“Of course, I would prefer it that way, given the results I’ve seen; but naturally, it’s a secret, and I’m not so rude as to ask you for it.”

“But I,” said Monte Cristo, rising as he spoke—“I am gallant enough to offer it you.”

“But I,” said Monte Cristo, standing up as he spoke—“I’m brave enough to offer it to you.”

30079m

“How kind you are.”

"You're so kind."

“Only remember one thing—a small dose is a remedy, a large one is poison. One drop will restore life, as you have seen; five or six will inevitably kill, and in a way the more terrible inasmuch as, poured into a glass of wine, it would not in the slightest degree affect its flavor. But I say no more, madame; it is really as if I were prescribing for you.”

"Just remember one thing—a small dose is a cure, but a large one is toxic. One drop can bring someone back to life, as you've seen; five or six will definitely be lethal, and in a way it's even worse because, if added to a glass of wine, it wouldn't change its taste at all. But I won’t say any more, madame; it’s practically like I’m giving you a prescription."

The clock struck half-past six, and a lady was announced, a friend of Madame de Villefort, who came to dine with her.

The clock struck 6:30, and a lady was announced, a friend of Madame de Villefort, who came to have dinner with her.

“If I had had the honor of seeing you for the third or fourth time, count, instead of only for the second,” said Madame de Villefort; “if I had had the honor of being your friend, instead of only having the happiness of being under an obligation to you, I should insist on detaining you to dinner, and not allow myself to be daunted by a first refusal.”

“If I had had the pleasure of seeing you for the third or fourth time, Count, instead of just the second,” said Madame de Villefort; “if I had had the pleasure of being your friend, instead of just being grateful to you, I would insist on keeping you for dinner and wouldn’t be discouraged by a first refusal.”

“A thousand thanks, madame,” replied Monte Cristo “but I have an engagement which I cannot break. I have promised to escort to the Académie a Greek princess of my acquaintance who has never seen your grand opera, and who relies on me to conduct her thither.”

“A thousand thanks, ma'am,” replied Monte Cristo, “but I have plans I can’t cancel. I promised to take a Greek princess I know to the Académie. She’s never seen your grand opera and is counting on me to bring her there.”

“Adieu, then, sir, and do not forget the prescription.”

"Goodbye, then, sir, and don’t forget the prescription."

“Ah, in truth, madame, to do that I must forget the hour’s conversation I have had with you, which is indeed impossible.”

“Honestly, ma’am, to do that I would have to forget the conversation we just had, and that’s really not possible.”

Monte Cristo bowed, and left the house. Madame de Villefort remained immersed in thought.

Monte Cristo bowed and left the house. Madame de Villefort stayed lost in thought.

“He is a very strange man,” she said, “and in my opinion is himself the Adelmonte he talks about.”

“He's a really strange guy,” she said, “and I think he is the Adelmonte he keeps talking about.”

As to Monte Cristo the result had surpassed his utmost expectations.

As for Monte Cristo, the outcome had exceeded his highest expectations.

“Good,” said he, as he went away; “this is a fruitful soil, and I feel certain that the seed sown will not be cast on barren ground.”

“Good,” he said as he walked away; “this is a fertile land, and I’m sure that the seeds planted will not fall on unproductive soil.”

Next morning, faithful to his promise, he sent the prescription requested.

Next morning, true to his promise, he sent the requested prescription.

Chapter 53. Robert le Diable

The pretext of an opera engagement was so much the more feasible, as there chanced to be on that very night a more than ordinary attraction at the Académie Royale. Levasseur, who had been suffering under severe illness, made his reappearance in the character of Bertram, and, as usual, the announcement of the most admired production of the favorite composer of the day had attracted a brilliant and fashionable audience. Morcerf, like most other young men of rank and fortune, had his orchestra stall, with the certainty of always finding a seat in at least a dozen of the principal boxes occupied by persons of his acquaintance; he had, moreover, his right of entry into the omnibus box. Château-Renaud rented a stall beside his own, while Beauchamp, as a journalist, had unlimited range all over the theatre. It happened that on this particular night the minister’s box was placed at the disposal of Lucien Debray, who offered it to the Comte de Morcerf, who again, upon his rejection of it by Mercédès, sent it to Danglars, with an intimation that he should probably do himself the honor of joining the baroness and her daughter during the evening, in the event of their accepting the box in question. The ladies received the offer with too much pleasure to dream of a refusal. To no class of persons is the presentation of a gratuitous opera-box more acceptable than to the wealthy millionaire, who still hugs economy while boasting of carrying a king’s ransom in his waistcoat pocket.

The excuse of attending an opera was especially convenient because there happened to be a particularly exciting show at the Académie Royale that very night. Levasseur, who had been ill for a long time, was making his comeback as Bertram, and, as usual, the announcement of the highly praised production by the favorite composer of the moment drew a stylish and glamorous crowd. Morcerf, like most young men with status and wealth, had his own seat in the orchestra, confident he would always find a spot in at least a dozen of the main boxes occupied by people he knew; he also had the right to enter the omnibus box. Château-Renaud rented a stall next to his, while Beauchamp, as a journalist, had free access all over the theater. That night, the minister’s box was made available to Lucien Debray, who offered it to the Comte de Morcerf, who then, after Mercédès turned it down, passed it on to Danglars, suggesting he might honor the baroness and her daughter with his presence later if they accepted the box. The ladies were so pleased by the offer that they didn’t even consider saying no. There’s no group that appreciates a free opera box more than wealthy millionaires who still cling to frugality while boasting about having a fortune in their pocket.

Danglars had, however, protested against showing himself in a ministerial box, declaring that his political principles, and his parliamentary position as member of the opposition party would not permit him so to commit himself; the baroness had, therefore, despatched a note to Lucien Debray, bidding him call for them, it being wholly impossible for her to go alone with Eugénie to the opera.

Danglars had, however, objected to appearing in a ministerial box, stating that his political beliefs and his role as a member of the opposition party wouldn’t allow him to do that. The baroness had, therefore, sent a note to Lucien Debray, asking him to come by for them, as it was completely impossible for her to go alone with Eugénie to the opera.

There is no gainsaying the fact that a very unfavorable construction would have been put upon the circumstance if the two women had gone without escort, while the addition of a third, in the person of her mother’s admitted lover, enabled Mademoiselle Danglars to defy malice and ill-nature. One must take the world as one finds it.

It’s undeniable that people would have judged the situation harshly if the two women had gone out unaccompanied, but having a third person, her mother’s acknowledged lover, allowed Mademoiselle Danglars to ignore gossip and negativity. You have to accept the world as it is.

30083m

The curtain rose, as usual, to an almost empty house, it being one of the absurdities of Parisian fashion never to appear at the opera until after the beginning of the performance, so that the first act is generally played without the slightest attention being paid to it, that part of the audience already assembled being too much occupied in observing the fresh arrivals, while nothing is heard but the noise of opening and shutting doors, and the buzz of conversation.

The curtain went up, as usual, to an almost empty auditorium, since it's one of the quirks of Parisian culture to show up at the opera only after the performance has started. As a result, the first act is usually performed with little attention from the audience, who are too busy watching the newcomers, while all you can hear is the sound of doors opening and closing and the hum of chatter.

“Surely,” said Albert, as the door of a box on the first circle opened, “that must be the Countess G——.”

“Surely,” said Albert, as the door of a box in the first circle opened, “that must be the Countess G——.”

“And who is the Countess G——?” inquired Château-Renaud.

“And who is the Countess G——?” asked Château-Renaud.

“What a question! Now, do you know, baron, I have a great mind to pick a quarrel with you for asking it; as if all the world did not know who the Countess G—— was.”

“What a question! Now, you know, baron, I'm seriously thinking about starting a disagreement with you for asking it; as if everyone in the world didn’t already know who Countess G—— is.”

“Ah, to be sure,” replied Château-Renaud; “the lovely Venetian, is it not?”

“Ah, for sure,” replied Château-Renaud; “the beautiful Venetian, right?”

“Herself.” At this moment the countess perceived Albert, and returned his salutation with a smile.

“Herself.” At that moment, the countess saw Albert and smiled back as she greeted him.

“You know her, it seems?” said Château-Renaud.

"You know her, it looks like?" said Château-Renaud.

“Franz introduced me to her at Rome,” replied Albert.

"Franz introduced me to her in Rome," Albert replied.

“Well, then, will you do as much for me in Paris as Franz did for you in Rome?”

“Well, will you do as much for me in Paris as Franz did for you in Rome?”

“With pleasure.”

"Gladly."

There was a cry of “Shut up!” from the audience. This manifestation on the part of the spectators of their wish to be allowed to hear the music, produced not the slightest effect on the two young men, who continued their conversation.

There was a shout of “Shut up!” from the audience. This expression from the spectators, showing their desire to hear the music, had no impact on the two young men, who kept chatting.

“The countess was present at the races in the Champ-de-Mars,” said Château-Renaud.

“The countess was at the races in the Champ-de-Mars,” said Château-Renaud.

“Today?”

“Is it today?”

“Yes.”

“Yeah.”

“Bless me, I quite forgot the races. Did you bet?”

“Wow, I totally forgot about the races. Did you place a bet?”

“Oh, merely a paltry fifty louis.”

“Oh, just a measly fifty louis.”

“And who was the winner?”

“Who won?”

“Nautilus. I staked on him.”

“Nautilus. I bet on him.”

“But there were three races, were there not?”

“But there were three races, right?”

“Yes; there was the prize given by the Jockey Club—a gold cup, you know—and a very singular circumstance occurred about that race.”

“Yes; there was the prize awarded by the Jockey Club—a gold cup, you know—and a very unusual event happened during that race.”

“What was it?”

“What was that?”

“Oh, shut up!” again interposed some of the audience.

“Oh, shut up!” some members of the audience interrupted again.

“Why, it was won by a horse and rider utterly unknown on the course.”

“Wow, it was won by a horse and rider completely unknown on the track.”

“Is that possible?”

“Is that doable?”

“True as day. The fact was, nobody had observed a horse entered by the name of Vampa, or that of a jockey styled Job, when, at the last moment, a splendid roan, mounted by a jockey about as big as your fist, presented themselves at the starting-post. They were obliged to stuff at least twenty pounds weight of shot in the small rider’s pockets, to make him weight; but with all that he outstripped Ariel and Barbare, against whom he ran, by at least three whole lengths.”

“True as day. The fact is, nobody had seen a horse named Vampa or a jockey called Job when, at the last minute, a magnificent roan, ridden by a jockey no bigger than your fist, showed up at the starting line. They had to stuff at least twenty pounds of lead into the little rider’s pockets to make him heavy enough, but even with that added weight, he outpaced Ariel and Barbare, whom he raced against, by at least three full lengths.”

“And was it not found out at last to whom the horse and jockey belonged?”

“And didn’t they eventually find out who the horse and jockey belonged to?”

“No.”

“No.”

“You say that the horse was entered under the name of Vampa?”

“You're saying the horse was registered under the name Vampa?”

“Exactly; that was the title.”

"Exactly; that was the title."

“Then,” answered Albert, “I am better informed than you are, and know who the owner of that horse was.”

“Then,” Albert replied, “I know more than you do, and I know who the owner of that horse is.”

“Shut up, there!” cried the pit in chorus. And this time the tone and manner in which the command was given, betokened such growing hostility that the two young men perceived, for the first time, that the mandate was addressed to them. Leisurely turning round, they calmly scrutinized the various countenances around them, as though demanding some one person who would take upon himself the responsibility of what they deemed excessive impertinence; but as no one responded to the challenge, the friends turned again to the front of the theatre, and affected to busy themselves with the stage. At this moment the door of the minister’s box opened, and Madame Danglars, accompanied by her daughter, entered, escorted by Lucien Debray, who assiduously conducted them to their seats.

“Shut up, over there!” yelled the crowd in unison. And this time, the way the command was delivered showed such escalating hostility that the two young men realized, for the first time, that the order was aimed at them. Slowly turning around, they calmly examined the different faces around them, as if looking for someone who would take responsibility for what they considered outrageous disrespect; but since no one took up the challenge, the friends turned back to face the front of the theater and pretended to focus on the stage. Just then, the door of the minister’s box opened, and Madame Danglars, along with her daughter, entered, escorted by Lucien Debray, who carefully guided them to their seats.

“Ha, ha,” said Château-Renaud, “here come some friends of yours, viscount! What are you looking at there? don’t you see they are trying to catch your eye?”

“Ha, ha,” said Château-Renaud, “look who's coming, Viscount! What are you staring at? Don’t you see they’re trying to get your attention?”

Albert turned round, just in time to receive a gracious wave of the fan from the baroness; as for Mademoiselle Eugénie, she scarcely vouchsafed to waste the glances of her large black eyes even upon the business of the stage.

Albert turned around just in time to get a polite wave of the fan from the baroness; as for Mademoiselle Eugénie, she barely bothered to focus her large black eyes even on the action happening on stage.

“I tell you what, my dear fellow,” said Château-Renaud, “I cannot imagine what objection you can possibly have to Mademoiselle Danglars—that is, setting aside her want of ancestry and somewhat inferior rank, which by the way I don’t think you care very much about. Now, barring all that, I mean to say she is a deuced fine girl!”

“I'll tell you what, my friend,” Château-Renaud said, “I can’t understand what issue you have with Mademoiselle Danglars—except for the fact that she doesn't come from a noble background and has a slightly lower social status, which I don’t think you really care about anyway. But aside from all that, I mean to say she’s a really great girl!”

“Handsome, certainly,” replied Albert, “but not to my taste, which I confess, inclines to something softer, gentler, and more feminine.”

“Good-looking, for sure,” replied Albert, “but not really my type, which I admit leans toward something softer, gentler, and more feminine.”

“Ah, well,” exclaimed Château-Renaud, who because he had seen his thirtieth summer fancied himself duly warranted in assuming a sort of paternal air with his more youthful friend, “you young people are never satisfied; why, what would you have more? your parents have chosen you a bride built on the model of Diana, the huntress, and yet you are not content.”

“Ah, well,” exclaimed Château-Renaud, who, having seen his thirtieth summer, thought he was entitled to take on a kind of fatherly attitude with his younger friend, “you young people are never satisfied; what more do you want? Your parents have chosen you a bride modeled after Diana, the huntress, and yet you aren’t happy.”

“No, for that very resemblance affrights me; I should have liked something more in the manner of the Venus of Milo or Capua; but this chase-loving Diana, continually surrounded by her nymphs, gives me a sort of alarm lest she should some day bring on me the fate of Actæon.”

“No, it’s that resemblance that frightens me; I would have preferred something more like the Venus of Milo or Capua; but this hunt-loving Diana, always surrounded by her nymphs, makes me uneasy that she might one day bring upon me the fate of Actæon.”

And, indeed, it required but one glance at Mademoiselle Danglars to comprehend the justness of Morcerf’s remark. She was beautiful, but her beauty was of too marked and decided a character to please a fastidious taste; her hair was raven black, but its natural waves seemed somewhat rebellious; her eyes, of the same color as her hair, were surmounted by well-arched brows, whose great defect, however, consisted in an almost habitual frown, while her whole physiognomy wore that expression of firmness and decision so little in accordance with the gentler attributes of her sex—her nose was precisely what a sculptor would have chosen for a chiselled Juno. Her mouth, which might have been found fault with as too large, displayed teeth of pearly whiteness, rendered still more conspicuous by the brilliant carmine of her lips, contrasting vividly with her naturally pale complexion. But that which completed the almost masculine look Morcerf found so little to his taste, was a dark mole, of much larger dimensions than these freaks of nature generally are, placed just at the corner of her mouth; and the effect tended to increase the expression of self-dependence that characterized her countenance.

And indeed, it took just one look at Mademoiselle Danglars to understand the accuracy of Morcerf’s comment. She was beautiful, but her beauty was too distinctive and bold to appeal to a picky taste; her hair was jet black, but its natural waves seemed somewhat unruly. Her eyes, the same color as her hair, were topped with well-arched brows, which had the significant flaw of almost always being furrowed, while her entire face held an expression of determination and strength that was not typically associated with the softer qualities of her gender—her nose was exactly what a sculptor would choose for a carved Juno. Her mouth, which some might consider too large, showcased pearly white teeth, made even more striking by the bright red of her lips, which stood out sharply against her naturally pale skin. However, what really gave her a nearly masculine appearance that Morcerf disliked was a dark mole, much larger than usual, located right at the corner of her mouth; and this detail only reinforced the impression of self-reliance that defined her face.

The rest of Mademoiselle Eugénie’s person was in perfect keeping with the head just described; she, indeed, reminded one of Diana, as Château-Renaud observed, but her bearing was more haughty and resolute.

The rest of Mademoiselle Eugénie’s figure matched her described head perfectly; she truly reminded one of Diana, as Château-Renaud noted, but her demeanor was more proud and determined.

As regarded her attainments, the only fault to be found with them was the same that a fastidious connoisseur might have found with her beauty, that they were somewhat too erudite and masculine for so young a person. She was a perfect linguist, a first-rate artist, wrote poetry, and composed music; to the study of the latter she professed to be entirely devoted, following it with an indefatigable perseverance, assisted by a schoolfellow,—a young woman without fortune whose talent promised to develop into remarkable powers as a singer. It was rumored that she was an object of almost paternal interest to one of the principal composers of the day, who excited her to spare no pains in the cultivation of her voice, which might hereafter prove a source of wealth and independence. But this counsel effectually decided Mademoiselle Danglars never to commit herself by being seen in public with one destined for a theatrical life; and acting upon this principle, the banker’s daughter, though perfectly willing to allow Mademoiselle Louise d’Armilly (that was the name of the young virtuosa) to practice with her through the day, took especial care not to be seen in her company. Still, though not actually received at the Hôtel Danglars in the light of an acknowledged friend, Louise was treated with far more kindness and consideration than is usually bestowed on a governess.

Regarding her accomplishments, the only criticism that could be made was similar to what a picky critic might say about her looks: they were a bit too scholarly and masculine for someone so young. She was fluent in several languages, an excellent artist, wrote poetry, and composed music; she claimed to be fully dedicated to studying the latter, pursuing it with tireless determination, aided by a classmate—a young woman without wealth whose talent seemed likely to grow into significant singing abilities. There were rumors that she had garnered almost paternal attention from one of the leading composers of the time, who encouraged her to work hard on developing her voice, which could potentially become a source of wealth and independence. However, this advice firmly convinced Mademoiselle Danglars never to be seen in public with someone destined for a life on stage; and following this principle, the banker’s daughter, while more than happy to let Mademoiselle Louise d’Armilly (that was the name of the young virtuosa) practice with her all day, took great care not to be seen with her. Still, even though Louise was not officially welcomed at the Hôtel Danglars as a recognized friend, she was treated with far more kindness and respect than what is typically shown to a governess.

The curtain fell almost immediately after the entrance of Madame Danglars into her box, the band quitted the orchestra for the accustomed half-hour’s interval allowed between the acts, and the audience were left at liberty to promenade the salon or lobbies, or to pay and receive visits in their respective boxes.

The curtain went down almost as soon as Madame Danglars entered her box, the band left the stage for the usual half-hour break between acts, and the audience was free to walk around the salon or lobbies, or to visit and receive guests in their own boxes.

Morcerf and Château-Renaud were amongst the first to avail themselves of this permission. For an instant the idea struck Madame Danglars that this eagerness on the part of the young viscount arose from his impatience to join her party, and she whispered her expectations to her daughter, that Albert was hurrying to pay his respects to them. Mademoiselle Eugénie, however, merely returned a dissenting movement of the head, while, with a cold smile, she directed the attention of her mother to an opposite box on the first circle, in which sat the Countess G——, and where Morcerf had just made his appearance.

Morcerf and Château-Renaud were among the first to take advantage of this permission. For a moment, Madame Danglars thought that the young viscount's eagerness was due to his desire to join their group, and she quietly shared her hopes with her daughter that Albert was rushing to greet them. However, Mademoiselle Eugénie simply shook her head in disagreement and, with a cool smile, pointed out to her mother an adjacent box on the first level, where the Countess G—— was sitting, and where Morcerf had just arrived.

30087m

“So we meet again, my travelling friend, do we?” cried the countess, extending her hand to him with all the warmth and cordiality of an old acquaintance; “it was really very good of you to recognize me so quickly, and still more so to bestow your first visit on me.”

“So we meet again, my traveling friend, do we?” exclaimed the countess, reaching out her hand to him with all the warmth and friendliness of an old acquaintance; “it was really kind of you to recognize me so quickly, and even more so to give me your first visit.”

“Be assured,” replied Albert, “that if I had been aware of your arrival in Paris, and had known your address, I should have paid my respects to you before this. Allow me to introduce my friend, Baron de Château-Renaud, one of the few true gentlemen now to be found in France, and from whom I have just learned that you were a spectator of the races in the Champ-de-Mars, yesterday.”

“Don’t worry,” Albert replied, “if I had known you were in Paris and had your address, I would have come to see you by now. Let me introduce my friend, Baron de Château-Renaud, one of the few genuine gentlemen left in France. He just told me you were at the races in the Champ-de-Mars yesterday.”

Château-Renaud bowed to the countess.

Château-Renaud bowed to the countess.

“So you were at the races, baron?” inquired the countess eagerly.

“So you were at the races, Baron?” the Countess asked eagerly.

“Yes, madame.”

“Yes, ma'am.”

“Well, then,” pursued Madame G—— with considerable animation, “you can probably tell me who won the Jockey Club stakes?”

“Well, then,” continued Madame G—— with a lot of excitement, “you can probably tell me who won the Jockey Club stakes?”

“I am sorry to say I cannot,” replied the baron; “and I was just asking the same question of Albert.”

“I’m sorry to say I can’t,” replied the baron, “and I was just asking Albert the same thing.”

“Are you very anxious to know, countess?” asked Albert.

“Are you really eager to know, Countess?” asked Albert.

“To know what?”

"To know what for?"

“The name of the owner of the winning horse?”

“The name of the owner of the winning horse?”

“Excessively; only imagine—but do tell me, viscount, whether you really are acquainted with it or no?”

“Honestly; just imagine—but please tell me, viscount, do you really know about it or not?”

“I beg your pardon, madame, but you were about to relate some story, were you not? You said, ‘only imagine,’—and then paused. Pray continue.”

"I’m sorry to interrupt, ma'am, but you were about to tell a story, weren’t you? You said, ‘just imagine,’—and then you stopped. Please go on."

“Well, then, listen. You must know I felt so interested in the splendid roan horse, with his elegant little rider, so tastefully dressed in a pink satin jacket and cap, that I could not help praying for their success with as much earnestness as though the half of my fortune were at stake; and when I saw them outstrip all the others, and come to the winning-post in such gallant style, I actually clapped my hands with joy. Imagine my surprise, when, upon returning home, the first object I met on the staircase was the identical jockey in the pink jacket! I concluded that, by some singular chance, the owner of the winning horse must live in the same hotel as myself; but, as I entered my apartments, I beheld the very gold cup awarded as a prize to the unknown horse and rider. Inside the cup was a small piece of paper, on which were written these words—‘From Lord Ruthven to Countess G——.’”

“Well, listen. You have to know I was really interested in the amazing roan horse, with his stylish little rider dressed so well in a pink satin jacket and cap, that I couldn’t help but wish for their success with as much sincerity as if half my fortune were on the line; and when I saw them outpace everyone else and reach the finish line so impressively, I actually clapped my hands in joy. Imagine my surprise when I got home, and the first person I saw on the staircase was the same jockey in the pink jacket! I thought it was a strange coincidence that the owner of the winning horse must be staying in the same hotel as me; but when I walked into my room, I found the very gold cup given as a prize to the unknown horse and rider. Inside the cup was a small piece of paper with the words—‘From Lord Ruthven to Countess G—.’”

“Precisely; I was sure of it,” said Morcerf.

“Exactly; I knew it,” said Morcerf.

“Sure of what?”

"Sure about what?"

“That the owner of the horse was Lord Ruthven himself.”

“That the owner of the horse was Lord Ruthven himself.”

“What Lord Ruthven do you mean?”

"What Lord Ruthven are you talking about?"

“Why, our Lord Ruthven—the Vampire of the Salle Argentina!”

“Wow, our Lord Ruthven—the Vampire of the Salle Argentina!”

“Is it possible?” exclaimed the countess; “is he here in Paris?”

“Is it possible?” exclaimed the countess. “Is he really here in Paris?”

“To be sure,—why not?”

"Sure, why not?"

“And you visit him?—meet him at your own house and elsewhere?”

“And you see him?—meet him at your place and other places?”

“I assure you he is my most intimate friend, and M. de Château-Renaud has also the honor of his acquaintance.”

“I assure you he is my closest friend, and M. de Château-Renaud is also honored to know him.”

“But why are you so sure of his being the winner of the Jockey Club prize?”

“But why are you so sure he’s going to win the Jockey Club prize?”

“Was not the winning horse entered by the name of Vampa?”

“Wasn't the winning horse named Vampa?”

“What of that?”

"What about that?"

“Why, do you not recollect the name of the celebrated bandit by whom I was made prisoner?”

“Come on, don't you remember the name of the famous bandit who captured me?”

“Oh, yes.”

"Yeah."

“And from whose hands the count extricated me in so wonderful a manner?”

“And from whose hands did the count rescue me in such an amazing way?”

“To be sure, I remember it all now.”

“To be sure, I remember it all now.”

“He called himself Vampa. You see, it’s evident where the count got the name.”

“He called himself Vampa. You see, it’s clear where the count got that name.”

“But what could have been his motive for sending the cup to me?”

“But what could his reason have been for sending the cup to me?”

“In the first place, because I had spoken much of you to him, as you may believe; and in the second, because he delighted to see a countrywoman take so lively an interest in his success.”

“In the first place, because I had talked about you a lot to him, as you can imagine; and in the second, because he enjoyed seeing a fellow countrywoman take such a strong interest in his success.”

“I trust and hope you never repeated to the count all the foolish remarks we used to make about him?”

"I trust and hope you never told the count about all the silly things we used to say about him?"

“I should not like to affirm upon oath that I have not. Besides, his presenting you the cup under the name of Lord Ruthven——”

“I wouldn’t want to swear that I haven’t. Besides, him offering you the cup as Lord Ruthven——”

“Oh, but that is dreadful! Why, the man must owe me a fearful grudge.”

“Oh, that’s awful! The guy must really hold a serious grudge against me.”

“Does his action appear like that of an enemy?”

“Does his action seem like that of an enemy?”

“No; certainly not.”

“No way; definitely not.”

“Well, then——”

"Well, then—"

“And so he is in Paris?”

"So, he's in Paris?"

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“And what effect does he produce?”

“And what kind of impact does he have?”

“Why,” said Albert, “he was talked about for a week; then the coronation of the queen of England took place, followed by the theft of Mademoiselle Mars’s diamonds; and so people talked of something else.”

“Why,” said Albert, “he was the talk of the town for a week; then the coronation of the queen of England happened, followed by the theft of Mademoiselle Mars’s diamonds; and after that, people focused on something else.”

“My good fellow,” said Château-Renaud, “the count is your friend and you treat him accordingly. Do not believe what Albert is telling you, countess; so far from the sensation excited in the Parisian circles by the appearance of the Count of Monte Cristo having abated, I take upon myself to declare that it is as strong as ever. His first astounding act upon coming amongst us was to present a pair of horses, worth 32,000 francs, to Madame Danglars; his second, the almost miraculous preservation of Madame de Villefort’s life; now it seems that he has carried off the prize awarded by the Jockey Club. I therefore maintain, in spite of Morcerf, that not only is the count the object of interest at this present moment, but also that he will continue to be so for a month longer if he pleases to exhibit an eccentricity of conduct which, after all, may be his ordinary mode of existence.”

“My good friend,” said Château-Renaud, “the count is your ally, and you should treat him like one. Don’t believe what Albert is saying, countess; despite what you may think, the buzz in Paris about the Count of Monte Cristo hasn’t faded at all. His first jaw-dropping move when he arrived was to gift a pair of horses worth 32,000 francs to Madame Danglars; his second was the almost miraculous saving of Madame de Villefort’s life; and now it seems he has won the prize awarded by the Jockey Club. So I insist, despite Morcerf’s opinion, that not only is the count the center of attention right now, but that he will remain so for at least another month if he chooses to keep up his unusual behavior, which, after all, could just be his regular way of living.”

“Perhaps you are right,” said Morcerf; “meanwhile, who is in the Russian ambassador’s box?”

“Maybe you’re right,” said Morcerf; “in the meantime, who’s in the Russian ambassador’s box?”

“Which box do you mean?” asked the countess.

"Which box are you talking about?" asked the countess.

“The one between the pillars on the first tier—it seems to have been fitted up entirely afresh.”

“The one between the pillars on the first level—it looks like it’s been completely redone.”

“Did you observe anyone during the first act?” asked Château-Renaud.

“Did you notice anyone during the first act?” asked Château-Renaud.

“Where?”

“Where at?”

“In that box.”

"In that box."

“No,” replied the countess, “it was certainly empty during the first act;” then, resuming the subject of their previous conversation, she said, “And so you really believe it was your mysterious Count of Monte Cristo that gained the prize?”

“No,” replied the countess, “it was definitely empty during the first act;” then, getting back to their earlier conversation, she said, “So you really think it was your mysterious Count of Monte Cristo who won the prize?”

“I am sure of it.”

"I'm sure of it."

“And who afterwards sent the cup to me?”

“And who sent the cup to me afterwards?”

“Undoubtedly.”

"Definitely."

“But I don’t know him,” said the countess; “I have a great mind to return it.”

“But I don’t know him,” said the countess; “I really feel like returning it.”

“Do no such thing, I beg of you; he would only send you another, formed of a magnificent sapphire, or hollowed out of a gigantic ruby. It is his way, and you must take him as you find him.”

“Don’t do that, please; he would just send you another one, made of a stunning sapphire or carved from a huge ruby. That’s just how he is, and you have to accept him as he is.”

At this moment the bell rang to announce the drawing up of the curtain for the second act. Albert rose to return to his place.

At that moment, the bell rang to signal the start of the second act. Albert got up to go back to his seat.

“Shall I see you again?” asked the countess.

“Will I see you again?” the countess asked.

“At the end of the next act, with your permission, I will come and inquire whether there is anything I can do for you in Paris?”

“At the end of the next act, if you don’t mind, I’ll come and ask if there’s anything I can do for you in Paris?”

“Pray take notice,” said the countess, “that my present residence is 22 Rue de Rivoli, and that I am at home to my friends every Saturday evening. So now, you are both forewarned.”

“Please take note,” said the countess, “that I currently live at 22 Rue de Rivoli, and I’m open to my friends every Saturday evening. So now, you are both informed.”

The young men bowed, and quitted the box. Upon reaching their stalls, they found the whole of the audience in the parterre standing up and directing their gaze towards the box formerly possessed by the Russian ambassador. A man of from thirty-five to forty years of age, dressed in deep black, had just entered, accompanied by a young woman dressed after the Eastern style. The lady was surpassingly beautiful, while the rich magnificence of her attire drew all eyes upon her.

The young men bowed and left the box. When they got to their seats, they noticed that the entire audience in the orchestra was standing up and looking towards the box that the Russian ambassador had occupied. A man, around thirty-five to forty years old and dressed in all black, had just entered, accompanied by a young woman dressed in an Eastern style. The lady was exceptionally beautiful, and the richness of her outfit caught everyone's attention.

“Hullo,” said Albert; “it is Monte Cristo and his Greek!”

“Halo,” said Albert; “it's Monte Cristo and his Greek!”

The strangers were, indeed, no other than the count and Haydée. In a few moments the young girl had attracted the attention of the whole house, and even the occupants of the boxes leaned forward to scrutinize her magnificent diamonds.

The strangers were, in fact, none other than the count and Haydée. In just a few moments, the young girl had caught the attention of everyone in the house, and even the people in the boxes leaned forward to admire her stunning diamonds.

The second act passed away during one continued buzz of voices—one deep whisper—intimating that some great and universally interesting event had occurred; all eyes, all thoughts, were occupied with the young and beautiful woman, whose gorgeous apparel and splendid jewels made a most extraordinary spectacle.

The second act ended amidst a constant hum of voices—one low whisper—suggesting that some significant and widely intriguing event had taken place; everyone’s eyes and thoughts were focused on the young and beautiful woman, whose stunning outfit and dazzling jewels created a remarkable sight.

Upon this occasion an unmistakable sign from Madame Danglars intimated her desire to see Albert in her box directly the curtain fell on the second act, and neither the politeness nor good taste of Morcerf would permit his neglecting an invitation so unequivocally given. At the close of the act he therefore went to the baroness.

Upon this occasion, an unmistakable signal from Madame Danglars indicated her desire to see Albert in her box as soon as the curtain fell on the second act, and neither Morcerf's politeness nor good taste would allow him to ignore such a clear invitation. So, at the end of the act, he went to the baroness.

Having bowed to the two ladies, he extended his hand to Debray. By the baroness he was most graciously welcomed, while Eugénie received him with her accustomed coldness.

Having bowed to the two ladies, he reached out his hand to Debray. The baroness welcomed him warmly, while Eugénie greeted him with her usual coldness.

“My dear fellow,” said Debray, “you have come in the nick of time. There is madame overwhelming me with questions respecting the count; she insists upon it that I can tell her his birth, education, and parentage, where he came from, and whither he is going. Being no disciple of Cagliostro, I was wholly unable to do this; so, by way of getting out of the scrape, I said, ‘Ask Morcerf; he has got the whole history of his beloved Monte Cristo at his fingers’ ends;’ whereupon the baroness signified her desire to see you.”

“My dear friend,” said Debray, “you’ve arrived just in time. Madame is bombarding me with questions about the count; she insists that I tell her about his birth, education, and family background, where he comes from, and where he's headed. Not being a follower of Cagliostro, I couldn’t provide any of that information; so, to get out of the situation, I suggested, ‘Ask Morcerf; he knows all about his beloved Monte Cristo;’ and that's when the baroness expressed her wish to see you.”

“Is it not almost incredible,” said Madame Danglars, “that a person having at least half a million of secret-service money at his command, should possess so little information?”

“Isn’t it almost unbelievable,” said Madame Danglars, “that someone with at least half a million in secret-service funds at their disposal should have so little information?”

“Let me assure you, madame,” said Lucien, “that had I really the sum you mention at my disposal, I would employ it more profitably than in troubling myself to obtain particulars respecting the Count of Monte Cristo, whose only merit in my eyes consists in his being twice as rich as a nabob. However, I have turned the business over to Morcerf, so pray settle it with him as may be most agreeable to you; for my own part, I care nothing about the count or his mysterious doings.”

“Let me assure you, ma'am,” said Lucien, “that if I actually had the amount you're talking about at my disposal, I would use it more wisely than to bother myself with details about the Count of Monte Cristo, whose only value to me is that he’s twice as rich as a wealthy businessman. However, I’ve handed this matter over to Morcerf, so please resolve it with him in whatever way works best for you; as for me, I couldn't care less about the count or his mysterious activities.”

30093m

“I am very sure no nabob would have sent me a pair of horses worth 32,000 francs, wearing on their heads four diamonds valued at 5,000 francs each.”

“I’m pretty sure no wealthy person would have sent me a pair of horses worth 32,000 francs, with four diamonds worth 5,000 francs each on their heads.”

“He seems to have a mania for diamonds,” said Morcerf, smiling, “and I verily believe that, like Potemkin, he keeps his pockets filled, for the sake of strewing them along the road, as Tom Thumb did his flint stones.”

“He seems to have a thing for diamonds,” said Morcerf, smiling, “and I honestly believe that, like Potemkin, he keeps his pockets full so he can drop them along the way, just like Tom Thumb did with his flint stones.”

“Perhaps he has discovered some mine,” said Madame Danglars. “I suppose you know he has an order for unlimited credit on the baron’s banking establishment?”

“Maybe he found a mine,” said Madame Danglars. “I assume you know he has an order for unlimited credit at the baron’s bank?”

“I was not aware of it,” replied Albert, “but I can readily believe it.”

“I didn’t know about it,” replied Albert, “but I can easily believe it.”

“And, further, that he stated to M. Danglars his intention of only staying a year in Paris, during which time he proposed to spend six millions.

“And, additionally, he told M. Danglars that he planned to stay in Paris for just a year, during which he intended to spend six million.”

“He must be the Shah of Persia, travelling incog.”

“He must be the Shah of Persia, traveling incognito.”

“Have you noticed the remarkable beauty of the young woman, M. Lucien?” inquired Eugénie.

“Have you seen the incredible beauty of the young woman, M. Lucien?” Eugénie asked.

“I really never met with one woman so ready to do justice to the charms of another as yourself,” responded Lucien, raising his lorgnette to his eye. “A most lovely creature, upon my soul!” was his verdict.

“I've never met a woman so eager to appreciate another's charms as you,” Lucien replied, raising his lorgnette to his eye. “A truly beautiful person, I swear!” was his verdict.

“Who is this young person, M. de Morcerf?” inquired Eugénie; “does anybody know?”

“Who is this young person, M. de Morcerf?” Eugénie asked. “Does anyone know?”

“Mademoiselle,” said Albert, replying to this direct appeal, “I can give you very exact information on that subject, as well as on most points relative to the mysterious person of whom we are now conversing—the young woman is a Greek.”

“Mademoiselle,” said Albert, responding to this direct appeal, “I can give you very specific information on that topic, as well as on most points related to the mysterious person we’re discussing—the young woman is Greek.”

“So I should suppose by her dress; if you know no more than that, everyone here is as well-informed as yourself.”

"So I guess based on her outfit; if that's all you know, everyone here is just as informed as you are."

“I am extremely sorry you find me so ignorant a cicerone,” replied Morcerf, “but I am reluctantly obliged to confess, I have nothing further to communicate—yes, stay, I do know one thing more, namely, that she is a musician, for one day when I chanced to be breakfasting with the count, I heard the sound of a guzla—it is impossible that it could have been touched by any other finger than her own.”

“I’m really sorry you think I’m such a clueless guide,” Morcerf replied, “but I have to admit, I don’t have anything else to share—wait, I do know one more thing: she’s a musician because one day when I happened to be having breakfast with the count, I heard the sound of a guzla—it could only have been played by her.”

“Then your count entertains visitors, does he?” asked Madame Danglars.

“Does your count have guests over, then?” asked Madame Danglars.

“Indeed he does, and in a most lavish manner, I can assure you.”

“Absolutely he does, and in a really extravagant way, I promise you.”

“I must try and persuade M. Danglars to invite him to a ball or dinner, or something of the sort, that he may be compelled to ask us in return.”

“I need to try and convince M. Danglars to invite him to a party or dinner, or something similar, so that he feels obligated to invite us back.”

“What,” said Debray, laughing; “do you really mean you would go to his house?”

“What,” Debray said with a laugh, “do you really mean you would go to his house?”

“Why not? my husband could accompany me.”

“Why not? My husband can come with me.”

“But do you know this mysterious count is a bachelor?”

“But do you know this mysterious count is single?”

“You have ample proof to the contrary, if you look opposite,” said the baroness, as she laughingly pointed to the beautiful Greek.

“You have plenty of evidence to the contrary if you look across,” said the baroness, laughing as she pointed to the beautiful Greek.

“No, no!” exclaimed Debray; “that girl is not his wife: he told us himself she was his slave. Do you not recollect, Morcerf, his telling us so at your breakfast?”

“No, no!” shouted Debray; “that girl is not his wife: he told us himself she was his slave. Don’t you remember, Morcerf, him saying that at your breakfast?”

“Well, then,” said the baroness, “if slave she be, she has all the air and manner of a princess.”

“Well, then,” said the baroness, “if she is a slave, she definitely carries herself like a princess.”

“Of the ‘Arabian Nights’.”

"From the 'Arabian Nights.'"

“If you like; but tell me, my dear Lucien, what it is that constitutes a princess. Why, diamonds—and she is covered with them.”

“If you want; but tell me, my dear Lucien, what makes someone a princess. Well, it’s diamonds—and she’s adorned with them.”

“To me she seems overloaded,” observed Eugénie; “she would look far better if she wore fewer, and we should then be able to see her finely formed throat and wrists.”

"To me, she seems overloaded," Eugénie remarked. "She would look much better if she wore less, and we could then see her beautifully shaped throat and wrists."

“See how the artist peeps out!” exclaimed Madame Danglars. “My poor Eugénie, you must conceal your passion for the fine arts.”

“Look at how the artist is sneaking a peek!” exclaimed Madame Danglars. “My poor Eugénie, you need to hide your love for the fine arts.”

“I admire all that is beautiful,” returned the young lady.

“I admire everything that’s beautiful,” the young lady replied.

“What do you think of the count?” inquired Debray; “he is not much amiss, according to my ideas of good looks.”

"What do you think of the count?" Debray asked. "He looks pretty decent, in my opinion."

“The count,” repeated Eugénie, as though it had not occurred to her to observe him sooner; “the count?—oh, he is so dreadfully pale.”

“The count,” Eugénie repeated, as if it hadn’t crossed her mind to notice him before; “the count?—oh, he looks so terribly pale.”

“I quite agree with you,” said Morcerf; “and the secret of that very pallor is what we want to find out. The Countess G—— insists upon it that he is a vampire.”

“I totally agree with you,” said Morcerf; “and figuring out the reason for that very pale skin is what we need to discover. The Countess G—— is adamant that he is a vampire.”

“Then the Countess G—— has returned to Paris, has she?” inquired the baroness.

“So the Countess G—— is back in Paris, is she?” asked the baroness.

“Is that she, mamma?” asked Eugénie; “almost opposite to us, with that profusion of beautiful light hair?”

“Is that her, mom?” asked Eugénie; “almost across from us, with all that gorgeous light hair?”

“Yes,” said Madame Danglars, “that is she. Shall I tell you what you ought to do, Morcerf?”

“Yes,” said Madame Danglars, “that’s her. Do you want me to tell you what you should do, Morcerf?”

“Command me, madame.”

“Order me, ma'am.”

“Well, then, you should go and bring your Count of Monte Cristo to us.”

“Well, then, you should go and bring your Count of Monte Cristo to us.”

“What for?” asked Eugénie.

"What for?" Eugénie asked.

“What for? Why, to converse with him, of course. Have you really no desire to meet him?”

“What for? Well, to talk to him, obviously. Don’t you really want to meet him?”

“None whatever,” replied Eugénie.

"Not at all," replied Eugénie.

“Strange child,” murmured the baroness.

"Odd kid," murmured the baroness.

“He will very probably come of his own accord,” said Morcerf. “There; do you see, madame, he recognizes you, and bows.”

“He will probably come on his own,” said Morcerf. “Look, madame, he recognizes you and is bowing.”

The baroness returned the salute in the most smiling and graceful manner.

The baroness responded to the salute with a bright and graceful smile.

“Well,” said Morcerf, “I may as well be magnanimous, and tear myself away to forward your wishes. Adieu; I will go and try if there are any means of speaking to him.”

“Well,” said Morcerf, “I might as well be generous and take my leave to support your wishes. Goodbye; I’ll go see if there’s a way to talk to him.”

“Go straight to his box; that will be the simplest plan.”

“Go directly to his box; that will be the easiest plan.”

“But I have never been presented.”

"But I’ve never met you."

“Presented to whom?”

"Presented to who?"

“To the beautiful Greek.”

“To the lovely Greek.”

“You say she is only a slave?”

“You say she’s just a slave?”

“While you assert that she is a queen, or at least a princess. No; I hope that when he sees me leave you, he will come out.”

“While you claim that she is a queen, or at least a princess. No; I hope that when he sees me leave you, he will come out.”

“That is possible—go.”

"That's possible—go ahead."

“I am going,” said Albert, as he made his parting bow.

“I’m leaving,” said Albert, as he took his farewell bow.

Just as he was passing the count’s box, the door opened, and Monte Cristo came forth. After giving some directions to Ali, who stood in the lobby, the count took Albert’s arm. Carefully closing the box door, Ali placed himself before it, while a crowd of spectators assembled round the Nubian.

Just as he was passing the count’s box, the door opened, and Monte Cristo stepped out. After giving some instructions to Ali, who was waiting in the lobby, the count took Albert’s arm. Ali carefully closed the box door and positioned himself in front of it, while a crowd of onlookers gathered around the Nubian.

“Upon my word,” said Monte Cristo, “Paris is a strange city, and the Parisians a very singular people. See that cluster of persons collected around poor Ali, who is as much astonished as themselves; really one might suppose he was the only Nubian they had ever beheld. Now I can promise you, that a Frenchman might show himself in public, either in Tunis, Constantinople, Bagdad, or Cairo, without being treated in that way.”

“Honestly,” said Monte Cristo, “Paris is such a weird city, and the Parisians are a really unique bunch. Look at that group of people gathered around poor Ali, who looks just as amazed as they are; you’d think he was the first Nubian they’d ever seen. I can assure you that a Frenchman could walk around freely in Tunis, Constantinople, Baghdad, or Cairo without being treated like that.”

“That shows that the Eastern nations have too much good sense to waste their time and attention on objects undeserving of either. However, as far as Ali is concerned, I can assure you, the interest he excites is merely from the circumstance of his being your attendant—you, who are at this moment the most celebrated and fashionable person in Paris.”

“That shows that the Eastern nations have too much common sense to waste their time and attention on things that don’t deserve it. However, when it comes to Ali, I can assure you that the interest he generates is only because he is your attendant—you, who are currently the most famous and trendy person in Paris.”

“Really? and what has procured me so flattering a distinction?”

"Really? And what has given me such a flattering distinction?"

“What? why, yourself, to be sure! You give away horses worth a thousand louis; you save the lives of ladies of high rank and beauty; under the name of Major Black you run thoroughbreds ridden by tiny urchins not larger than marmots; then, when you have carried off the golden trophy of victory, instead of setting any value on it, you give it to the first handsome woman you think of!”

“What? Of course, it’s you! You give away horses worth a thousand louis; you save the lives of beautiful ladies of high status; under the name of Major Black, you race thoroughbreds with little kids who are no bigger than marmots; then, when you win the shiny trophy, instead of valuing it, you just hand it to the first pretty woman that comes to mind!”

“And who has filled your head with all this nonsense?”

“And who’s filled your head with all this nonsense?”

“Why, in the first place, I heard it from Madame Danglars, who, by the by, is dying to see you in her box, or to have you seen there by others; secondly, I learned it from Beauchamp’s journal; and thirdly, from my own imagination. Why, if you sought concealment, did you call your horse Vampa?”

“First of all, I heard it from Madame Danglars, who, by the way, is eager to see you in her box, or to have you seen there by others; next, I found out from Beauchamp’s journal; and finally, from my own imagination. If you wanted to stay hidden, why did you name your horse Vampa?”

“That was an oversight, certainly,” replied the count; “but tell me, does the Count of Morcerf never visit the Opera? I have been looking for him, but without success.”

"That was definitely a mistake," replied the count; "but tell me, does the Count of Morcerf never go to the Opera? I've been trying to find him, but no luck."

“He will be here tonight.”

“He’ll be here tonight.”

“In what part of the house?”

“In which part of the house?”

“In the baroness’s box, I believe.”

“In the baroness’s section, I think.”

“That charming young woman with her is her daughter?”

“That charming young woman with her is her daughter?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“I congratulate you.”

"Congrats!"

Morcerf smiled.

Morcerf smiled.

“We will discuss that subject at length some future time,” said he. “But what do you think of the music?”

“We’ll talk about that later,” he said. “But what do you think of the music?”

“What music?”

"What music is playing?"

“Why, the music you have been listening to.”

“Why, the music you've been listening to.”

“Oh, it is well enough as the production of a human composer, sung by featherless bipeds, to quote the late Diogenes.”

“Oh, it’s pretty good for something created by a human composer, performed by featherless bipeds, as the late Diogenes would say.”

“From which it would seem, my dear count, that you can at pleasure enjoy the seraphic strains that proceed from the seven choirs of paradise?”

“From what it looks like, my dear count, you can actually enjoy the heavenly music that comes from the seven choirs of paradise whenever you want?”

30097m

“You are right, in some degree; when I wish to listen to sounds more exquisitely attuned to melody than mortal ear ever yet listened to, I go to sleep.”

“You're somewhat right; whenever I want to hear sounds that are more beautifully melodic than what any human has ever heard, I just fall asleep.”

“Then sleep here, my dear count. The conditions are favorable; what else was opera invented for?”

“Then sleep here, my dear Count. The conditions are just right; what else was opera created for?”

“No, thank you. Your orchestra is too noisy. To sleep after the manner I speak of, absolute calm and silence are necessary, and then a certain preparation——”

“No, thank you. Your orchestra is too loud. To sleep the way I'm talking about, complete calm and silence are essential, and then a specific kind of preparation——”

“I know—the famous hashish!”

“I know—the famous cannabis!”

“Precisely. So, my dear viscount, whenever you wish to be regaled with music come and sup with me.”

"Exactly. So, my dear viscount, whenever you want to enjoy some music, come have dinner with me."

“I have already enjoyed that treat when breakfasting with you,” said Morcerf.

“I’ve already had that pleasure while having breakfast with you,” said Morcerf.

“Do you mean at Rome?”

“Are you talking about Rome?”

“I do.”

“I do.”

“Ah, then, I suppose you heard Haydée’s guzla; the poor exile frequently beguiles a weary hour in playing over to me the airs of her native land.”

“Ah, then, I guess you heard Haydée’s guzla; the poor exile often passes the time by playing for me the tunes of her homeland.”

Morcerf did not pursue the subject, and Monte Cristo himself fell into a silent reverie.

Morcerf didn't continue the topic, and Monte Cristo himself drifted into a quiet daydream.

The bell rang at this moment for the rising of the curtain.

The bell rang at that moment for the curtain to rise.

“You will excuse my leaving you,” said the count, turning in the direction of his box.

“You'll forgive me for leaving you,” said the count, turning toward his box.

“What? Are you going?”

"What? Are you leaving?"

“Pray, say everything that is kind to Countess G—— on the part of her friend the vampire.”

“Please, say all the nice things to Countess G—— from her friend the vampire.”

“And what message shall I convey to the baroness!”

"And what message should I deliver to the baroness!"

“That, with her permission, I shall do myself the honor of paying my respects in the course of the evening.”

"With her permission, I would be honored to pay my respects this evening."

The third act had begun; and during its progress the Count of Morcerf, according to his promise, made his appearance in the box of Madame Danglars. The Count of Morcerf was not a person to excite either interest or curiosity in a place of public amusement; his presence, therefore, was wholly unnoticed, save by the occupants of the box in which he had just seated himself.

The third act had started, and as it went on, the Count of Morcerf, as he promised, showed up in Madame Danglars' box. The Count of Morcerf wasn't someone who drew interest or curiosity at a public event, so his arrival went completely unnoticed except by the people in the box where he had just taken a seat.

The quick eye of Monte Cristo however, marked his coming; and a slight though meaning smile passed over his lips. Haydée, whose soul seemed centred in the business of the stage, like all unsophisticated natures, delighted in whatever addressed itself to the eye or ear.

The sharp eye of Monte Cristo, however, noticed his approach; and a subtle but meaningful smile crossed his lips. Haydée, whose focus seemed entirely on the performance, like all naïve people, found joy in anything that appealed to her sight or hearing.

30099m

The third act passed off as usual. Mesdemoiselles Noblet, Julia, and Leroux executed the customary pirouettes; Robert duly challenged the Prince of Granada; and the royal father of the princess Isabella, taking his daughter by the hand, swept round the stage with majestic strides, the better to display the rich folds of his velvet robe and mantle. After which the curtain again fell, and the spectators poured forth from the theatre into the lobbies and salon.

The third act went off without a hitch. Misses Noblet, Julia, and Leroux performed the usual pirouettes; Robert properly challenged the Prince of Granada; and the royal father of Princess Isabella, taking his daughter by the hand, strode across the stage with grand steps to better show off the luxurious folds of his velvet robe and mantle. After that, the curtain fell again, and the audience spilled out from the theater into the lobby and salon.

The count left his box, and a moment later was saluting the Baronne Danglars, who could not restrain a cry of mingled pleasure and surprise.

The count stepped out of his box, and a moment later was greeting Baronne Danglars, who couldn't hold back a cry of mixed pleasure and surprise.

“You are welcome, count!” she exclaimed, as he entered. “I have been most anxious to see you, that I might repeat orally the thanks writing can so ill express.”

“You’re welcome, Count!” she exclaimed as he walked in. “I’ve been really eager to see you so I can say thanks in person, since writing doesn’t capture it well.”

“Surely so trifling a circumstance cannot deserve a place in your remembrance. Believe me, madame, I had entirely forgotten it.”

“Surely such a trivial thing doesn’t deserve a spot in your memory. Trust me, ma'am, I had completely forgotten it.”

“But it is not so easy to forget, monsieur, that the very next day after your princely gift you saved the life of my dear friend, Madame de Villefort, which was endangered by the very animals your generosity restored to me.”

“But it's not so easy to forget, sir, that the very next day after your generous gift, you saved the life of my dear friend, Madame de Villefort, whose life was at risk because of the very animals your kindness gave back to me.”

30101m

“This time, at least, I do not deserve your thanks. It was Ali, my Nubian slave, who rendered this service to Madame de Villefort.”

“This time, at least, I don't deserve your thanks. It was Ali, my Nubian servant, who did this favor for Madame de Villefort.”

“Was it Ali,” asked the Count of Morcerf, “who rescued my son from the hands of bandits?”

“Was it Ali,” asked the Count of Morcerf, “who saved my son from the hands of bandits?”

“No, count,” replied Monte Cristo taking the hand held out to him by the general; “in this instance I may fairly and freely accept your thanks; but you have already tendered them, and fully discharged your debt—if indeed there existed one—and I feel almost mortified to find you still reverting to the subject. May I beg of you, baroness, to honor me with an introduction to your daughter?”

“No, Count,” replied Monte Cristo, taking the hand extended to him by the general. “In this case, I can accept your thanks openly; but you’ve already given them, and you’ve completely fulfilled your obligation—if there ever was one—and I feel a bit embarrassed that you keep bringing it up. May I kindly ask you, Baroness, to introduce me to your daughter?”

“Oh, you are no stranger—at least not by name,” replied Madame Danglars, “and the last two or three days we have really talked of nothing but you. Eugénie,” continued the baroness, turning towards her daughter, “this is the Count of Monte Cristo.”

“Oh, you’re not a stranger—at least not by name,” replied Madame Danglars. “For the last two or three days, we’ve really talked about nothing but you. Eugénie,” she said, turning to her daughter, “this is the Count of Monte Cristo.”

The count bowed, while Mademoiselle Danglars bent her head slightly.

The count bowed, while Mademoiselle Danglars tilted her head slightly.

“You have a charming young person with you tonight, count,” said Eugénie. “Is she your daughter?”

“You have a lovely young lady with you tonight, Count,” said Eugénie. “Is she your daughter?”

“No, mademoiselle,” said Monte Cristo, astonished at the coolness and freedom of the question. “She is a poor unfortunate Greek left under my care.”

“No, miss,” said Monte Cristo, astonished by the casualness and openness of the question. “She is a poor unfortunate Greek whom I am taking care of.”

“And what is her name?”

“What's her name?”

“Haydée,” replied Monte Cristo.

“Haydée,” Monte Cristo replied.

“A Greek?” murmured the Count of Morcerf.

“A Greek?” whispered the Count of Morcerf.

“Yes, indeed, count,” said Madame Danglars; “and tell me, did you ever see at the court of Ali Tepelini, whom you so gloriously and valiantly served, a more exquisite beauty or richer costume?”

“Yes, indeed, count,” said Madame Danglars; “and tell me, have you ever seen at the court of Ali Tepelini, whom you so gloriously and valiantly served, a more exquisite beauty or lavish costume?”

“Did I hear rightly, monsieur,” said Monte Cristo “that you served at Yanina?”

“Did I hear you correctly, sir?” said Monte Cristo. “Did you serve at Yanina?”

“I was inspector-general of the pasha’s troops,” replied Morcerf; “and it is no secret that I owe my fortune, such as it is, to the liberality of the illustrious Albanese chief.”

“I was the inspector-general of the pasha’s troops,” Morcerf replied; “and it's no secret that I owe my fortune, whatever it may be, to the generosity of the famous Albanese chief.”

“But look!” exclaimed Madame Danglars.

"But check it out!" exclaimed Madame Danglars.

“Where?” stammered Morcerf.

“Where?” stuttered Morcerf.

“There,” said Monte Cristo placing his arms around the count, and leaning with him over the front of the box, just as Haydée, whose eyes were occupied in examining the theatre in search of her guardian, perceived his pale features close to Morcerf’s face. It was as if the young girl beheld the head of Medusa. She bent forwards as though to assure herself of the reality of what she saw, then, uttering a faint cry, threw herself back in her seat. The sound was heard by the people about Ali, who instantly opened the box-door.

“There,” said Monte Cristo, wrapping his arms around the count and leaning over the front of the box. At that moment, Haydée, who was scanning the theater for her guardian, noticed his pale face close to Morcerf’s. It was like she was looking at the head of Medusa. She leaned forward to confirm what she was seeing, and then, letting out a soft cry, she fell back into her seat. The sound reached the people around Ali, who immediately opened the box door.

“Why, count,” exclaimed Eugénie, “what has happened to your ward? she seems to have been taken suddenly ill.

“Why, count,” exclaimed Eugénie, “what’s happened to your ward? She looks like she’s suddenly fallen ill.”

“Very probably,” answered the count. “But do not be alarmed on her account. Haydée’s nervous system is delicately organized, and she is peculiarly susceptible to the odors even of flowers—nay, there are some which cause her to faint if brought into her presence. However,” continued Monte Cristo, drawing a small phial from his pocket, “I have an infallible remedy.”

“Most likely,” the count replied. “But don’t worry about her. Haydée has a very delicate nervous system, and she’s particularly sensitive to the scents of flowers—some of them even make her faint if they’re brought near her. However,” Monte Cristo continued, pulling out a small vial from his pocket, “I have a surefire remedy.”

So saying, he bowed to the baroness and her daughter, exchanged a parting shake of the hand with Debray and the count, and left Madame Danglars’ box. Upon his return to Haydée he found her still very pale. As soon as she saw him she seized his hand; her own hands were moist and icy cold.

So saying, he bowed to the baroness and her daughter, shook hands with Debray and the count one last time, and left Madame Danglars’ box. When he returned to Haydée, he found her looking very pale. As soon as she saw him, she grabbed his hand; her own hands were wet and icy cold.

“Who was it you were talking with over there?” she asked.

“Who were you talking to over there?” she asked.

“With the Count of Morcerf,” answered Monte Cristo. “He tells me he served your illustrious father, and that he owes his fortune to him.”

“I'm with the Count of Morcerf,” Monte Cristo replied. “He says he served your distinguished father and that he owes his fortune to him.”

“Wretch!” exclaimed Haydée, her eyes flashing with rage; “he sold my father to the Turks, and the fortune he boasts of was the price of his treachery! Did not you know that, my dear lord?”

“Wretch!” shouted Haydée, her eyes blazing with anger; “he sold my father to the Turks, and the fortune he brags about was the price of his betrayal! Didn’t you know that, my dear lord?”

“Something of this I heard in Epirus,” said Monte Cristo; “but the particulars are still unknown to me. You shall relate them to me, my child. They are, no doubt, both curious and interesting.”

“I've heard a bit about this in Epirus,” said Monte Cristo; “but I still don’t know the details. You need to tell me about it, my child. I'm sure they’re both intriguing and fascinating.”

“Yes, yes; but let us go. I feel as though it would kill me to remain long near that dreadful man.”

“Yes, yes; but let’s go. I feel like it would kill me to stay near that awful man for too long.”

So saying, Haydée arose, and wrapping herself in her burnouse of white cashmere embroidered with pearls and coral, she hastily quitted the box at the moment when the curtain was rising upon the fourth act.

So saying, Haydée got up, and wrapping herself in her white cashmere cloak embroidered with pearls and coral, she quickly left the box just as the curtain was rising for the fourth act.

“Do you observe,” said the Countess G—— to Albert, who had returned to her side, “that man does nothing like other people; he listens most devoutly to the third act of Robert le Diable, and when the fourth begins, takes his departure.”

“Do you notice,” said Countess G—— to Albert, who had come back to her side, “that man doesn’t act like everyone else; he listens intently to the third act of Robert le Diable, and when the fourth starts, he leaves.”

Chapter 54. A Flurry in Stocks

Some days after this meeting, Albert de Morcerf visited the Count of Monte Cristo at his house in the Champs-Élysées, which had already assumed that palace-like appearance which the count’s princely fortune enabled him to give even to his most temporary residences. He came to renew the thanks of Madame Danglars which had been already conveyed to the count through the medium of a letter, signed “Baronne Danglars, née Hermine de Servieux.”

Several days after this meeting, Albert de Morcerf visited the Count of Monte Cristo at his home in the Champs-Élysées, which had already taken on a palace-like look thanks to the count’s wealthy lifestyle, even in his most temporary residences. He came to express Madame Danglars' gratitude, which had already been communicated to the count through a letter signed “Baronne Danglars, née Hermine de Servieux.”

Albert was accompanied by Lucien Debray, who, joining in his friend’s conversation, added some passing compliments, the source of which the count’s talent for finesse easily enabled him to guess. He was convinced that Lucien’s visit was due to a double feeling of curiosity, the larger half of which sentiment emanated from the Rue de la Chaussée d’Antin. In short, Madame Danglars, not being able personally to examine in detail the domestic economy and household arrangements of a man who gave away horses worth 30,000 francs and who went to the opera with a Greek slave wearing diamonds to the amount of a million of money, had deputed those eyes, by which she was accustomed to see, to give her a faithful account of the mode of life of this incomprehensible person. But the count did not appear to suspect that there could be the slightest connection between Lucien’s visit and the curiosity of the baroness.

Albert was with Lucien Debray, who joined in the conversation and threw in a few compliments that the count easily figured out were not genuine. He believed that Lucien's visit was sparked by a mix of curiosity, mostly stemming from the Rue de la Chaussée d’Antin. In short, Madame Danglars, unable to personally check out the lifestyle and household setup of a man who casually gave away horses worth 30,000 francs and who went to the opera with a Greek slave adorned with a million francs worth of diamonds, had sent Lucien to keep an eye on this mysterious person. However, the count didn't seem to suspect that there was any connection between Lucien’s visit and the baroness’s curiosity.

“You are in constant communication with the Baron Danglars?” the count inquired of Albert de Morcerf.

“You're in constant contact with Baron Danglars?” the count asked Albert de Morcerf.

“Yes, count, you know what I told you?”

“Yes, count, do you remember what I told you?”

“All remains the same, then, in that quarter?”

“All is the same, then, in that area?”

“It is more than ever a settled thing,” said Lucien,—and, considering that this remark was all that he was at that time called upon to make, he adjusted the glass to his eye, and biting the top of his gold headed cane, began to make the tour of the apartment, examining the arms and the pictures.

“It’s more settled than ever,” said Lucien—and since this was all he needed to say at that moment, he raised the glass to his eye, bit the top of his gold-tipped cane, and started to walk around the room, looking at the arms and the pictures.

“Ah,” said Monte Cristo “I did not expect that the affair would be so promptly concluded.”

“Ah,” said Monte Cristo, “I didn’t expect that the situation would be resolved so quickly.”

“Oh, things take their course without our assistance. While we are forgetting them, they are falling into their appointed order; and when, again, our attention is directed to them, we are surprised at the progress they have made towards the proposed end. My father and M. Danglars served together in Spain, my father in the army and M. Danglars in the commissariat department. It was there that my father, ruined by the revolution, and M. Danglars, who never had possessed any patrimony, both laid the foundations of their different fortunes.”

“Oh, things unfold on their own without our help. While we forget about them, they're falling into their destined places; and when we eventually pay attention again, we're astonished by how far they've come toward the intended outcome. My dad and M. Danglars served together in Spain, my dad in the army and M. Danglars in the supply department. It was there that my dad, who was ruined by the revolution, and M. Danglars, who never had any inheritance, both started to build their different fortunes.”

“Yes,” said Monte Cristo “I think M. Danglars mentioned that in a visit which I paid him; and,” continued he, casting a side-glance at Lucien, who was turning over the leaves of an album, “Mademoiselle Eugénie is pretty—I think I remember that to be her name.”

“Yes,” said Monte Cristo, “I believe M. Danglars brought that up during my visit; and,” he added, glancing at Lucien, who was flipping through the pages of an album, “Mademoiselle Eugénie is attractive—I think that’s her name.”

“Very pretty, or rather, very beautiful,” replied Albert, “but of that style of beauty which I do not appreciate; I am an ungrateful fellow.”

“Very pretty, or rather, very beautiful,” replied Albert, “but it's the kind of beauty I don't appreciate; I'm an ungrateful guy.”

“You speak as if you were already her husband.”

"You talk like you're already her husband."

“Ah,” returned Albert, in his turn looking around to see what Lucien was doing.

“Ah,” Albert said, looking around to see what Lucien was up to.

“Really,” said Monte Cristo, lowering his voice, “you do not appear to me to be very enthusiastic on the subject of this marriage.”

“Honestly,” said Monte Cristo, lowering his voice, “you don’t seem very excited about this marriage.”

“Mademoiselle Danglars is too rich for me,” replied Morcerf, “and that frightens me.”

“Mademoiselle Danglars is too wealthy for me,” Morcerf replied, “and that scares me.”

“Bah,” exclaimed Monte Cristo, “that’s a fine reason to give. Are you not rich yourself?”

“Bah,” exclaimed Monte Cristo, “that’s a great excuse. Aren’t you rich yourself?”

“My father’s income is about 50,000 francs per annum; and he will give me, perhaps, ten or twelve thousand when I marry.”

“My father makes about 50,000 francs a year, and he might give me around ten or twelve thousand when I get married.”

“That, perhaps, might not be considered a large sum, in Paris especially,” said the count; “but everything does not depend on wealth, and it is a fine thing to have a good name, and to occupy a high station in society. Your name is celebrated, your position magnificent; and then the Comte de Morcerf is a soldier, and it is pleasing to see the integrity of a Bayard united to the poverty of a Duguesclin; disinterestedness is the brightest ray in which a noble sword can shine. As for me, I consider the union with Mademoiselle Danglars a most suitable one; she will enrich you, and you will ennoble her.”

“That may not seem like a lot, especially in Paris,” said the count; “but not everything relies on wealth. It's a great thing to have a good reputation and to hold a high social position. Your name is well-known, your status is impressive; and the Comte de Morcerf is a soldier, which is admirable. It’s nice to see the integrity of a Bayard combined with the modesty of a Duguesclin; selflessness is the brightest light that a noble sword can shine. As for me, I think the match with Mademoiselle Danglars is quite fitting; she’ll make you wealthier, and you’ll elevate her status.”

Albert shook his head, and looked thoughtful.

Albert shook his head and looked deep in thought.

“There is still something else,” said he.

“There’s still something else,” he said.

“I confess,” observed Monte Cristo, “that I have some difficulty in comprehending your objection to a young lady who is both rich and beautiful.”

“I admit,” Monte Cristo remarked, “that I find it hard to understand your objection to a young lady who is both wealthy and beautiful.”

“Oh,” said Morcerf, “this repugnance, if repugnance it may be called, is not all on my side.”

“Oh,” said Morcerf, “this aversion, if you can call it that, isn’t just on my end.”

“Whence can it arise, then? for you told me your father desired the marriage.”

"Where could this come from, then? You said your father wanted the marriage."

“It is my mother who dissents; she has a clear and penetrating judgment, and does not smile on the proposed union. I cannot account for it, but she seems to entertain some prejudice against the Danglars.”

“It’s my mom who disagrees; she has a sharp and insightful judgment, and doesn’t approve of the suggested union. I can’t explain it, but she seems to have some bias against the Danglars.”

30107m

“Ah,” said the count, in a somewhat forced tone, “that may be easily explained; the Comtesse de Morcerf, who is aristocracy and refinement itself, does not relish the idea of being allied by your marriage with one of ignoble birth; that is natural enough.”

“Ah,” said the count, in a somewhat forced tone, “that can be easily explained; the Comtesse de Morcerf, who embodies aristocracy and refinement, doesn't like the idea of being connected through your marriage with someone of low birth; that's quite understandable.”

“I do not know if that is her reason,” said Albert, “but one thing I do know, that if this marriage be consummated, it will render her quite miserable. There was to have been a meeting six weeks ago in order to talk over and settle the affair; but I had such a sudden attack of indisposition——”

“I don’t know if that’s her reason,” said Albert, “but one thing I do know: if this marriage happens, it will make her really miserable. There was supposed to be a meeting six weeks ago to discuss and settle everything, but I had such a sudden bout of feeling unwell—”

“Real?” interrupted the count, smiling.

"Really?" interrupted the count, smiling.

“Oh, real enough, from anxiety doubtless,—at any rate they postponed the matter for two months. There is no hurry, you know. I am not yet twenty-one, and Eugénie is only seventeen; but the two months expire next week. It must be done. My dear count, you cannot imagine how my mind is harassed. How happy you are in being exempt from all this!”

“Oh, it’s definitely real, probably from anxiety—anyway, they postponed it for two months. There's no rush, you know. I’m not even twenty-one yet, and Eugénie is just seventeen; but the two months are up next week. It has to be done. My dear count, you can’t imagine how stressed I am. How lucky you are to be free from all this!”

“Well, and why should not you be free, too? What prevents you from being so?”

“Well, why shouldn’t you be free too? What’s stopping you from being that way?”

“Oh, it will be too great a disappointment to my father if I do not marry Mademoiselle Danglars.”

“Oh, it will be too big a disappointment to my father if I don’t marry Mademoiselle Danglars.”

“Marry her then,” said the count, with a significant shrug of the shoulders.

“Marry her then,” said the count, with a meaningful shrug of his shoulders.

“Yes,” replied Morcerf, “but that will plunge my mother into positive grief.”

“Yeah,” Morcerf replied, “but that will definitely upset my mom.”

“Then do not marry her,” said the count.

“Then don’t marry her,” said the count.

“Well, I shall see. I will try and think over what is the best thing to be done; you will give me your advice, will you not, and if possible extricate me from my unpleasant position? I think, rather than give pain to my dear mother, I would run the risk of offending the count.”

“Well, I’ll see. I’ll try to figure out what the best thing to do is; you will give me your advice, right? And if possible, help me out of this awkward situation? I think, rather than hurt my dear mother, I would risk upsetting the count.”

Monte Cristo turned away; he seemed moved by this last remark.

Monte Cristo turned away; he appeared touched by this final comment.

“Ah,” said he to Debray, who had thrown himself into an easy-chair at the farthest extremity of the salon, and who held a pencil in his right hand and an account book in his left, “what are you doing there? Are you making a sketch after Poussin?”

“Ah,” he said to Debray, who had settled into an armchair at the far end of the room, holding a pencil in his right hand and an account book in his left, “what are you up to? Are you sketching something inspired by Poussin?”

“Oh, no,” was the tranquil response; “I am too fond of art to attempt anything of that sort. I am doing a little sum in arithmetic.”

“Oh, no,” was the calm reply; “I love art too much to try anything like that. I’m just working on a little math problem.”

“In arithmetic?”

"In math?"

“Yes; I am calculating—by the way, Morcerf, that indirectly concerns you—I am calculating what the house of Danglars must have gained by the last rise in Haiti bonds; from 206 they have risen to 409 in three days, and the prudent banker had purchased at 206; therefore he must have made 300,000 livres.”

“Yes; I’m figuring out—by the way, Morcerf, this indirectly involves you—I’m calculating how much the Danglars house must have made from the recent increase in Haitian bonds; they’ve gone from 206 to 409 in three days, and the savvy banker bought at 206; so he must have made 300,000 livres.”

“That is not his biggest scoop,” said Morcerf; “did he not make a million in Spaniards this last year?”

“That’s not his biggest breakthrough,” Morcerf said. “Didn’t he make a million from the Spaniards this past year?”

“My dear fellow,” said Lucien, “here is the Count of Monte Cristo, who will say to you, as the Italians do,—

“My dear friend,” said Lucien, “here is the Count of Monte Cristo, who will tell you, just like the Italians do,—

“‘Denaro e santità,
Metà della metà.’[9]

"Money and holiness, Half of half." __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

“When they tell me such things, I only shrug my shoulders and say nothing.”

“When they say things like that to me, I just shrug and don’t say anything.”

“But you were speaking of Haitians?” said Monte Cristo.

“But you were talking about Haitians?” said Monte Cristo.

“Ah, Haitians,—that is quite another thing! Haitians are the écarté of French stock-jobbing. We may like bouillotte, delight in whist, be enraptured with boston, and yet grow tired of them all; but we always come back to écarté—it is not only a game, it is a hors-d’œuvre! M. Danglars sold yesterday at 405, and pockets 300,000 francs. Had he but waited till today, the price would have fallen to 205, and instead of gaining 300,000 francs, he would have lost 20 or 25,000.”

“Ah, Haitians—now that’s a whole different story! Haitians are the card game écarté of French stock trading. We might enjoy bouillotte, love whist, be captivated by boston, and still eventually get bored with them all; but we always return to écarté—it’s not just a game, it’s an appetizer! M. Danglars sold yesterday at 405 and made 300,000 francs. If he’d just waited until today, the price would have dropped to 205, and instead of gaining 300,000 francs, he would have lost 20 or 25,000.”

“And what has caused the sudden fall from 409 to 206?” asked Monte Cristo. “I am profoundly ignorant of all these stock-jobbing intrigues.”

“And what caused the sudden drop from 409 to 206?” asked Monte Cristo. “I know nothing about all these stock trading schemes.”

“Because,” said Albert, laughing, “one piece of news follows another, and there is often great dissimilarity between them.”

"Because," said Albert, laughing, "one piece of news leads to another, and there's often a big difference between them."

“Ah,” said the count, “I see that M. Danglars is accustomed to play at gaining or losing 300,000 francs in a day; he must be enormously rich.”

“Ah,” said the count, “I see that M. Danglars is used to winning or losing 300,000 francs in a day; he must be extremely wealthy.”

“It is not he who plays!” exclaimed Lucien; “it is Madame Danglars; she is indeed daring.”

“It’s not him who’s playing!” Lucien exclaimed; “it’s Madame Danglars; she is definitely bold.”

“But you who are a reasonable being, Lucien, and who knows how little dependence is to be placed on the news, since you are at the fountain-head, surely you ought to prevent it,” said Morcerf, with a smile.

“But you, who are a reasonable person, Lucien, and who knows how unreliable news can be, since you’re in the know, you should definitely stop it,” Morcerf said with a smile.

“How can I, if her husband fails in controlling her?” asked Lucien; “you know the character of the baroness—no one has any influence with her, and she does precisely what she pleases.”

“How can I, if her husband can't manage her?” asked Lucien; “you know the baroness—no one can influence her, and she does exactly what she wants.”

“Ah, if I were in your place——” said Albert.

"Ah, if I were you——" said Albert.

“Well?”

"What’s up?"

“I would reform her; it would be rendering a service to her future son-in-law.”

"I would change her; it would be doing a favor for her future husband."

“How would you set about it?”

“How would you go about it?”

“Ah, that would be easy enough—I would give her a lesson.”

"That would be simple; I’d just give her a lesson."

“A lesson?”

“An lesson?”

“Yes. Your position as secretary to the minister renders your authority great on the subject of political news; you never open your mouth but the stockbrokers immediately stenograph your words. Cause her to lose a hundred thousand francs, and that would teach her prudence.”

“Yes. Your role as the minister's secretary gives you a lot of clout when it comes to political news; whenever you speak, the stockbrokers are quick to take note. Make her lose a hundred thousand francs, and that would teach her to be more cautious.”

“I do not understand,” stammered Lucien.

“I don’t get it,” stammered Lucien.

“It is very clear, notwithstanding,” replied the young man, with an artlessness wholly free from affectation; “tell her some fine morning an unheard-of piece of intelligence—some telegraphic despatch, of which you alone are in possession; for instance, that Henri IV. was seen yesterday at Gabrielle’s. That would boom the market; she will buy heavily, and she will certainly lose when Beauchamp announces the following day, in his gazette, ‘The report circulated by some usually well-informed persons that the king was seen yesterday at Gabrielle’s house, is totally without foundation. We can positively assert that his majesty did not quit the Pont-Neuf.’”

“It’s very clear, though,” the young man replied, with a sincerity that was completely genuine. “Tell her one fine morning an unbelievable piece of news—some secret transmission that only you know about; for example, that Henri IV. was seen yesterday at Gabrielle’s. That would spike the market; she’ll invest heavily, and she’ll definitely lose when Beauchamp announces the next day in his newspaper, ‘The report spread by some usually reliable sources that the king was seen yesterday at Gabrielle’s house is completely unfounded. We can definitively state that his majesty did not leave the Pont-Neuf.’”

Lucien half smiled. Monte Cristo, although apparently indifferent, had not lost one word of this conversation, and his penetrating eye had even read a hidden secret in the embarrassed manner of the secretary. This embarrassment had completely escaped Albert, but it caused Lucien to shorten his visit; he was evidently ill at ease. The count, in taking leave of him, said something in a low voice, to which he answered, “Willingly, count; I accept.” The count returned to young Morcerf.

Lucien gave a half-smile. Monte Cristo, though seeming indifferent, hadn’t missed a single word of their conversation, and his sharp gaze had even picked up on a hidden secret in the secretary’s awkward demeanor. Albert hadn’t noticed this discomfort at all, but it made Lucien cut his visit short; he was clearly uncomfortable. As the count was saying goodbye, he spoke something quietly, to which Lucien replied, “Of course, count; I agree.” The count then went back to young Morcerf.

“Do you not think, on reflection,” said he to him, “that you have done wrong in thus speaking of your mother-in-law in the presence of M. Debray?”

“Don’t you think, looking back,” he said to him, “that you were wrong to talk about your mother-in-law like that in front of M. Debray?”

“My dear count,” said Morcerf, “I beg of you not to apply that title so prematurely.”

“My dear count,” said Morcerf, “please don’t use that title so soon.”

“Now, speaking without any exaggeration, is your mother really so very much averse to this marriage?”

“Now, to be completely honest, is your mother really that opposed to this marriage?”

“So much so that the baroness very rarely comes to the house, and my mother, has not, I think, visited Madame Danglars twice in her whole life.”

“So much so that the baroness hardly ever comes to the house, and my mother has, I think, visited Madame Danglars only twice in her entire life.”

“Then,” said the count, “I am emboldened to speak openly to you. M. Danglars is my banker; M. de Villefort has overwhelmed me with politeness in return for a service which a casual piece of good fortune enabled me to render him. I predict from all this an avalanche of dinners and routs. Now, in order not to presume on this, and also to be beforehand with them, I have, if agreeable to you, thought of inviting M. and Madame Danglars, and M. and Madame de Villefort, to my country-house at Auteuil. If I were to invite you and the Count and Countess of Morcerf to this dinner, I should give it the appearance of being a matrimonial meeting, or at least Madame de Morcerf would look upon the affair in that light, especially if Baron Danglars did me the honor to bring his daughter. In that case your mother would hold me in aversion, and I do not at all wish that; on the contrary, I desire to stand high in her esteem.”

“Then,” said the count, “I feel encouraged to speak frankly with you. M. Danglars is my banker; M. de Villefort has showered me with politeness for a favor that a stroke of luck allowed me to provide him. I foresee a flood of dinners and parties coming my way. To avoid assuming too much and to take the initiative, I've thought of inviting M. and Madame Danglars, as well as M. and Madame de Villefort, to my country house in Auteuil, if that works for you. If I were to invite you and the Count and Countess of Morcerf to this dinner, it might seem like a matchmaking event, or at least Madame de Morcerf might interpret it that way, especially if Baron Danglars graciously brings his daughter. In that case, your mother would likely dislike me, and I really hope to avoid that; on the contrary, I want her to think highly of me.”

“Indeed, count,” said Morcerf, “I thank you sincerely for having used so much candor towards me, and I gratefully accept the exclusion which you propose. You say you desire my mother’s good opinion; I assure you it is already yours to a very unusual extent.”

“Of course, Count,” Morcerf said, “I genuinely appreciate your honesty with me, and I gladly accept the exclusion you suggest. You mention wanting my mother’s approval; I assure you, she thinks very highly of you already.”

30111m

“Do you think so?” said Monte Cristo, with interest.

"Do you really think so?" Monte Cristo asked, intrigued.

“Oh, I am sure of it; we talked of you an hour after you left us the other day. But to return to what we were saying. If my mother could know of this attention on your part—and I will venture to tell her—I am sure that she will be most grateful to you; it is true that my father will be equally angry.” The count laughed.

“Oh, I’m sure of it; we talked about you an hour after you left us the other day. But getting back to what we were discussing. If my mom could know about this attention from you—and I will definitely tell her—I’m sure she’ll be really grateful to you; it’s true that my dad will be just as angry.” The count laughed.

“Well,” said he to Morcerf, “but I think your father will not be the only angry one; M. and Madame Danglars will think me a very ill-mannered person. They know that I am intimate with you—that you are, in fact; one of the oldest of my Parisian acquaintances—and they will not find you at my house; they will certainly ask me why I did not invite you. Be sure to provide yourself with some previous engagement which shall have a semblance of probability, and communicate the fact to me by a line in writing. You know that with bankers nothing but a written document will be valid.”

"Well," he said to Morcerf, "I don’t think your dad will be the only one upset; Mr. and Mrs. Danglars will see me as really rude. They know we're close—that you're actually one of my oldest friends in Paris—and they won't find you at my place; they'll definitely ask why I didn’t invite you. Make sure you have some excuse that makes sense and let me know in writing. You know how bankers are; only a written note counts."

“I will do better than that,” said Albert; “my mother is wishing to go to the sea-side—what day is fixed for your dinner?”

“I can do even better,” said Albert. “My mom wants to go to the beach—what day is your dinner planned for?”

“Saturday.”

“Saturday.”

“This is Tuesday—well, tomorrow evening we leave, and the day after we shall be at Tréport. Really, count, you have a delightful way of setting people at their ease.”

“This is Tuesday—well, tomorrow evening we leave, and the day after we’ll be in Tréport. Honestly, count, you have a wonderful way of making people feel comfortable.”

“Indeed, you give me more credit than I deserve; I only wish to do what will be agreeable to you, that is all.”

“Honestly, you give me more credit than I deserve; I just want to do what makes you happy, that’s all.”

“When shall you send your invitations?”

“When are you going to send out your invitations?”

“This very day.”

“Today.”

“Well, I will immediately call on M. Danglars, and tell him that my mother and myself must leave Paris tomorrow. I have not seen you, consequently I know nothing of your dinner.”

“Well, I’ll call M. Danglars right away and let him know that my mother and I have to leave Paris tomorrow. Since I haven’t seen you, I don’t know anything about your dinner.”

“How foolish you are! Have you forgotten that M. Debray has just seen you at my house?”

“How silly you are! Have you forgotten that M. Debray just saw you at my place?”

“Ah, true.”

“Yeah, true.”

“Fix it this way. I have seen you, and invited you without any ceremony, when you instantly answered that it would be impossible for you to accept, as you were going to Tréport.”

“Do it like this. I’ve seen you and invited you without any fuss, and you quickly replied that it would be impossible for you to accept because you were heading to Tréport.”

“Well, then, that is settled; but you will come and call on my mother before tomorrow?”

“Well, that’s settled; but you’ll come and visit my mom before tomorrow, right?”

“Before tomorrow?—that will be a difficult matter to arrange, besides, I shall just be in the way of all the preparations for departure.”

“Before tomorrow?—that’s going to be tough to manage, plus I’ll just be in the way of all the departure plans.”

“Well, you can do better. You were only a charming man before, but, if you accede to my proposal, you will be adorable.”

“Well, you can do better. You were just a charming guy before, but if you accept my proposal, you’ll be irresistible.”

“What must I do to attain such sublimity?”

“What do I need to do to achieve that level of greatness?”

“You are today free as air—come and dine with me; we shall be a small party—only yourself, my mother, and I. You have scarcely seen my mother; you shall have an opportunity of observing her more closely. She is a remarkable woman, and I only regret that there does not exist another like her, about twenty years younger; in that case, I assure you, there would very soon be a Countess and Viscountess of Morcerf. As to my father, you will not see him; he is officially engaged, and dines with the chief referendary. We will talk over our travels; and you, who have seen the whole world, will relate your adventures—you shall tell us the history of the beautiful Greek who was with you the other night at the Opera, and whom you call your slave, and yet treat like a princess. We will talk Italian and Spanish. Come, accept my invitation, and my mother will thank you.”

“You're completely free today—come have dinner with me; it’ll just be a small gathering—only you, my mom, and me. You’ve hardly seen my mom; you’ll get a chance to observe her more closely. She’s an incredible woman, and I just wish there was another like her, about twenty years younger; if there were, I promise you, there would quickly be a Countess and Viscountess of Morcerf. As for my dad, you won’t see him; he’s tied up with work and is having dinner with the chief referendary. We’ll chat about our travels, and you, who have traveled everywhere, will share your adventures—you can tell us the story about the beautiful Greek girl who was with you the other night at the Opera, whom you call your slave, yet treat like a princess. We’ll speak Italian and Spanish. Come on, accept my invitation, and my mom will really appreciate it.”

“A thousand thanks,” said the count, “your invitation is most gracious, and I regret exceedingly that it is not in my power to accept it. I am not so much at liberty as you suppose; on the contrary, I have a most important engagement.”

“A thousand thanks,” said the count, “your invitation is very kind, and I deeply regret that I can't accept it. I’m not as free as you think; in fact, I have a very important commitment.”

“Ah, take care, you were teaching me just now how, in case of an invitation to dinner, one might creditably make an excuse. I require the proof of a pre-engagement. I am not a banker, like M. Danglars, but I am quite as incredulous as he is.”

“Ah, be careful, you were just showing me how, if you're invited to dinner, you can politely come up with an excuse. I need proof of a prior commitment. I'm not a banker like M. Danglars, but I'm just as doubtful as he is.”

“I am going to give you a proof,” replied the count, and he rang the bell.

“I’m going to show you proof,” replied the count, and he rang the bell.

“Humph,” said Morcerf, “this is the second time you have refused to dine with my mother; it is evident that you wish to avoid her.”

“Humph,” said Morcerf, “this is the second time you’ve turned down my mom’s dinner invitation; it’s clear you’re trying to avoid her.”

Monte Cristo started. “Oh, you do not mean that,” said he; “besides, here comes the confirmation of my assertion.”

Monte Cristo replied, “Oh, you can't be serious,” he said; “besides, here comes the proof of what I'm saying.”

Baptistin entered, and remained standing at the door.

Baptistin walked in and stood by the door.

“I had no previous knowledge of your visit, had I?”

“I had no idea you were coming, did I?”

“Indeed, you are such an extraordinary person, that I would not answer for it.”

“Honestly, you’re such an amazing person that I can't guarantee it.”

“At all events, I could not guess that you would invite me to dinner.”

“At any rate, I didn’t expect you would invite me to dinner.”

“Probably not.”

"Probably not."

“Well, listen, Baptistin, what did I tell you this morning when I called you into my laboratory?”

“Well, listen, Baptistin, what did I say to you this morning when I called you into my lab?”

“To close the door against visitors as soon as the clock struck five,” replied the valet.

“To shut the door on visitors as soon as it hit five,” replied the valet.

“What then?”

"What's next?"

“Ah, my dear count,” said Albert.

“Ah, my dear count,” said Albert.

“No, no, I wish to do away with that mysterious reputation that you have given me, my dear viscount; it is tiresome to be always acting Manfred. I wish my life to be free and open. Go on, Baptistin.”

“No, no, I want to get rid of that mysterious reputation you’ve given me, my dear viscount; it’s exhausting to always be playing the role of Manfred. I want my life to be free and straightforward. Go on, Baptistin.”

“Then to admit no one except Major Bartolomeo Cavalcanti and his son.”

“Then to allow no one in except Major Bartolomeo Cavalcanti and his son.”

“You hear—Major Bartolomeo Cavalcanti—a man who ranks amongst the most ancient nobility of Italy, whose name Dante has celebrated in the tenth canto of The Inferno, you remember it, do you not? Then there is his son, Andrea, a charming young man, about your own age, viscount, bearing the same title as yourself, and who is making his entry into the Parisian world, aided by his father’s millions. The major will bring his son with him this evening, the contino, as we say in Italy; he confides him to my care. If he proves himself worthy of it, I will do what I can to advance his interests. You will assist me in the work, will you not?”

"You know Major Bartolomeo Cavalcanti—a man from one of the oldest noble families in Italy, whose name Dante mentioned in the tenth canto of The Inferno. You remember that, right? And then there's his son, Andrea, a charming young man about your age, who holds the same title as you, and is stepping into the Parisian social scene with his father's wealth backing him up. The major is bringing his son with him this evening, the contino, as we say in Italy; he’s trusting me to take care of him. If he proves himself worthy, I’ll do what I can to help him succeed. You will help me with this, won’t you?"

“Most undoubtedly. This Major Cavalcanti is an old friend of yours, then?”

“Definitely. So this Major Cavalcanti is an old friend of yours?”

“By no means. He is a perfect nobleman, very polite, modest, and agreeable, such as may be found constantly in Italy, descendants of very ancient families. I have met him several times at Florence, Bologna and Lucca, and he has now communicated to me the fact of his arrival in Paris. The acquaintances one makes in travelling have a sort of claim on one; they everywhere expect to receive the same attention which you once paid them by chance, as though the civilities of a passing hour were likely to awaken any lasting interest in favor of the man in whose society you may happen to be thrown in the course of your journey. This good Major Cavalcanti is come to take a second view of Paris, which he only saw in passing through in the time of the Empire, when he was on his way to Moscow. I shall give him a good dinner, he will confide his son to my care, I will promise to watch over him, I shall let him follow in whatever path his folly may lead him, and then I shall have done my part.”

“Not at all. He is a perfect gentleman, very polite, modest, and pleasant, like those you often find in Italy, descendants of very old families. I've met him several times in Florence, Bologna, and Lucca, and he has now let me know that he has arrived in Paris. The acquaintances you make while traveling create a sort of obligation; they always expect to receive the same attention that you once gave them by chance, as if the courtesies of a brief moment could spark any lasting interest in the person you happened to meet during your travels. This good Major Cavalcanti has come to take another look at Paris, which he only saw briefly during the Empire when he was on his way to Moscow. I’ll treat him to a nice dinner, he’ll trust me with his son, I’ll promise to look out for him, I’ll let him pursue whatever path his whims take him, and then I’ll have done my part.”

“Certainly; I see you are a model Mentor,” said Albert “Good-bye, we shall return on Sunday. By the way, I have received news of Franz.”

“Of course; I see you’re a great Mentor,” said Albert. “Goodbye, we’ll be back on Sunday. By the way, I got news about Franz.”

“Have you? Is he still amusing himself in Italy?”

“Have you? Is he still having fun in Italy?”

“I believe so; however, he regrets your absence extremely. He says you were the sun of Rome, and that without you all appears dark and cloudy; I do not know if he does not even go so far as to say that it rains.”

“I think so; however, he really regrets that you’re not here. He says you were the sunshine of Rome, and without you, everything seems dark and gloomy; I don’t know, he might even say that it’s raining.”

“His opinion of me is altered for the better, then?”

"Does he have a better opinion of me now?"

“No, he still persists in looking upon you as the most incomprehensible and mysterious of beings.”

“No, he still insists on seeing you as the most puzzling and mysterious person.”

“He is a charming young man,” said Monte Cristo “and I felt a lively interest in him the very first evening of my introduction, when I met him in search of a supper, and prevailed upon him to accept a portion of mine. He is, I think, the son of General d’Épinay?”

“He's a charming young man,” said Monte Cristo, “and I took a real interest in him from the very first evening we met when he was looking for something to eat, and I convinced him to share a bit of my supper. I believe he's the son of General d’Épinay?”

“He is.”

"Yeah, he is."

“The same who was so shamefully assassinated in 1815?”

“The same person who was so shamefully assassinated in 1815?”

“By the Bonapartists.”

“By the Bonapartist supporters.”

“Yes. Really I like him extremely; is there not also a matrimonial engagement contemplated for him?”

"Yes. I really like him a lot; isn't there also a marriage proposal planned for him?"

“Yes, he is to marry Mademoiselle de Villefort.”

“Yes, he is going to marry Mademoiselle de Villefort.”

“Indeed?”

“Seriously?”

30115m

“And you know I am to marry Mademoiselle Danglars,” said Albert, laughing.

"And you know I'm going to marry Mademoiselle Danglars," Albert said with a laugh.

“You smile.”

“You're smiling.”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“Why do you do so?”

“Why do you do that?”

“I smile because there appears to me to be about as much inclination for the consummation of the engagement in question as there is for my own. But really, my dear count, we are talking as much of women as they do of us; it is unpardonable.”

“I smile because it seems to me there’s about as much desire for the completion of the engagement in question as there is for my own. But honestly, my dear count, we’re talking about women just as much as they talk about us; it’s unforgivable.”

Albert rose.

Albert got up.

“Are you going?”

“Are you coming?”

“Really, that is a good idea!—two hours have I been boring you to death with my company, and then you, with the greatest politeness, ask me if I am going. Indeed, count, you are the most polished man in the world. And your servants, too, how very well behaved they are; there is quite a style about them. Monsieur Baptistin especially; I could never get such a man as that. My servants seem to imitate those you sometimes see in a play, who, because they have only a word or two to say, aquit themselves in the most awkward manner possible. Therefore, if you part with M. Baptistin, give me the refusal of him.”

“Honestly, that’s a great idea! I’ve been boring you for two hours with my presence, and you, very politely, ask if I’m leaving. Truly, Count, you are the most refined person in the world. And your servants, too, are so well-mannered; they have such a style about them. Especially Monsieur Baptistin; I could never find someone like him. My servants seem to be like those you sometimes see in a play, who, because they have only a few lines, manage to be as awkward as possible. So if you decide to let M. Baptistin go, please give me the first chance to hire him.”

“By all means.”

"Go for it."

“That is not all; give my compliments to your illustrious Luccanese, Cavalcante of the Cavalcanti; and if by any chance he should be wishing to establish his son, find him a wife very rich, very noble on her mother’s side at least, and a baroness in right of her father, I will help you in the search.”

"That's not all; please send my regards to your distinguished Luccanese, Cavalcante of the Cavalcanti. And if he happens to be looking to set up his son, find him a wife who is very wealthy, very noble at least on her mother's side, and a baroness by her father's right. I'll assist you in the search."

“Ah, ha; you will do as much as that, will you?”

“Ah, really; you're actually going to do that, huh?”

“Yes.”

“Yep.”

“Well, really, nothing is certain in this world.”

“Well, honestly, nothing is really certain in this world.”

“Oh, count, what a service you might render me! I should like you a hundred times better if, by your intervention, I could manage to remain a bachelor, even were it only for ten years.”

“Oh, count, what a favor you could do for me! I would like you a hundred times more if, through your help, I could stay single, even if it’s just for ten years.”

“Nothing is impossible,” gravely replied Monte Cristo; and taking leave of Albert, he returned into the house, and struck the gong three times. Bertuccio appeared.

“Nothing is impossible,” Monte Cristo replied seriously; and after saying goodbye to Albert, he went back into the house and rang the gong three times. Bertuccio appeared.

“Monsieur Bertuccio, you understand that I intend entertaining company on Saturday at Auteuil.” Bertuccio slightly started. “I shall require your services to see that all be properly arranged. It is a beautiful house, or at all events may be made so.”

“Monsieur Bertuccio, you know that I'm planning to host guests on Saturday at Auteuil.” Bertuccio flinched a bit. “I will need your help to make sure everything is set up properly. It’s a lovely house, or it can be made to look that way.”

“There must be a good deal done before it can deserve that title, your excellency, for the tapestried hangings are very old.”

“There’s a lot to be done before it can earn that title, your excellency, because the tapestried hangings are really old.”

“Let them all be taken away and changed, then, with the exception of the sleeping-chamber which is hung with red damask; you will leave that exactly as it is.” Bertuccio bowed. “You will not touch the garden either; as to the yard, you may do what you please with it; I should prefer that being altered beyond all recognition.”

“Let everything else be removed and changed, except for the bedroom that is decorated with red damask; leave that just as it is.” Bertuccio bowed. “You won’t change the garden either; as for the yard, you can do whatever you want with it; I’d actually prefer it to be transformed completely.”

“I will do everything in my power to carry out your wishes, your excellency. I should be glad, however, to receive your excellency’s commands concerning the dinner.”

“I will do everything I can to fulfill your wishes, your excellency. However, I would appreciate your excellency’s instructions regarding the dinner.”

“Really, my dear M. Bertuccio,” said the count, “since you have been in Paris, you have become quite nervous, and apparently out of your element; you no longer seem to understand me.”

“Honestly, my dear M. Bertuccio,” said the count, “since you've been in Paris, you’ve become quite anxious and seem out of your comfort zone; you no longer seem to get me.”

“But surely your excellency will be so good as to inform me whom you are expecting to receive?”

“But surely, Your Excellency, you will kindly let me know who you are expecting to receive?”

“I do not yet know myself, neither is it necessary that you should do so. ‘Lucullus dines with Lucullus,’ that is quite sufficient.”

“I don’t know myself yet, and it’s not necessary for you to know me either. ‘Lucullus dines with Lucullus,’ and that’s more than enough.”

Bertuccio bowed, and left the room.

Bertuccio bowed and left the room.

Chapter 55. Major Cavalcanti

Both the count and Baptistin had told the truth when they announced to Morcerf the proposed visit of the major, which had served Monte Cristo as a pretext for declining Albert’s invitation. Seven o’clock had just struck, and M. Bertuccio, according to the command which had been given him, had two hours before left for Auteuil, when a cab stopped at the door, and after depositing its occupant at the gate, immediately hurried away, as if ashamed of its employment. The visitor was about fifty-two years of age, dressed in one of the green surtouts, ornamented with black frogs, which have so long maintained their popularity all over Europe. He wore trousers of blue cloth, boots tolerably clean, but not of the brightest polish, and a little too thick in the soles, buckskin gloves, a hat somewhat resembling in shape those usually worn by the gendarmes, and a black cravat striped with white, which, if the proprietor had not worn it of his own free will, might have passed for a halter, so much did it resemble one. Such was the picturesque costume of the person who rang at the gate, and demanded if it was not at No. 30 in the Avenue des Champs-Élysées that the Count of Monte Cristo lived, and who, being answered by the porter in the affirmative, entered, closed the gate after him, and began to ascend the steps.

Both the count and Baptistin had been honest when they informed Morcerf about the major's planned visit, which Monte Cristo used as an excuse to decline Albert’s invitation. It had just turned seven o’clock, and M. Bertuccio, following his orders, had left for Auteuil two hours earlier when a cab pulled up to the door. After letting its passenger out at the gate, it quickly drove away, as if embarrassed by its task. The visitor was around fifty-two, dressed in one of those green coats with black frogs that have long been popular across Europe. He wore blue trousers, reasonably clean boots that weren’t the shiniest, and a bit too thick-soled, buckskin gloves, a hat resembling those typically worn by police officers, and a black cravat with white stripes that, if he hadn't chosen to wear it, could easily have been mistaken for a noose. This was the distinctive outfit of the person who rang the gate and asked the porter if the Count of Monte Cristo lived at No. 30 on the Avenue des Champs-Élysées. When the porter confirmed it, he entered, closed the gate behind him, and began to go up the steps.

The small and angular head of this man, his white hair and thick gray moustaches, caused him to be easily recognized by Baptistin, who had received an exact description of the expected visitor, and who was awaiting him in the hall. Therefore, scarcely had the stranger time to pronounce his name before the count was apprised of his arrival. He was ushered into a simple and elegant drawing-room, and the count rose to meet him with a smiling air.

The small, angular head of this man, with his white hair and thick gray mustache, made him easily recognizable to Baptistin, who had been given a detailed description of the expected visitor and was waiting for him in the hall. As soon as the stranger had a chance to say his name, the count was informed of his arrival. He was led into a simple yet elegant drawing room, where the count stood up to greet him with a smile.

“Ah, my dear sir, you are most welcome; I was expecting you.”

“Ah, my dear sir, you’re very welcome; I was expecting you.”

“Indeed,” said the Italian, “was your excellency then aware of my visit?”

“Indeed,” said the Italian, “were you aware of my visit?”

“Yes; I had been told that I should see you today at seven o’clock.”

"Yes, I was told that I would see you today at seven o'clock."

“Then you have received full information concerning my arrival?”

“Have you received all the details about my arrival?”

“Of course.”

"Of course."

“Ah, so much the better, I feared this little precaution might have been forgotten.”

“Ah, that’s great, I was worried this little precaution might have been overlooked.”

30119m

“What precaution?”

“What precaution is that?”

“That of informing you beforehand of my coming.”

"To let you know in advance that I'm coming."

“Oh, no, it has not.”

“Oh, no, it hasn’t.”

“But you are sure you are not mistaken.”

“But you’re sure you’re not wrong.”

“Very sure.”

"Absolutely sure."

“It really was I whom your excellency expected at seven o’clock this evening?”

“It was really me that you were expecting at seven o’clock this evening, Your Excellency?”

“I will prove it to you beyond a doubt.”

“I'll definitely show you.”

“Oh, no, never mind that,” said the Italian; “it is not worth the trouble.”

“Oh, don’t worry about that,” said the Italian; “it’s not worth the hassle.”

“Yes, yes,” said Monte Cristo. His visitor appeared slightly uneasy. “Let me see,” said the count; “are you not the Marquis Bartolomeo Cavalcanti?”

“Yes, yes,” said Monte Cristo. His visitor seemed a bit uncomfortable. “Let me see,” said the count; “aren't you the Marquis Bartolomeo Cavalcanti?”

“Bartolomeo Cavalcanti,” joyfully replied the Italian; “yes, I am really he.”

“Bartolomeo Cavalcanti,” the Italian replied happily; “yes, that's really me.”

“Ex-major in the Austrian service?”

"Ex-major in the Austrian army?"

“Was I a major?” timidly asked the old soldier.

“Was I a major?” the old soldier asked nervously.

“Yes,” said Monte Cristo “you were a major; that is the title the French give to the post which you filled in Italy.”

“Yes,” said Monte Cristo, “you were a major; that’s the title the French use for the position you held in Italy.”

“Very good,” said the major, “I do not demand more, you understand——”

“Very good,” said the major, “I don't ask for more, you understand——”

“Your visit here today is not of your own suggestion, is it?” said Monte Cristo.

"Your visit here today wasn't your idea, was it?" said Monte Cristo.

“No, certainly not.”

“No, definitely not.”

“You were sent by some other person?”

“You were sent by someone else?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“By the excellent Abbé Busoni?”

"By the great Abbé Busoni?"

“Exactly so,” said the delighted major.

"Exactly," said the excited major.

“And you have a letter?”

"Do you have a letter?"

“Yes, there it is.”

“Yes, that’s it.”

“Give it to me, then.” And Monte Cristo took the letter, which he opened and read. The major looked at the count with his large staring eyes, and then took a survey of the apartment, but his gaze almost immediately reverted to the proprietor of the room.

“Give it to me, then.” And Monte Cristo took the letter, opened it, and read it. The major stared at the count with wide eyes, then glanced around the apartment, but his gaze quickly returned to the room's owner.

“Yes, yes, I see. ‘Major Cavalcanti, a worthy patrician of Lucca, a descendant of the Cavalcanti of Florence,’” continued Monte Cristo, reading aloud, “‘possessing an income of half a million.’”

“Yes, yes, I get it. ‘Major Cavalcanti, a respected noble from Lucca, a descendant of the Cavalcanti family from Florence,’” Monte Cristo continued, reading aloud, “‘with an income of half a million.’”

Monte Cristo raised his eyes from the paper, and bowed.

Monte Cristo looked up from the paper and nodded.

“Half a million,” said he, “magnificent!”

“Half a million,” he said, “amazing!”

“Half a million, is it?” said the major.

"Half a million, is that right?" said the major.

“Yes, in so many words; and it must be so, for the abbé knows correctly the amount of all the largest fortunes in Europe.”

“Yes, in so many words; and it has to be true, because the abbé knows exactly how much the biggest fortunes in Europe are.”

“Be it half a million, then; but on my word of honor, I had no idea that it was so much.”

“Okay, half a million it is; but honestly, I had no idea it was that much.”

“Because you are robbed by your steward. You must make some reformation in that quarter.”

“Because your steward is stealing from you. You need to make some changes in that area.”

“You have opened my eyes,” said the Italian gravely; “I will show the gentlemen the door.”

“You’ve opened my eyes,” the Italian said seriously; “I’ll show the gentlemen out.”

Monte Cristo resumed the perusal of the letter:

Monte Cristo continued reading the letter:

“‘And who only needs one thing more to make him happy.’”

"‘And who just needs one more thing to be happy.’”

“Yes, indeed but one!” said the major with a sigh.

“Yes, indeed but one!” said the major with a sigh.

“‘Which is to recover a lost and adored son.’”

“‘Which is to get back a cherished and missing son.’”

“A lost and adored son!”

“A beloved son gone missing!”

“‘Stolen away in his infancy, either by an enemy of his noble family or by the gypsies.’”

“‘Taken from his family as a baby, either by an enemy of his noble family or by gypsies.’”

“At the age of five years!” said the major with a deep sigh, and raising his eye to heaven.

“At the age of five years!” said the major with a deep sigh, raising his eyes to the sky.

“Unhappy father,” said Monte Cristo. The count continued:

“Unhappy father,” said Monte Cristo. The count continued:

“‘I have given him renewed life and hope, in the assurance that you have the power of restoring the son whom he has vainly sought for fifteen years.’”

“‘I have given him a new sense of life and hope, knowing that you have the ability to bring back the son he has been searching for in vain for the past fifteen years.’”

The major looked at the count with an indescribable expression of anxiety.

The major looked at the count with an unexplainable look of worry.

“I have the power of so doing,” said Monte Cristo. The major recovered his self-possession.

“I have the ability to do that,” said Monte Cristo. The major regained his composure.

“So, then,” said he, “the letter was true to the end?”

“So, then,” he said, “the letter was truthful all along?”

“Did you doubt it, my dear Monsieur Bartolomeo?”

“Did you doubt it, my dear Monsieur Bartolomeo?”

“No, indeed; certainly not; a good man, a man holding religious office, as does the Abbé Busoni, could not condescend to deceive or play off a joke; but your excellency has not read all.”

“No, definitely not; a good man, someone in a religious position like Abbé Busoni, wouldn’t stoop to deceive or make a joke; but your excellency hasn't read everything.”

“Ah, true,” said Monte Cristo “there is a postscript.”

“Ah, right,” said Monte Cristo. “There’s a postscript.”

“Yes, yes,” repeated the major, “yes—there—is—a—postscript.”

“Yes, yes,” the major repeated, “yes—there—is—a—postscript.”

“‘In order to save Major Cavalcanti the trouble of drawing on his banker, I send him a draft for 2,000 francs to defray his travelling expenses, and credit on you for the further sum of 48,000 francs, which you still owe me.’”

“'To spare Major Cavalcanti the hassle of getting money from his bank, I’m sending him a check for 2,000 francs to cover his travel expenses, and I’m putting you down for the additional sum of 48,000 francs that you still owe me.'”

The major awaited the conclusion of the postscript, apparently with great anxiety.

The major waited for the end of the postscript, looking very anxious.

“Very good,” said the count.

“Very good,” the count said.

“He said ‘very good,’” muttered the major, “then—sir——” replied he.

“He said ‘very good,’” murmured the major, “then—sir——” he responded.

“Then what?” asked Monte Cristo.

“Then what?” asked Monte Cristo.

“Then the postscript——”

"Then the PS——"

“Well; what of the postscript?”

"Well, what about the postscript?"

“Then the postscript is as favorably received by you as the rest of the letter?”

“Then you received the postscript as positively as the rest of the letter?”

“Certainly; the Abbé Busoni and myself have a small account open between us. I do not remember if it is exactly 48,000 francs, which I am still owing him, but I dare say we shall not dispute the difference. You attached great importance, then, to this postscript, my dear Monsieur Cavalcanti?”

“Of course; the Abbé Busoni and I have a small balance between us. I can’t recall if it’s exactly 48,000 francs that I still owe him, but I’m sure we won’t argue about the exact amount. So, you found this postscript to be very important, dear Monsieur Cavalcanti?”

“I must explain to you,” said the major, “that, fully confiding in the signature of the Abbé Busoni, I had not provided myself with any other funds; so that if this resource had failed me, I should have found myself very unpleasantly situated in Paris.”

“I need to explain to you,” said the major, “that I completely trusted the signature of Abbé Busoni, so I hadn’t arranged for any other funds; if this resource had failed me, I would have found myself in a really tough spot in Paris.”

“Is it possible that a man of your standing should be embarrassed anywhere?” said Monte Cristo.

“Is it really possible for someone of your reputation to feel embarrassed anywhere?” said Monte Cristo.

“Why, really I know no one,” said the major.

“Honestly, I don’t know anyone,” said the major.

“But then you yourself are known to others?”

“But do people know you?”

“Yes, I am known, so that——”

“Yes, I am known, so that——”

“Proceed, my dear Monsieur Cavalcanti.”

“Go ahead, my dear Mr. Cavalcanti.”

“So that you will remit to me these 48,000 francs?”

"So you'll send me these 48,000 francs?"

“Certainly, at your first request.” The major’s eyes dilated with pleasing astonishment. “But sit down,” said Monte Cristo; “really I do not know what I have been thinking of—I have positively kept you standing for the last quarter of an hour.”

“Of course, at your request.” The major's eyes widened in pleasant surprise. “But please, have a seat,” Monte Cristo said; “I really don’t know what I was thinking—I’ve actually had you standing for the last fifteen minutes.”

“Don’t mention it.” The major drew an armchair towards him, and proceeded to seat himself.

“Don't mention it.” The major pulled an armchair closer and sat down.

“Now,” said the count, “what will you take—a glass of sherry, port, or Alicante?”

“Now,” said the count, “what will you have—a glass of sherry, port, or Alicante?”

“Alicante, if you please; it is my favorite wine.”

“Alicante, please; it’s my favorite wine.”

“I have some that is very good. You will take a biscuit with it, will you not?”

“I have some that's really good. You’ll have a biscuit with it, won’t you?”

“Yes, I will take a biscuit, as you are so obliging.”

“Sure, I’ll take a cookie since you’re being so nice.”

Monte Cristo rang; Baptistin appeared. The count advanced to meet him.

Monte Cristo rang; Baptistin showed up. The count moved forward to greet him.

“Well?” said he in a low voice.

"Well?" he said softly.

“The young man is here,” said the valet de chambre in the same tone.

“The young man is here,” said the butler in the same tone.

“Into what room did you take him?”

“Which room did you take him to?”

“Into the blue drawing-room, according to your excellency’s orders.”

“Into the blue living room, as you requested, your excellency.”

“That’s right; now bring the Alicante and some biscuits.”

"That's right; now bring the Alicante and some cookies."

Baptistin left the room.

Baptistin left the room.

“Really,” said the major, “I am quite ashamed of the trouble I am giving you.”

“Honestly,” said the major, “I feel really bad about all the trouble I'm causing you.”

“Pray don’t mention such a thing,” said the count. Baptistin re-entered with glasses, wine, and biscuits. The count filled one glass, but in the other he only poured a few drops of the ruby-colored liquid. The bottle was covered with spiders’ webs, and all the other signs which indicate the age of wine more truly than do wrinkles on a man’s face. The major made a wise choice; he took the full glass and a biscuit. The count told Baptistin to leave the plate within reach of his guest, who began by sipping the Alicante with an expression of great satisfaction, and then delicately steeped his biscuit in the wine.

“Please don’t bring up that topic,” said the count. Baptistin came back in with glasses, wine, and biscuits. The count filled one glass, but in the other, he only poured a few drops of the ruby-colored liquid. The bottle was covered in cobwebs, showing all the signs of age that tell more about wine than the wrinkles on a person's face. The major made a smart choice; he took the full glass and a biscuit. The count instructed Baptistin to leave the plate within reach of his guest, who started by sipping the Alicante with a look of great satisfaction and then carefully dipped his biscuit into the wine.

30123m

“So, sir, you lived at Lucca, did you? You were rich, noble, held in great esteem—had all that could render a man happy?”

“So, sir, you lived in Lucca, didn’t you? You were wealthy, noble, respected—had everything that could make a person happy?”

“All,” said the major, hastily swallowing his biscuit, “positively all.”

“All,” said the major, quickly swallowing his biscuit, “definitely all.”

“And yet there was one thing wanting in order to complete your happiness?”

“And yet there was one thing missing to complete your happiness?”

“Only one thing,” said the Italian.

“Just one thing,” said the Italian.

“And that one thing, your lost child.”

“And that one thing, your missing child.”

“Ah,” said the major, taking a second biscuit, “that consummation of my happiness was indeed wanting.” The worthy major raised his eyes to heaven and sighed.

"Ah," said the major, grabbing a second biscuit, "that final piece of my happiness was truly missing." The good major looked up to the sky and sighed.

“Let me hear, then,” said the count, “who this deeply regretted son was; for I always understood you were a bachelor.”

“Go ahead and tell me,” said the count, “who this dearly missed son was; because I always thought you were single.”

“That was the general opinion, sir,” said the major, “and I——”

“That was the general opinion, sir,” the major said, “and I——”

“Yes,” replied the count, “and you confirmed the report. A youthful indiscretion, I suppose, which you were anxious to conceal from the world at large?”

“Yes,” replied the count, “and you confirmed the report. A youthful mistake, I guess, that you were eager to hide from everyone?”

The major recovered himself, and resumed his usual calm manner, at the same time casting his eyes down, either to give himself time to compose his countenance, or to assist his imagination, all the while giving an under-look at the count, the protracted smile on whose lips still announced the same polite curiosity.

The major collected himself and got back to his usual calm demeanor, while also looking down, either to give himself a moment to compose his expression or to help his imagination, all the while stealing glances at the count, whose extended smile still showed the same polite curiosity.

“Yes,” said the major, “I did wish this fault to be hidden from every eye.”

“Yes,” said the major, “I wanted this flaw to be kept from everyone.”

“Not on your own account, surely,” replied Monte Cristo; “for a man is above that sort of thing?”

“Surely not for your own sake,” replied Monte Cristo; “after all, a person is above that kind of thing?”

“Oh, no, certainly not on my own account,” said the major with a smile and a shake of the head.

“Oh, no, definitely not for my sake,” said the major with a smile and a shake of his head.

“But for the sake of the mother?” said the count.

“But for the sake of the mother?” said the count.

“Yes, for the mother’s sake—his poor mother!” cried the major, taking a third biscuit.

“Yeah, for the mother’s sake—his poor mom!” exclaimed the major, grabbing a third biscuit.

“Take some more wine, my dear Cavalcanti,” said the count, pouring out for him a second glass of Alicante; “your emotion has quite overcome you.”

“Have some more wine, my dear Cavalcanti,” said the count, filling his glass with Alicante again; “your emotions have really gotten to you.”

“His poor mother,” murmured the major, trying to get the lachrymal gland in operation, so as to moisten the corner of his eye with a false tear.

“His poor mother,” murmured the major, trying to get his tear ducts to work, so he could moisten the corner of his eye with a fake tear.

“She belonged to one of the first families in Italy, I think, did she not?”

“She was part of one of the oldest families in Italy, right?”

“She was of a noble family of Fiesole, count.”

“She came from a noble family in Fiesole, count.”

“And her name was——”

“And her name was—”

“Do you desire to know her name——?”

“Do you want to know her name—?”

“Oh,” said Monte Cristo “it would be quite superfluous for you to tell me, for I already know it.”

“Oh,” said Monte Cristo, “you don’t need to tell me; I already know.”

“The count knows everything,” said the Italian, bowing.

“The count knows everything,” said the Italian, bowing.

“Oliva Corsinari, was it not?”

"Was it not Oliva Corsinari?"

“Oliva Corsinari!”

"Olivia Corsinari!"

“A marchioness?”

"A marchioness?"

“A marchioness!”

"A marchioness!"

“And you married her at last, notwithstanding the opposition of her family?”

“And you finally married her, despite her family's objections?”

“Yes, that was the way it ended.”

“Yeah, that’s how it ended.”

“And you have doubtless brought all your papers with you?” said Monte Cristo.

“And you’ve definitely brought all your papers with you?” said Monte Cristo.

“What papers?”

"What documents?"

“The certificate of your marriage with Oliva Corsinari, and the register of your child’s birth.”

“The certificate of your marriage to Oliva Corsinari and the record of your child's birth.”

“The register of my child’s birth?”

"The birth certificate for my child?"

“The register of the birth of Andrea Cavalcanti—of your son; is not his name Andrea?”

“The birth certificate of Andrea Cavalcanti—of your son; isn’t his name Andrea?”

“I believe so,” said the major.

"I think so," said the major.

“What? You believe so?”

"What? You really think that?"

“I dare not positively assert it, as he has been lost for so long a time.”

“I can't say for sure, since he has been missing for such a long time.”

“Well, then,” said Monte Cristo “you have all the documents with you?”

“Well, then,” said Monte Cristo, “do you have all the documents with you?”

“Your excellency, I regret to say that, not knowing it was necessary to come provided with these papers, I neglected to bring them.”

"Your excellency, I’m sorry to say that, not realizing it was necessary to bring these documents, I forgot to bring them."

“That is unfortunate,” returned Monte Cristo.

"That's too bad," replied Monte Cristo.

“Were they, then, so necessary?”

"Were they really that necessary?"

“They were indispensable.”

“They were essential.”

The major passed his hand across his brow. “Ah, perbacco, indispensable, were they?”

The major ran his hand across his forehead. “Ah, perbacco, were they essential?”

“Certainly they were; supposing there were to be doubts raised as to the validity of your marriage or the legitimacy of your child?”

“Of course they were; what if there were doubts about the validity of your marriage or the legitimacy of your child?”

“True,” said the major, “there might be doubts raised.”

"True," said the major, "there could be some doubts raised."

“In that case your son would be very unpleasantly situated.”

“In that case, your son would be in a really tough spot.”

“It would be fatal to his interests.”

"It would be disastrous for his interests."

“It might cause him to fail in some desirable matrimonial alliance.”

“It might make him miss out on some great marriage opportunity.”

O peccato!

“O no!”

“You must know that in France they are very particular on these points; it is not sufficient, as in Italy, to go to the priest and say, ‘We love each other, and want you to marry us.’ Marriage is a civil affair in France, and in order to marry in an orthodox manner you must have papers which undeniably establish your identity.”

“You should know that in France they are very specific about these things; it’s not enough, like in Italy, to just go to the priest and say, ‘We love each other and want you to marry us.’ Marriage is a civil matter in France, and to get married properly, you need documents that clearly prove your identity.”

“That is the misfortune! You see I have not these necessary papers.”

“That’s the problem! You see, I don’t have the necessary papers.”

“Fortunately, I have them, though,” said Monte Cristo.

“Luckily, I have them, though,” said Monte Cristo.

“You?”

"You?"

“Yes.”

"Yes."

“You have them?”

"Do you have them?"

“I have them.”

"I've got them."

“Ah, indeed?” said the major, who, seeing the object of his journey frustrated by the absence of the papers, feared also that his forgetfulness might give rise to some difficulty concerning the 48,000 francs—“ah, indeed, that is a fortunate circumstance; yes, that really is lucky, for it never occurred to me to bring them.”

“Really?” said the major, who, realizing that his trip was pointless without the papers, also worried that his forgetfulness might cause issues regarding the 48,000 francs—“Really, that’s a fortunate situation; yes, that’s really lucky, since it never crossed my mind to bring them.”

“I do not at all wonder at it—one cannot think of everything; but, happily, the Abbé Busoni thought for you.”

“I’m not surprised at all—nobody can think of everything; but luckily, Abbé Busoni thought of that for you.”

“He is an excellent person.”

“He's a great person.”

“He is extremely prudent and thoughtful.”

“He is very careful and considerate.”

“He is an admirable man,” said the major; “and he sent them to you?”

“He's a great guy,” said the major; “and he sent them to you?”

“Here they are.”

"Here they are."

The major clasped his hands in token of admiration.

The major clasped his hands in a gesture of admiration.

“You married Oliva Corsinari in the church of San Paolo del Monte-Cattini; here is the priest’s certificate.”

“You married Oliva Corsinari at the church of San Paolo del Monte-Cattini; here’s the priest’s certificate.”

“Yes indeed, there it is truly,” said the Italian, looking on with astonishment.

“Yes, it really is,” said the Italian, watching in amazement.

“And here is Andrea Cavalcanti’s baptismal register, given by the curé of Saravezza.”

“And here’s the baptismal record of Andrea Cavalcanti, provided by the priest of Saravezza.”

“All quite correct.”

"All totally correct."

“Take these documents, then; they do not concern me. You will give them to your son, who will, of course, take great care of them.”

“Here, take these documents; they’re not my concern. You’ll give them to your son, who will, of course, take good care of them.”

“I should think so, indeed! If he were to lose them——”

“I definitely think so! If he were to lose them——”

“Well, and if he were to lose them?” said Monte Cristo.

“Well, what if he loses them?” said Monte Cristo.

“In that case,” replied the major, “it would be necessary to write to the curé for duplicates, and it would be some time before they could be obtained.”

“In that case,” replied the major, “we’d need to write to the priest for duplicates, and it might take a while to get them.”

“It would be a difficult matter to arrange,” said Monte Cristo.

“It would be tough to organize,” said Monte Cristo.

“Almost an impossibility,” replied the major.

"That's almost impossible," replied the major.

“I am very glad to see that you understand the value of these papers.”

“I’m really glad to see that you recognize the importance of these papers.”

“I regard them as invaluable.”

“I consider them invaluable.”

“Now,” said Monte Cristo “as to the mother of the young man——”

“Now,” said Monte Cristo, “regarding the mother of the young man——”

“As to the mother of the young man——” repeated the Italian, with anxiety.

“As for the young man's mother——” repeated the Italian, with anxiety.

“As regards the Marchesa Corsinari——”

“As for the Marchesa Corsinari——”

“Really,” said the major, “difficulties seem to thicken upon us; will she be wanted in any way?”

“Honestly,” said the major, “it seems like difficulties are piling up; will she be needed in any way?”

“No, sir,” replied Monte Cristo; “besides, has she not——”

“No, sir,” replied Monte Cristo; “besides, hasn’t she——”

“Yes, sir,” said the major, “she has——”

“Yes, sir,” said the major, “she has——”

30127m

“Paid the last debt of nature?”

“Paid the final debt of nature?”

“Alas, yes,” returned the Italian.

"Sadly, yes," replied the Italian.

“I knew that,” said Monte Cristo; “she has been dead these ten years.”

“I knew that,” said Monte Cristo; “she has been dead for ten years.”

“And I am still mourning her loss,” exclaimed the major, drawing from his pocket a checked handkerchief, and alternately wiping first the left and then the right eye.

“And I am still mourning her loss,” the major exclaimed, pulling a checked handkerchief from his pocket and wiping first his left eye and then his right.

“What would you have?” said Monte Cristo; “we are all mortal. Now, you understand, my dear Monsieur Cavalcanti, that it is useless for you to tell people in France that you have been separated from your son for fifteen years. Stories of gypsies, who steal children, are not at all in vogue in this part of the world, and would not be believed. You sent him for his education to a college in one of the provinces, and now you wish him to complete his education in the Parisian world. That is the reason which has induced you to leave Via Reggio, where you have lived since the death of your wife. That will be sufficient.”

“What do you want?” said Monte Cristo. “We’re all human. Now, you see, my dear Monsieur Cavalcanti, it’s pointless for you to tell people in France that you’ve been apart from your son for fifteen years. Tales of gypsies stealing children aren’t at all popular around here and wouldn’t be taken seriously. You sent him away for his education to a school in one of the provinces, and now you want him to finish his education in the Parisian society. That’s why you decided to leave Via Reggio, where you’ve been since your wife passed away. That will be enough.”

“You think so?”

"Really?"

“Certainly.”

"Of course."

“Very well, then.”

"Alright, then."

“If they should hear of the separation——”

“If they hear about the separation——”

“Ah, yes; what could I say?”

“Ah, yes; what could I say?”

“That an unfaithful tutor, bought over by the enemies of your family——”

"That a disloyal tutor, bribed by your family's enemies——"

“By the Corsinari?”

"By the Corsinari?"

“Precisely. Had stolen away this child, in order that your name might become extinct.”

“Exactly. Had taken this child away so that your name would disappear.”

“That is reasonable, since he is an only son.”

"That makes sense because he’s an only son."

“Well, now that all is arranged, do not let these newly awakened remembrances be forgotten. You have, doubtless, already guessed that I was preparing a surprise for you?”

“Well, now that everything is set, don’t let these newly surfaced memories fade away. You’ve probably already guessed that I was planning a surprise for you?”

“An agreeable one?” asked the Italian.

"An agreeable one?" asked the Italian.

“Ah, I see the eye of a father is no more to be deceived than his heart.”

“Ah, I see that a father's eye can’t be tricked any more than his heart.”

“Hum!” said the major.

“Hmm!” said the major.

“Someone has told you the secret; or, perhaps, you guessed that he was here.”

“Someone has shared the secret with you; or, maybe, you figured out that he was here.”

“That who was here?”

“Who was here?”

“Your child—your son—your Andrea!”

“Your kid—your son—your Andrea!”

“I did guess it,” replied the major with the greatest possible coolness. “Then he is here?”

“I did guess it,” the major replied, completely calm. “So he’s here?”

“He is,” said Monte Cristo; “when the valet de chambre came in just now, he told me of his arrival.”

“He is,” said Monte Cristo; “when the valet came in just now, he told me about his arrival.”

“Ah, very well, very well,” said the major, clutching the buttons of his coat at each exclamation.

“Alright, alright,” said the major, gripping the buttons of his coat with each exclamation.

“My dear sir,” said Monte Cristo, “I understand your emotion; you must have time to recover yourself. I will, in the meantime, go and prepare the young man for this much-desired interview, for I presume that he is not less impatient for it than yourself.”

“My dear sir,” said Monte Cristo, “I understand how you’re feeling; you need some time to collect yourself. In the meantime, I’ll go prepare the young man for this much-anticipated meeting, as I assume he is just as eager for it as you are.”

“I should quite imagine that to be the case,” said Cavalcanti.

“I can totally see that being true,” said Cavalcanti.

“Well, in a quarter of an hour he shall be with you.”

“Well, in fifteen minutes he will be with you.”

“You will bring him, then? You carry your goodness so far as even to present him to me yourself?”

“You're going to bring him, then? You’re willing to go so far as to introduce him to me yourself?”

“No; I do not wish to come between a father and son. Your interview will be private. But do not be uneasy; even if the powerful voice of nature should be silent, you cannot well mistake him; he will enter by this door. He is a fine young man, of fair complexion—a little too fair, perhaps—pleasing in manners; but you will see and judge for yourself.”

“No, I don’t want to get in the way of a father and son. Your meeting will be private. But don’t worry; even if nature’s powerful voice is quiet, you won't miss him; he’ll come through this door. He’s a good-looking young man, a bit too fair-skinned, maybe—nice manners; but you’ll see and decide for yourself.”

“By the way,” said the major, “you know I have only the 2,000 francs which the Abbé Busoni sent me; this sum I have expended upon travelling expenses, and——”

“By the way,” said the major, “you know I only have the 2,000 francs that Abbé Busoni sent me; I’ve spent that on travel expenses, and—”

“And you want money; that is a matter of course, my dear M. Cavalcanti. Well, here are 8,000 francs on account.”

“And you want money; that's only natural, my dear M. Cavalcanti. Well, here are 8,000 francs as a down payment.”

The major’s eyes sparkled brilliantly.

The major's eyes sparkled brightly.

“It is 40,000 francs which I now owe you,” said Monte Cristo.

“It’s 40,000 francs that I owe you now,” said Monte Cristo.

“Does your excellency wish for a receipt?” said the major, at the same time slipping the money into the inner pocket of his coat.

“Do you want a receipt, Your Excellency?” said the major, while slipping the money into the inner pocket of his coat.

“For what?” said the count.

“For what?” asked the count.

“I thought you might want it to show the Abbé Busoni.”

“I thought you might want to show it to the Abbé Busoni.”

“Well, when you receive the remaining 40,000, you shall give me a receipt in full. Between honest men such excessive precaution is, I think, quite unnecessary.”

"Well, when you get the remaining 40,000, you should give me a full receipt. I think such extreme caution is unnecessary between honest people."

“Yes, so it is, between perfectly upright people.”

“Yes, that's true, among perfectly honest people.”

“One word more,” said Monte Cristo.

“One more word,” said Monte Cristo.

“Say on.”

"Go ahead."

“You will permit me to make one remark?”

"You mind if I make a quick comment?"

“Certainly; pray do so.”

“Of course; please do.”

“Then I should advise you to leave off wearing that style of dress.”

“Then I suggest you stop wearing that style of dress.”

“Indeed,” said the major, regarding himself with an air of complete satisfaction.

“Definitely,” said the major, looking at himself with a sense of total satisfaction.

“Yes. It may be worn at Via Reggio; but that costume, however elegant in itself, has long been out of fashion in Paris.”

“Yes. It may be worn in Via Reggio; but that outfit, no matter how stylish it is on its own, is long out of fashion in Paris.”

“That’s unfortunate.”

"That's too bad."

“Oh, if you really are attached to your old mode of dress; you can easily resume it when you leave Paris.”

“Oh, if you’re really attached to your old style of dressing, you can easily go back to it when you leave Paris.”

“But what shall I wear?”

“But what should I wear?”

“What you find in your trunks.”

“What you discover in your luggage.”

“In my trunks? I have but one portmanteau.”

“In my luggage? I only have one suitcase.”

“I dare say you have nothing else with you. What is the use of boring one’s self with so many things? Besides an old soldier always likes to march with as little baggage as possible.”

“I bet you don’t have anything else with you. What’s the point of boring yourself with so much stuff? Plus, an old soldier always prefers to march with as little baggage as possible.”

“That is just the case—precisely so.”

"That's exactly the point—just that."

“But you are a man of foresight and prudence, therefore you sent your luggage on before you. It has arrived at the Hôtel des Princes, Rue de Richelieu. It is there you are to take up your quarters.”

"But you are a man of foresight and caution, so you sent your luggage ahead of you. It has arrived at the Hôtel des Princes, Rue de Richelieu. That's where you will be staying."

“Then, in these trunks——”

“Then, in these bags——”

“I presume you have given orders to your valet de chambre to put in all you are likely to need,—your plain clothes and your uniform. On grand occasions you must wear your uniform; that will look very well. Do not forget your crosses. They still laugh at them in France, and yet always wear them, for all that.”

“I assume you’ve instructed your butler to pack everything you’ll need—your regular clothes and your uniform. You’ll need to wear your uniform for important events; it will look great. Don’t forget your medals. They still joke about them in France, yet they wear them anyway.”

“Very well, very well,” said the major, who was in ecstasy at the attention paid him by the count.

“Alright, alright,” said the major, who was thrilled by the attention the count was giving him.

“Now,” said Monte Cristo, “that you have fortified yourself against all painful excitement, prepare yourself, my dear M. Cavalcanti, to meet your lost Andrea.”

“Now,” said Monte Cristo, “that you’ve prepared yourself for all the painful emotions, get ready, my dear M. Cavalcanti, to meet your long-lost Andrea.”

Saying which Monte Cristo bowed, and disappeared behind the tapestry, leaving the major fascinated beyond expression with the delightful reception which he had received at the hands of the count.

Saying this, Monte Cristo bowed and stepped behind the tapestry, leaving the major utterly captivated by the wonderful welcome he'd received from the count.

Chapter 56. Andrea Cavalcanti

The Count of Monte Cristo entered the adjoining room, which Baptistin had designated as the drawing-room, and found there a young man, of graceful demeanor and elegant appearance, who had arrived in a cab about half an hour previously. Baptistin had not found any difficulty in recognizing the person who presented himself at the door for admittance. He was certainly the tall young man with light hair, red beard, black eyes, and brilliant complexion, whom his master had so particularly described to him. When the count entered the room the young man was carelessly stretched on a sofa, tapping his boot with the gold-headed cane which he held in his hand. On perceiving the count he rose quickly.

The Count of Monte Cristo walked into the next room, which Baptistin had designated as the drawing-room, and found a young man there, with a graceful demeanor and elegant appearance, who had arrived in a cab about half an hour earlier. Baptistin had easily recognized the person who had come to the door. He was definitely the tall young man with light hair, a red beard, black eyes, and a radiant complexion that his master had so specifically described to him. When the count entered the room, the young man was lounging on a sofa, tapping his boot with the gold-headed cane he was holding. Upon seeing the count, he quickly got to his feet.

“The Count of Monte Cristo, I believe?” said he.

“The Count of Monte Cristo, right?” he said.

“Yes, sir, and I think I have the honor of addressing Count Andrea Cavalcanti?”

“Yes, sir, and I believe I'm speaking with Count Andrea Cavalcanti?”

“Count Andrea Cavalcanti,” repeated the young man, accompanying his words with a bow.

“Count Andrea Cavalcanti,” the young man said again, bowing as he spoke.

“You are charged with a letter of introduction addressed to me, are you not?” said the count.

“You have a letter of introduction for me, right?” said the count.

“I did not mention that, because the signature seemed to me so strange.”

“I didn’t bring that up because the signature looked really weird to me.”

“The letter signed ‘Sinbad the Sailor,’ is it not?”

“The letter signed ‘Sinbad the Sailor,’ right?”

“Exactly so. Now, as I have never known any Sinbad, with the exception of the one celebrated in the Thousand and One Nights——”

“Exactly. Now, since I’ve never known any Sinbad, except for the one famous in the Thousand and One Nights——”

“Well, it is one of his descendants, and a great friend of mine; he is a very rich Englishman, eccentric almost to insanity, and his real name is Lord Wilmore.”

"Well, it's one of his descendants, and a really good friend of mine; he’s a super wealthy Englishman, almost eccentric to the point of madness, and his real name is Lord Wilmore."

“Ah, indeed? Then that explains everything that is extraordinary,” said Andrea. “He is, then, the same Englishman whom I met—at—ah—yes, indeed. Well, monsieur, I am at your service.”

“Ah, really? That explains all the unusual things,” said Andrea. “So he’s the same Englishman I met—at—oh—yes, right. Well, sir, I’m here to help you.”

“If what you say be true,” replied the count, smiling, “perhaps you will be kind enough to give me some account of yourself and your family?”

“If what you’re saying is true,” replied the count with a smile, “maybe you could share some details about yourself and your family?”

“Certainly, I will do so,” said the young man, with a quickness which gave proof of his ready invention. “I am (as you have said) the Count Andrea Cavalcanti, son of Major Bartolomeo Cavalcanti, a descendant of the Cavalcanti whose names are inscribed in the golden book at Florence. Our family, although still rich (for my father’s income amounts to half a million), has experienced many misfortunes, and I myself was, at the age of five years, taken away by the treachery of my tutor, so that for fifteen years I have not seen the author of my existence. Since I have arrived at years of discretion and become my own master, I have been constantly seeking him, but all in vain. At length I received this letter from your friend, which states that my father is in Paris, and authorizes me to address myself to you for information respecting him.”

“Of course, I’ll do that,” replied the young man, quickly demonstrating his quick thinking. “I am, as you mentioned, Count Andrea Cavalcanti, the son of Major Bartolomeo Cavalcanti, a descendant of the Cavalcanti listed in the golden book in Florence. Our family, while still wealthy (my father's income is about half a million), has faced many hardships, and when I was just five years old, my tutor betrayed me, which is why I haven’t seen my father for fifteen years. Now that I’m an adult and can make my own decisions, I’ve been searching for him, but without success. Finally, I received this letter from your friend, stating that my father is in Paris and authorizing me to reach out to you for information about him.”

“Really, all you have related to me is exceedingly interesting,” said Monte Cristo, observing the young man with a gloomy satisfaction; “and you have done well to conform in everything to the wishes of my friend Sinbad; for your father is indeed here, and is seeking you.”

“Honestly, everything you've told me is super interesting,” Monte Cristo said, looking at the young man with a satisfied yet pensive expression; “and it’s good that you’ve gone along with all of Sinbad’s wishes; because your father is right here and is looking for you.”

The count from the moment of first entering the drawing-room, had not once lost sight of the expression of the young man’s countenance; he had admired the assurance of his look and the firmness of his voice; but at these words, so natural in themselves, “Your father is indeed here, and is seeking you,” young Andrea started, and exclaimed, “My father? Is my father here?”

The count, from the moment he first entered the drawing room, had not taken his eyes off the expression on the young man’s face; he had admired the confidence in his look and the steadiness of his voice; but at those words, so simple yet impactful, “Your father is indeed here and is looking for you,” young Andrea jumped and exclaimed, “My father? Is my father here?”

“Most undoubtedly,” replied Monte Cristo; “your father, Major Bartolomeo Cavalcanti.” The expression of terror which, for the moment, had overspread the features of the young man, had now disappeared.

“Most definitely,” replied Monte Cristo; “your father, Major Bartolomeo Cavalcanti.” The look of fear that had briefly crossed the young man's face was now gone.

“Ah, yes, that is the name, certainly. Major Bartolomeo Cavalcanti. And you really mean to say; monsieur, that my dear father is here?”

“Ah, yes, that's the name, for sure. Major Bartolomeo Cavalcanti. And you really mean to say, sir, that my dear father is here?”

“Yes, sir; and I can even add that I have only just left his company. The history which he related to me of his lost son touched me to the quick; indeed, his griefs, hopes, and fears on that subject might furnish material for a most touching and pathetic poem. At length, he one day received a letter, stating that the abductors of his son now offered to restore him, or at least to give notice where he might be found, on condition of receiving a large sum of money, by way of ransom. Your father did not hesitate an instant, and the sum was sent to the frontier of Piedmont, with a passport signed for Italy. You were in the south of France, I think?”

“Yes, sir; and I can add that I just left his company. The story he told me about his lost son really affected me; his grief, hopes, and fears could inspire a very moving and emotional poem. Eventually, he received a letter stating that the kidnappers of his son were now willing to return him, or at least provide information on where he could be found, in exchange for a large ransom. Your father didn’t hesitate for a moment, and the money was sent to the Piedmont border, along with a passport for Italy. You were in the south of France, right?”

“Yes,” replied Andrea, with an embarrassed air, “I was in the south of France.”

“Yes,” replied Andrea, looking a bit embarrassed, “I was in the south of France.”

“A carriage was to await you at Nice?”

“A carriage was supposed to be waiting for you in Nice?”

“Precisely so; and it conveyed me from Nice to Genoa, from Genoa to Turin, from Turin to Chambéry, from Chambéry to Pont-de-Beauvoisin, and from Pont-de-Beauvoisin to Paris.”

“Exactly; and it took me from Nice to Genoa, from Genoa to Turin, from Turin to Chambéry, from Chambéry to Pont-de-Beauvoisin, and from Pont-de-Beauvoisin to Paris.”

30133m

“Indeed? Then your father ought to have met with you on the road, for it is exactly the same route which he himself took, and that is how we have been able to trace your journey to this place.”

“Really? Then your dad should have run into you on the road, because it’s the exact same route he took, and that’s how we figured out your journey to this place.”

“But,” said Andrea, “if my father had met me, I doubt if he would have recognized me; I must be somewhat altered since he last saw me.”

“But,” said Andrea, “if my dad had met me, I doubt he would have recognized me; I must have changed a bit since he last saw me.”

“Oh, the voice of nature,” said Monte Cristo.

“Oh, the voice of nature,” said Monte Cristo.

“True,” interrupted the young man, “I had not looked upon it in that light.”

“True,” interrupted the young man, “I hadn’t thought of it that way.”

“Now,” replied Monte Cristo “there is only one source of uneasiness left in your father’s mind, which is this—he is anxious to know how you have been employed during your long absence from him, how you have been treated by your persecutors, and if they have conducted themselves towards you with all the deference due to your rank. Finally, he is anxious to see if you have been fortunate enough to escape the bad moral influence to which you have been exposed, and which is infinitely more to be dreaded than any physical suffering; he wishes to discover if the fine abilities with which nature had endowed you have been weakened by want of culture; and, in short, whether you consider yourself capable of resuming and retaining in the world the high position to which your rank entitles you.”

“Now,” replied Monte Cristo, “there’s just one thing still bothering your father. He’s worried about how you’ve spent your long absence from him, how you've been treated by your enemies, and whether they’ve shown you the respect you deserve based on your position. Lastly, he wants to find out if you’ve managed to avoid the negative influences you’ve been exposed to, which are far worse than any physical pain; he’s curious to see if your natural talents have suffered from a lack of development; and, in short, whether you feel capable of taking back and maintaining the high status that your rank grants you in the world.”

“Sir!” exclaimed the young man, quite astounded, “I hope no false report——”

“Sir!” the young man exclaimed, clearly shocked. “I hope it’s not a false report——”

“As for myself, I first heard you spoken of by my friend Wilmore, the philanthropist. I believe he found you in some unpleasant position, but do not know of what nature, for I did not ask, not being inquisitive. Your misfortunes engaged his sympathies, so you see you must have been interesting. He told me that he was anxious to restore you to the position which you had lost, and that he would seek your father until he found him. He did seek, and has found him, apparently, since he is here now; and, finally, my friend apprised me of your coming, and gave me a few other instructions relative to your future fortune. I am quite aware that my friend Wilmore is peculiar, but he is sincere, and as rich as a gold mine, consequently, he may indulge his eccentricities without any fear of their ruining him, and I have promised to adhere to his instructions. Now, sir, pray do not be offended at the question I am about to put to you, as it comes in the way of my duty as your patron. I would wish to know if the misfortunes which have happened to you—misfortunes entirely beyond your control, and which in no degree diminish my regard for you—I would wish to know if they have not, in some measure, contributed to render you a stranger to the world in which your fortune and your name entitle you to make a conspicuous figure?”

“As for me, I first heard about you from my friend Wilmore, the philanthropist. I believe he found you in a tough spot, but I’m not sure what kind because I didn’t ask—I’m not one to pry. Your troubles caught his attention, so you must have been intriguing. He told me he was eager to help you regain the position you lost and that he would look for your father until he found him. He did search and, it seems, he has found him since he’s here now; ultimately, my friend let me know about your arrival and shared some other details regarding your future prospects. I understand my friend Wilmore is a bit unusual, but he is genuine and wealthy like a gold mine, so he can afford to be eccentric without worrying about it harming him, and I’ve agreed to follow his guidance. Now, sir, please don’t take offense at the question I’m about to ask, as it comes from my role as your patron. I’d like to know if the misfortunes you’ve faced—misfortunes completely beyond your control, which do not lessen my respect for you—have somehow made you feel like a stranger in the world that your fortune and name should allow you to shine in?”

“Sir,” returned the young man, with a reassurance of manner, “make your mind easy on this score. Those who took me from my father, and who always intended, sooner or later, to sell me again to my original proprietor, as they have now done, calculated that, in order to make the most of their bargain, it would be politic to leave me in possession of all my personal and hereditary worth, and even to increase the value, if possible. I have, therefore, received a very good education, and have been treated by these kidnappers very much as the slaves were treated in Asia Minor, whose masters made them grammarians, doctors, and philosophers, in order that they might fetch a higher price in the Roman market.”

“Sir,” replied the young man confidently, “you don’t need to worry about that. The people who took me from my father always planned to sell me back to my original owner eventually, as they have now done. They figured that to get the best deal, it would be smart to let me keep all my personal and inherited value, and even try to increase it if they could. So, I’ve received a great education and have been treated by these kidnappers much like the slaves in Asia Minor, whose masters made them grammarians, doctors, and philosophers so they could sell them for a higher price in the Roman market.”

Monte Cristo smiled with satisfaction; it appeared as if he had not expected so much from M. Andrea Cavalcanti.

Monte Cristo smiled with satisfaction; it seemed he hadn't expected so much from M. Andrea Cavalcanti.

“Besides,” continued the young man, “if there did appear some defect in education, or offence against the established forms of etiquette, I suppose it would be excused, in consideration of the misfortunes which accompanied my birth, and followed me through my youth.”

“Besides,” the young man continued, “if there was any flaw in my education or any offense against the usual rules of etiquette, I suppose it would be overlooked, given the misfortunes that came with my birth and followed me throughout my youth.”

“Well,” said Monte Cristo in an indifferent tone, “you will do as you please, count, for you are the master of your own actions, and are the person most concerned in the matter, but if I were you, I would not divulge a word of these adventures. Your history is quite a romance, and the world, which delights in romances in yellow covers, strangely mistrusts those which are bound in living parchment, even though they be gilded like yourself. This is the kind of difficulty which I wished to represent to you, my dear count. You would hardly have recited your touching history before it would go forth to the world, and be deemed unlikely and unnatural. You would be no longer a lost child found, but you would be looked upon as an upstart, who had sprung up like a mushroom in the night. You might excite a little curiosity, but it is not everyone who likes to be made the centre of observation and the subject of unpleasant remark.”

"Well," said Monte Cristo in a casual tone, "you can do what you want, Count, since you're in control of your own choices and are the one most affected by this. But if I were you, I wouldn't share a word about these adventures. Your story is quite the tale, and while the world loves tales with flashy covers, it tends to look skeptically at those that are truly lived experiences, no matter how impressive they are, just like you. This is the challenge I wanted to highlight for you, my dear Count. You’d barely share your touching story before it would spread everywhere and be seen as unlikely and outlandish. Instead of being a lost child finally found, you'd be viewed as a newcomer who appeared overnight like a mushroom. You might spark some curiosity, but not everyone enjoys being the focus of attention and the subject of uncomfortable gossip."

“I agree with you, monsieur,” said the young man, turning pale, and, in spite of himself, trembling beneath the scrutinizing look of his companion, “such consequences would be extremely unpleasant.”

“I agree with you, sir,” said the young man, turning pale and, despite himself, trembling under the intense gaze of his companion, “such consequences would be really unpleasant.”

“Nevertheless, you must not exaggerate the evil,” said Monte Cristo, “for by endeavoring to avoid one fault you will fall into another. You must resolve upon one simple and single line of conduct, and for a man of your intelligence, this plan is as easy as it is necessary; you must form honorable friendships, and by that means counteract the prejudice which may attach to the obscurity of your former life.”

“Still, you shouldn't blow the evil out of proportion," said Monte Cristo. "In trying to avoid one mistake, you'll end up making another. You need to stick to one clear path, and for someone as intelligent as you, this approach is as simple as it is essential. You should build honorable friendships, and through that, you can counter the bias that might come from the lack of transparency in your past.”

Andrea visibly changed countenance.

Andrea's expression noticeably changed.

“I would offer myself as your surety and friendly adviser,” said Monte Cristo, “did I not possess a moral distrust of my best friends, and a sort of inclination to lead others to doubt them too; therefore, in departing from this rule, I should (as the actors say) be playing a part quite out of my line, and should, therefore, run the risk of being hissed, which would be an act of folly.”

“I would be your guarantor and friendly advisor,” said Monte Cristo, “if I didn’t have a fundamental distrust of my closest friends, and a tendency to make others doubt them as well; so, by breaking this rule, I would (as the actors say) be stepping out of my comfort zone, and I would risk being booed, which would be a foolish act.”

“However, your excellency,” said Andrea, “in consideration of Lord Wilmore, by whom I was recommended to you——”

“However, your excellency,” said Andrea, “considering Lord Wilmore, who recommended me to you——”

“Yes, certainly,” interrupted Monte Cristo; “but Lord Wilmore did not omit to inform me, my dear M. Andrea, that the season of your youth was rather a stormy one. Ah,” said the count, watching Andrea’s countenance, “I do not demand any confession from you; it is precisely to avoid that necessity that your father was sent for from Lucca. You shall soon see him. He is a little stiff and pompous in his manner, and he is disfigured by his uniform; but when it becomes known that he has been for eighteen years in the Austrian service, all that will be pardoned. We are not generally very severe with the Austrians. In short, you will find your father a very presentable person, I assure you.”

“Of course,” interrupted Monte Cristo; “but Lord Wilmore made sure to tell me, my dear M. Andrea, that your youth was quite eventful. Ah,” said the count, observing Andrea’s expression, “I’m not asking for any confessions; it’s exactly to avoid that that your father was called from Lucca. You’ll see him soon. He may come off as a bit stiff and pompous, and his uniform makes him look a bit off, but once people know he’s spent eighteen years in the Austrian service, they’ll overlook that. Generally, we’re not that hard on the Austrians. In any case, I assure you, you’ll find your father to be quite respectable.”

“Ah, sir, you have given me confidence; it is so long since we were separated, that I have not the least remembrance of him, and, besides, you know that in the eyes of the world a large fortune covers all defects.”

“Ah, sir, you’ve given me confidence; it’s been so long since we were apart that I don’t remember him at all, and besides, you know that in the eyes of society, a big fortune makes up for all flaws.”

“He is a millionaire—his income is 500,000 francs.”

“He is a millionaire—he makes 500,000 francs a year.”

“Then,” said the young man, with anxiety, “I shall be sure to be placed in an agreeable position.”

“Then,” said the young man nervously, “I’ll make sure I end up in a good position.”

“One of the most agreeable possible, my dear sir; he will allow you an income of 50,000 livres per annum during the whole time of your stay in Paris.”

“One of the best possible options, my dear sir; he will grant you an income of 50,000 livres a year for the entire duration of your stay in Paris.”

“Then in that case I shall always choose to remain there.”

“Then in that case, I will always choose to stay there.”

“You cannot control circumstances, my dear sir; ‘man proposes, and God disposes.’” Andrea sighed.

“You can’t control circumstances, my dear sir; ‘man proposes, and God disposes.’” Andrea sighed.

“But,” said he, “so long as I do remain in Paris, and nothing forces me to quit it, do you mean to tell me that I may rely on receiving the sum you just now mentioned to me?”

“But,” he said, “as long as I stay in Paris, and nothing makes me leave, are you telling me that I can count on getting the amount you just mentioned?”

“You may.”

"Sure, go ahead."

“Shall I receive it from my father?” asked Andrea, with some uneasiness.

“Should I accept it from my dad?” Andrea asked, feeling a bit anxious.

“Yes, you will receive it from your father personally, but Lord Wilmore will be the security for the money. He has, at the request of your father, opened an account of 5,000 francs a month at M. Danglars’, which is one of the safest banks in Paris.”

“Yes, you'll get it directly from your father, but Lord Wilmore will guarantee the money. At your father’s request, he has opened an account with M. Danglars for 5,000 francs a month, which is one of the safest banks in Paris.”

“And does my father mean to remain long in Paris?” asked Andrea.

“And does my dad plan to stay in Paris for a long time?” asked Andrea.

“Only a few days,” replied Monte Cristo. “His service does not allow him to absent himself more than two or three weeks together.”

“Only a few days,” replied Monte Cristo. “His job doesn’t let him take off for more than two or three weeks at a time.”

“Ah, my dear father!” exclaimed Andrea, evidently charmed with the idea of his speedy departure.

“Ah, my dear dad!” Andrea exclaimed, clearly delighted by the thought of his quick departure.

“Therefore,” said Monte Cristo feigning to mistake his meaning—“therefore I will not, for another instant, retard the pleasure of your meeting. Are you prepared to embrace your worthy father?”

“Therefore,” said Monte Cristo, pretending to misunderstand him—“therefore I will not delay the joy of your meeting for another moment. Are you ready to embrace your deserving father?”

“I hope you do not doubt it.”

“I hope you don't doubt it.”

30137m

“Go, then, into the drawing-room, my young friend, where you will find your father awaiting you.”

“Go into the living room, my young friend, where your father is waiting for you.”

Andrea made a low bow to the count, and entered the adjoining room. Monte Cristo watched him till he disappeared, and then touched a spring in a panel made to look like a picture, which, in sliding partly from the frame, discovered to view a small opening, so cleverly contrived that it revealed all that was passing in the drawing-room now occupied by Cavalcanti and Andrea. The young man closed the door behind him, and advanced towards the major, who had risen when he heard steps approaching him.

Andrea made a slight bow to the count and walked into the next room. Monte Cristo watched him until he disappeared, then pressed a button in a panel that looked like a painting. As it slid partially from the frame, it revealed a small opening, cleverly designed to show everything happening in the drawing-room now occupied by Cavalcanti and Andrea. The young man closed the door behind him and walked toward the major, who had stood up when he heard footsteps approaching.

“Ah, my dear father!” said Andrea in a loud voice, in order that the count might hear him in the next room, “is it really you?”

“Ah, my dear father!” said Andrea loudly so the count could hear him in the next room, “is that really you?”

“How do you do, my dear son?” said the major gravely.

“How are you, my dear son?” said the major seriously.

“After so many years of painful separation,” said Andrea, in the same tone of voice, and glancing towards the door, “what a happiness it is to meet again!”

“After so many years of painful separation,” Andrea said, with the same tone of voice, glancing towards the door, “what a joy it is to meet again!”

“Indeed it is, after so long a separation.”

“Absolutely, especially after such a long time apart.”

“Will you not embrace me, sir?” said Andrea.

“Will you not hug me, sir?” said Andrea.

30139m

“If you wish it, my son,” said the major; and the two men embraced each other after the fashion of actors on the stage; that is to say, each rested his head on the other’s shoulder.

“If you want, my son,” said the major; and the two men hugged each other like actors on stage; that is to say, each rested his head on the other’s shoulder.

“Then we are once more reunited?” said Andrea.

“Are we reunited again?” said Andrea.

“Once more,” replied the major.

“Again,” replied the major.

“Never more to be separated?”

"Never to be separated again?"

“Why, as to that—I think, my dear son, you must be by this time so accustomed to France as to look upon it almost as a second country.”

“Why, in that case—I believe, my dear son, you must be so used to France by now that you see it almost as a second home.”

“The fact is,” said the young man, “that I should be exceedingly grieved to leave it.”

“The truth is,” said the young man, “that I would be really upset to leave it.”

“As for me, you must know I cannot possibly live out of Lucca; therefore I shall return to Italy as soon as I can.”

“As for me, you should know I can’t possibly live outside of Lucca; so I’ll return to Italy as soon as I can.”

“But before you leave France, my dear father, I hope you will put me in possession of the documents which will be necessary to prove my descent.”

"But before you leave France, my dear father, I hope you will give me the documents I need to prove my ancestry."

“Certainly; I am come expressly on that account; it has cost me much trouble to find you, but I had resolved on giving them into your hands, and if I had to recommence my search, it would occupy all the few remaining years of my life.”

“Of course; I came here just for that reason; it took me a lot of effort to find you, but I decided to hand these over to you, and if I had to start my search all over again, it would take up all the few years I have left.”

“Where are these papers, then?”

“Where are the papers, then?”

“Here they are.”

"Here they are."

Andrea seized the certificate of his father’s marriage and his own baptismal register, and after having opened them with all the eagerness which might be expected under the circumstances, he read them with a facility which proved that he was accustomed to similar documents, and with an expression which plainly denoted an unusual interest in the contents. When he had perused the documents, an indefinable expression of pleasure lighted up his countenance, and looking at the major with a most peculiar smile, he said, in very excellent Tuscan:

Andrea grabbed his father's marriage certificate and his own baptismal record, and after opening them with all the eagerness you'd expect in this situation, he read them easily, showing that he was familiar with such documents, and his face clearly showed an unusual interest in what he was reading. Once he finished going through the papers, a vague look of pleasure brightened his face, and looking at the major with a rather unique smile, he said, in excellent Tuscan:

“Then there is no longer any such thing, in Italy as being condemned to the galleys?”

“Then there is no longer anything like being sentenced to the galleys in Italy?”

The major drew himself up to his full height.

The major stood confidently.

“Why?—what do you mean by that question?”

“Why? What do you mean by that?”

“I mean that if there were, it would be impossible to draw up with impunity two such deeds as these. In France, my dear sir, half such a piece of effrontery as that would cause you to be quickly despatched to Toulon for five years, for change of air.”

“I mean that if it were the case, it would be impossible to pull off two actions like these without consequences. In France, my dear sir, even a fraction of such audacity would have you quickly sent off to Toulon for five years, just to get some fresh air.”

“Will you be good enough to explain your meaning?” said the major, endeavoring as much as possible to assume an air of the greatest majesty.

“Could you please explain what you mean?” said the major, trying hard to appear as dignified as possible.

“My dear M. Cavalcanti,” said Andrea, taking the major by the arm in a confidential manner, “how much are you paid for being my father?”

“My dear M. Cavalcanti,” said Andrea, taking the major by the arm in a friendly way, “how much do you get paid for being my father?”

The major was about to speak, when Andrea continued, in a low voice:

The major was about to speak when Andrea continued in a quiet voice:

“Nonsense, I am going to set you an example of confidence, they give me 50,000 francs a year to be your son; consequently, you can understand that it is not at all likely I shall ever deny my parent.”

“Nonsense, I'm going to show you what confidence looks like. They pay me 50,000 francs a year just to be your son; so, you can see that it's highly unlikely I would ever deny my parent.”

The major looked anxiously around him.

The major looked around him with concern.

“Make yourself easy, we are quite alone,” said Andrea; “besides, we are conversing in Italian.”

“Relax, we’re completely alone,” said Andrea; “plus, we’re speaking in Italian.”

“Well, then,” replied the major, “they paid me 50,000 francs down.”

“Well, then,” replied the major, “they gave me 50,000 francs upfront.”

“Monsieur Cavalcanti,” said Andrea, “do you believe in fairy tales?”

“Monsieur Cavalcanti,” Andrea said, “do you believe in fairy tales?”

“I used not to do so, but I really feel now almost obliged to have faith in them.”

"I didn't used to feel that way, but I really feel like I have to have faith in them now."

“You have, then, been induced to alter your opinion; you have had some proofs of their truth?” The major drew from his pocket a handful of gold.

“You’ve changed your mind, then? You’ve seen some evidence to back it up?” The major pulled a handful of gold from his pocket.

“Most palpable proofs,” said he, “as you may perceive.”

“Most obvious evidence,” he said, “as you can see.”

“You think, then, that I may rely on the count’s promises?”

"You think I can trust the count’s promises?"

“Certainly I do.”

"Of course I do."

“You are sure he will keep his word with me?”

“You really think he’ll keep his word to me?”

“To the letter, but at the same time, remember, we must continue to play our respective parts. I, as a tender father——”

“To the letter, but at the same time, remember, we need to keep playing our roles. I, as a caring father——”

“And I as a dutiful son, as they choose that I shall be descended from you.”

“And I, as a devoted son, as they want me to be your descendant.”

“Whom do you mean by they?”

“Who do you mean by they?”

Ma foi, I can hardly tell, but I was alluding to those who wrote the letter; you received one, did you not?”

“Honestly, I can hardly say, but I was referring to those who wrote the letter; you got one, right?”

“Yes.”

“Yep.”

“From whom?”

"From who?"

“From a certain Abbé Busoni.”

"From a certain Father Busoni."

“Have you any knowledge of him?”

"Do you know him?"

“No, I have never seen him.”

"No, I haven't seen him."

“What did he say in the letter?”

“What did he write in the letter?”

“You will promise not to betray me?”

"You promise not to betray me?"

“Rest assured of that; you well know that our interests are the same.”

“Don’t worry about that; you know that we want the same things.”

“Then read for yourself;” and the major gave a letter into the young man’s hand. Andrea read in a low voice:

“Then read for yourself;” and the major handed a letter to the young man. Andrea read it in a low voice:

“‘You are poor; a miserable old age awaits you. Would you like to become rich, or at least independent? Set out immediately for Paris, and demand of the Count of Monte Cristo, Avenue des Champs-Élysées, No. 30, the son whom you had by the Marchesa Corsinari, and who was taken from you at five years of age. This son is named Andrea Cavalcanti. In order that you may not doubt the kind intention of the writer of this letter, you will find enclosed an order for 2,400 francs, payable in Florence, at Signor Gozzi’s; also a letter of introduction to the Count of Monte Cristo, on whom I give you a draft of 48,000 francs. Remember to go to the count on the 26th May at seven o’clock in the evening.

“‘You’re poor; a tough and miserable old age is ahead of you. Do you want to get rich or at least be independent? Head straight to Paris and ask the Count of Monte Cristo at 30 Avenue des Champs-Élysées for the son you had with Marchesa Corsinari, who was taken from you when he was five. His name is Andrea Cavalcanti. To reassure you about the good intentions of the person writing this letter, I’ve included an order for 2,400 francs, payable in Florence at Signor Gozzi’s; also, there’s a letter of introduction to the Count of Monte Cristo, on whom I’ve placed a draft for 48,000 francs. Make sure to visit the count on May 26th at seven o’clock in the evening.

“(Signed) ‘Abbé Busoni.’”

“(Signed) ‘Abbé Busoni.’”

“It is the same.”

"Same here."

“What do you mean?” said the major.

“What do you mean?” asked the major.

“I was going to say that I received a letter almost to the same effect.”

“I was about to say that I got a letter that meant pretty much the same thing.”

“You?”

"You?"

“Yes.”

“Yep.”

“From the Abbé Busoni?”

"From Abbé Busoni?"

“No.”

“No.”

“From whom, then?”

"From who, then?"

“From an Englishman, called Lord Wilmore, who takes the name of Sinbad the Sailor.”

“From an Englishman named Lord Wilmore, who goes by the name of Sinbad the Sailor.”

“And of whom you have no more knowledge than I of the Abbé Busoni?”

“And you know no more about Abbé Busoni than I do?”

“You are mistaken; there I am ahead of you.”

“You're wrong; I'm ahead of you there.”

“You have seen him, then?”

“Have you seen him, then?”

“Yes, once.”

"Yeah, once."

“Where?”

“Where at?”

“Ah, that is just what I cannot tell you; if I did, I should make you as wise as myself, which it is not my intention to do.”

“Ah, that’s exactly what I can’t tell you; if I did, I’d make you as wise as I am, and that’s not my intention.”

“And what did the letter contain?”

“And what did the letter say?”

“Read it.”

"Check it out."

“‘You are poor, and your future prospects are dark and gloomy. Do you wish for a name? should you like to be rich, and your own master?’”

“‘You’re struggling financially, and your future looks bleak. Do you want to be known? Would you like to be wealthy and in control of your own life?’”

Parbleu!” said the young man; “was it possible there could be two answers to such a question?”

Wow!” said the young man; “could there really be two answers to such a question?”

“‘Take the post-chaise which you will find waiting at the Porte de Gênes, as you enter Nice; pass through Turin, Chambéry, and Pont-de-Beauvoisin. Go to the Count of Monte Cristo, Avenue des Champs-Élysées, on the 26th of May, at seven o’clock in the evening, and demand of him your father. You are the son of the Marchese Cavalcanti and the Marchesa Oliva Corsinari. The marquis will give you some papers which will certify this fact, and authorize you to appear under that name in the Parisian world. As to your rank, an annual income of 50,000 livres will enable you to support it admirably. I enclose a draft for 5,000 livres, payable on M. Ferrea, banker at Nice, and also a letter of introduction to the Count of Monte Cristo, whom I have directed to supply all your wants.

“Take the carriage waiting for you at the Porte de Gênes as you enter Nice; travel through Turin, Chambéry, and Pont-de-Beauvoisin. Go to the Count of Monte Cristo on Avenue des Champs-Élysées on May 26th at seven in the evening, and ask him about your father. You are the son of Marchese Cavalcanti and Marchesa Oliva Corsinari. The marquis will give you some documents to confirm this and allow you to use that name in Paris. As for your status, an annual income of 50,000 livres will help you maintain it perfectly. I’ve included a draft for 5,000 livres, payable to M. Ferrea, a banker in Nice, along with a letter of introduction to the Count of Monte Cristo, who I’ve asked to meet all your needs.”

“‘Sinbad the Sailor.’”

"Sinbad the Sailor."

“Humph,” said the major; “very good. You have seen the count, you say?”

“Humph,” said the major, “very good. You say you've seen the count?”

“I have only just left him.”

“I just broke up with him.”

“And has he conformed to all that the letter specified?”

“And has he followed everything that the letter mentioned?”

“He has.”

"He does."

“Do you understand it?”

"Do you get it?"

“Not in the least.”

"Not at all."

“There is a dupe somewhere.”

“There’s a scammer around.”

“At all events, it is neither you nor I.”

“At any rate, it's neither you nor me.”

“Certainly not.”

"Definitely not."

“Well, then——”

“Well, then—”

“Why, it does not much concern us, do you think it does?”

“Why, it doesn’t really matter to us, do you think it does?”

“No; I agree with you there. We must play the game to the end, and consent to be blindfolded.”

“No, I agree with you on that. We have to play the game to the end and accept being blindfolded.”

“Ah, you shall see; I promise you I will sustain my part to admiration.”

“Ah, you'll see; I promise I will play my part impressively.”

“I never once doubted your doing so.” Monte Cristo chose this moment for re-entering the drawing-room. On hearing the sound of his footsteps, the two men threw themselves in each other’s arms, and while they were in the midst of this embrace, the count entered.

“I never once doubted you'd do that.” Monte Cristo picked this moment to walk back into the drawing-room. When they heard his footsteps, the two men embraced each other, and while they were in the middle of this hug, the count came in.

“Well, marquis,” said Monte Cristo, “you appear to be in no way disappointed in the son whom your good fortune has restored to you.”

“Well, Marquis,” said Monte Cristo, “you seem to be entirely pleased with the son that your good fortune has brought back to you.”

“Ah, your excellency, I am overwhelmed with delight.”

“Ah, your excellency, I am filled with joy.”

“And what are your feelings?” said Monte Cristo, turning to the young man.

“And how do you feel?” Monte Cristo asked, turning to the young man.

“As for me, my heart is overflowing with happiness.”

“As for me, my heart is filled with happiness.”

“Happy father, happy son!” said the count.

“Happy dad, happy son!” said the count.

“There is only one thing which grieves me,” observed the major, “and that is the necessity for my leaving Paris so soon.”

“There’s only one thing that bothers me,” the major said, “and that’s having to leave Paris so soon.”

“Ah, my dear M. Cavalcanti, I trust you will not leave before I have had the honor of presenting you to some of my friends.”

“Ah, my dear M. Cavalcanti, I hope you won't leave before I've had the chance to introduce you to some of my friends.”

“I am at your service, sir,” replied the major.

“I’m at your service, sir,” replied the major.

“Now, sir,” said Monte Cristo, addressing Andrea, “make your confession.”

“Now, sir,” said Monte Cristo, looking at Andrea, “go ahead and confess.”

“To whom?”

"Who to?"

“Tell M. Cavalcanti something of the state of your finances.”

“Tell M. Cavalcanti about your financial situation.”

Ma foi! monsieur, you have touched upon a tender chord.”

My word! sir, you have struck a sensitive note.”

“Do you hear what he says, major?”

“Do you hear what he’s saying, major?”

“Certainly I do.”

"Of course I do."

“But do you understand?”

"But do you get it?"

“I do.”

“I do.”

“Your son says he requires money.”

“Your son says he needs money.”

“Well, what would you have me do?” said the major.

“Well, what do you want me to do?” said the major.

“You should furnish him with some of course,” replied Monte Cristo.

“You should definitely provide him with some,” replied Monte Cristo.

“I?”

"Me?"

“Yes, you,” said the count, at the same time advancing towards Andrea, and slipping a packet of bank-notes into the young man’s hand.

“Yes, you,” said the count, while stepping closer to Andrea and slipping a packet of cash into the young man’s hand.

“What is this?”

"What’s this?"

“It is from your father.”

“It’s from your dad.”

“From my father?”

"From my dad?"

“Yes; did you not tell him just now that you wanted money? Well, then, he deputes me to give you this.”

"Yes; didn't you just tell him that you wanted money? Well, he has asked me to give you this."

“Am I to consider this as part of my income on account?”

“Should I count this as part of my income for now?”

“No, it is for the first expenses of your settling in Paris.”

“No, it’s for the initial costs of moving to Paris.”

“Ah, how good my dear father is!”

“Ah, how good my dear dad is!”

“Silence,” said Monte Cristo; “he does not wish you to know that it comes from him.”

“Silence,” said Monte Cristo; “he doesn't want you to know that it comes from him.”

“I fully appreciate his delicacy,” said Andrea, cramming the notes hastily into his pocket.

“I really appreciate his sensitivity,” said Andrea, quickly stuffing the notes into his pocket.

“And now, gentlemen, I wish you good-morning,” said Monte Cristo.

“And now, gentlemen, I wish you a good morning,” said Monte Cristo.

“And when shall we have the honor of seeing you again, your excellency?” asked Cavalcanti.

“And when will we have the honor of seeing you again, Your Excellency?” asked Cavalcanti.

“Ah,” said Andrea, “when may we hope for that pleasure?”

“Ah,” Andrea said, “when can we expect that pleasure?”

“On Saturday, if you will—Yes.—Let me see—Saturday—I am to dine at my country house, at Auteuil, on that day, Rue de la Fontaine, No. 28. Several persons are invited, and among others, M. Danglars, your banker. I will introduce you to him, for it will be necessary he should know you, as he is to pay your money.”

“On Saturday, if that works for you—Yes.—Let me check—Saturday—I’ll be having dinner at my country house in Auteuil, at 28 Rue de la Fontaine. Several people are invited, including Mr. Danglars, your banker. I’ll introduce you to him since it’s important that he knows you because he’s the one who will be paying you.”

“Full dress?” said the major, half aloud.

“Full dress?” the major said, almost to himself.

“Oh, yes, certainly,” said the count; “uniform, cross, knee-breeches.”

“Oh, yes, of course,” said the count; “uniform, cross, knee-breeches.”

“And how shall I be dressed?” demanded Andrea.

“And how should I be dressed?” asked Andrea.

30145m

“Oh, very simply; black trousers, patent leather boots, white waistcoat, either a black or blue coat, and a long cravat. Go to Blin or Véronique for your clothes. Baptistin will tell you where, if you do not know their address. The less pretension there is in your attire, the better will be the effect, as you are a rich man. If you mean to buy any horses, get them of Devedeux, and if you purchase a phaeton, go to Baptiste for it.”

“Oh, it’s very simple; black pants, shiny leather boots, a white vest, either a black or blue coat, and a long tie. Go to Blin or Véronique for your clothes. Baptistin will tell you where to find them if you don’t know their address. The less pretentious your outfit is, the better the impression you’ll make, since you’re a rich man. If you plan to buy any horses, get them from Devedeux, and if you want a phaeton, go to Baptiste for that.”

“At what hour shall we come?” asked the young man.

“At what time should we arrive?” asked the young man.

“About half-past six.”

“About 6:30.”

“We will be with you at that time,” said the major. The two Cavalcanti bowed to the count, and left the house. Monte Cristo went to the window, and saw them crossing the street, arm in arm.

“We'll be there then,” said the major. The two Cavalcanti bowed to the count and left the house. Monte Cristo went to the window and saw them crossing the street, arm in arm.

“There go two miscreants;” said he, “it is a pity they are not really related!” Then, after an instant of gloomy reflection, “Come, I will go to see the Morrels,” said he; “I think that disgust is even more sickening than hatred.”

“There go two troublemakers,” he said, “it’s a shame they’re not actually related!” Then, after a moment of dark thought, “Alright, I’ll go see the Morrels,” he said; “I think that disgust is even more nauseating than hatred.”

30147m

Chapter 57. In the Lucern Patch

Our readers must now allow us to transport them again to the enclosure surrounding M. de Villefort’s house, and, behind the gate, half screened from view by the large chestnut-trees, which on all sides spread their luxuriant branches, we shall find some people of our acquaintance. This time Maximilian was the first to arrive. He was intently watching for a shadow to appear among the trees, and awaiting with anxiety the sound of a light step on the gravel walk.

Our readers must now allow us to take them back to the area around M. de Villefort’s house, and, just behind the gate, partially hidden by the large chestnut trees that spread their lush branches all around, we will find some familiar faces. This time, Maximilian was the first to arrive. He was eagerly watching for a shadow to appear among the trees and anxiously waiting for the sound of a light step on the gravel path.

At length, the long-desired sound was heard, and instead of one figure, as he had expected, he perceived that two were approaching him. The delay had been occasioned by a visit from Madame Danglars and Eugénie, which had been prolonged beyond the time at which Valentine was expected. That she might not appear to fail in her promise to Maximilian, she proposed to Mademoiselle Danglars that they should take a walk in the garden, being anxious to show that the delay, which was doubtless a cause of vexation to him, was not occasioned by any neglect on her part. The young man, with the intuitive perception of a lover, quickly understood the circumstances in which she was involuntarily placed, and he was comforted. Besides, although she avoided coming within speaking distance, Valentine arranged so that Maximilian could see her pass and repass, and each time she went by, she managed, unperceived by her companion, to cast an expressive look at the young man, which seemed to say, “Have patience! You see it is not my fault.”

At last, the long-awaited sound was heard, and instead of one person, as he had expected, he noticed that two were approaching him. The delay had been caused by a visit from Madame Danglars and Eugénie, which had lasted longer than Valentine had anticipated. To avoid letting Maximilian down, she suggested to Mademoiselle Danglars that they take a walk in the garden, eager to show that the delay, which was surely frustrating for him, wasn't due to any neglect on her part. The young man, with the instinct of a lover, quickly grasped the situation she was in, and he felt reassured. Moreover, even though she stayed out of earshot, Valentine arranged for Maximilian to see her coming and going, and each time she passed by, she managed, without her companion noticing, to give the young man an expressive look that seemed to say, “Be patient! You can see it’s not my fault.”

And Maximilian was patient, and employed himself in mentally contrasting the two girls,—one fair, with soft languishing eyes, a figure gracefully bending like a weeping willow; the other a brunette, with a fierce and haughty expression, and as straight as a poplar. It is unnecessary to state that, in the eyes of the young man, Valentine did not suffer by the contrast. In about half an hour the girls went away, and Maximilian understood that Mademoiselle Danglars’ visit had at last come to an end. In a few minutes Valentine re-entered the garden alone. For fear that anyone should be observing her return, she walked slowly; and instead of immediately directing her steps towards the gate, she seated herself on a bench, and, carefully casting her eyes around, to convince herself that she was not watched, she presently arose, and proceeded quickly to join Maximilian.

And Maximilian was patient, spending his time mentally comparing the two girls—one fair, with soft, dreamy eyes and a figure that gracefully bent like a weeping willow, while the other was a brunette, with a fierce and proud expression, standing tall like a poplar. It's clear that, in the young man's eyes, Valentine didn’t come off any worse in the comparison. After about half an hour, the girls left, and Maximilian realized that Mademoiselle Danglars' visit had finally ended. A few minutes later, Valentine came back to the garden by herself. To avoid being seen, she walked slowly; instead of heading straight for the gate, she sat on a bench and carefully looked around to make sure no one was watching. Once she was sure, she quickly got up and went to join Maximilian.

“Good-evening, Valentine,” said a well-known voice.

“Good evening, Valentine,” said a familiar voice.

“Good-evening, Maximilian; I know I have kept you waiting, but you saw the cause of my delay.”

“Good evening, Maximilian; I know I made you wait, but you saw why I was delayed.”

“Yes, I recognized Mademoiselle Danglars. I was not aware that you were so intimate with her.”

“Yes, I recognized Mademoiselle Danglars. I didn’t know you were so close to her.”

“Who told you we were intimate, Maximilian?”

“Who said we were close, Maximilian?”

“No one, but you appeared to be so. From the manner in which you walked and talked together, one would have thought you were two school-girls telling your secrets to each other.”

“No one but you seemed that way. From how you walked and talked together, one would think you were two schoolgirls sharing secrets with each other.”

“We were having a confidential conversation,” returned Valentine; “she was owning to me her repugnance to the marriage with M. de Morcerf; and I, on the other hand, was confessing to her how wretched it made me to think of marrying M. d’Épinay.”

“We were having a private conversation,” said Valentine; “she was admitting to me her disgust at marrying M. de Morcerf; and I, on the other hand, was confessing to her how miserable it made me to think about marrying M. d’Épinay.”

“Dear Valentine!”

"Hey Valentine!"

“That will account to you for the unreserved manner which you observed between me and Eugénie, as in speaking of the man whom I could not love, my thoughts involuntarily reverted to him on whom my affections were fixed.”

“That will explain the open way you noticed between me and Eugénie, as when I talked about the man I couldn’t love, my thoughts naturally drifted back to the one I really cared for.”

“Ah, how good you are to say so, Valentine! You possess a quality which can never belong to Mademoiselle Danglars. It is that indefinable charm which is to a woman what perfume is to the flower and flavor to the fruit, for the beauty of either is not the only quality we seek.”

“Ah, how nice of you to say that, Valentine! You have a quality that Mademoiselle Danglars will never have. It’s that unique charm that adds something special to a woman, just like perfume does for a flower and flavor does for fruit; because the beauty of either isn’t the only thing we look for.”

“It is your love which makes you look upon everything in that light.”

“It’s your love that makes you see everything that way.”

“No, Valentine, I assure you such is not the case. I was observing you both when you were walking in the garden, and, on my honor, without at all wishing to depreciate the beauty of Mademoiselle Danglars, I cannot understand how any man can really love her.”

“No, Valentine, I promise you that's not true. I was watching you both when you were walking in the garden, and, honestly, without wanting to downplay Mademoiselle Danglars' beauty at all, I just can’t understand how any man could really love her.”

“The fact is, Maximilian, that I was there, and my presence had the effect of rendering you unjust in your comparison.”

“The truth is, Maximilian, that I was there, and my presence made you unfair in your comparison.”

“No; but tell me—it is a question of simple curiosity, and which was suggested by certain ideas passing in my mind relative to Mademoiselle Danglars——”

“No; but tell me—it’s just a matter of curiosity, and it was inspired by some thoughts I had about Mademoiselle Danglars——”

“I dare say it is something disparaging which you are going to say. It only proves how little indulgence we may expect from your sex,” interrupted Valentine.

“I have to say, it sounds like you're about to say something disrespectful. It just shows how little tolerance we can expect from your gender,” Valentine interrupted.

“You cannot, at least, deny that you are very harsh judges of each other.”

“You can’t deny that you’re really tough judges of one another.”

“If we are so, it is because we generally judge under the influence of excitement. But return to your question.”

“If we are like that, it’s usually because we judge based on our emotions. But let’s go back to your question.”

30151m

“Does Mademoiselle Danglars object to this marriage with M. de Morcerf on account of loving another?”

“Does Miss Danglars oppose this marriage with Mr. de Morcerf because she loves someone else?”

“I told you I was not on terms of strict intimacy with Eugénie.”

“I told you I wasn't really close with Eugénie.”

“Yes, but girls tell each other secrets without being particularly intimate; own, now, that you did question her on the subject. Ah, I see you are smiling.”

“Yes, but girls share secrets with each other without being super close; admit it now, you did ask her about it. Ah, I see you’re smiling.”

“If you are already aware of the conversation that passed, the wooden partition which interposed between us and you has proved but a slight security.”

“If you're already aware of the conversation that took place, the wooden wall between us and you has provided only minimal protection.”

“Come, what did she say?”

“Come on, what did she say?”

“She told me that she loved no one,” said Valentine; “that she disliked the idea of being married; that she would infinitely prefer leading an independent and unfettered life; and that she almost wished her father might lose his fortune, that she might become an artist, like her friend, Mademoiselle Louise d’Armilly.”

“She told me that she loved no one,” said Valentine; “that she didn’t like the idea of getting married; that she would much rather live an independent and free life; and that she almost wished her father would lose his fortune, so she could become an artist, like her friend, Mademoiselle Louise d’Armilly.”

“Ah, you see——”

"Ah, you see—"

“Well, what does that prove?” asked Valentine.

“Well, what does that prove?” Valentine asked.

“Nothing,” replied Maximilian.

“Nothing,” Max replied.

“Then why did you smile?”

“Then why are you smiling?”

“Why, you know very well that you are reflecting on yourself, Valentine.”

“Come on, you know you’re just thinking about yourself, Valentine.”

“Do you want me to go away?”

“Do you want me to leave?”

“Ah, no, no. But do not let us lose time; you are the subject on which I wish to speak.”

“Ah, no, no. But let’s not waste time; you’re the person I want to talk about.”

“True, we must be quick, for we have scarcely ten minutes more to pass together.”

“True, we need to hurry, because we hardly have ten more minutes together.”

Ma foi!” said Maximilian, in consternation.

My word!” said Maximilian, in shock.

“Yes, you are right; I am but a poor friend to you. What a life I cause you to lead, poor Maximilian, you who are formed for happiness! I bitterly reproach myself, I assure you.”

“Yes, you’re right; I’m not much of a friend to you. What a life I’m making you lead, poor Maximilian, someone who deserves happiness! I really blame myself for it, I promise you.”

“Well, what does it signify, Valentine, so long as I am satisfied, and feel that even this long and painful suspense is amply repaid by five minutes of your society, or two words from your lips? And I have also a deep conviction that heaven would not have created two hearts, harmonizing as ours do, and almost miraculously brought us together, to separate us at last.”

“Well, what does it matter, Valentine, as long as I'm happy, and I feel that even this long and painful waiting is worth it for just five minutes with you, or even just two words from you? I also truly believe that heaven wouldn’t have made two hearts that are so in sync as ours and almost miraculously brought us together, only to separate us in the end.”

“Those are kind and cheering words. You must hope for us both, Maximilian; that will make me at least partly happy.”

"Those are kind and encouraging words. You have to hope for both of us, Maximilian; that will make me at least somewhat happy."

“But why must you leave me so soon?”

“But why do you have to leave me so soon?”

“I do not know particulars. I can only tell you that Madame de Villefort sent to request my presence, as she had a communication to make on which a part of my fortune depended. Let them take my fortune, I am already too rich; and, perhaps, when they have taken it, they will leave me in peace and quietness. You would love me as much if I were poor, would you not, Maximilian?”

“I don't know the details. I can only tell you that Madame de Villefort asked me to come because she had something to discuss that affected my fortune. Let them take my fortune; I'm already too wealthy. Maybe once they take it, they'll leave me alone and let me have some peace and quiet. You would still love me just as much if I were poor, right, Maximilian?”

“Oh, I shall always love you. What should I care for either riches or poverty, if my Valentine was near me, and I felt certain that no one could deprive me of her? But do you not fear that this communication may relate to your marriage?”

“Oh, I will always love you. What do I care about either wealth or poverty, if my Valentine is near me, and I know that no one could take her away from me? But don’t you worry that this message might be about your marriage?”

“I do not think that is the case.”

"I don't think that's true."

“However it may be, Valentine, you must not be alarmed. I assure you that, as long as I live, I shall never love anyone else!”

“Whatever happens, Valentine, you shouldn’t be worried. I promise you that, as long as I live, I will never love anyone else!”

“Do you think to reassure me when you say that, Maximilian?”

“Are you trying to reassure me when you say that, Maximilian?”

“Pardon me, you are right. I am a brute. But I was going to tell you that I met M. de Morcerf the other day.”

"Excuse me, you're correct. I am a jerk. But I wanted to mention that I ran into M. de Morcerf the other day."

“Well?”

"What's up?"

“Monsieur Franz is his friend, you know.”

“Monsieur Franz is his friend, you know.”

“What then?”

"What's next?"

“Monsieur de Morcerf has received a letter from Franz, announcing his immediate return.” Valentine turned pale, and leaned her hand against the gate.

“Monsieur de Morcerf got a letter from Franz, saying he’s coming back right away.” Valentine turned pale and leaned her hand against the gate.

“Ah heavens, if it were that! But no, the communication would not come through Madame de Villefort.”

“Ah heavens, if only it were that! But no, the message wouldn’t come through Madame de Villefort.”

“Why not?”

“Why not?”

“Because—I scarcely know why—but it has appeared as if Madame de Villefort secretly objected to the marriage, although she did not choose openly to oppose it.”

“Because—I can hardly say why—but it seemed like Madame de Villefort quietly disapproved of the marriage, even though she didn’t want to openly oppose it.”

“Is it so? Then I feel as if I could adore Madame de Villefort.”

“Is that true? Then I feel like I could really admire Madame de Villefort.”

“Do not be in such a hurry to do that,” said Valentine, with a sad smile.

“Don't rush to do that,” said Valentine, with a sad smile.

“If she objects to your marrying M. d’Épinay, she would be all the more likely to listen to any other proposition.”

“If she’s against you marrying M. d’Épinay, she’d be even more open to considering any other suggestion.”

“No, Maximilian, it is not suitors to which Madame de Villefort objects, it is marriage itself.”

“No, Maximilian, it's not the suitors that Madame de Villefort has a problem with; it's marriage itself.”

“Marriage? If she dislikes that so much, why did she ever marry herself?”

“Marriage? If she hates it so much, why did she even get married?”

“You do not understand me, Maximilian. About a year ago, I talked of retiring to a convent. Madame de Villefort, in spite of all the remarks which she considered it her duty to make, secretly approved of the proposition, my father consented to it at her instigation, and it was only on account of my poor grandfather that I finally abandoned the project. You can form no idea of the expression of that old man’s eye when he looks at me, the only person in the world whom he loves, and, I had almost said, by whom he is beloved in return. When he learned my resolution, I shall never forget the reproachful look which he cast on me, and the tears of utter despair which chased each other down his lifeless cheeks. Ah, Maximilian, I experienced, at that moment, such remorse for my intention, that, throwing myself at his feet, I exclaimed,—‘Forgive me, pray forgive me, my dear grandfather; they may do what they will with me, I will never leave you.’ When I had ceased speaking, he thankfully raised his eyes to heaven, but without uttering a word. Ah, Maximilian, I may have much to suffer, but I feel as if my grandfather’s look at that moment would more than compensate for all.”

“You don’t understand me, Maximilian. About a year ago, I talked about retiring to a convent. Madame de Villefort, despite all the comments she felt she had to make, secretly liked the idea, my father approved it because of her, and it was only because of my poor grandfather that I ultimately gave up the plan. You can’t imagine the look in that old man’s eyes when he looks at me, the only person in the world he loves, and I almost want to say, the only one who loves him back. When he found out about my decision, I’ll never forget the hurt look he gave me and the tears of pure despair that rolled down his lifeless cheeks. Ah, Maximilian, in that moment, I felt such remorse for my intention that I threw myself at his feet and cried out, ‘Forgive me, please forgive me, my dear grandfather; they can do whatever they want to me, I will never leave you.’ When I stopped speaking, he gratefully looked up to heaven, but he didn’t say a word. Ah, Maximilian, I may have to endure a lot, but I feel like the look from my grandfather at that moment makes it all worthwhile.”

“Dear Valentine, you are a perfect angel, and I am sure I do not know what I—sabring right and left among the Bedouins—can have done to merit your being revealed to me, unless, indeed, Heaven took into consideration the fact that the victims of my sword were infidels. But tell me what interest Madame de Villefort can have in your remaining unmarried?”

“Dear Valentine, you are a perfect angel, and I honestly don’t know what I—slicing through the Bedouins—could have done to deserve your presence, unless Heaven considered the fact that my sword's victims were non-believers. But please tell me, what interest does Madame de Villefort have in you staying single?”

“Did I not tell you just now that I was rich, Maximilian—too rich? I possess nearly 50,000 livres in right of my mother; my grandfather and my grandmother, the Marquis and Marquise de Saint-Méran, will leave me as much, and M. Noirtier evidently intends making me his heir. My brother Edward, who inherits nothing from his mother, will, therefore, be poor in comparison with me. Now, if I had taken the veil, all this fortune would have descended to my father, and, in reversion, to his son.”

“Didn’t I just tell you that I’m rich, Maximilian—too rich? I have almost 50,000 livres that I got from my mother; my grandfather and grandmother, the Marquis and Marquise de Saint-Méran, are going to leave me just as much, and M. Noirtier clearly plans to make me his heir. My brother Edward, who gets nothing from his mother, will end up being poor compared to me. Now, if I had become a nun, all this wealth would have gone to my father, and eventually to his son.”

“Ah, how strange it seems that such a young and beautiful woman should be so avaricious.”

“Ah, how odd it seems that such a young and beautiful woman could be so greedy.”

“It is not for herself that she is so, but for her son, and what you regard as a vice becomes almost a virtue when looked at in the light of maternal love.”

“It’s not for herself that she acts this way, but for her son, and what you see as a flaw turns into almost a strength when viewed through the lens of a mother’s love.”

“But could you not compromise matters, and give up a portion of your fortune to her son?”

“But can’t you find a middle ground and give up part of your fortune for her son?”

“How could I make such a proposition, especially to a woman who always professes to be so entirely disinterested?”

“How could I suggest something like that, especially to a woman who claims to be completely impartial?”

“Valentine, I have always regarded our love in the light of something sacred; consequently, I have covered it with the veil of respect, and hid it in the innermost recesses of my soul. No human being, not even my sister, is aware of its existence. Valentine, will you permit me to make a confidant of a friend and reveal to him the love I bear you?”

“Valentine, I have always seen our love as something sacred; because of that, I’ve wrapped it in respect and kept it hidden deep within my soul. No one, not even my sister, knows it exists. Valentine, will you allow me to share this with a friend and let him know how I feel about you?”

Valentine started. “A friend, Maximilian; and who is this friend? I tremble to give my permission.”

Valentine paused. “A friend, Maximilian; but who is this friend? I’m hesitant to give my approval.”

“Listen, Valentine. Have you never experienced for anyone that sudden and irresistible sympathy which made you feel as if the object of it had been your old and familiar friend, though, in reality, it was the first time you had ever met? Nay, further, have you never endeavored to recall the time, place, and circumstances of your former intercourse, and failing in this attempt, have almost believed that your spirits must have held converse with each other in some state of being anterior to the present, and that you are only now occupied in a reminiscence of the past?”

“Hey, Valentine. Have you never felt that sudden and overwhelming connection with someone, making you feel like they were an old friend, even though it was the first time you met? And have you ever tried to remember when, where, and how you interacted before, and when you couldn't, you almost believed that your souls must have communicated in another existence, and now you're just recalling the past?”

“Yes.”

“Yep.”

“Well, that is precisely the feeling which I experienced when I first saw that extraordinary man.”

"Well, that's exactly how I felt when I first saw that amazing man."

“Extraordinary, did you say?”

"Extraordinary, did you say?"

“Yes.”

"Yeah."

“You have known him for some time, then?”

"You've known him for a while, then?"

“Scarcely longer than eight or ten days.”

“Hardly longer than eight or ten days.”

“And do you call a man your friend whom you have only known for eight or ten days? Ah, Maximilian, I had hoped you set a higher value on the title of friend.”

“And do you call someone your friend when you’ve only known them for eight or ten days? Ah, Maximilian, I had hoped you valued the title of friend more highly.”

“Your logic is most powerful, Valentine, but say what you will, I can never renounce the sentiment which has instinctively taken possession of my mind. I feel as if it were ordained that this man should be associated with all the good which the future may have in store for me, and sometimes it really seems as if his eye was able to see what was to come, and his hand endowed with the power of directing events according to his own will.”

“Your reasoning is really strong, Valentine, but no matter what you say, I can never give up the feeling that has naturally taken hold of my mind. I have this sense that it was meant to be that this man should be linked to all the good that the future might bring me, and sometimes it truly seems like he can foresee what’s ahead, and his hand has the ability to shape events according to his desire.”

“He must be a prophet, then,” said Valentine, smiling.

“He must be a prophet, then,” Valentine said with a smile.

“Indeed,” said Maximilian, “I have often been almost tempted to attribute to him the gift of prophecy; at all events, he has a wonderful power of foretelling any future good.”

“Indeed,” said Maximilian, “I have often felt nearly tempted to think he has the gift of prophecy; in any case, he has an amazing ability to predict any future good.”

“Ah,” said Valentine in a mournful tone, “do let me see this man, Maximilian; he may tell me whether I shall ever be loved sufficiently to make amends for all I have suffered.”

“Ah,” said Valentine in a sad voice, “please let me see this man, Maximilian; he might tell me if I'll ever be loved enough to make up for everything I’ve been through.”

“My poor girl, you know him already.”

“My poor girl, you already know him.”

“I know him?”

"Do I know him?"

“Yes; it was he who saved the life of your step-mother and her son.”

“Yes; it was him who saved the life of your step-mother and her son.”

“The Count of Monte Cristo?”

“The Count of Monte Cristo?”

“The same.”

"Same here."

“Ah,” cried Valentine, “he is too much the friend of Madame de Villefort ever to be mine.”

“Ah,” exclaimed Valentine, “he is too much of a friend to Madame de Villefort to ever be mine.”

“The friend of Madame de Villefort! It cannot be; surely, Valentine, you are mistaken?”

“The friend of Madame de Villefort! That can't be; surely, Valentine, you must be mistaken?”

“No, indeed, I am not; for I assure you, his power over our household is almost unlimited. Courted by my step-mother, who regards him as the epitome of human wisdom; admired by my father, who says he has never before heard such sublime ideas so eloquently expressed; idolized by Edward, who, notwithstanding his fear of the count’s large black eyes, runs to meet him the moment he arrives, and opens his hand, in which he is sure to find some delightful present,—M. de Monte Cristo appears to exert a mysterious and almost uncontrollable influence over all the members of our family.”

“No, I really am not; I promise you, his power over our household is nearly limitless. My stepmother is all over him, seeing him as the perfect example of human wisdom; my father admires him, saying he has never heard such profound ideas expressed so well; Edward idolizes him, and even though he’s scared of the count’s big black eyes, he runs to greet him the moment he arrives, opening his hand, sure to find a wonderful gift in it—M. de Monte Cristo seems to have a mysterious and almost unmanageable influence over everyone in our family.”

“If such be the case, my dear Valentine, you must yourself have felt, or at all events will soon feel, the effects of his presence. He meets Albert de Morcerf in Italy—it is to rescue him from the hands of the banditti; he introduces himself to Madame Danglars—it is that he may give her a royal present; your step-mother and her son pass before his door—it is that his Nubian may save them from destruction. This man evidently possesses the power of influencing events, both as regards men and things. I never saw more simple tastes united to greater magnificence. His smile is so sweet when he addresses me, that I forget it ever can be bitter to others. Ah, Valentine, tell me, if he ever looked on you with one of those sweet smiles? if so, depend on it, you will be happy.”

“If that's the case, my dear Valentine, you must have felt, or will soon feel, the impact of his presence. He runs into Albert de Morcerf in Italy—it’s to save him from the bandits; he introduces himself to Madame Danglars—it’s to give her a lavish gift; your stepmother and her son walk by his door—it’s so his Nubian can save them from danger. This man clearly has the ability to influence events, both with people and things. I’ve never seen such simple tastes combined with such grandeur. His smile is so sweet when he talks to me that I forget it could ever be bitter to anyone else. Ah, Valentine, tell me, has he ever looked at you with one of those sweet smiles? If he has, I assure you, you will be happy.”

“Me?” said the young girl, “he never even glances at me; on the contrary, if I accidentally cross his path, he appears rather to avoid me. Ah, he is not generous, neither does he possess that supernatural penetration which you attribute to him, for if he did, he would have perceived that I was unhappy; and if he had been generous, seeing me sad and solitary, he would have used his influence to my advantage, and since, as you say, he resembles the sun, he would have warmed my heart with one of his life-giving rays. You say he loves you, Maximilian; how do you know that he does? All would pay deference to an officer like you, with a fierce moustache and a long sabre, but they think they may crush a poor weeping girl with impunity.”

“Me?” said the young girl. “He never even looks at me; in fact, if I happen to cross his path, he seems to avoid me. Ah, he's not generous, nor does he have that special insight you think he has, because if he did, he would have noticed that I'm unhappy. And if he were generous, seeing me sad and alone, he would have used his influence to help me. And since, as you say, he’s like the sun, he would have warmed my heart with one of his life-giving rays. You say he loves you, Maximilian; how do you know that he does? Everyone would respect an officer like you, with a fierce mustache and a long saber, but they think they can hurt a poor crying girl without any consequences.”

“Ah, Valentine, I assure you you are mistaken.”

“Hey, Valentine, I promise you’re mistaken.”

“If it were otherwise—if he treated me diplomatically—that is to say, like a man who wishes, by some means or other, to obtain a footing in the house, so that he may ultimately gain the power of dictating to its occupants—he would, if it had been but once, have honored me with the smile which you extol so loudly; but no, he saw that I was unhappy, he understood that I could be of no use to him, and therefore paid no attention to me whatever. Who knows but that, in order to please Madame de Villefort and my father, he may not persecute me by every means in his power? It is not just that he should despise me so, without any reason. Ah, forgive me,” said Valentine, perceiving the effect which her words were producing on Maximilian: “I have done wrong, for I have given utterance to thoughts concerning that man which I did not even know existed in my heart. I do not deny the influence of which you speak, or that I have not myself experienced it, but with me it has been productive of evil rather than good.”

“If things were different—if he treated me politely, like someone who wants to get a foothold in the house so he can eventually control its occupants—he would have, even just once, given me the smile you praise so much; but no, he saw that I was unhappy and understood I couldn’t help him, so he completely ignored me. Who knows, maybe to please Madame de Villefort and my father, he’ll use every means possible to torment me? It’s not fair for him to look down on me like this without any reason. Ah, forgive me,” said Valentine, noticing the impact her words had on Maximilian, “I’ve spoken out of turn, voicing feelings about that man I didn’t even know I had. I don’t deny the influence you mentioned or that I haven’t felt it myself, but for me, it has brought more harm than good.”

“Well, Valentine,” said Morrel with a sigh, “we will not discuss the matter further. I will not make a confidant of him.”

“Well, Valentine,” Morrel sighed, “we won't talk about this anymore. I won't confide in him.”

“Alas!” said Valentine, “I see that I have given you pain. I can only say how sincerely I ask pardon for having grieved you. But, indeed, I am not prejudiced beyond the power of conviction. Tell me what this Count of Monte Cristo has done for you.”

"Alas!" said Valentine, "I can see that I've hurt you. I truly apologize for causing you any pain. However, I assure you I'm open to being convinced. Please tell me what this Count of Monte Cristo has done for you."

30157m

“I own that your question embarrasses me, Valentine, for I cannot say that the count has rendered me any ostensible service. Still, as I have already told you, I have an instinctive affection for him, the source of which I cannot explain to you. Has the sun done anything for me? No; he warms me with his rays, and it is by his light that I see you—nothing more. Has such and such a perfume done anything for me? No; its odor charms one of my senses—that is all I can say when I am asked why I praise it. My friendship for him is as strange and unaccountable as his for me. A secret voice seems to whisper to me that there must be something more than chance in this unexpected reciprocity of friendship. In his most simple actions, as well as in his most secret thoughts, I find a relation to my own. You will perhaps smile at me when I tell you that, ever since I have known this man, I have involuntarily entertained the idea that all the good fortune which has befallen me originated from him. However, I have managed to live thirty years without this protection, you will say; but I will endeavor a little to illustrate my meaning. He invited me to dine with him on Saturday, which was a very natural thing for him to do. Well, what have I learned since? That your mother and M. de Villefort are both coming to this dinner. I shall meet them there, and who knows what future advantages may result from the interview? This may appear to you to be no unusual combination of circumstances; nevertheless, I perceive some hidden plot in the arrangement—something, in fact, more than is apparent on a casual view of the subject. I believe that this singular man, who appears to fathom the motives of everyone, has purposely arranged for me to meet M. and Madame de Villefort, and sometimes, I confess, I have gone so far as to try to read in his eyes whether he was in possession of the secret of our love.”

"I have to admit that your question makes me uncomfortable, Valentine, because I can't say that the count has done anything obvious for me. Still, as I've already mentioned, I have an instinctive fondness for him, the reason for which I can't explain to you. Has the sun done anything for me? No; it warms me with its rays, and it’s by its light that I see you—nothing more. Has a certain perfume done anything for me? No; its scent delights one of my senses—that's all I can say when asked why I like it. My friendship for him is as strange and inexplicable as his for me. A secret voice seems to whisper to me that there must be something more than chance in this unexpected mutual friendship. In his simplest actions, as well as in his innermost thoughts, I find a connection to my own. You might smile when I tell you that ever since I met this man, I've had this unintentional feeling that all the good luck that has come my way started with him. You might say that I've managed to live thirty years without this influence; but let me explain my meaning a bit. He invited me to dinner with him on Saturday, which was a perfectly natural thing for him to do. Well, what have I learned since then? That your mother and M. de Villefort are both coming to this dinner. I will meet them there, and who knows what future benefits may come from this encounter? This may seem like a typical set of circumstances to you; however, I sense some hidden scheme in the arrangement—something actually more than meets the eye. I believe that this remarkable man, who seems to understand everyone's motives, has intentionally arranged for me to meet M. and Madame de Villefort, and sometimes, I admit, I've even tried to see in his eyes whether he knows the secret of our love."

“My good friend,” said Valentine, “I should take you for a visionary, and should tremble for your reason, if I were always to hear you talk in a strain similar to this. Is it possible that you can see anything more than the merest chance in this meeting? Pray reflect a little. My father, who never goes out, has several times been on the point of refusing this invitation; Madame de Villefort, on the contrary, is burning with the desire of seeing this extraordinary nabob in his own house, therefore, she has with great difficulty prevailed on my father to accompany her. No, no; it is as I have said, Maximilian,—there is no one in the world of whom I can ask help but yourself and my grandfather, who is little better than a corpse—no support to cling to but my mother in heaven!”

“My good friend,” said Valentine, “I’d think you were a dreamer, and I’d worry about your sanity, if I always heard you talk like this. Can you really see anything more than pure luck in this meeting? Please think about it for a moment. My father, who hardly ever goes out, has almost refused this invitation several times; Madame de Villefort, on the other hand, is eager to meet this extraordinary wealthy person in his own home, so she has worked hard to convince my father to come with her. No, no; just as I said, Maximilian—there's no one else in the world I can turn to for help besides you and my grandfather, who’s barely alive—no support to lean on but my mother in heaven!”

“I see that you are right, logically speaking,” said Maximilian; “but the gentle voice which usually has such power over me fails to convince me today.”

“I see that you’re right, logically speaking,” said Maximilian; “but the gentle voice that usually has such a strong impact on me just isn’t convincing today.”

“I feel the same as regards yourself.” said Valentine; “and I own that, if you have no stronger proof to give me——”

“I feel the same way about you,” said Valentine; “and I admit that, if you don’t have any stronger proof to provide me——”

“I have another,” replied Maximilian; “but I fear you will deem it even more absurd than the first.”

“I have another,” replied Maximilian; “but I’m afraid you’ll think it’s even more ridiculous than the first.”

“So much the worse,” said Valentine, smiling.

“So much worse,” said Valentine, smiling.

“It is, nevertheless, conclusive to my mind. My ten years of service have also confirmed my ideas on the subject of sudden inspirations, for I have several times owed my life to a mysterious impulse which directed me to move at once either to the right or to the left, in order to escape the ball which killed the comrade fighting by my side, while it left me unharmed.”

“It is, however, clear to me. My ten years of service have also solidified my thoughts on sudden inspirations, as I've several times owed my life to a mysterious impulse that urged me to move quickly either right or left, allowing me to dodge the bullet that killed the comrade fighting next to me, while it left me unharmed.”

“Dear Maximilian, why not attribute your escape to my constant prayers for your safety? When you are away, I no longer pray for myself, but for you.”

“Dear Maximilian, why not credit your escape to my continuous prayers for your safety? When you’re away, I don’t pray for myself anymore, but for you.”

30159m

“Yes, since you have known me,” said Morrel, smiling; “but that cannot apply to the time previous to our acquaintance, Valentine.”

“Yes, since you’ve known me,” Morrel said with a smile, “but that doesn’t count for the time before we met, Valentine.”

“You are very provoking, and will not give me credit for anything; but let me hear this second proof, which you yourself own to be absurd.”

“You're really annoying and won't give me any credit for anything; but let me hear this second proof, which you admit is ridiculous.”

“Well, look through this opening, and you will see the beautiful new horse which I rode here.”

“Well, look through this opening, and you'll see the beautiful new horse that I rode here.”

“Ah! what a beautiful creature!” cried Valentine; “why did you not bring him close to the gate, so that I could talk to him and pat him?”

“Wow! What a beautiful creature!” exclaimed Valentine. “Why didn’t you bring him closer to the gate so I could talk to him and pet him?”

“He is, as you see, a very valuable animal,” said Maximilian. “You know that my means are limited, and that I am what would be designated a man of moderate pretensions. Well, I went to a horse dealer’s, where I saw this magnificent horse, which I have named Médéah. I asked the price; they told me it was 4,500 francs. I was, therefore, obliged to give it up, as you may imagine, but I own I went away with rather a heavy heart, for the horse had looked at me affectionately, had rubbed his head against me and, when I mounted him, had pranced in the most delightful way imaginable, so that I was altogether fascinated with him. The same evening some friends of mine visited me,—M. de Château-Renaud, M. Debray, and five or six other choice spirits, whom you do not know, even by name. They proposed a game of bouillotte. I never play, for I am not rich enough to afford to lose, or sufficiently poor to desire to gain. But I was at my own house, you understand, so there was nothing to be done but to send for the cards, which I did.

“He is, as you can see, a very valuable animal,” said Maximilian. “You know my finances are limited, and that I’m what you’d call a man of modest means. So, I went to a horse dealer’s and saw this magnificent horse, which I’ve named Médéah. I asked the price; they told me it was 4,500 francs. I obviously had to walk away, but I admit I left feeling quite sad because the horse had looked at me affectionately, rubbed his head against me, and when I got on him, he pranced in the most delightful way imaginable, leaving me completely captivated. That same evening, a few friends of mine came over—M. de Château-Renaud, M. Debray, and five or six other great folks you wouldn’t know, even by name. They suggested a game of bouillotte. I never play, as I’m not wealthy enough to afford to lose or poor enough to want to gain. But since it was my house, you see, I had no choice but to call for the cards, which I did.

“Just as they were sitting down to table, M. de Monte Cristo arrived. He took his seat amongst them; they played, and I won. I am almost ashamed to say that my gains amounted to 5,000 francs. We separated at midnight. I could not defer my pleasure, so I took a cabriolet and drove to the horse dealer’s. Feverish and excited, I rang at the door. The person who opened it must have taken me for a madman, for I rushed at once to the stable. Médéah was standing at the rack, eating his hay. I immediately put on the saddle and bridle, to which operation he lent himself with the best grace possible; then, putting the 4,500 francs into the hands of the astonished dealer, I proceeded to fulfil my intention of passing the night in riding in the Champs-Élysées. As I rode by the count’s house I perceived a light in one of the windows, and fancied I saw the shadow of his figure moving behind the curtain. Now, Valentine, I firmly believe that he knew of my wish to possess this horse, and that he lost expressly to give me the means of procuring him.”

“Just as they were sitting down to dinner, M. de Monte Cristo arrived. He took his seat with them; they played, and I won. I’m almost embarrassed to say that my winnings totaled 5,000 francs. We parted ways at midnight. I couldn’t wait to enjoy my winnings, so I took a cab and drove to the horse dealer’s. Anxious and excited, I rang the doorbell. The person who answered must have thought I was crazy, because I rushed straight to the stable. Médéah was standing at the rack, munching on his hay. I quickly put on the saddle and bridle, and he cooperated as best as he could; then, handing the dealer the 4,500 francs, I went ahead with my plan to spend the night riding in the Champs-Élysées. As I rode past the count’s house, I noticed a light in one of the windows and thought I saw his shadow moving behind the curtain. Now, Valentine, I truly believe he knew I wanted this horse and that he lost on purpose to give me the means to get him.”

“My dear Maximilian, you are really too fanciful; you will not love even me long. A man who accustoms himself to live in such a world of poetry and imagination must find far too little excitement in a common, every-day sort of attachment such as ours. But they are calling me. Do you hear?”

“My dear Maximilian, you really have too much of an imagination; you won’t love me for long. A man who gets used to living in a world of poetry and fantasy will find a regular, everyday relationship like ours way too dull. But they’re calling me. Do you hear?”

“Ah, Valentine,” said Maximilian, “give me but one finger through this opening in the grating, one finger, the littlest finger of all, that I may have the happiness of kissing it.”

“Ah, Valentine,” said Maximilian, “just let me have one finger through this gap in the grating, even if it's the tiniest finger, so I can have the joy of kissing it.”

“Maximilian, we said we would be to each other as two voices, two shadows.”

“Maximilian, we agreed we would be like two voices, two shadows to each other.”

“As you will, Valentine.”

"Whatever you want, Valentine."

“Shall you be happy if I do what you wish?”

“Will you be happy if I do what you want?”

“Oh, yes!”

“Oh, for sure!”

Valentine mounted on a bench, and passed not only her finger but her whole hand through the opening. Maximilian uttered a cry of delight, and, springing forwards, seized the hand extended towards him, and imprinted on it a fervent and impassioned kiss. The little hand was then immediately withdrawn, and the young man saw Valentine hurrying towards the house, as though she were almost terrified at her own sensations.

Valentine climbed onto a bench and put not just her finger but her entire hand through the opening. Maximilian let out a cry of joy, and, rushing forward, grabbed the hand reaching out to him and pressed a passionate kiss on it. The little hand was quickly pulled back, and the young man watched as Valentine hurried towards the house, looking almost frightened by her own feelings.

Chapter 58. M. Noirtier de Villefort

We will now relate what was passing in the house of the king’s attorney after the departure of Madame Danglars and her daughter, and during the time of the conversation between Maximilian and Valentine, which we have just detailed.

We will now describe what was happening in the house of the king’s attorney after Madame Danglars and her daughter left, and while Maximilian and Valentine were having the conversation that we just covered.

M. de Villefort entered his father’s room, followed by Madame de Villefort. Both of the visitors, after saluting the old man and speaking to Barrois, a faithful servant, who had been twenty-five years in his service, took their places on either side of the paralytic.

M. de Villefort walked into his father's room, followed by Madame de Villefort. After greeting the old man and talking to Barrois, a loyal servant who had been with him for twenty-five years, both visitors settled down on either side of the paralyzed man.

M. Noirtier was sitting in an armchair, which moved upon casters, in which he was wheeled into the room in the morning, and in the same way drawn out again at night. He was placed before a large glass, which reflected the whole apartment, and so, without any attempt to move, which would have been impossible, he could see all who entered the room and everything which was going on around him. M. Noirtier, although almost as immovable as a corpse, looked at the new-comers with a quick and intelligent expression, perceiving at once, by their ceremonious courtesy, that they were come on business of an unexpected and official character.

M. Noirtier was sitting in a chair on wheels, which was brought into the room in the morning and wheeled out again at night. He was positioned in front of a large mirror that reflected the entire room, allowing him to see everyone who entered and everything happening around him without needing to move, which would have been impossible for him. Even though M. Noirtier was nearly as motionless as a corpse, he looked at the newcomers with a quick and intelligent gaze, instantly noticing from their formal politeness that they had come for unexpected and official business.

Sight and hearing were the only senses remaining, and they, like two solitary sparks, remained to animate the miserable body which seemed fit for nothing but the grave; it was only, however, by means of one of these senses that he could reveal the thoughts and feelings that still occupied his mind, and the look by which he gave expression to his inner life was like the distant gleam of a candle which a traveller sees by night across some desert place, and knows that a living being dwells beyond the silence and obscurity.

Sight and hearing were the only senses left, and they, like two lonely sparks, kept the miserable body alive, which seemed only good for the grave. However, it was only through one of these senses that he could express the thoughts and feelings occupying his mind. The look he used to convey his inner life was like the distant flicker of a candle that a traveler sees at night across a desolate area, knowing that a living being exists beyond the silence and darkness.

Noirtier’s hair was long and white, and flowed over his shoulders; while in his eyes, shaded by thick black lashes, was concentrated, as it often happens with an organ which is used to the exclusion of the others, all the activity, address, force, and intelligence which were formerly diffused over his whole body; and so although the movement of the arm, the sound of the voice, and the agility of the body, were wanting, the speaking eye sufficed for all. He commanded with it; it was the medium through which his thanks were conveyed. In short, his whole appearance produced on the mind the impression of a corpse with living eyes, and nothing could be more startling than to observe the expression of anger or joy suddenly lighting up these organs, while the rest of the rigid and marble-like features were utterly deprived of the power of participation. Three persons only could understand this language of the poor paralytic; these were Villefort, Valentine, and the old servant of whom we have already spoken. But as Villefort saw his father but seldom, and then only when absolutely obliged, and as he never took any pains to please or gratify him when he was there, all the old man’s happiness was centred in his granddaughter. Valentine, by means of her love, her patience, and her devotion, had learned to read in Noirtier’s look all the varied feelings which were passing in his mind. To this dumb language, which was so unintelligible to others, she answered by throwing her whole soul into the expression of her countenance, and in this manner were the conversations sustained between the blooming girl and the helpless invalid, whose body could scarcely be called a living one, but who, nevertheless, possessed a fund of knowledge and penetration, united with a will as powerful as ever although clogged by a body rendered utterly incapable of obeying its impulses.

Noirtier had long, white hair that flowed over his shoulders. His eyes, shaded by thick black eyelashes, held all the focus, energy, strength, and intelligence that used to be spread throughout his entire body, as often happens when one sense is relied upon more than the others. So, even though he couldn't move his arms, speak, or be agile, his expressive eyes communicated everything. He commanded attention with them; they were how he showed his gratitude. In short, his whole appearance gave the impression of a lifeless body with living eyes, and it was incredibly striking to see anger or joy suddenly light up those eyes while the rest of his features remained stiff and motionless. Only three people could understand the unspoken language of the poor paralytic: Villefort, Valentine, and the old servant we’ve mentioned before. However, since Villefort rarely visited his father and only did so when absolutely necessary, and since he never made an effort to please him during his visits, all of the old man’s happiness was focused on his granddaughter. Through her love, patience, and devotion, Valentine had learned to read all the different emotions that flickered in Noirtier’s eyes. To this silent language, which was so confusing to others, she responded by pouring her soul into her expressions, and this is how conversations were carried on between the vibrant girl and the helpless invalid, whose body barely resembled a living one but still held a wealth of knowledge and insight, along with a strong will that was still there, even though it was trapped in a body that could no longer follow its commands.

Valentine had solved the problem, and was able easily to understand his thoughts, and to convey her own in return, and, through her untiring and devoted assiduity, it was seldom that, in the ordinary transactions of every-day life, she failed to anticipate the wishes of the living, thinking mind, or the wants of the almost inanimate body.

Valentine had figured things out and could easily grasp her thoughts and share her own in response. Thanks to her tireless dedication, she rarely failed to anticipate the needs of the lively, thinking mind or the demands of the almost lifeless body in the day-to-day activities of life.

As to the servant, he had, as we have said, been with his master for five-and-twenty years, therefore he knew all his habits, and it was seldom that Noirtier found it necessary to ask for anything, so prompt was he in administering to all the necessities of the invalid.

As for the servant, he had been with his master for twenty-five years, so he was well aware of all his routines, and it was rare for Noirtier to need to ask for anything, as he was so quick to attend to all the needs of the invalid.

Villefort did not need the help of either Valentine or the domestic in order to carry on with his father the strange conversation which he was about to begin. As we have said, he perfectly understood the old man’s vocabulary, and if he did not use it more often, it was only indifference and ennui which prevented him from so doing. He therefore allowed Valentine to go into the garden, sent away Barrois, and after having seated himself at his father’s right hand, while Madame de Villefort placed herself on the left, he addressed him thus:

Villefort didn’t need Valentine or the servant’s help to start the strange conversation he was about to have with his father. As we mentioned, he completely understood the old man’s way of speaking, and the only reason he didn’t use it more often was his indifference and boredom. He let Valentine go into the garden, dismissed Barrois, and after sitting down at his father’s right side, with Madame de Villefort on his left, he spoke to him like this:

“I trust you will not be displeased, sir, that Valentine has not come with us, or that I dismissed Barrois, for our conference will be one which could not with propriety be carried on in the presence of either. Madame de Villefort and I have a communication to make to you.”

“I hope you won't be upset, sir, that Valentine didn’t join us, or that I let Barrois go, because our discussion is one that really shouldn’t happen in front of either of them. Madame de Villefort and I have something to tell you.”

Noirtier’s face remained perfectly passive during this long preamble, while, on the contrary, Villefort’s eye was endeavoring to penetrate into the inmost recesses of the old man’s heart.

Noirtier’s face stayed completely expressionless during this long introduction, while, on the other hand, Villefort’s gaze was trying to see deep into the old man’s heart.

“This communication,” continued the procureur, in that cold and decisive tone which seemed at once to preclude all discussion, “will, we are sure, meet with your approbation.”

“This message,” continued the prosecutor, in that cold and assertive tone that seemed to rule out any discussion, “will, we are sure, receive your approval.”

The eye of the invalid still retained that vacancy of expression which prevented his son from obtaining any knowledge of the feelings which were passing in his mind; he listened, nothing more.

The eye of the sick man still showed that emptiness of expression which kept his son from understanding what feelings were going through his mind; he just listened, nothing more.

“Sir,” resumed Villefort, “we are thinking of marrying Valentine.” Had the old man’s face been moulded in wax it could not have shown less emotion at this news than was now to be traced there. “The marriage will take place in less than three months,” said Villefort.

“Sir,” continued Villefort, “we're planning to marry Valentine.” If the old man’s face had been made of wax, it couldn't have shown less emotion upon hearing this news than it did now. “The wedding will happen in less than three months,” Villefort added.

Noirtier’s eye still retained its inanimate expression.

Noirtier’s eye still had a lifeless look.

Madame de Villefort now took her part in the conversation and added:

Madame de Villefort now joined the conversation and said:

“We thought this news would possess an interest for you, sir, who have always entertained a great affection for Valentine; it therefore only now remains for us to tell you the name of the young man for whom she is destined. It is one of the most desirable connections which could possibly be formed; he possesses fortune, a high rank in society, and every personal qualification likely to render Valentine supremely happy,—his name, moreover, cannot be wholly unknown to you. It is M. Franz de Quesnel, Baron d’Épinay.”

“We thought this news would be of interest to you, sir, since you've always had a deep affection for Valentine; so now we just need to tell you the name of the young man she's meant to be with. It's one of the most desirable matches you could imagine; he has wealth, a high social status, and all the qualities that would make Valentine incredibly happy—his name, by the way, shouldn't be entirely unfamiliar to you. It's M. Franz de Quesnel, Baron d’Épinay.”

While his wife was speaking, Villefort had narrowly watched the old man’s countenance. When Madame de Villefort pronounced the name of Franz, the pupil of M. Noirtier’s eye began to dilate, and his eyelids trembled with the same movement that may be perceived on the lips of an individual about to speak, and he darted a lightning glance at Madame de Villefort and his son. The procureur, who knew the political hatred which had formerly existed between M. Noirtier and the elder d’Épinay, well understood the agitation and anger which the announcement had produced; but, feigning not to perceive either, he immediately resumed the narrative begun by his wife.

While his wife was talking, Villefort carefully observed the old man's face. When Madame de Villefort mentioned the name Franz, M. Noirtier’s pupil widened, and his eyelids fluttered in a way similar to someone about to speak. He shot an intense look at Madame de Villefort and his son. The procureur, who was aware of the political animosity that had previously existed between M. Noirtier and the elder d’Épinay, understood the agitation and anger triggered by this announcement. However, pretending not to notice either, he quickly continued the story his wife had started.

“Sir,” said he, “you are aware that Valentine is about to enter her nineteenth year, which renders it important that she should lose no time in forming a suitable alliance. Nevertheless, you have not been forgotten in our plans, and we have fully ascertained beforehand that Valentine’s future husband will consent, not to live in this house, for that might not be pleasant for the young people, but that you should live with them; so that you and Valentine, who are so attached to each other, would not be separated, and you would be able to pursue exactly the same course of life which you have hitherto done, and thus, instead of losing, you will be a gainer by the change, as it will secure to you two children instead of one, to watch over and comfort you.”

“Sir,” he said, “you know that Valentine is about to turn nineteen, which makes it important for her to not waste time in finding a suitable partner. However, you haven’t been excluded from our plans, and we have confirmed in advance that Valentine’s future husband will agree not to live in this house, as that might not be comfortable for the young couple, but that you will live with them. This way, you and Valentine, who are so close to each other, won’t be separated, and you’ll be able to continue living the same life you have up until now. Instead of losing out, you’ll actually gain from this change, as it will ensure you have two children to look after and comfort you instead of just one.”

30165m

Noirtier’s look was furious; it was very evident that something desperate was passing in the old man’s mind, for a cry of anger and grief rose in his throat, and not being able to find vent in utterance, appeared almost to choke him, for his face and lips turned quite purple with the struggle. Villefort quietly opened a window, saying, “It is very warm, and the heat affects M. Noirtier.” He then returned to his place, but did not sit down.

Noirtier’s gaze was filled with fury; it was clear that something desperate was going through the old man’s mind. A cry of anger and grief rose in his throat and, unable to express it, he seemed almost choked by it, as his face and lips turned a deep purple from the effort. Villefort calmly opened a window, saying, “It’s really hot, and the heat is bothering M. Noirtier.” He then went back to his seat but didn’t sit down.

“This marriage,” added Madame de Villefort, “is quite agreeable to the wishes of M. d’Épinay and his family; besides, he had no relations nearer than an uncle and aunt, his mother having died at his birth, and his father having been assassinated in 1815, that is to say, when he was but two years old; it naturally followed that the child was permitted to choose his own pursuits, and he has, therefore, seldom acknowledged any other authority but that of his own will.”

“This marriage,” added Madame de Villefort, “is very much in line with the wishes of M. d’Épinay and his family; plus, he has no closer relatives than an uncle and aunt, since his mother died when he was born, and his father was murdered in 1815, which means he was only two years old at the time; so naturally, he was allowed to choose his own path, and he has rarely recognized any authority other than his own will.”

“That assassination was a mysterious affair,” said Villefort, “and the perpetrators have hitherto escaped detection, although suspicion has fallen on the head of more than one person.”

“That assassination was a mysterious matter,” said Villefort, “and the culprits have so far evaded capture, although several people are under suspicion.”

Noirtier made such an effort that his lips expanded into a smile.

Noirtier put in such a great effort that his lips broke into a smile.

“Now,” continued Villefort, “those to whom the guilt really belongs, by whom the crime was committed, on whose heads the justice of man may probably descend here, and the certain judgment of God hereafter, would rejoice in the opportunity thus afforded of bestowing such a peace-offering as Valentine on the son of him whose life they so ruthlessly destroyed.” Noirtier had succeeded in mastering his emotion more than could have been deemed possible with such an enfeebled and shattered frame.

“Now,” continued Villefort, “the ones who are truly guilty, who committed the crime, and on whom human justice might come down here, along with the certain judgment of God later, would be thrilled with the chance to offer a gift like Valentine to the son of the man whose life they so cruelly took.” Noirtier had managed to control his emotions more than anyone would have thought possible given his weakened and broken state.

“Yes, I understand,” was the reply contained in his look; and this look expressed a feeling of strong indignation, mixed with profound contempt. Villefort fully understood his father’s meaning, and answered by a slight shrug of his shoulders. He then motioned to his wife to take leave.

“Yes, I get it,” was the response shown in his expression; and this expression conveyed a sense of deep anger, combined with intense disdain. Villefort completely grasped his father’s intent and replied with a slight shrug of his shoulders. He then signaled for his wife to say goodbye.

“Now sir,” said Madame de Villefort, “I must bid you farewell. Would you like me to send Edward to you for a short time?”

“Now, sir,” said Madame de Villefort, “I have to say goodbye. Would you like me to have Edward come to see you for a little while?”

It had been agreed that the old man should express his approbation by closing his eyes, his refusal by winking them several times, and if he had some desire or feeling to express, he raised them to heaven. If he wanted Valentine, he closed his right eye only, and if Barrois, the left. At Madame de Villefort’s proposition he instantly winked his eyes.

It was agreed that the old man would show his approval by closing his eyes, his disapproval by winking them several times, and if he had any desire or feeling to express, he would raise them to the sky. If he wanted Valentine, he closed his right eye only, and if he wanted Barrois, the left. At Madame de Villefort’s suggestion, he immediately winked his eyes.

Provoked by a complete refusal, she bit her lip and said, “Then shall I send Valentine to you?” The old man closed his eyes eagerly, thereby intimating that such was his wish.

Provoked by a total rejection, she bit her lip and said, “Should I send Valentine to you?” The old man closed his eyes eagerly, indicating that this was what he wanted.

M. and Madame de Villefort bowed and left the room, giving orders that Valentine should be summoned to her grandfather’s presence, and feeling sure that she would have much to do to restore calmness to the perturbed spirit of the invalid. Valentine, with a color still heightened by emotion, entered the room just after her parents had quitted it. One look was sufficient to tell her that her grandfather was suffering, and that there was much on his mind which he was wishing to communicate to her.

M. and Madame de Villefort bowed and left the room, instructing that Valentine be brought to her grandfather, knowing she would need to help calm his restless spirit. Valentine, her face still flushed from emotion, entered the room right after her parents had left. A single glance was enough to show her that her grandfather was in pain and had a lot on his mind he wanted to share with her.

“Dear grandpapa,” cried she, “what has happened? They have vexed you, and you are angry?”

“Dear grandpa,” she exclaimed, “what’s wrong? They upset you, and you’re angry?”

The paralytic closed his eyes in token of assent.

The paralyzed person closed his eyes to signal agreement.

“Who has displeased you? Is it my father?”

“Who has upset you? Is it my dad?”

“No.”

“Nope.”

“Madame de Villefort?”

"Madam de Villefort?"

“No.”

“No.”

“Me?” The former sign was repeated.

“Me?” The earlier sign was repeated.

“Are you displeased with me?” cried Valentine in astonishment. M. Noirtier again closed his eyes.

“Are you upset with me?” exclaimed Valentine in surprise. M. Noirtier closed his eyes again.

“And what have I done, dear grandpapa, that you should be angry with me?” cried Valentine.

“And what have I done, dear grandpa, that you should be upset with me?” cried Valentine.

There was no answer, and she continued:

There was no response, and she went on:

“I have not seen you all day. Has anyone been speaking to you against me?”

“I haven't seen you all day. Has anyone been talking to you about me?”

“Yes,” said the old man’s look, with eagerness.

“Yes,” the old man’s expression said, filled with enthusiasm.

“Let me think a moment. I do assure you, grandpapa—Ah—M. and Madame de Villefort have just left this room, have they not?”

“Give me a moment to think. I assure you, grandpa—Ah—M. and Madame de Villefort just left this room, right?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“And it was they who told you something which made you angry? What was it then? May I go and ask them, that I may have the opportunity of making my peace with you?”

“And it was them who told you something that made you angry? What was it? Can I go ask them so I can have a chance to make things right with you?”

“No, no,” said Noirtier’s look.

“Nope,” said Noirtier’s look.

“Ah, you frighten me. What can they have said?” and she again tried to think what it could be.

“Wow, you’re scaring me. What could they have said?” She tried once more to figure out what it might be.

“Ah, I know,” said she, lowering her voice and going close to the old man. “They have been speaking of my marriage,—have they not?”

“Ah, I know,” she said, lowering her voice and leaning in toward the old man. “They’ve been talking about my marriage—haven’t they?”

“Yes,” replied the angry look.

“Yes,” replied the angry expression.

“I understand; you are displeased at the silence I have preserved on the subject. The reason of it was, that they had insisted on my keeping the matter a secret, and begged me not to tell you anything of it. They did not even acquaint me with their intentions, and I only discovered them by chance, that is why I have been so reserved with you, dear grandpapa. Pray forgive me.”

“I get it; you’re upset about my silence on the topic. The reason for that is they insisted I keep it a secret and asked me not to share anything with you. They didn’t even let me know their plans, and I found out by accident. That’s why I’ve been so closed off with you, dear grandpa. Please forgive me.”

But there was no look calculated to reassure her; all it seemed to say was, “It is not only your reserve which afflicts me.”

But there was no expression that seemed reassuring; all it conveyed was, “It’s not just your distance that bothers me.”

“What is it, then?” asked the young girl. “Perhaps you think I shall abandon you, dear grandpapa, and that I shall forget you when I am married?”

“What is it, then?” asked the young girl. “Maybe you think I’ll abandon you, dear grandpa, and that I’ll forget you when I get married?”

“No.”

"Nope."

“They told you, then, that M. d’Épinay consented to our all living together?”

“They told you that M. d’Épinay agreed to let us all live together?”

“Yes.”

“Yeah.”

“Then why are you still vexed and grieved?” The old man’s eyes beamed with an expression of gentle affection.

“Then why are you still upset and sad?” The old man’s eyes shone with a look of warm affection.

“Yes, I understand,” said Valentine; “it is because you love me.” The old man assented.

“Yes, I get it,” said Valentine; “it’s because you love me.” The old man nodded.

“And you are afraid I shall be unhappy?”

“And you’re worried I’ll be unhappy?”

“Yes.”

“Yeah.”

“You do not like M. Franz?” The eyes repeated several times, “No, no, no.”

“You don’t like M. Franz?” The eyes said over and over, “No, no, no.”

“Then you are vexed with the engagement?”

“Then you are annoyed about the engagement?”

“Yes.”

"Yeah."

“Well, listen,” said Valentine, throwing herself on her knees, and putting her arm round her grandfather’s neck, “I am vexed, too, for I do not love M. Franz d’Épinay.”

"Well, listen," said Valentine, dropping to her knees and wrapping her arm around her grandfather’s neck, "I’m frustrated too, because I don’t love M. Franz d’Épinay."

An expression of intense joy illumined the old man’s eyes.

An expression of intense joy lit up the old man's eyes.

“When I wished to retire into a convent, you remember how angry you were with me?” A tear trembled in the eye of the invalid. “Well,” continued Valentine, “the reason of my proposing it was that I might escape this hateful marriage, which drives me to despair.” Noirtier’s breathing came thick and short.

“When I wanted to go into a convent, you remember how mad you were at me?” A tear quivered in the eye of the sick woman. “Well,” Valentine continued, “the reason I suggested it was to escape this awful marriage, which is driving me to despair.” Noirtier’s breathing became heavy and labored.

“Then the idea of this marriage really grieves you too? Ah, if you could but help me—if we could both together defeat their plan! But you are unable to oppose them,—you, whose mind is so quick, and whose will is so firm are nevertheless, as weak and unequal to the contest as I am myself. Alas, you, who would have been such a powerful protector to me in the days of your health and strength, can now only sympathize in my joys and sorrows, without being able to take any active part in them. However, this is much, and calls for gratitude and Heaven has not taken away all my blessings when it leaves me your sympathy and kindness.”

“Then the thought of this marriage truly upsets you too? Oh, if you could just help me—if we could both work together to thwart their plan! But you aren’t able to go against them—you, with such a quick mind and strong will, are still as weak and unequipped to fight as I am. Oh, you, who would have been such a strong protector for me when you were healthy and strong, can now only share in my happiness and sadness without being able to actively participate in them. Still, this means a lot and deserves gratitude, and Heaven hasn't taken away all my blessings if it has left me with your sympathy and kindness.”

At these words there appeared in Noirtier’s eye an expression of such deep meaning that the young girl thought she could read these words there: “You are mistaken; I can still do much for you.”

At these words, Noirtier's eyes showed such a profound expression that the young girl felt she could read these thoughts: “You’re wrong; I can still do a lot for you.”

“Do you think you can help me, dear grandpapa?” said Valentine.

“Do you think you can help me, dear grandpa?” said Valentine.

“Yes.” Noirtier raised his eyes, it was the sign agreed on between him and Valentine when he wanted anything.

“Yes.” Noirtier lifted his eyes; it was the signal they had agreed on between him and Valentine whenever he wanted something.

“What is it you want, dear grandpapa?” said Valentine, and she endeavored to recall to mind all the things which he would be likely to need; and as the ideas presented themselves to her mind, she repeated them aloud, then,—finding that all her efforts elicited nothing but a constant “No,”—she said, “Come, since this plan does not answer, I will have recourse to another.”

“What do you want, dear grandpa?” Valentine asked, trying to think of everything he might need. As the ideas came to her, she said them out loud, but when all her efforts resulted in a steady “No,” she said, “Well, since this approach isn’t working, I’ll try something else.”

She then recited all the letters of the alphabet from A down to N. When she arrived at that letter the paralytic made her understand that she had spoken the initial letter of the thing he wanted.

She then recited all the letters of the alphabet from A to N. When she got to that letter, the paralytic made it clear that she had said the first letter of what he wanted.

“Ah,” said Valentine, “the thing you desire begins with the letter N; it is with N that we have to do, then. Well, let me see, what can you want that begins with N? Na—Ne—Ni—No——”

“Ah,” said Valentine, “the thing you want starts with the letter N; so it's N we’re dealing with. Well, let me think, what could you possibly want that starts with N? Na—Ne—Ni—No——”

“Yes, yes, yes,” said the old man’s eye.

“Yes, yes, yes,” said the old man's eye.

“Ah, it is No, then?”

“Ah, so it's No, then?”

“Yes.”

"Yeah."

Valentine fetched a dictionary, which she placed on a desk before Noirtier; she opened it, and, seeing that the old man’s eye was thoroughly fixed on its pages, she ran her finger quickly up and down the columns. During the six years which had passed since Noirtier first fell into this sad state, Valentine’s powers of invention had been too often put to the test not to render her expert in devising expedients for gaining a knowledge of his wishes, and the constant practice had so perfected her in the art that she guessed the old man’s meaning as quickly as if he himself had been able to seek for what he wanted. At the word Notary, Noirtier made a sign to her to stop.

Valentine grabbed a dictionary and placed it on the desk in front of Noirtier. She opened it and, noticing the old man’s eyes were completely focused on its pages, she quickly ran her finger up and down the columns. In the six years since Noirtier had fallen into this difficult condition, Valentine’s creativity had been tested so often that she became skilled at figuring out his wishes, and her constant practice had honed her ability to the point where she understood the old man’s meaning almost as quickly as if he could express it himself. When she reached the word Notary, Noirtier signaled for her to stop.

30169m

“Notary,” said she, “do you want a notary, dear grandpapa?” The old man again signified that it was a notary he desired.

“Notary,” she said, “do you want a notary, dear grandpa?” The old man again indicated that it was a notary he wanted.

“You would wish a notary to be sent for then?” said Valentine.

“You want someone to call a notary now?” said Valentine.

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“Shall my father be informed of your wish?”

“Should I tell my father about your wish?”

“Yes.”

"Yeah."

“Do you wish the notary to be sent for immediately?”

"Do you want me to call the notary right away?"

“Yes.”

"Yeah."

“Then they shall go for him directly, dear grandpapa. Is that all you want?”

“Then they’ll go straight for him, dear grandpa. Is that all you want?”

“Yes.” Valentine rang the bell, and ordered the servant to tell Monsieur or Madame de Villefort that they were requested to come to M. Noirtier’s room.

“Yes.” Valentine rang the bell and instructed the servant to inform Monsieur or Madame de Villefort that they were asked to come to M. Noirtier’s room.

“Are you satisfied now?” inquired Valentine.

“Are you happy now?” asked Valentine.

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“I am sure you are; it is not very difficult to discover that.” And the young girl smiled on her grandfather, as if he had been a child. M. de Villefort entered, followed by Barrois.

“I’m sure you are; it’s not hard to find that out.” The young girl smiled at her grandfather, as if he were a child. M. de Villefort entered, followed by Barrois.

“What do you want me for, sir?” demanded he of the paralytic.

“What do you need me for, sir?” he asked the paralytic.

“Sir,” said Valentine, “my grandfather wishes for a notary.” At this strange and unexpected demand M. de Villefort and his father exchanged looks.

“Sir,” said Valentine, “my grandfather needs a notary.” At this unusual and surprising request, M. de Villefort and his father exchanged glances.

“Yes,” motioned the latter, with a firmness which seemed to declare that with the help of Valentine and his old servant, who both knew what his wishes were, he was quite prepared to maintain the contest.

“Yes,” signaled the latter, with a decisiveness that suggested that, with the support of Valentine and his old servant, who both understood his wishes, he was fully ready to continue the struggle.

“Do you wish for a notary?” asked Villefort.

“Do you need a notary?” asked Villefort.

“Yes.”

“Yep.”

“What to do?”

"What should I do?"

Noirtier made no answer.

Noirtier didn't respond.

“What do you want with a notary?” again repeated Villefort. The invalid’s eye remained fixed, by which expression he intended to intimate that his resolution was unalterable.

“What do you want with a notary?” Villefort repeated again. The invalid’s eye stayed fixed, indicating that his decision was unchangeable.

“Is it to do us some ill turn? Do you think it is worth while?” said Villefort.

“Are they trying to do us harm? Do you think it's worth it?” said Villefort.

“Still,” said Barrois, with the freedom and fidelity of an old servant, “if M. Noirtier asks for a notary, I suppose he really wishes for a notary; therefore I shall go at once and fetch one.” Barrois acknowledged no master but Noirtier, and never allowed his desires in any way to be contradicted.

“Still,” said Barrois, speaking freely and honestly like a longtime servant, “if Mr. Noirtier asks for a notary, I assume he really wants one; so I’ll go right away and get one.” Barrois recognized no master but Noirtier and never let anyone challenge his wishes.

30171m

“Yes, I do want a notary,” motioned the old man, shutting his eyes with a look of defiance, which seemed to say, “and I should like to see the person who dares to refuse my request.”

“Yes, I do want a notary,” the old man signaled, closing his eyes with a defiant expression that seemed to say, “and I’d like to see the person who dares to refuse my request.”

“You shall have a notary, as you absolutely wish for one, sir,” said Villefort; “but I shall explain to him your state of health, and make excuses for you, for the scene cannot fail of being a most ridiculous one.”

“You can have a notary, as you really want one, sir,” Villefort said; “but I will explain your health situation to him and make excuses for you, because the scene is bound to be quite ridiculous.”

“Never mind that,” said Barrois; “I shall go and fetch a notary, nevertheless.” And the old servant departed triumphantly on his mission.

“Forget about that,” said Barrois; “I’m going to get a notary anyway.” And the old servant confidently set off on his mission.

Chapter 59. The Will

As soon as Barrois had left the room, Noirtier looked at Valentine with a malicious expression that said many things. The young girl perfectly understood the look, and so did Villefort, for his countenance became clouded, and he knitted his eyebrows angrily. He took a seat, and quietly awaited the arrival of the notary. Noirtier saw him seat himself with an appearance of perfect indifference, at the same time giving a side look at Valentine, which made her understand that she also was to remain in the room. Three-quarters of an hour after, Barrois returned, bringing the notary with him.

As soon as Barrois left the room, Noirtier glanced at Valentine with a wicked look that conveyed a lot. The young girl understood exactly what he meant, and so did Villefort, whose expression turned grim as he frowned in irritation. He sat down and calmly waited for the notary to arrive. Noirtier noticed him sitting there with an air of complete indifference while casting a sideways glance at Valentine, letting her know that she should stay in the room too. About forty-five minutes later, Barrois came back, bringing the notary with him.

“Sir,” said Villefort, after the first salutations were over, “you were sent for by M. Noirtier, whom you see here. All his limbs have become completely paralysed, he has lost his voice also, and we ourselves find much trouble in endeavoring to catch some fragments of his meaning.”

“Sir,” Villefort said after the initial greetings, “M. Noirtier asked for you, and he’s right here. He’s completely paralyzed, has lost his voice, and we struggle a lot to understand what he’s trying to communicate.”

Noirtier cast an appealing look on Valentine, which look was at once so earnest and imperative, that she answered immediately.

Noirtier looked at Valentine with such an earnest and commanding gaze that she responded right away.

“Sir,” said she, “I perfectly understand my grandfather’s meaning at all times.”

“Sir,” she said, “I completely understand what my grandfather means at all times.”

“That is quite true,” said Barrois; “and that is what I told the gentleman as we walked along.”

“That’s absolutely true,” said Barrois, “and that’s what I told the guy as we walked together.”

“Permit me,” said the notary, turning first to Villefort and then to Valentine—“permit me to state that the case in question is just one of those in which a public officer like myself cannot proceed to act without thereby incurring a dangerous responsibility. The first thing necessary to render an act valid is, that the notary should be thoroughly convinced that he has faithfully interpreted the will and wishes of the person dictating the act. Now I cannot be sure of the approbation or disapprobation of a client who cannot speak, and as the object of his desire or his repugnance cannot be clearly proved to me, on account of his want of speech, my services here would be quite useless, and cannot be legally exercised.”

“Allow me,” said the notary, first addressing Villefort and then Valentine, “allow me to point out that this case is exactly the type where a public official like myself can’t proceed without taking on a significant risk. The first requirement to make an action valid is that the notary must be completely sure that he has accurately represented the will and wishes of the person giving the instructions. However, I can’t be certain of the agreement or disagreement of a client who cannot speak, and since the object of his desire or aversion cannot be clearly established because he cannot communicate, my involvement here would be entirely pointless and cannot be carried out legally.”

The notary then prepared to retire. An imperceptible smile of triumph was expressed on the lips of the procureur. Noirtier looked at Valentine with an expression so full of grief, that she arrested the departure of the notary.

The notary then got ready to leave. A barely noticeable smile of triumph appeared on the procureur's lips. Noirtier looked at Valentine with such deep sadness that she stopped the notary from leaving.

“Sir,” said she, “the language which I speak with my grandfather may be easily learnt, and I can teach you in a few minutes, to understand it almost as well as I can myself. Will you tell me what you require, in order to set your conscience quite at ease on the subject?”

“Sir,” she said, “the language I speak with my grandfather is pretty simple to learn, and I can teach you in just a few minutes so that you can understand it almost as well as I do. Can you tell me what you need to feel completely comfortable with the topic?”

“In order to render an act valid, I must be certain of the approbation or disapprobation of my client. Illness of body would not affect the validity of the deed, but sanity of mind is absolutely requisite.”

“To make an act valid, I need to be sure of my client's approval or disapproval. Physical illness wouldn’t impact the validity of the deed, but mental soundness is absolutely necessary.”

“Well, sir, by the help of two signs, with which I will acquaint you presently, you may ascertain with perfect certainty that my grandfather is still in the full possession of all his mental faculties. M. Noirtier, being deprived of voice and motion, is accustomed to convey his meaning by closing his eyes when he wishes to signify ‘yes,’ and to wink when he means ‘no.’ You now know quite enough to enable you to converse with M. Noirtier;—try.”

“Well, sir, with the help of two signs that I will explain to you shortly, you can be absolutely sure that my grandfather is fully aware and mentally sharp. M. Noirtier, who can't speak or move, communicates by closing his eyes to say ‘yes’ and by winking to say ‘no.’ You now know enough to talk to M. Noirtier; go ahead and try.”

Noirtier gave Valentine such a look of tenderness and gratitude that it was comprehended even by the notary himself.

Noirtier gave Valentine such a look of tenderness and gratitude that even the notary understood it.

“You have heard and understood what your granddaughter has been saying, sir, have you?” asked the notary. Noirtier closed his eyes.

“You’ve heard what your granddaughter has been saying, right, sir?” asked the notary. Noirtier closed his eyes.

“And you approve of what she said—that is to say, you declare that the signs which she mentioned are really those by means of which you are accustomed to convey your thoughts?”

“And you agree with what she said—that is to say, you state that the signs she referred to are truly the ones you usually use to express your thoughts?”

“Yes.”

“Yeah.”

“It was you who sent for me?”

“It was you who called for me?”

“Yes.”

“Yep.”

“To make your will?”

"To create your will?"

“Yes.”

"Sure."

“And you do not wish me to go away without fulfilling your original intentions?” The old man winked violently.

“And you don’t want me to leave without carrying out what you originally intended?” The old man winked vigorously.

“Well, sir,” said the young girl, “do you understand now, and is your conscience perfectly at rest on the subject?”

“Well, sir,” said the young girl, “do you understand now, and is your conscience completely at peace about it?”

But before the notary could answer, Villefort had drawn him aside.

But before the notary could respond, Villefort had pulled him aside.

“Sir,” said he, “do you suppose for a moment that a man can sustain a physical shock, such as M. Noirtier has received, without any detriment to his mental faculties?”

“Sir,” he said, “do you really think that someone can endure a physical shock like the one M. Noirtier experienced without it affecting their mental abilities?”

“It is not exactly that, sir,” said the notary, “which makes me uneasy, but the difficulty will be in wording his thoughts and intentions, so as to be able to get his answers.”

“It’s not exactly that, sir,” said the notary, “what makes me uneasy, but the challenge will be in phrasing his thoughts and intentions so that we can get his answers.”

“You must see that to be an utter impossibility,” said Villefort. Valentine and the old man heard this conversation, and Noirtier fixed his eye so earnestly on Valentine that she felt bound to answer to the look.

“You have to realize that’s completely impossible,” said Villefort. Valentine and the old man heard this conversation, and Noirtier looked at Valentine so intensely that she felt compelled to respond to his gaze.

“Sir,” said she, “that need not make you uneasy, however difficult it may at first sight appear to be. I can discover and explain to you my grandfather’s thoughts, so as to put an end to all your doubts and fears on the subject. I have now been six years with M. Noirtier, and let him tell you if ever once, during that time, he has entertained a thought which he was unable to make me understand.”

“Sir,” she said, “you don’t need to worry, no matter how tough it might seem at first. I can show you what my grandfather is thinking so you can stop having doubts and fears about it. I've been with M. Noirtier for six years now, and he can tell you if there was ever a time during that period when he thought something that I couldn't understand.”

“No,” signed the old man.

“No,” the old man signed.

“Let us try what we can do, then,” said the notary. “You accept this young lady as your interpreter, M. Noirtier?”

“Let’s see what we can do, then,” said the notary. “You accept this young lady as your interpreter, Mr. Noirtier?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“Well, sir, what do you require of me, and what document is it that you wish to be drawn up?”

“Well, sir, what do you need from me, and what document do you want me to prepare?”

Valentine named all the letters of the alphabet until she came to W. At this letter the eloquent eye of Noirtier gave her notice that she was to stop.

Valentine went through all the letters of the alphabet until she reached W. At that letter, Noirtier's expressive eyes signaled to her that she should stop.

“It is very evident that it is the letter W which M. Noirtier wants,” said the notary.

“It’s clear that it’s the letter W that M. Noirtier wants,” said the notary.

“Wait,” said Valentine; and, turning to her grandfather, she repeated, “Wa—We—Wi——” The old man stopped her at the last syllable. Valentine then took the dictionary, and the notary watched her while she turned over the pages.

“Wait,” said Valentine; and, turning to her grandfather, she repeated, “Wa—We—Wi——” The old man cut her off at the last syllable. Valentine then picked up the dictionary, and the notary observed her as she flipped through the pages.

She passed her finger slowly down the columns, and when she came to the word “Will,” M. Noirtier’s eye bade her stop.

She ran her finger slowly down the columns, and when she reached the word “Will,” M. Noirtier’s eye signaled her to stop.

“Will,” said the notary; “it is very evident that M. Noirtier is desirous of making his will.”

“Will,” said the notary; “it’s clear that Mr. Noirtier wants to create his will.”

“Yes, yes, yes,” motioned the invalid.

“Yes, yes, yes,” signaled the person with a disability.

“Really, sir, you must allow that this is most extraordinary,” said the astonished notary, turning to M. de Villefort.

“Honestly, sir, you have to admit that this is really unusual,” said the amazed notary, turning to M. de Villefort.

“Yes,” said the procureur, “and I think the will promises to be yet more extraordinary, for I cannot see how it is to be drawn up without the intervention of Valentine, and she may, perhaps, be considered as too much interested in its contents to allow of her being a suitable interpreter of the obscure and ill-defined wishes of her grandfather.”

“Yes,” said the prosecutor, “and I think the will is going to be even more unusual, because I can’t see how it can be drafted without involving Valentine. She might be deemed too invested in its contents to be a suitable interpreter of her grandfather’s vague and unclear wishes.”

“No, no, no,” replied the eye of the paralytic.

“No, no, no,” replied the paralyzed person's eye.

“What?” said Villefort, “do you mean to say that Valentine is not interested in your will?”

“What?” Villefort said, “Are you really saying that Valentine isn't interested in your will?”

“No.”

"Nope."

“Sir,” said the notary, whose interest had been greatly excited, and who had resolved on publishing far and wide the account of this extraordinary and picturesque scene, “what appeared so impossible to me an hour ago, has now become quite easy and practicable, and this may be a perfectly valid will, provided it be read in the presence of seven witnesses, approved by the testator, and sealed by the notary in the presence of the witnesses. As to the time, it will not require very much more than the generality of wills. There are certain forms necessary to be gone through, and which are always the same. As to the details, the greater part will be furnished afterwards by the state in which we find the affairs of the testator, and by yourself, who, having had the management of them, can doubtless give full information on the subject. But besides all this, in order that the instrument may not be contested, I am anxious to give it the greatest possible authenticity, therefore, one of my colleagues will help me, and, contrary to custom, will assist in the dictation of the testament. Are you satisfied, sir?” continued the notary, addressing the old man.

“Sir,” said the notary, whose interest had been piqued, and who had decided to share the story of this extraordinary and dramatic scene widely, “what seemed impossible to me an hour ago now feels completely feasible, and this could be a valid will, as long as it's read in front of seven witnesses, approved by the testator, and sealed by the notary in the presence of the witnesses. As for the timing, it won’t take much longer than most wills. There are certain procedures that need to be followed, which are always the same. Regarding the details, most of it will be provided later based on the condition of the testator's affairs and by you, since you have been managing them and can surely provide complete information. However, to ensure that the document isn’t disputed, I want to give it the highest level of authenticity. Therefore, one of my colleagues will assist me, and, breaking from tradition, will help in writing the will. Are you satisfied, sir?” the notary continued, addressing the old man.

30175m

“Yes,” looked the invalid, his eye beaming with delight at the ready interpretation of his meaning.

“Yes,” the invalid said, his eye shining with joy at the quick understanding of his meaning.

“What is he going to do?” thought Villefort, whose position demanded much reserve, but who was longing to know what his father’s intentions were. He left the room to give orders for another notary to be sent, but Barrois, who had heard all that passed, had guessed his master’s wishes, and had already gone to fetch one. The procureur then told his wife to come up. In the course of a quarter of an hour everyone had assembled in the chamber of the paralytic; the second notary had also arrived.

“What is he going to do?” thought Villefort, who needed to stay composed but was eager to find out what his father planned. He stepped out of the room to arrange for another notary to be sent, but Barrois, having heard everything, sensed his master's wishes and had already gone to get one. The procureur then called for his wife to come upstairs. Within about fifteen minutes, everyone had gathered in the room with the paralyzed man; the second notary had also arrived.

A few words sufficed for a mutual understanding between the two officers of the law. They read to Noirtier the formal copy of a will, in order to give him an idea of the terms in which such documents are generally couched; then, in order to test the capacity of the testator, the first notary said, turning towards him:

A few words were enough for the two law officers to understand each other. They read Noirtier a formal copy of a will to give him an idea of how such documents are usually written. Then, to assess the testator's capacity, the first notary said, turning towards him:

“When an individual makes his will, it is generally in favor or in prejudice of some person.”

“When someone makes their will, it is usually in favor of or against some person.”

“Yes.”

"Yeah."

“Have you an exact idea of the amount of your fortune?”

“Do you have a clear idea of how much your fortune is?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“I will name to you several sums which will increase by gradation; you will stop me when I reach the one representing the amount of your own possessions?”

“I’m going to name a few amounts that will gradually increase; just tell me to stop when I get to the amount that matches what you own.”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

There was a kind of solemnity in this interrogation. Never had the struggle between mind and matter been more apparent than now, and if it was not a sublime, it was, at least, a curious spectacle. They had formed a circle round the invalid; the second notary was sitting at a table, prepared for writing, and his colleague was standing before the testator in the act of interrogating him on the subject to which we have alluded.

There was a certain seriousness to this questioning. The conflict between thoughts and reality had never been more obvious than it was at that moment, and even if it wasn't profound, it was certainly an intriguing sight. They had gathered in a circle around the sick person; the second notary was sitting at a table, ready to take notes, while his colleague stood in front of the person making the will, in the process of asking him questions about the topic we mentioned earlier.

“Your fortune exceeds 300,000 francs, does it not?” asked he. Noirtier made a sign that it did.

“Your fortune is over 300,000 francs, isn’t it?” he asked. Noirtier nodded in agreement.

“Do you possess 400,000 francs?” inquired the notary. Noirtier’s eye remained immovable.

“Do you have 400,000 francs?” the notary asked. Noirtier’s eye stayed still.

“500,000?” The same expression continued.

"500,000?" The same look persisted.

“600,000—700,000—800,000—900,000?”

"600K—700K—800K—900K?"

Noirtier stopped him at the last-named sum.

Noirtier stopped him at that last amount.

“You are then in possession of 900,000 francs?” asked the notary.

"You have 900,000 francs now?" the notary asked.

“Yes.”

“Yep.”

“In landed property?”

"On real estate?"

“No.”

“Nope.”

“In stock?”

"In stock?"

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“The stock is in your own hands?”

“The stock is in your hands?”

The look which M. Noirtier cast on Barrois showed that there was something wanting which he knew where to find. The old servant left the room, and presently returned, bringing with him a small casket.

The glance that M. Noirtier gave Barrois indicated that something was missing and he knew where to find it. The old servant left the room and soon came back with a small box.

“Do you permit us to open this casket?” asked the notary. Noirtier gave his assent.

“Do you allow us to open this casket?” asked the notary. Noirtier nodded in agreement.

They opened it, and found 900,000 francs in bank scrip. The first notary handed over each note, as he examined it, to his colleague.

They opened it and found 900,000 francs in banknotes. The first notary handed each one over to his colleague as he looked it over.

The total amount was found to be as M. Noirtier had stated.

The total amount matched what M. Noirtier had said.

“It is all as he has said; it is very evident that the mind still retains its full force and vigor.” Then, turning towards the paralytic, he said, “You possess, then, 900,000 francs of capital, which, according to the manner in which you have invested it, ought to bring in an income of about 40,000 livres?”

“It’s exactly as he said; it’s clear that the mind is still fully sharp and strong.” Then, he turned to the paralytic and said, “So you have 900,000 francs in capital, which, based on how you’ve invested it, should generate about 40,000 livres in income?”

“Yes.”

“Yes.”

“To whom do you desire to leave this fortune?”

“To whom do you want to leave this fortune?”

“Oh!” said Madame de Villefort, “there is not much doubt on that subject. M. Noirtier tenderly loves his granddaughter, Mademoiselle de Villefort; it is she who has nursed and tended him for six years, and has, by her devoted attention, fully secured the affection, I had almost said the gratitude, of her grandfather, and it is but just that she should reap the fruit of her devotion.”

“Oh!” said Madame de Villefort, “there's really no doubt about that. M. Noirtier deeply loves his granddaughter, Mademoiselle de Villefort; she’s the one who has cared for him and looked after him for six years, and through her devoted attention, she has certainly won his affection, I might even say his gratitude, and it’s only fair that she should benefit from her dedication.”

The eye of Noirtier clearly showed by its expression that he was not deceived by the false assent given by Madame de Villefort’s words and manner to the motives which she supposed him to entertain.

The look in Noirtier's eye clearly indicated that he wasn't fooled by the false agreement conveyed by Madame de Villefort's words and behavior regarding the motives she believed he had.

“Is it, then, to Mademoiselle Valentine de Villefort that you leave these 900,000 francs?” demanded the notary, thinking he had only to insert this clause, but waiting first for the assent of Noirtier, which it was necessary should be given before all the witnesses of this singular scene.

“Is it, then, to Mademoiselle Valentine de Villefort that you leave these 900,000 francs?” asked the notary, believing he just needed to add this clause, but he waited for Noirtier's approval first, which had to be given in front of all the witnesses of this unusual scene.

Valentine, when her name was made the subject of discussion, had stepped back, to escape unpleasant observation; her eyes were cast down, and she was crying. The old man looked at her for an instant with an expression of the deepest tenderness, then, turning towards the notary, he significantly winked his eye in token of dissent.

Valentine, when her name came up in conversation, had stepped back to avoid uncomfortable attention; she was looking down and crying. The old man glanced at her for a moment with a look of deep tenderness, then, turning to the notary, he gave a meaningful wink as a sign of disagreement.

“What,” said the notary, “do you not intend making Mademoiselle Valentine de Villefort your residuary legatee?”

“What,” said the notary, “aren’t you planning to make Mademoiselle Valentine de Villefort your main beneficiary?”

“No.”

“Nope.”

“You are not making any mistake, are you?” said the notary; “you really mean to declare that such is not your intention?”

“You're not making any mistake, are you?” said the notary. “You really mean to say that this isn’t your intention?”

“No,” repeated Noirtier; “No.”

“No,” Noirtier said again; “No.”

Valentine raised her head, struck dumb with astonishment. It was not so much the conviction that she was disinherited that caused her grief, but her total inability to account for the feelings which had provoked her grandfather to such an act. But Noirtier looked at her with so much affectionate tenderness that she exclaimed:

Valentine lifted her head, shocked and speechless. It wasn't just the fact that she was disinherited that upset her, but her complete inability to understand what had driven her grandfather to take such action. Yet Noirtier gazed at her with so much loving warmth that she exclaimed:

“Oh, grandpapa, I see now that it is only your fortune of which you deprive me; you still leave me the love which I have always enjoyed.”

“Oh, grandpa, I realize now that it's just your wealth you're taking away from me; you still give me the love I've always had.”

“Ah, yes, most assuredly,” said the eyes of the paralytic, for he closed them with an expression which Valentine could not mistake.

“Ah, yes, definitely,” said the eyes of the paralytic, as he closed them with an expression that Valentine could not misinterpret.

“Thank you, thank you,” murmured she. The old man’s declaration that Valentine was not the destined inheritor of his fortune had excited the hopes of Madame de Villefort; she gradually approached the invalid, and said:

“Thank you, thank you,” she murmured. The old man’s statement that Valentine was not the chosen heir to his fortune had sparked Madame de Villefort’s hopes; she slowly moved closer to the sick man and said:

“Then, doubtless, dear M. Noirtier, you intend leaving your fortune to your grandson, Edward de Villefort?”

“Then, surely, dear M. Noirtier, you plan to leave your fortune to your grandson, Edward de Villefort?”

The winking of the eyes which answered this speech was most decided and terrible, and expressed a feeling almost amounting to hatred.

The winking of the eyes in response to this speech was very clear and alarming, and conveyed a feeling close to hatred.

“No?” said the notary; “then, perhaps, it is to your son, M. de Villefort?”

“No?” said the notary. “Then, maybe it’s for your son, Mr. de Villefort?”

“No.” The two notaries looked at each other in mute astonishment and inquiry as to what were the real intentions of the testator. Villefort and his wife both grew red, one from shame, the other from anger.

“No.” The two notaries exchanged stunned glances, silently questioning the true intentions of the person who wrote the will. Villefort and his wife both flushed, one from embarrassment and the other from fury.

“What have we all done, then, dear grandpapa?” said Valentine; “you no longer seem to love any of us?”

“What have we all done, then, dear grandpa?” said Valentine; “you don’t seem to love any of us anymore?”

The old man’s eyes passed rapidly from Villefort and his wife, and rested on Valentine with a look of unutterable fondness.

The old man’s eyes quickly moved from Villefort and his wife to Valentine, resting on her with an expression of deep affection.

“Well,” said she; “if you love me, grandpapa, try and bring that love to bear upon your actions at this present moment. You know me well enough to be quite sure that I have never thought of your fortune; besides, they say I am already rich in right of my mother—too rich, even. Explain yourself, then.”

"Well," she said, "if you love me, grandpa, try to show that love through your actions right now. You know me well enough to be sure that I've never cared about your money; besides, they say I'm already wealthy thanks to my mother—too wealthy, even. So please, explain yourself."

Noirtier fixed his intelligent eyes on Valentine’s hand.

Noirtier focused his sharp eyes on Valentine's hand.

“My hand?” said she.

"My hand?" she said.

“Yes.”

"Yeah."

“Her hand!” exclaimed everyone.

"Her hand!" everyone exclaimed.

“Oh, gentlemen, you see it is all useless, and that my father’s mind is really impaired,” said Villefort.

“Oh, gentlemen, you see it’s all pointless, and that my father’s mind is really affected,” said Villefort.

“Ah,” cried Valentine suddenly, “I understand. It is my marriage you mean, is it not, dear grandpapa?”

“Ah,” exclaimed Valentine suddenly, “I get it. You're talking about my marriage, right, dear grandpa?”

“Yes, yes, yes,” signed the paralytic, casting on Valentine a look of joyful gratitude for having guessed his meaning.

“Yes, yes, yes,” signed the person in a wheelchair, giving Valentine a look of joyful gratitude for figuring out what he meant.

30179m

“You are angry with us all on account of this marriage, are you not?”

"You’re upset with us all because of this marriage, aren’t you?"

“Yes?”

"Yes?"

“Really, this is too absurd,” said Villefort.

“Honestly, this is just ridiculous,” said Villefort.

“Excuse me, sir,” replied the notary; “on the contrary, the meaning of M. Noirtier is quite evident to me, and I can quite easily connect the train of ideas passing in his mind.”

“Excuse me, sir,” the notary replied; “on the contrary, I can clearly understand what M. Noirtier means, and I can easily follow the thought process going on in his mind.”

“You do not wish me to marry M. Franz d’Épinay?” observed Valentine.

"You don’t want me to marry M. Franz d’Épinay?" Valentine noted.

“I do not wish it,” said the eye of her grandfather.

“I don't want it,” said her grandfather's eye.

“And you disinherit your granddaughter,” continued the notary, “because she has contracted an engagement contrary to your wishes?”

“And you’re taking away your granddaughter’s inheritance,” the notary continued, “just because she got engaged against your wishes?”

“Yes.”

“Yep.”

“So that, but for this marriage, she would have been your heir?”

“So, if it weren't for this marriage, she would have been your heir?”

“Yes.”

“Yep.”

There was a profound silence. The two notaries were holding a consultation as to the best means of proceeding with the affair. Valentine was looking at her grandfather with a smile of intense gratitude, and Villefort was biting his lips with vexation, while Madame de Villefort could not succeed in repressing an inward feeling of joy, which, in spite of herself, appeared in her whole countenance.

There was a deep silence. The two notaries were discussing the best way to move forward with the matter. Valentine was smiling at her grandfather with overwhelming gratitude, while Villefort was biting his lips in frustration. At the same time, Madame de Villefort couldn't hide a growing feeling of happiness, which, despite her efforts, showed on her entire face.

“But,” said Villefort, who was the first to break the silence, “I consider that I am the best judge of the propriety of the marriage in question. I am the only person possessing the right to dispose of my daughter’s hand. It is my wish that she should marry M. Franz d’Épinay—and she shall marry him.”

“But,” said Villefort, who was the first to speak up, “I believe I am the best judge of whether this marriage is appropriate. I am the only one who has the authority to decide who my daughter marries. I want her to marry M. Franz d’Épinay—and she will marry him.”

Valentine sank weeping into a chair.

Valentine collapsed into a chair, crying.

“Sir,” said the notary, “how do you intend disposing of your fortune in case Mademoiselle de Villefort still determines on marrying M. Franz?” The old man gave no answer.

“Sir,” said the notary, “what do you plan to do with your fortune if Mademoiselle de Villefort still decides to marry M. Franz?” The old man didn’t respond.

“You will, of course, dispose of it in some way or other?”

“You're going to get rid of it somehow, right?”

“Yes.”

“Yeah.”

“In favor of some member of your family?”

“In support of a family member?”

“No.”

“Nope.”

“Do you intend devoting it to charitable purposes, then?” pursued the notary.

“Are you planning to use it for charitable purposes, then?” the notary continued.

“Yes.”

“Yeah.”

“But,” said the notary, “you are aware that the law does not allow a son to be entirely deprived of his patrimony?”

“But,” the notary said, “you know that the law doesn’t let a son be completely cut off from his inheritance?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“You only intend, then, to dispose of that part of your fortune which the law allows you to subtract from the inheritance of your son?” Noirtier made no answer.

“You only plan to give away that portion of your fortune that the law permits you to take from your son's inheritance?” Noirtier did not respond.

“Do you still wish to dispose of all?”

“Do you still want to get rid of everything?”

“Yes.”

"Yeah."

“But they will contest the will after your death?”

“But they will challenge the will after you’re gone?”

“No.”

“Nope.”

“My father knows me,” replied Villefort; “he is quite sure that his wishes will be held sacred by me; besides, he understands that in my position I cannot plead against the poor.” The eye of Noirtier beamed with triumph.

“My dad knows me,” replied Villefort; “he's confident that I'll honor his wishes; plus, he understands that in my position, I can’t argue against the underprivileged.” Noirtier's eyes sparkled with triumph.

“What do you decide on, sir?” asked the notary of Villefort.

“What do you choose, sir?” asked the notary of Villefort.

“Nothing, sir; it is a resolution which my father has taken and I know he never alters his mind. I am quite resigned. These 900,000 francs will go out of the family in order to enrich some hospital; but it is ridiculous thus to yield to the caprices of an old man, and I shall, therefore, act according to my conscience.”

“Nothing, sir; it’s a decision my father made, and I know he never changes his mind. I have accepted it. These 900,000 francs will leave our family to benefit some hospital, but it’s absurd to give in to an old man’s whims, so I will act according to my conscience.”

Having said this, Villefort quitted the room with his wife, leaving his father at liberty to do as he pleased. The same day the will was made, the witnesses were brought, it was approved by the old man, sealed in the presence of all and given in charge to M. Deschamps, the family notary.

Having said that, Villefort left the room with his wife, leaving his father free to do as he wanted. On the same day the will was created, the witnesses were gathered, it was approved by the old man, sealed in front of everyone, and handed over to M. Deschamps, the family notary.

Chapter 60. The Telegraph

M. and Madame de Villefort found on their return that the Count of Monte Cristo, who had come to visit them in their absence, had been ushered into the drawing-room, and was still awaiting them there. Madame de Villefort, who had not yet sufficiently recovered from her late emotion to allow of her entertaining visitors so immediately, retired to her bedroom, while the procureur, who could better depend upon himself, proceeded at once to the salon.

M. and Madame de Villefort returned to find that the Count of Monte Cristo, who had come to see them while they were out, had been shown into the living room and was still waiting for them there. Madame de Villefort, still too shaken from her recent emotions to host visitors right away, went to her bedroom, while the procureur, who was more composed, went straight to the living room.

Although M. de Villefort flattered himself that, to all outward view, he had completely masked the feelings which were passing in his mind, he did not know that the cloud was still lowering on his brow, so much so that the count, whose smile was radiant, immediately noticed his sombre and thoughtful air.

Although M. de Villefort convinced himself that he had successfully hidden what he was feeling, he didn’t realize that a shadow still hung over his expression, to the extent that the count, with his bright smile, quickly recognized his serious and contemplative demeanor.

Ma foi!” said Monte Cristo, after the first compliments were over, “what is the matter with you, M. de Villefort? Have I arrived at the moment when you were drawing up an indictment for a capital crime?”

My word!” said Monte Cristo, after the initial pleasantries, “what's going on with you, M. de Villefort? Have I walked in on the moment when you were preparing an indictment for a serious crime?”

Villefort tried to smile.

Villefort attempted to smile.

“No, count,” he replied, “I am the only victim in this case. It is I who lose my cause, and it is ill-luck, obstinacy, and folly which have caused it to be decided against me.”

“No, count,” he replied, “I’m the only one affected in this situation. I’m the one losing my case, and it’s bad luck, stubbornness, and foolishness that have led to the decision being against me.”

“To what do you refer?” said Monte Cristo with well-feigned interest. “Have you really met with some great misfortune?”

“To what are you referring?” Monte Cristo asked with feigned interest. “Have you really experienced some great misfortune?”

“Oh, no, monsieur,” said Villefort with a bitter smile; “it is only a loss of money which I have sustained—nothing worth mentioning, I assure you.”

“Oh, no, sir,” Villefort said with a bitter smile; “it’s just a loss of money that I’ve experienced—nothing worth mentioning, I promise you.”

“True,” said Monte Cristo, “the loss of a sum of money becomes almost immaterial with a fortune such as you possess, and to one of your philosophic spirit.”

“True,” said Monte Cristo, “losing a sum of money doesn’t really matter with a fortune like yours, especially for someone with your philosophical mindset.”

“It is not so much the loss of the money that vexes me,” said Villefort, “though, after all, 900,000 francs are worth regretting; but I am the more annoyed with this fate, chance, or whatever you please to call the power which has destroyed my hopes and my fortune, and may blast the prospects of my child also, as it is all occasioned by an old man relapsed into second childhood.”

“It’s not just the loss of the money that bothers me,” Villefort said, “although, let’s be honest, 900,000 francs are certainly worth regretting. What annoys me more is this fate, chance, or whatever you want to call the force that has shattered my hopes and my fortune, and could ruin my child’s future too, all because of an old man who’s fallen back into a childlike state.”

30183m

“What do you say?” said the count; “900,000 francs? It is indeed a sum which might be regretted even by a philosopher. And who is the cause of all this annoyance?”

“What do you think?” said the count; “900,000 francs? That's definitely an amount that even a philosopher might regret. And who is responsible for all this trouble?”

“My father, as I told you.”

“My dad, as I mentioned to you.”

“M. Noirtier? But I thought you told me he had become entirely paralyzed, and that all his faculties were completely destroyed?”

“M. Noirtier? I thought you said he was completely paralyzed and that all his abilities were totally lost?”

“Yes, his bodily faculties, for he can neither move nor speak, nevertheless he thinks, acts, and wills in the manner I have described. I left him about five minutes ago, and he is now occupied in dictating his will to two notaries.”

“Yes, his physical abilities are limited, since he can’t move or speak, but he still thinks, acts, and makes decisions as I described. I left him about five minutes ago, and he is currently busy dictating his will to two notaries.”

“But to do this he must have spoken?”

“But he must have talked to do this?”

“He has done better than that—he has made himself understood.”

"He has done even better than that—he has made himself clear."

“How was such a thing possible?”

"How did that happen?"

“By the help of his eyes, which are still full of life, and, as you perceive, possess the power of inflicting mortal injury.”

“Thanks to his eyes, which are still vibrant and, as you can see, have the ability to cause serious harm.”

“My dear,” said Madame de Villefort, who had just entered the room, “perhaps you exaggerate the evil.”

“My dear,” said Madame de Villefort, who had just walked into the room, “maybe you’re exaggerating the problem.”

“Good-morning, madame,” said the count, bowing.

“Good morning, ma'am,” said the count, bowing.

Madame de Villefort acknowledged the salutation with one of her most gracious smiles.

Madame de Villefort responded to the greeting with one of her most gracious smiles.

“What is this that M. de Villefort has been telling me?” demanded Monte Cristo “and what incomprehensible misfortune——”

“What is this that M. de Villefort has been telling me?” asked Monte Cristo, “and what incomprehensible misfortune—”

“Incomprehensible is the word!” interrupted the procureur, shrugging his shoulders. “It is an old man’s caprice!”

“Incomprehensible is the word!” interrupted the prosecutor, shrugging his shoulders. “It’s just an old man’s whim!”

“And is there no means of making him revoke his decision?”

“And is there no way to get him to change his mind?”

“Yes,” said Madame de Villefort; “and it is still entirely in the power of my husband to cause the will, which is now in prejudice of Valentine, to be altered in her favor.”

“Yes,” said Madame de Villefort; “and it is still completely in my husband's hands to change the will, which currently goes against Valentine, to benefit her instead.”

The count, who perceived that M. and Madame de Villefort were beginning to speak in parables, appeared to pay no attention to the conversation, and feigned to be busily engaged in watching Edward, who was mischievously pouring some ink into the bird’s water-glass.

The count, noticing that Mr. and Mrs. de Villefort were starting to speak in riddles, seemed to ignore the conversation and pretended to be focused on watching Edward, who was playfully pouring ink into the bird's water bowl.

“My dear,” said Villefort, in answer to his wife, “you know I have never been accustomed to play the patriarch in my family, nor have I ever considered that the fate of a universe was to be decided by my nod. Nevertheless, it is necessary that my will should be respected in my family, and that the folly of an old man and the caprice of a child should not be allowed to overturn a project which I have entertained for so many years. The Baron d’Épinay was my friend, as you know, and an alliance with his son is the most suitable thing that could possibly be arranged.”

“My dear,” Villefort replied to his wife, “you know I’ve never been one to act like the head of the family, nor do I believe that the fate of the world hinges on my approval. However, it is important that my wishes be respected in our family, and that the foolishness of an old man and the whims of a child don’t derail a plan I’ve had for so many years. The Baron d’Épinay was my friend, as you know, and a union with his son is the best arrangement we could make.”

“Do you think,” said Madame de Villefort, “that Valentine is in league with him? She has always been opposed to this marriage, and I should not be at all surprised if what we have just seen and heard is nothing but the execution of a plan concerted between them.”

“Do you think,” said Madame de Villefort, “that Valentine is working with him? She’s always been against this marriage, and I wouldn’t be surprised at all if what we just saw and heard is just the result of a plan they set up together.”

“Madame,” said Villefort, “believe me, a fortune of 900,000 francs is not so easily renounced.”

“Ma'am,” said Villefort, “believe me, giving up a fortune of 900,000 francs isn't that easy.”

“She could, nevertheless, make up her mind to renounce the world, sir, since it is only about a year ago that she herself proposed entering a convent.”

“She could, however, decide to give up the world, sir, since it was just about a year ago that she suggested entering a convent herself.”

“Never mind,” replied Villefort; “I say that this marriage shall be consummated.”

“Never mind,” replied Villefort; “I say that this marriage will be consummated.”

“Notwithstanding your father’s wishes to the contrary?” said Madame de Villefort, selecting a new point of attack. “That is a serious thing.”

“Despite your father’s wishes to the contrary?” said Madame de Villefort, finding a new angle of approach. “That’s a serious matter.”

Monte Cristo, who pretended not to be listening, heard however, every word that was said.

Monte Cristo, who acted like he wasn't paying attention, heard every word that was said.

30185m

“Madame,” replied Villefort “I can truly say that I have always entertained a high respect for my father, because, to the natural feeling of relationship was added the consciousness of his moral superiority. The name of father is sacred in two senses; he should be reverenced as the author of our being and as a master whom we ought to obey. But, under the present circumstances, I am justified in doubting the wisdom of an old man who, because he hated the father, vents his anger on the son. It would be ridiculous in me to regulate my conduct by such caprices. I shall still continue to preserve the same respect toward M. Noirtier; I will suffer, without complaint, the pecuniary deprivation to which he has subjected me; but I shall remain firm in my determination, and the world shall see which party has reason on his side. Consequently I shall marry my daughter to the Baron Franz d’Épinay, because I consider it would be a proper and eligible match for her to make, and, in short, because I choose to bestow my daughter’s hand on whomever I please.”

“Madam,” Villefort replied, “I can honestly say that I have always had a high regard for my father, not only because he’s my dad but also due to his moral superiority. The title of father is sacred in two ways; he should be honored as the one who gave us life and as a figure we ought to respect and obey. However, in the current situation, I believe it's reasonable to question the judgment of an old man who, filled with hatred for his own father, takes it out on his son. It would be absurd for me to base my actions on such whims. I will continue to show the same respect toward M. Noirtier; I will endure, without complaint, the financial hardships he has imposed on me; but I will remain resolute in my decision, and the world will see which side has the right. Therefore, I will marry my daughter to Baron Franz d’Épinay, because I believe it’s a fitting and advantageous match for her, and simply because I choose to give my daughter’s hand to whoever I want.”

“What?” said the count, the approbation of whose eye Villefort had frequently solicited during this speech. “What? Do you say that M. Noirtier disinherits Mademoiselle de Villefort because she is going to marry M. le Baron Franz d’Épinay?”

“What?” said the count, whose approving gaze Villefort had often sought during this speech. “What? Are you saying that M. Noirtier is disinheriting Mademoiselle de Villefort because she is going to marry M. le Baron Franz d’Épinay?”

“Yes, sir, that is the reason,” said Villefort, shrugging his shoulders.

“Yes, sir, that’s the reason,” Villefort said, shrugging his shoulders.

“The apparent reason, at least,” said Madame de Villefort.

“The obvious reason, at least,” said Madame de Villefort.

“The real reason, madame, I can assure you; I know my father.”

“The real reason, ma'am, I can assure you; I know my dad.”

“But I want to know in what way M. d’Épinay can have displeased your father more than any other person?”

“But I want to know how M. d’Épinay could have upset your father more than anyone else?”

“I believe I know M. Franz d’Épinay,” said the count; “is he not the son of General de Quesnel, who was created Baron d’Épinay by Charles X.?”

“I think I know M. Franz d’Épinay,” said the count; “isn’t he the son of General de Quesnel, who was made Baron d’Épinay by Charles X.?”

“The same,” said Villefort.

"The same," Villefort replied.

“Well, but he is a charming young man, according to my ideas.”

“Well, he is a charming young man, in my opinion.”

“He is, which makes me believe that it is only an excuse of M. Noirtier to prevent his granddaughter marrying; old men are always so selfish in their affection,” said Madame de Villefort.

“He is, which makes me think that M. Noirtier is just using it as an excuse to stop his granddaughter from marrying; old men are always so selfish in their love,” said Madame de Villefort.

“But,” said Monte Cristo “do you not know any cause for this hatred?”

“But,” said Monte Cristo, “don’t you know why there’s this hatred?”

“Ah, ma foi! who is to know?”

"Ah, my word! Who knows?"

“Perhaps it is some political difference?”

"Maybe it's a political conflict?"

“My father and the Baron d’Épinay lived in the stormy times of which I only saw the ending,” said Villefort.

“My father and the Baron d’Épinay lived during turbulent times that I only witnessed the end of,” said Villefort.

“Was not your father a Bonapartist?” asked Monte Cristo; “I think I remember that you told me something of that kind.”

“Wasn't your father a Bonapartist?” asked Monte Cristo; “I think I remember you mentioning that.”

“My father has been a Jacobin more than anything else,” said Villefort, carried by his emotion beyond the bounds of prudence; “and the senator’s robe, which Napoleon cast on his shoulders, only served to disguise the old man without in any degree changing him. When my father conspired, it was not for the emperor, it was against the Bourbons; for M. Noirtier possessed this peculiarity, he never projected any Utopian schemes which could never be realized, but strove for possibilities, and he applied to the realization of these possibilities the terrible theories of The Mountain,—theories that never shrank from any means that were deemed necessary to bring about the desired result.”

“My father has been a Jacobin above all else,” said Villefort, carried away by his emotions beyond what was wise; “and the senator’s robe, which Napoleon draped over him, only served to mask the old man without changing him at all. When my father conspired, it wasn’t for the emperor; it was against the Bourbons. You see, M. Noirtier had this unique trait: he never came up with any unrealistic plans that could never be achieved, but aimed for what was possible, and he applied the ruthless theories of The Mountain to achieve those possibilities—theories that never hesitated to use any means deemed necessary to get the results he wanted.”

“Well,” said Monte Cristo, “it is just as I thought; it was politics which brought Noirtier and M. d’Épinay into personal contact. Although General d’Épinay served under Napoleon, did he not still retain royalist sentiments? And was he not the person who was assassinated one evening on leaving a Bonapartist meeting to which he had been invited on the supposition that he favored the cause of the emperor?”

“Well,” said Monte Cristo, “it’s exactly what I suspected; it was politics that brought Noirtier and M. d’Épinay together. Even though General d’Épinay served under Napoleon, didn’t he still hold royalist beliefs? And wasn’t he the one who was killed one night after leaving a Bonapartist meeting, which he attended under the assumption that he supported the emperor’s cause?”

Villefort looked at the count almost with terror.

Villefort looked at the count almost in fear.

“Am I mistaken, then?” said Monte Cristo.

“Am I wrong, then?” asked Monte Cristo.

“No, sir, the facts were precisely what you have stated,” said Madame de Villefort; “and it was to prevent the renewal of old feuds that M. de Villefort formed the idea of uniting in the bonds of affection the two children of these inveterate enemies.”

“No, sir, the facts were exactly as you've said,” said Madame de Villefort; “and to avoid starting old conflicts again, M. de Villefort thought it would be a good idea to bring the two children of these bitter enemies together in a bond of love.”

“It was a sublime and charitable thought,” said Monte Cristo, “and the whole world should applaud it. It would be noble to see Mademoiselle Noirtier de Villefort assuming the title of Madame Franz d’Épinay.”

“It was a wonderful and generous idea,” said Monte Cristo, “and everyone should celebrate it. It would be impressive to see Mademoiselle Noirtier de Villefort take on the title of Madame Franz d’Épinay.”

Villefort shuddered and looked at Monte Cristo as if he wished to read in his countenance the real feelings which had dictated the words he had just uttered. But the count completely baffled the procureur, and prevented him from discovering anything beneath the never-varying smile he was so constantly in the habit of assuming.

Villefort shuddered and looked at Monte Cristo, as if he wanted to see the true feelings behind the words he had just spoken. But the count completely puzzled the procurer, preventing him from uncovering anything behind the unchanging smile he always wore.

“Although,” said Villefort, “it will be a serious thing for Valentine to lose her grandfather’s fortune, I do not think that M. d’Épinay will be frightened at this pecuniary loss. He will, perhaps, hold me in greater esteem than the money itself, seeing that I sacrifice everything in order to keep my word with him. Besides, he knows that Valentine is rich in right of her mother, and that she will, in all probability, inherit the fortune of M. and Madame de Saint-Méran, her mother’s parents, who both love her tenderly.”

“Although,” said Villefort, “it will be a big deal for Valentine to lose her grandfather’s fortune, I don’t think M. d’Épinay will be too upset about this financial setback. He might actually respect me more than the money itself, since I’m giving up everything to keep my promise to him. Plus, he knows that Valentine is wealthy through her mother, and she will probably inherit the fortune of M. and Madame de Saint-Méran, her mother’s parents, who both care for her deeply.”

“And who are fully as well worth loving and tending as M. Noirtier,” said Madame de Villefort; “besides, they are to come to Paris in about a month, and Valentine, after the affront she has received, need not consider it necessary to continue to bury herself alive by being shut up with M. Noirtier.”

“And who are just as deserving of love and care as M. Noirtier,” said Madame de Villefort; “besides, they are coming to Paris in about a month, and Valentine, after the insult she has endured, doesn’t have to feel the need to keep isolating herself by being cooped up with M. Noirtier.”

The count listened with satisfaction to this tale of wounded self-love and defeated ambition.

The count listened with satisfaction to this story of hurt pride and lost dreams.

“But it seems to me,” said Monte Cristo, “and I must begin by asking your pardon for what I am about to say, that if M. Noirtier disinherits Mademoiselle de Villefort because she is going to marry a man whose father he detested, he cannot have the same cause of complaint against this dear Edward.”

“But it seems to me,” said Monte Cristo, “and I first want to apologize for what I'm about to say, that if M. Noirtier disinherits Mademoiselle de Villefort because she’s marrying a man whose father he hated, then he shouldn’t have the same issue with this beloved Edward.”

“True,” said Madame de Villefort, with an intonation of voice which it is impossible to describe; “is it not unjust—shamefully unjust? Poor Edward is as much M. Noirtier’s grandchild as Valentine, and yet, if she had not been going to marry M. Franz, M. Noirtier would have left her all his money; and supposing Valentine to be disinherited by her grandfather, she will still be three times richer than he.”

“True,” said Madame de Villefort, with a tone of voice that’s hard to explain; “isn’t it unfair—shamefully unfair? Poor Edward is just as much M. Noirtier’s grandchild as Valentine is, and if she hadn’t been about to marry M. Franz, M. Noirtier would have given her all his money; and even if Valentine gets disinherited by her grandfather, she’ll still be three times richer than him.”

The count listened and said no more.

The count listened and remained silent.

“Count,” said Villefort, “we will not entertain you any longer with our family misfortunes. It is true that my patrimony will go to endow charitable institutions, and my father will have deprived me of my lawful inheritance without any reason for doing so, but I shall have the satisfaction of knowing that I have acted like a man of sense and feeling. M. d’Épinay, to whom I had promised the interest of this sum, shall receive it, even if I endure the most cruel privations.”

“Count,” said Villefort, “we won’t bother you anymore with our family troubles. It’s true that my inheritance will go to fund charitable organizations, and my father will have denied me my rightful inheritance without any good reason, but I’ll take comfort in knowing that I’ve acted like a person of reason and compassion. M. d’Épinay, to whom I promised the interest from this amount, will receive it, even if I have to face the most severe hardships.”

“However,” said Madame de Villefort, returning to the one idea which incessantly occupied her mind, “perhaps it would be better to explain this unlucky affair to M. d’Épinay, in order to give him the opportunity of himself renouncing his claim to the hand of Mademoiselle de Villefort.”

“However,” said Madame de Villefort, going back to the one thought that constantly filled her mind, “maybe it would be better to explain this unfortunate situation to M. d’Épinay so that he has the chance to withdraw his claim to marry Mademoiselle de Villefort.”

“Ah, that would be a great pity,” said Villefort.

“Ah, that would be a real shame,” said Villefort.

“A great pity,” said Monte Cristo.

“A real shame,” said Monte Cristo.

“Undoubtedly,” said Villefort, moderating the tones of his voice, “a marriage once concerted and then broken off, throws a sort of discredit on a young lady; then again, the old reports, which I was so anxious to put an end to, will instantly gain ground. No, it will all go well; M. d’Épinay, if he is an honorable man, will consider himself more than ever pledged to Mademoiselle de Villefort, unless he were actuated by a decided feeling of avarice, but that is impossible.”

“Absolutely,” said Villefort, lowering the tone of his voice, “a marriage that was planned and then called off puts a kind of stain on a young woman’s reputation. Also, the old rumors that I was so eager to put to rest will quickly resurface. No, everything will turn out fine; M. d’Épinay, if he’s an honorable man, will feel even more committed to Mademoiselle de Villefort, unless he’s driven by a clear sense of greed, which is unlikely.”

“I agree with M. de Villefort,” said Monte Cristo, fixing his eyes on Madame de Villefort; “and if I were sufficiently intimate with him to allow of giving my advice, I would persuade him, since I have been told M. d’Épinay is coming back, to settle this affair at once beyond all possibility of revocation. I will answer for the success of a project which will reflect so much honor on M. de Villefort.”

“I agree with Mr. de Villefort,” said Monte Cristo, locking eyes with Madame de Villefort; “and if I were close enough to him to offer my advice, I would encourage him, since I’ve heard Mr. d’Épinay is returning, to resolve this matter immediately and completely. I can vouch for the success of a plan that will bring so much honor to Mr. de Villefort.”

The procureur arose, delighted with the proposition, but his wife slightly changed color.

The prosecutor stood up, pleased with the suggestion, but his wife looked a bit pale.

“Well, that is all that I wanted, and I will be guided by a counsellor such as you are,” said he, extending his hand to Monte Cristo. “Therefore let everyone here look upon what has passed today as if it had not happened, and as though we had never thought of such a thing as a change in our original plans.”

“Well, that’s all I wanted, and I’ll take advice from a counselor like you,” he said, reaching out his hand to Monte Cristo. “So let everyone here pretend that what happened today didn’t happen, as if we never considered changing our original plans.”

“Sir,” said the count, “the world, unjust as it is, will be pleased with your resolution; your friends will be proud of you, and M. d’Épinay, even if he took Mademoiselle de Villefort without any dowry, which he will not do, would be delighted with the idea of entering a family which could make such sacrifices in order to keep a promise and fulfil a duty.”

“Sir,” said the count, “the world, unfair as it is, will appreciate your decision; your friends will admire you, and M. d’Épinay, even if he were to take Mademoiselle de Villefort without any dowry, which he won’t, would be thrilled at the idea of joining a family that can make such sacrifices to keep a promise and fulfill a duty.”

At the conclusion of these words, the count rose to depart.

At the end of these words, the count stood up to leave.

“Are you going to leave us, count?” said Madame de Villefort.

“Are you really going to leave us, Count?” asked Madame de Villefort.

“I am sorry to say I must do so, madame, I only came to remind you of your promise for Saturday.”

“I’m sorry to say I have to, ma'am. I just came to remind you of your promise for Saturday.”

“Did you fear that we should forget it?”

“Did you worry that we would forget it?”

“You are very good, madame, but M. de Villefort has so many important and urgent occupations.”

“You're very nice, ma'am, but Mr. de Villefort has a lot of important and urgent things to do.”

“My husband has given me his word, sir,” said Madame de Villefort; “you have just seen him resolve to keep it when he has everything to lose, and surely there is more reason for his doing so where he has everything to gain.”

“My husband has promised me, sir,” said Madame de Villefort; “you just saw him decide to stick to that promise even when he had everything to lose, and surely there's even more reason for him to do so when he has everything to gain.”

“And,” said Villefort, “is it at your house in the Champs-Élysées that you receive your visitors?”

“And,” Villefort said, “is it at your place in the Champs-Élysées where you have your visitors?”

“No,” said Monte Cristo, “which is precisely the reason which renders your kindness more meritorious,—it is in the country.”

“No,” said Monte Cristo, “and that’s exactly why your kindness is even more commendable—it’s in the countryside.”

“In the country?”

“In the countryside?”

“Yes.”

“Yes.”

“Where is it, then? Near Paris, is it not?”

“Where is it, then? It's near Paris, right?”

“Very near, only half a league from the Barriers,—it is at Auteuil.”

“Very close, just half a mile from the Barriers,—it's at Auteuil.”

“At Auteuil?” said Villefort; “true, Madame de Villefort told me you lived at Auteuil, since it was to your house that she was taken. And in what part of Auteuil do you reside?”

“At Auteuil?” said Villefort; “that's right, Madame de Villefort mentioned that you lived in Auteuil, since it was your house she was taken to. And which part of Auteuil do you live in?”

“Rue de la Fontaine.”

"Fontaine Street."

“Rue de la Fontaine!” exclaimed Villefort in an agitated tone; “at what number?”

“Rue de la Fontaine!” Villefort exclaimed, sounding upset. “What number?”

“No. 28.”

“#28.”

“Then,” cried Villefort, “was it you who bought M. de Saint-Méran’s house!”

“Then,” shouted Villefort, “were you the one who bought M. de Saint-Méran’s house?”

“Did it belong to M. de Saint-Méran?” demanded Monte Cristo.

“Did it belong to Mr. de Saint-Méran?” asked Monte Cristo.

“Yes,” replied Madame de Villefort; “and, would you believe it, count——”

“Yes,” replied Madame de Villefort; “and, would you believe it, count——”

“Believe what?”

“Believe what?”

“You think this house pretty, do you not?”

“You think this house is nice, don't you?”

“I think it charming.”

"I think it's charming."

“Well, my husband would never live in it.”

“Well, my husband would never want to live in it.”

“Indeed?” returned Monte Cristo, “that is a prejudice on your part, M. de Villefort, for which I am quite at a loss to account.”

“Really?” replied Monte Cristo, “that’s a bias on your part, M. de Villefort, that I can’t quite understand.”

“I do not like Auteuil, sir,” said the procureur, making an evident effort to appear calm.

“I don’t like Auteuil, sir,” said the prosecutor, making a clear effort to seem calm.

“But I hope you will not carry your antipathy so far as to deprive me of the pleasure of your company, sir,” said Monte Cristo.

“But I hope you won’t let your dislike go so far as to deny me the pleasure of your company, sir,” said Monte Cristo.

“No, count,—I hope—I assure you I shall do my best,” stammered Villefort.

“No, count—I hope—I promise I’ll do my best,” stammered Villefort.

“Oh,” said Monte Cristo, “I allow of no excuse. On Saturday, at six o’clock. I shall be expecting you, and if you fail to come, I shall think—for how do I know to the contrary?—that this house, which has remained uninhabited for twenty years, must have some gloomy tradition or dreadful legend connected with it.”

“Oh,” said Monte Cristo, “I won’t accept any excuses. On Saturday, at six o’clock, I’ll be expecting you. If you don’t show up, I’ll assume—how could I think otherwise?—that this house, which has been empty for twenty years, must have some dark history or terrible story linked to it.”

“I will come, count,—I will be sure to come,” said Villefort eagerly.

“I'll definitely come, count—I'll make sure to be there,” Villefort said eagerly.

“Thank you,” said Monte Cristo; “now you must permit me to take my leave of you.”

“Thank you,” said Monte Cristo; “now you have to let me say goodbye.”

“You said before that you were obliged to leave us, monsieur,” said Madame de Villefort, “and you were about to tell us why when your attention was called to some other subject.”

“You mentioned earlier that you had to leave us, sir,” said Madame de Villefort, “and you were about to explain why when something else caught your attention.”

“Indeed madame,” said Monte Cristo: “I scarcely know if I dare tell you where I am going.”

“Indeed, ma'am,” said Monte Cristo, “I barely know if I should tell you where I'm going.”

“Nonsense; say on.”

"That's nonsense; keep talking."

“Well, then, it is to see a thing on which I have sometimes mused for hours together.”

“Well, then, it’s something I’ve thought about for hours at a time.”

“What is it?”

"What's that?"

“A telegraph. So now I have told my secret.”

“A telegraph. So now I’ve revealed my secret.”

“A telegraph?” repeated Madame de Villefort.

“A telegraph?” repeated Madame de Villefort.

“Yes, a telegraph. I had often seen one placed at the end of a road on a hillock, and in the light of the sun its black arms, bending in every direction, always reminded me of the claws of an immense beetle, and I assure you it was never without emotion that I gazed on it, for I could not help thinking how wonderful it was that these various signs should be made to cleave the air with such precision as to convey to the distance of three hundred leagues the ideas and wishes of a man sitting at a table at one end of the line to another man similarly placed at the opposite extremity, and all this effected by a simple act of volition on the part of the sender of the message. I began to think of genii, sylphs, gnomes, in short, of all the ministers of the occult sciences, until I laughed aloud at the freaks of my own imagination. Now, it never occurred to me to wish for a nearer inspection of these large insects, with their long black claws, for I always feared to find under their stone wings some little human genius fagged to death with cabals, factions, and government intrigues. But one fine day I learned that the mover of this telegraph was only a poor wretch, hired for twelve hundred francs a year, and employed all day, not in studying the heavens like an astronomer, or in gazing on the water like an angler, or even in enjoying the privilege of observing the country around him, but all his monotonous life was passed in watching his white-bellied, black-clawed fellow insect, four or five leagues distant from him. At length I felt a desire to study this living chrysalis more closely, and to endeavor to understand the secret part played by these insect-actors when they occupy themselves simply with pulling different pieces of string.”

“Yes, a telegraph. I had often seen one set up at the end of a road on a small hill, and in the sunlight, its black arms bending in every direction always reminded me of the claws of a huge beetle. I assure you, it was always with emotion that I looked at it, as I couldn’t help but think how amazing it was that these various signals could slice through the air so precisely to convey the thoughts and wishes of a person sitting at one end of the line to another person at the opposite end, all achieved by a simple decision from the sender. I began to think of genies, sylphs, gnomes, in short, all the spirits of the mysterious arts, until I laughed at the wildness of my own imagination. Now, I never thought to wish for a closer look at these big insects with their long black claws since I always worried that beneath their stone wings, I would find some little human genius worn out by conspiracies, factions, and political intrigues. But one fine day, I learned that the operator of this telegraph was just a poor soul, hired for twelve hundred francs a year, who spent all day not studying the heavens like an astronomer, or gazing at the water like a fisherman, or even enjoying the chance to observe the countryside around him. No, his entire monotonous life was spent watching his white-bellied, black-clawed fellow insect, four or five leagues away. Eventually, I felt a desire to study this living chrysalis more closely and to try to understand the secret role played by these insect-actors when they simply pulled different pieces of string.”

30191m

“And are you going there?”

"Are you going there?"

“I am.”

"I'm here."

“What telegraph do you intend visiting? that of the home department, or of the observatory?”

“What telegraph are you planning to visit? The one for the home department, or the observatory?”

“Oh, no; I should find there people who would force me to understand things of which I would prefer to remain ignorant, and who would try to explain to me, in spite of myself, a mystery which even they do not understand. Ma foi! I should wish to keep my illusions concerning insects unimpaired; it is quite enough to have those dissipated which I had formed of my fellow-creatures. I shall, therefore, not visit either of these telegraphs, but one in the open country where I shall find a good-natured simpleton, who knows no more than the machine he is employed to work.”

“Oh no; I’d end up meeting people who would make me confront things I’d rather stay clueless about, and they’d try to explain to me, whether I wanted it or not, a mystery that even they don’t understand. My word! I want to keep my illusions about insects intact; it’s already enough to have lost the ones I had about my fellow humans. So, I won't visit either of those telegraphs, but instead, I'll go to one out in the countryside where I can find a good-natured simpleton who knows just as much as the machine he operates.”

“You are a singular man,” said Villefort.

“You're a one-of-a-kind guy,” said Villefort.

“What line would you advise me to study?”

“What field should I focus on studying?”

“The one that is most in use just at this time.”

“The one that is most commonly used right now.”

“The Spanish one, you mean, I suppose?”

“The Spanish one, correct?”

“Yes; should you like a letter to the minister that they might explain to you——”

“Yes; would you like a letter to the minister so they can explain it to you——”

“No,” said Monte Cristo; “since, as I told you before, I do not wish to comprehend it. The moment I understand it there will no longer exist a telegraph for me; it will be nothing more than a sign from M. Duchâtel, or from M. Montalivet, transmitted to the prefect of Bayonne, mystified by two Greek words, têle, graphein. It is the insect with black claws, and the awful word which I wish to retain in my imagination in all its purity and all its importance.”

“No,” said Monte Cristo; “as I mentioned before, I don’t want to understand it. The moment I do, there won’t be a telegraph for me anymore; it will just be a message from M. Duchâtel or M. Montalivet sent to the prefect of Bayonne, confused by two Greek words, têle, graphein. It’s the bug with black claws, and it’s that terrible word that I want to keep in my mind in all its clarity and significance.”

“Go then; for in the course of two hours it will be dark, and you will not be able to see anything.”

“Go ahead; in two hours it will be dark, and you won't be able to see anything.”

Ma foi! you frighten me. Which is the nearest way? Bayonne?”

My word! you scare me. What's the quickest way? Bayonne?”

“Yes; the road to Bayonne.”

“Yes, the road to Bayonne.”

“And afterwards the road to Châtillon?”

“And what about the road to Châtillon after that?”

“Yes.”

"Yes."

“By the tower of Montlhéry, you mean?”

“Are you talking about the tower of Montlhéry?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“Thank you. Good-bye. On Saturday I will tell you my impressions concerning the telegraph.”

“Thank you. Goodbye. On Saturday, I’ll share my thoughts about the telegraph.”

At the door the count was met by the two notaries, who had just completed the act which was to disinherit Valentine, and who were leaving under the conviction of having done a thing which could not fail of redounding considerably to their credit.

At the door, the count was greeted by the two notaries, who had just finished the paperwork that would disinherit Valentine, and who were leaving with the belief that they had done something that would definitely enhance their reputation.

Chapter 61. How a Gardener May Get Rid of the Dormice that Eat His Peaches

Not on the same night as he had stated, but the next morning, the Count of Monte Cristo went out by the Barrière d’Enfer, taking the road to Orléans. Leaving the village of Linas, without stopping at the telegraph, which flourished its great bony arms as he passed, the count reached the tower of Montlhéry, situated, as everyone knows, upon the highest point of the plain of that name. At the foot of the hill the count dismounted and began to ascend by a little winding path, about eighteen inches wide; when he reached the summit he found himself stopped by a hedge, upon which green fruit had succeeded to red and white flowers.

Not on the same night as he had said, but the next morning, the Count of Monte Cristo left through the Barrière d’Enfer, heading towards Orléans. After passing the village of Linas without pausing at the telegraph, which waved its long arms as he went by, the count arrived at the tower of Montlhéry, which is well-known to be on the highest point of the plain of the same name. At the bottom of the hill, the count got off his horse and started to climb a narrow winding path, about eighteen inches wide; when he reached the top, he found himself stopped by a hedge, where green fruit had replaced the red and white flowers.

Monte Cristo looked for the entrance to the enclosure, and was not long in finding a little wooden gate, working on willow hinges, and fastened with a nail and string. The count soon mastered the mechanism, the gate opened, and he then found himself in a little garden, about twenty feet long by twelve wide, bounded on one side by part of the hedge, which contained the ingenious contrivance we have called a gate, and on the other by the old tower, covered with ivy and studded with wall-flowers.

Monte Cristo searched for the entrance to the enclosure and quickly found a small wooden gate, held together with willow hinges and secured with a nail and string. The count soon figured out how the mechanism worked, the gate swung open, and he found himself in a small garden, roughly twenty feet long by twelve wide, bordered on one side by part of the hedge that had the clever mechanism we referred to as a gate, and on the other by the old tower, draped in ivy and dotted with wallflowers.

No one would have thought in looking at this old, weather-beaten, floral-decked tower (which might be likened to an elderly dame dressed up to receive her grandchildren at a birthday feast) that it would have been capable of telling strange things, if,—in addition to the menacing ears which the proverb says all walls are provided with,—it had also a voice.

No one would have imagined, just by looking at this old, worn-out, flower-adorned tower (which could be compared to an elderly woman getting ready to welcome her grandchildren for a birthday party), that it could share unusual stories, if—besides the threatening ears that the saying claims all walls have—it also had a voice.

The garden was crossed by a path of red gravel, edged by a border of thick box, of many years’ growth, and of a tone and color that would have delighted the heart of Delacroix, our modern Rubens. This path was formed in the shape of the figure of 8, thus, in its windings, making a walk of sixty feet in a garden of only twenty.

The garden had a path made of red gravel, bordered by a thick box hedge that had been growing for many years, in a shade and color that would have impressed Delacroix, our contemporary Rubens. This path was shaped like an infinity symbol, which made it stretch out to sixty feet in a garden that was only twenty feet long.

Never had Flora, the fresh and smiling goddess of gardeners, been honored with a purer or more scrupulous worship than that which was paid to her in this little enclosure. In fact, of the twenty rose-trees which formed the parterre, not one bore the mark of the slug, nor were there evidences anywhere of the clustering aphis which is so destructive to plants growing in a damp soil. And yet it was not because the damp had been excluded from the garden; the earth, black as soot, the thick foliage of the trees betrayed its presence; besides, had natural humidity been wanting, it could have been immediately supplied by artificial means, thanks to a tank of water, sunk in one of the corners of the garden, and upon which were stationed a frog and a toad, who, from antipathy, no doubt, always remained on the two opposite sides of the basin. There was not a blade of grass to be seen in the paths, or a weed in the flower-beds; no fine lady ever trained and watered her geraniums, her cacti, and her rhododendrons, in her porcelain jardinière with more pains than this hitherto unseen gardener bestowed upon his little enclosure.

Never had Flora, the cheerful goddess of gardeners, been honored with a more genuine or careful worship than what was given to her in this small garden. In fact, out of the twenty rose bushes that made up the parterre, not one showed signs of slugs, nor was there any evidence of the clusters of aphids that are so harmful to plants in damp soil. And yet, it wasn’t because dampness had been kept out of the garden; the soil, dark as soot, and the thick leaves of the trees revealed its presence. Besides, if natural moisture had been lacking, it could have easily been added through artificial means, thanks to a water tank sunk in one corner of the garden, where a frog and a toad, perhaps out of dislike for each other, always stayed at opposite sides of the basin. There wasn’t a blade of grass in the paths or a weed in the flower beds; no elegant woman ever took more care in tending her geraniums, cacti, and rhododendrons in her porcelain jardinière than this previously unseen gardener put into his little garden.

Monte Cristo stopped after having closed the gate and fastened the string to the nail, and cast a look around.

Monte Cristo stopped after closing the gate and tying the string to the nail, and glanced around.

“The man at the telegraph,” said he, “must either engage a gardener or devote himself passionately to agriculture.”

“The guy at the telegraph,” he said, “either needs to hire a gardener or throw himself completely into farming.”

Suddenly he struck against something crouching behind a wheelbarrow filled with leaves; the something rose, uttering an exclamation of astonishment, and Monte Cristo found himself facing a man about fifty years old, who was plucking strawberries, which he was placing upon grape leaves. He had twelve leaves and about as many strawberries, which, on rising suddenly, he let fall from his hand.

Suddenly, he bumped into something hiding behind a wheelbarrow full of leaves; the thing stood up, exclaiming in surprise, and Monte Cristo found himself facing a man around fifty years old, who was picking strawberries and putting them on grape leaves. He had twelve leaves and about as many strawberries, which, when he stood up suddenly, fell from his hand.

“You are gathering your crop, sir?” said Monte Cristo, smiling.

“You're harvesting your crop, sir?” said Monte Cristo, smiling.

30193m

“Excuse me, sir,” replied the man, raising his hand to his cap; “I am not up there, I know, but I have only just come down.”

“Excuse me, sir,” the man said, lifting his hand to his cap; “I know I’m not up there, but I just came down.”

“Do not let me interfere with you in anything, my friend,” said the count; “gather your strawberries, if, indeed, there are any left.”

“Don’t let me interrupt you, my friend,” said the count; “pick your strawberries, if there are any left.”

“I have ten left,” said the man, “for here are eleven, and I had twenty-one, five more than last year. But I am not surprised; the spring has been warm this year, and strawberries require heat, sir. This is the reason that, instead of the sixteen I had last year, I have this year, you see, eleven, already plucked—twelve, thirteen, fourteen, fifteen, sixteen, seventeen, eighteen. Ah, I miss three, they were here last night, sir—I am sure they were here—I counted them. It must be the son of Mère Simon who has stolen them; I saw him strolling about here this morning. Ah, the young rascal—stealing in a garden—he does not know where that may lead him to.”

“I have ten left,” the man said, “because here are eleven, and I had twenty-one, which is five more than last year. But I’m not surprised; spring has been warm this year, and strawberries need heat. That’s why, instead of the sixteen I had last year, I’ve got eleven now, already picked—twelve, thirteen, fourteen, fifteen, sixteen, seventeen, eighteen. Ah, I miss three; they were here last night—I know they were—I counted them. It must be Mère Simon’s son who took them; I saw him wandering around here this morning. Ah, that young rascal—stealing from a garden—he doesn’t realize where that could lead him.”

“Certainly, it is wrong,” said Monte Cristo, “but you should take into consideration the youth and greediness of the delinquent.”

“Of course, it’s wrong,” said Monte Cristo, “but you need to consider the youth and greed of the offender.”

“Of course,” said the gardener, “but that does not make it the less unpleasant. But, sir, once more I beg pardon; perhaps you are an officer that I am detaining here.” And he glanced timidly at the count’s blue coat.

“Of course,” said the gardener, “but that doesn’t make it any less unpleasant. But, sir, I apologize once again; maybe you’re an officer that I’m keeping here.” And he glanced nervously at the count’s blue coat.

30197m

“Calm yourself, my friend,” said the count, with the smile which he made at will either terrible or benevolent, and which now expressed only the kindliest feeling; “I am not an inspector, but a traveller, brought here by a curiosity he half repents of, since he causes you to lose your time.”

“Calm down, my friend,” said the count, wearing a smile that could be either intimidating or kind, and which now showed only genuine warmth; “I’m not an inspector, but a traveler, brought here by a curiosity I’m half regretting, since I’m making you waste your time.”

“Ah, my time is not valuable,” replied the man with a melancholy smile. “Still it belongs to government, and I ought not to waste it; but, having received the signal that I might rest for an hour” (here he glanced at the sun-dial, for there was everything in the enclosure of Montlhéry, even a sun-dial), “and having ten minutes before me, and my strawberries being ripe, when a day longer—by-the-by, sir, do you think dormice eat them?”

“Ah, my time isn’t precious,” replied the man with a sad smile. “Still, it belongs to the government, and I shouldn’t waste it; but, having received the signal that I could take a break for an hour” (he glanced at the sun-dial, since there was everything in the Montlhéry enclosure, even a sun-dial), “and with ten minutes to spare, and my strawberries being ripe, by the way—do you think dormice eat them?”

“Indeed, I should think not,” replied Monte Cristo; “dormice are bad neighbors for us who do not eat them preserved, as the Romans did.”

“Surely not,” replied Monte Cristo; “dormice are terrible neighbors for those of us who don’t eat them preserved, like the Romans did.”

“What? Did the Romans eat them?” said the gardener—“ate dormice?”

“What? Did the Romans eat them?” said the gardener—“ate dormice?”

“I have read so in Petronius,” said the count.

“I read that in Petronius,” said the count.

“Really? They can’t be nice, though they do say ‘as fat as a dormouse.’ It is not a wonder they are fat, sleeping all day, and only waking to eat all night. Listen. Last year I had four apricots—they stole one, I had one nectarine, only one—well, sir, they ate half of it on the wall; a splendid nectarine—I never ate a better.”

“Really? They can’t be nice, even though they say ‘as fat as a dormouse.’ It’s no surprise they’re so fat, sleeping all day and only waking up to eat all night. Listen. Last year I had four apricots—they took one, and I had one nectarine, just one—well, they ate half of it on the wall; a glorious nectarine—I’ve never had a better.”

“You ate it?”

"You ate that?"

“That is to say, the half that was left—you understand; it was exquisite, sir. Ah, those gentlemen never choose the worst morsels; like Mère Simon’s son, who has not chosen the worst strawberries. But this year,” continued the horticulturist, “I’ll take care it shall not happen, even if I should be forced to sit by the whole night to watch when the strawberries are ripe.”

“That is to say, the half that was left—you get it; it was amazing, sir. Ah, those gentlemen never pick the worst pieces; like Mère Simon’s son, who didn’t pick the worst strawberries. But this year,” the horticulturist continued, “I’ll make sure that doesn’t happen, even if I have to sit up all night to keep an eye on when the strawberries are ripe.”

Monte Cristo had seen enough. Every man has a devouring passion in his heart, as every fruit has its worm; that of the telegraph man was horticulture. He began gathering the grape-leaves which screened the sun from the grapes, and won the heart of the gardener.

Monte Cristo had seen enough. Every man has a consuming passion in his heart, just like every fruit has its worm; for the telegraph man, it was horticulture. He started collecting the grape leaves that shielded the grapes from the sun and won the gardener's heart.

“Did you come here, sir, to see the telegraph?” he said.

“Did you come here, sir, to see the telegraph?” he asked.

“Yes, if it isn’t contrary to the rules.”

“Yes, if it doesn’t go against the rules.”

“Oh, no,” said the gardener; “not in the least, since there is no danger that anyone can possibly understand what we are saying.”

“Oh, no,” said the gardener; “not at all, since there’s no way anyone could possibly understand what we’re saying.”

“I have been told,” said the count, “that you do not always yourselves understand the signals you repeat.”

“I’ve been told,” said the count, “that you don’t always understand the signals you keep repeating.”

“That is true, sir, and that is what I like best,” said the man, smiling.

“That’s true, sir, and that’s what I like most,” the man said with a smile.

“Why do you like that best?”

“Why do you like that the most?”

“Because then I have no responsibility. I am a machine then, and nothing else, and so long as I work, nothing more is required of me.”

“Because then I have no responsibility. I'm just a machine, nothing else, and as long as I keep working, that's all that's expected of me.”

“Is it possible,” said Monte Cristo to himself, “that I can have met with a man that has no ambition? That would spoil my plans.”

“Is it possible,” Monte Cristo said to himself, “that I’ve come across someone who has no ambition? That would ruin my plans.”

“Sir,” said the gardener, glancing at the sun-dial, “the ten minutes are almost up; I must return to my post. Will you go up with me?”

“Sir,” said the gardener, looking at the sundial, “the ten minutes are almost up; I need to get back to my post. Will you come with me?”

“I follow you.”

"I'm following you."

Monte Cristo entered the tower, which was divided into three stories. The tower contained implements, such as spades, rakes, watering-pots, hung against the wall; this was all the furniture. The second was the man’s conventional abode, or rather sleeping-place; it contained a few poor articles of household furniture—a bed, a table, two chairs, a stone pitcher—and some dry herbs, hung up to the ceiling, which the count recognized as sweet peas, and of which the good man was preserving the seeds; he had labelled them with as much care as if he had been master botanist in the Jardin des Plantes.

Monte Cristo entered the tower, which was split into three levels. The tower had tools like shovels, rakes, and watering cans hanging on the walls; that was all the furnishing. The second level was the man's typical living space, or rather his sleeping area; it had a few shabby pieces of furniture—a bed, a table, two chairs, a stone pitcher—and some dry herbs hanging from the ceiling, which the count recognized as sweet peas, with the good man preserving the seeds. He had labeled them with as much care as if he were a master botanist at the Jardin des Plantes.

“Does it require much study to learn the art of telegraphing?” asked Monte Cristo.

“Does it take a lot of study to learn how to use the telegraph?” asked Monte Cristo.

“The study does not take long; it was acting as a supernumerary that was so tedious.”

“The study doesn’t take long; it was being an extra that was so boring.”

“And what is the pay?”

“And what’s the pay?”

“A thousand francs, sir.”

“1,000 francs, sir.”

“It is nothing.”

“It's nothing.”

“No; but then we are lodged, as you perceive.”

“No; but as you can see, we are settled in.”

Monte Cristo looked at the room. They passed to the third story; it was the telegraph room. Monte Cristo looked in turn at the two iron handles by which the machine was worked. “It is very interesting,” he said, “but it must be very tedious for a lifetime.”

Monte Cristo surveyed the room. They moved up to the third floor; it was the telegraph room. Monte Cristo glanced at the two iron handles used to operate the machine. “It’s quite fascinating,” he remarked, “but it must be incredibly monotonous for life.”

“Yes. At first my neck was cramped with looking at it, but at the end of a year I became used to it; and then we have our hours of recreation, and our holidays.”

“Yes. At first my neck was stiff from looking at it, but by the end of the year I got used to it; and then we have our free time and our holidays.”

“Holidays?”

“Vacation?”

“Yes.”

"Yeah."

“When?”

“When?”

“When we have a fog.”

"When it's foggy."

“Ah, to be sure.”

"Sure thing."

“Those are indeed holidays to me; I go into the garden, I plant, I prune, I trim, I kill the insects all day long.”

"Those are truly my holidays; I go into the garden, plant, prune, trim, and spend all day getting rid of insects."

“How long have you been here?”

“How long have you been here?”

“Ten years, and five as a supernumerary make fifteen.”

“Ten years, plus five as a supernumerary, makes fifteen.”

“You are——”

“You're——”

“Fifty-five years old.”

"55 years old."

“How long must you have served to claim the pension?”

“How long do you need to work to qualify for the pension?”

“Oh, sir, twenty-five years.”

“Oh, sir, 25 years.”

“And how much is the pension?”

“And how much is the pension?”

“A hundred crowns.”

“100 crowns.”

“Poor humanity!” murmured Monte Cristo.

"Poor humanity!" sighed Monte Cristo.

“What did you say, sir?” asked the man.

“What did you say, sir?” the man asked.

“I was saying it was very interesting.”

“I was saying it was really interesting.”

“What was?”

"What happened?"

“All you were showing me. And you really understand none of these signals?”

“All you were showing me. And you really don’t understand any of these signals?”

“None at all.”

“Not at all.”

“And have you never tried to understand them?”

“And have you never tried to understand them?”

“Never. Why should I?”

"Absolutely not. Why would I?"

“But still there are some signals only addressed to you.”

“But there are still some signals meant just for you.”

“Certainly.”

"Of course."

“And do you understand them?”

"Do you get them?"

“They are always the same.”

“They're always the same.”

“And they mean——”

"And they mean—"

“‘Nothing new; You have an hour;’ or ‘Tomorrow.’”

“‘Nothing new; You have an hour;’ or ‘Tomorrow.’”

“This is simple enough,” said the count; “but look, is not your correspondent putting itself in motion?”

“This is pretty straightforward,” said the count; “but look, isn’t your correspondent getting moving?”

“Ah, yes; thank you, sir.”

“Thanks, sir.”

“And what is it saying—anything you understand?”

“And what does it say—anything you get?”

“Yes; it asks if I am ready.”

“Yes; it asks if I’m ready.”

“And you reply?”

"And what do you say?"

“By the same sign, which, at the same time, tells my right-hand correspondent that I am ready, while it gives notice to my left-hand correspondent to prepare in his turn.”

“By the same signal, which at the same time lets my right-hand partner know that I’m ready, while also alerting my left-hand partner to get ready in his turn.”

“It is very ingenious,” said the count.

“It’s really clever,” said the count.

“You will see,” said the man proudly; “in five minutes he will speak.”

“You’ll see,” the man said proudly; “in five minutes, he’ll speak.”

“I have, then, five minutes,” said Monte Cristo to himself; “it is more time than I require. My dear sir, will you allow me to ask you a question?”

“I have five minutes then,” Monte Cristo said to himself; “that’s more time than I need. My good sir, may I ask you a question?”

“What is it, sir?”

“What’s up, sir?”

“You are fond of gardening?”

“Do you like gardening?”

“Passionately.”

“Passionately.”

“And you would be pleased to have, instead of this terrace of twenty feet, an enclosure of two acres?”

“And you would be happy to have, instead of this twenty-foot terrace, a two-acre yard?”

“Sir, I should make a terrestrial paradise of it.”

“Sir, I should turn it into a paradise on Earth.”

“You live badly on your thousand francs?”

“You struggle to get by on your thousand francs?”

“Badly enough; but yet I do live.”

"Not great; but I'm still alive."

“Yes; but you have a wretchedly small garden.”

“Yes; but you have an incredibly tiny garden.”

“True, the garden is not large.”

"Sure, the garden isn't large."

“And, then, such as it is, it is filled with dormice, who eat everything.”

“And then, as it is, it’s filled with dormice that eat everything.”

“Ah, they are my scourges.”

"Ah, they are my troubles."

“Tell me, should you have the misfortune to turn your head while your right-hand correspondent was telegraphing——”

“Tell me, what would happen if you were to turn your head while your right-hand partner was sending a telegram——”

“I should not see him.”

"I shouldn't see him."

“Then what would happen?”

“Then what would occur?”

“I could not repeat the signals.”

“I couldn’t repeat the signals.”

“And then?”

"What's next?"

“Not having repeated them, through negligence, I should be fined.”

"Since I didn't repeat them due to negligence, I should be fined."

“How much?”

“How much is it?”

“A hundred francs.”

“100 francs.”

“The tenth of your income—that would be fine work.”

“The tenth of your income—that sounds like a great plan.”

“Ah!” said the man.

“Ah!” the man said.

“Has it ever happened to you?” said Monte Cristo.

“Has that ever happened to you?” said Monte Cristo.

“Once, sir, when I was grafting a rose-tree.”

“Once, sir, when I was grafting a rose bush.”

“Well, suppose you were to alter a signal, and substitute another?”

“Well, what if you changed a signal and replaced it with another one?”

“Ah, that is another case; I should be turned off, and lose my pension.”

“Ah, that's a different situation; I would get fired and lose my pension.”

“Three hundred francs?”

"300 francs?"

“A hundred crowns, yes, sir; so you see that I am not likely to do any of these things.”

“A hundred crowns, yeah, sir; so you see that I’m not likely to do any of these things.”

“Not even for fifteen years’ wages? Come, it is worth thinking about?”

"Not even for fifteen years' salary? Come on, it's worth considering."

“For fifteen thousand francs?”

"For 15,000 francs?"

“Yes.”

“Yep.”

“Sir, you alarm me.”

“You're scaring me, sir.”

“Nonsense.”

"Nonsense."

“Sir, you are tempting me?”

"Are you trying to tempt me?"

“Just so; fifteen thousand francs, do you understand?”

“Exactly; fifteen thousand francs, do you get it?”

“Sir, let me see my right-hand correspondent.”

“Sir, let me speak to my right-hand contact.”

“On the contrary, do not look at him, but at this.”

"Instead, don't look at him, look at this."

“What is it?”

"What's that?"

“What? Do you not know these bits of paper?”

"What? Don't you recognize these pieces of paper?"

“Bank-notes!”

"Cash!"

“Exactly; there are fifteen of them.”

“Exactly, there are fifteen of them.”

“And whose are they?”

"And whose are they?"

“Yours, if you like.”

"Yours, if you want."

“Mine?” exclaimed the man, half-suffocated.

"Mine?" the man gasped.

“Yes; yours—your own property.”

“Yes; yours—your own stuff.”

“Sir, my right-hand correspondent is signalling.”

"Sir, my right-hand associate is signaling."

“Let him signal.”

"Let him signal."

“Sir, you have distracted me; I shall be fined.”

“Sir, you have distracted me; now I’ll have to pay a fine.”

“That will cost you a hundred francs; you see it is your interest to take my bank-notes.”

“That will cost you a hundred francs; you see it’s in your best interest to take my banknotes.”

“Sir, my right-hand correspondent redoubles his signals; he is impatient.”

“Sir, my main contact is sending more signals; he’s getting impatient.”

“Never mind—take these;” and the count placed the packet in the man’s hands. “Now this is not all,” he said; “you cannot live upon your fifteen thousand francs.”

“Never mind—take these;” and the count handed the packet to the man. “Now, this isn’t everything,” he said; “you can’t survive on just your fifteen thousand francs.”

“I shall still have my place.”

“I will still have my place.”

“No, you will lose it, for you are going to alter your correspondent’s message.”

“No, you'll lose it because you're going to change your correspondent's message.”

“Oh, sir, what are you proposing?”

“Oh, sir, what are you suggesting?”

“A jest.”

“A joke.”

“Sir, unless you force me——”

“Sir, unless you make me——”

“I think I can effectually force you;” and Monte Cristo drew another packet from his pocket. “Here are ten thousand more francs,” he said, “with the fifteen thousand already in your pocket, they will make twenty-five thousand. With five thousand you can buy a pretty little house with two acres of land; the remaining twenty thousand will bring you in a thousand francs a year.”

“I think I can successfully convince you,” Monte Cristo said, pulling out another packet from his pocket. “Here are another ten thousand francs. With the fifteen thousand you already have, that makes twenty-five thousand. With five thousand, you can buy a nice little house with two acres of land; the remaining twenty thousand will earn you a thousand francs a year.”

“A garden with two acres of land!”

“A garden with two acres of land!”

“And a thousand francs a year.”

“And a thousand francs a year.”

“Oh, heavens!”

“Oh, my gosh!”

“Come, take them,” and Monte Cristo forced the bank-notes into his hand.

“Come, take them,” Monte Cristo insisted as he pushed the banknotes into his hand.

“What am I to do?”

"What should I do?"

“Nothing very difficult.”

“Not too hard.”

“But what is it?”

"But what is that?"

“To repeat these signs.” Monte Cristo took a paper from his pocket, upon which were drawn three signs, with numbers to indicate the order in which they were to be worked.

“To repeat these signs.” Monte Cristo took a piece of paper from his pocket, where three symbols were drawn, along with numbers to show the order in which they should be used.

“There, you see it will not take long.”

“There, you see, it won’t take long.”

“Yes; but——”

“Yes; but—”

“Do this, and you will have nectarines and all the rest.”

“Do this, and you'll have nectarines and everything else.”

The shot told; red with fever, while the large drops fell from his brow, the man executed, one after the other, the three signs given by the count, in spite of the frightful contortions of the right-hand correspondent, who, not understanding the change, began to think the gardener had gone mad. As to the left-hand one, he conscientiously repeated the same signals, which were finally transmitted to the Minister of the Interior.

The shot was heard; sweating with fever, the man carried out, one after another, the three signals given by the count, despite the terrifying twists of the right-hand correspondent, who, not grasping the situation, started to suspect the gardener had lost his mind. As for the left-hand correspondent, he dutifully repeated the same signals, which were eventually passed on to the Minister of the Interior.

“Now you are rich,” said Monte Cristo.

“Now you’re rich,” said Monte Cristo.

“Yes,” replied the man, “but at what a price!”

“Yes,” replied the man, “but at what cost!”

“Listen, friend,” said Monte Cristo. “I do not wish to cause you any remorse; believe me, then, when I swear to you that you have wronged no man, but on the contrary have benefited mankind.”

“Listen, friend,” said Monte Cristo. “I don't want you to feel any regret; believe me when I say that you haven't wronged anyone, but rather have helped humanity.”

The man looked at the bank-notes, felt them, counted them, turned pale, then red, then rushed into his room to drink a glass of water, but he had no time to reach the water-jug, and fainted in the midst of his dried herbs. Five minutes after the new telegram reached the minister, Debray had the horses put to his carriage, and drove to Danglars’ house.

The man stared at the banknotes, touched them, counted them, turned pale, then flushed red, and quickly rushed into his room to grab a glass of water, but he didn’t have time to reach the water pitcher and fainted among his dried herbs. Five minutes after the new telegram arrived for the minister, Debray had the horses harnessed to his carriage and drove to Danglars' house.

“Has your husband any Spanish bonds?” he asked of the baroness.

“Does your husband have any Spanish bonds?” he asked the baroness.

“I think so, indeed! He has six millions’ worth.”

“I really think so! He’s worth six million.”

“He must sell them at whatever price.”

“He has to sell them for whatever price.”

“Why?”

“Why?”

“Because Don Carlos has fled from Bourges, and has returned to Spain.”

“Because Don Carlos has escaped from Bourges and has come back to Spain.”

30203m

“How do you know?” Debray shrugged his shoulders.

“How do you know?” Debray shrugged.

“The idea of asking how I hear the news,” he said.

“The idea of asking how I get the news,” he said.

The baroness did not wait for a repetition; she ran to her husband, who immediately hastened to his agent, and ordered him to sell at any price. When it was seen that Danglars sold, the Spanish funds fell directly. Danglars lost five hundred thousand francs; but he rid himself of all his Spanish shares. The same evening the following was read in Le Messager:

The baroness didn't wait for a second chance; she rushed to her husband, who quickly went to his agent and told him to sell at any cost. Once it was clear that Danglars was selling, the Spanish stocks dropped immediately. Danglars lost five hundred thousand francs, but he got rid of all his Spanish shares. That same evening, the following was published in Le Messager:

“[By telegraph.] The king, Don Carlos, has escaped the vigilance of his guardians at Bourges, and has returned to Spain by the Catalonian frontier. Barcelona has risen in his favor.”

“[By telegraph.] King Don Carlos has evaded the watchfulness of his guards in Bourges and has returned to Spain via the Catalonian border. Barcelona has revolted in his support.”

All that evening nothing was spoken of but the foresight of Danglars, who had sold his shares, and of the luck of the stock-jobber, who only lost five hundred thousand francs by such a blow. Those who had kept their shares, or bought those of Danglars, looked upon themselves as ruined, and passed a very bad night. Next morning Le Moniteur contained the following:

All that evening, the only topic of conversation was Danglars’ foresight in selling his shares and the fortune of the stockbroker who only lost five hundred thousand francs from that hit. Those who held onto their shares or bought Danglars' were convinced they were ruined and had a terrible night. The next morning, Le Moniteur included the following:

“It was without any foundation that Le Messager yesterday announced the flight of Don Carlos and the revolt of Barcelona. The king (Don Carlos) has not left Bourges, and the peninsula is in the enjoyment of profound peace. A telegraphic signal, improperly interpreted, owing to the fog, was the cause of this error.”

“It was completely unfounded that Le Messager announced yesterday the escape of Don Carlos and the uprising in Barcelona. The king (Don Carlos) has not left Bourges, and the peninsula is experiencing deep peace. A telegraphic signal, misinterpreted due to the fog, was the reason for this mistake.”

The funds rose one per cent higher than before they had fallen. This, reckoning his loss, and what he had missed gaining, made the difference of a million to Danglars.

The funds went up one percent higher than they were before they dropped. Taking into account his loss and what he could have gained, this meant a million-dollar difference for Danglars.

“Good,” said Monte Cristo to Morrel, who was at his house when the news arrived of the strange reverse of fortune of which Danglars had been the victim, “I have just made a discovery for twenty-five thousand francs, for which I would have paid a hundred thousand.”

“Good,” said Monte Cristo to Morrel, who was at his house when the news came in about the strange twist of fate that had befallen Danglars, “I’ve just made a discovery worth twenty-five thousand francs, for which I would have paid a hundred thousand.”

“What have you discovered?” asked Morrel.

“What have you found out?” asked Morrel.

“I have just discovered how a gardener may get rid of the dormice that eat his peaches.”

“I just found out how a gardener can get rid of the dormice that eat his peaches.”

Chapter 62. Ghosts

At first sight, the exterior of the house at Auteuil gave no indications of splendor, nothing one would expect from the destined residence of the magnificent Count of Monte Cristo; but this simplicity was according to the will of its master, who positively ordered nothing to be altered outside. The splendor was within. Indeed, almost before the door opened, the scene changed.

At first glance, the outside of the house in Auteuil looked unremarkable, nothing like what you would expect from the impressive home of the magnificent Count of Monte Cristo; however, this plainness was by the choice of its owner, who specifically instructed that nothing be changed on the outside. The true elegance was inside. In fact, just before the door opened, the atmosphere shifted dramatically.

M. Bertuccio had outdone himself in the taste displayed in furnishing, and in the rapidity with which it was executed. It is told that the Duc d’Antin removed in a single night a whole avenue of trees that annoyed Louis XIV.; in three days M. Bertuccio planted an entirely bare court with poplars, large spreading sycamores to shade the different parts of the house, and in the foreground, instead of the usual paving-stones, half hidden by the grass, there extended a lawn but that morning laid down, and upon which the water was yet glistening. For the rest, the orders had been issued by the count; he himself had given a plan to Bertuccio, marking the spot where each tree was to be planted, and the shape and extent of the lawn which was to take the place of the paving-stones.

M. Bertuccio had truly gone above and beyond in his taste for the furnishings and how quickly he got it all done. It's said that the Duc d’Antin cleared out an entire avenue of trees that bothered Louis XIV. in just one night; in three days, M. Bertuccio transformed a completely bare courtyard by planting poplars and large, spreading sycamores to provide shade for different areas of the house. In front, instead of the usual paving stones partly covered by grass, there was a newly laid lawn that morning, still glistening with water. As for the rest, the count had given all the orders; he personally provided a plan to Bertuccio, indicating where each tree should be planted and the size and shape of the lawn that would replace the paving stones.

Thus the house had become unrecognizable, and Bertuccio himself declared that he scarcely knew it, encircled as it was by a framework of trees. The overseer would not have objected, while he was about it, to have made some improvements in the garden, but the count had positively forbidden it to be touched. Bertuccio made amends, however, by loading the antechambers, staircases, and mantle-pieces with flowers.

Thus, the house had become unrecognizable, and Bertuccio himself said he hardly recognized it, surrounded as it was by a ring of trees. The overseer wouldn't have minded making some improvements in the garden while he was at it, but the count had definitely forbidden any changes to it. Bertuccio compensated, however, by filling the hallways, staircases, and mantels with flowers.

What, above all, manifested the shrewdness of the steward, and the profound science of the master, the one in carrying out the ideas of the other, was that this house which appeared only the night before so sad and gloomy, impregnated with that sickly smell one can almost fancy to be the smell of time, had in a single day acquired the aspect of life, was scented with its master’s favorite perfumes, and had the very light regulated according to his wish. When the count arrived, he had under his touch his books and arms, his eyes rested upon his favorite pictures; his dogs, whose caresses he loved, welcomed him in the antechamber; the birds, whose songs delighted him, cheered him with their music; and the house, awakened from its long sleep, like the sleeping beauty in the wood, lived, sang, and bloomed like the houses we have long cherished, and in which, when we are forced to leave them, we leave a part of our souls.

What really showed the cleverness of the steward and the deep expertise of the master, with one executing the ideas of the other, was that this house, which had seemed so sad and gloomy just the night before, filled with that sickly smell you can almost think of as the smell of time, had in a single day taken on the appearance of life. It was filled with the master’s favorite perfumes and had the light adjusted to his liking. When the count arrived, he had his books and weapons at hand, his gaze rested on his favorite paintings; his dogs, whose affection he cherished, greeted him in the antechamber; the birds, whose songs he loved, welcomed him with their music; and the house, awakened from its long slumber like the sleeping beauty in the woods, came alive, sang, and flourished like the homes we have treasured, and from which, when we must leave, we take a piece of our souls.

The servants passed gayly along the fine courtyard; some, belonging to the kitchens, gliding down the stairs, restored but the previous day, as if they had always inhabited the house; others filling the coach-houses, where the equipages, encased and numbered, appeared to have been installed for the last fifty years; and in the stables the horses replied with neighs to the grooms, who spoke to them with much more respect than many servants pay their masters.

The servants moved cheerfully through the beautiful courtyard; some from the kitchens glided down the stairs, just restored the day before, as if they had always lived in the house; others filled the coach houses, where the carriages, covered and labeled, seemed to have been there for the last fifty years; and in the stables, the horses responded with neighs to the grooms, who spoke to them with much more respect than many servants show their masters.

The library was divided into two parts on either side of the wall, and contained upwards of two thousand volumes; one division was entirely devoted to novels, and even the volume which had been published but the day before was to be seen in its place in all the dignity of its red and gold binding.

The library was split into two sections on either side of the wall, holding over two thousand books; one part was fully dedicated to novels, and even the book that had just been published the previous day was prominently displayed in all its red and gold glory.

On the other side of the house, to match with the library, was the conservatory, ornamented with rare flowers, that bloomed in china jars; and in the midst of the greenhouse, marvellous alike to sight and smell, was a billiard-table which looked as if it had been abandoned during the past hour by players who had left the balls on the cloth.

On the other side of the house, next to the library, was the conservatory, decorated with rare flowers blooming in china jars; and in the middle of the greenhouse, amazing both visually and aromatically, was a billiard table that appeared to have been left behind just an hour ago by players who had forgotten to clear the balls from the cloth.

One chamber alone had been respected by the magnificent Bertuccio. Before this room, to which you could ascend by the grand, and go out by the back staircase, the servants passed with curiosity, and Bertuccio with terror.

One room alone had been respected by the impressive Bertuccio. In front of this room, which you could enter by the grand staircase and exit via the back staircase, the servants walked by with curiosity, and Bertuccio with fear.

At five o’clock precisely, the count arrived before the house at Auteuil, followed by Ali. Bertuccio was awaiting this arrival with impatience, mingled with uneasiness; he hoped for some compliments, while, at the same time, he feared to have frowns. Monte Cristo descended into the courtyard, walked all over the house, without giving any sign of approbation or pleasure, until he entered his bedroom, situated on the opposite side to the closed room; then he approached a little piece of furniture, made of rosewood, which he had noticed at a previous visit.

At exactly five o'clock, the count arrived in front of the house in Auteuil, followed by Ali. Bertuccio was anxiously waiting for this moment, feeling both excited and uneasy; he hoped for some praise, but at the same time, he feared frowns. Monte Cristo stepped into the courtyard and walked throughout the house without showing any signs of approval or happiness until he reached his bedroom, located on the opposite side of the closed room. Then he moved toward a small piece of rosewood furniture that he had noticed during a previous visit.

“That can only be to hold gloves,” he said.

"That must be to hold gloves," he said.

“Will your excellency deign to open it?” said the delighted Bertuccio, “and you will find gloves in it.”

“Will you please open it?” said the delighted Bertuccio, “and you’ll find gloves inside.”

Elsewhere the count found everything he required—smelling-bottles, cigars, knick-knacks.

Elsewhere, the count found everything he needed—perfume bottles, cigars, and assorted trinkets.

30207m

“Good,” he said; and M. Bertuccio left enraptured, so great, so powerful, and real was the influence exercised by this man over all who surrounded him.

“Good,” he said; and M. Bertuccio left feeling thrilled, so immense, so powerful, and real was the influence this man had over everyone around him.

At precisely six o’clock the clatter of horses’ hoofs was heard at the entrance door; it was our captain of Spahis, who had arrived on Médéah. “I am sure I am the first,” cried Morrel; “I did it on purpose to have you a minute to myself, before everyone came. Julie and Emmanuel have a thousand things to tell you. Ah, really this is magnificent! But tell me, count, will your people take care of my horse?”

At exactly six o’clock, the sound of horses’ hooves echoed at the entrance door; it was our captain of Spahis, who had arrived in Médéah. “I’m sure I’m the first,” Morrel exclaimed; “I did it on purpose to have a moment alone with you before everyone else arrives. Julie and Emmanuel have so much to share with you. Ah, this is truly amazing! But tell me, count, will your team take care of my horse?”

“Do not alarm yourself, my dear Maximilian—they understand.”

“Don’t worry, my dear Maximilian—they get it.”

“I mean, because he wants petting. If you had seen at what a pace he came—like the wind!”

“I mean, he just wants some affection. If you had seen how fast he came—like the wind!”

“I should think so,—a horse that cost 5,000 francs!” said Monte Cristo, in the tone which a father would use towards a son.

“I would think so—a horse that cost 5,000 francs!” said Monte Cristo, in the tone a father would use with a son.

“Do you regret them?” asked Morrel, with his open laugh.

“Do you regret them?” Morrel asked with a hearty laugh.

“I? Certainly not,” replied the count. “No; I should only regret if the horse had not proved good.”

“I? Of course not,” replied the count. “No; I would only regret it if the horse hadn’t turned out to be good.”

“It is so good, that I have distanced M. de Château-Renaud, one of the best riders in France, and M. Debray, who both mount the minister’s Arabians; and close on their heels are the horses of Madame Danglars, who always go at six leagues an hour.”

“It’s so good that I’ve left M. de Château-Renaud, one of the best riders in France, and M. Debray behind, both of whom ride the minister’s Arabians; and right on their tails are Madame Danglars’ horses, which always go at six leagues an hour.”

“Then they follow you?” asked Monte Cristo.

“Then they follow you?” asked Monte Cristo.

“See, they are here.” And at the same minute a carriage with smoking horses, accompanied by two mounted gentlemen, arrived at the gate, which opened before them. The carriage drove round, and stopped at the steps, followed by the horsemen.

“Look, they’re here.” And at the same moment, a carriage with steaming horses, accompanied by two mounted gentlemen, pulled up to the gate, which opened for them. The carriage went around and stopped at the steps, followed by the horsemen.

The instant Debray had touched the ground, he was at the carriage-door. He offered his hand to the baroness, who, descending, took it with a peculiarity of manner imperceptible to everyone but Monte Cristo. But nothing escaped the count’s notice, and he observed a little note, passed with the facility that indicates frequent practice, from the hand of Madame Danglars to that of the minister’s secretary.

The moment Debray landed, he was at the carriage door. He extended his hand to the baroness, who, as she stepped down, took it in a way that was subtle enough for everyone except Monte Cristo to notice. But nothing slipped past the count, and he saw a small note being passed smoothly, a gesture that suggested it was a regular occurrence, from Madame Danglars to the minister’s secretary.

After his wife the banker descended, as pale as though he had issued from his tomb instead of his carriage.

After his wife the banker got out, he looked as pale as if he had just come out of his grave instead of his car.

Madame Danglars threw a rapid and inquiring glance which could only be interpreted by Monte Cristo, around the courtyard, over the peristyle, and across the front of the house, then, repressing a slight emotion, which must have been seen on her countenance if she had not kept her color, she ascended the steps, saying to Morrel:

Madame Danglars cast a quick and curious glance that only Monte Cristo could understand, looking around the courtyard, over the peristyle, and across the front of the house. Then, holding back a slight emotion that would have shown on her face if she hadn't stayed composed, she climbed the steps, saying to Morrel:

“Sir, if you were a friend of mine, I should ask you if you would sell your horse.”

“Sir, if you were my friend, I would ask you if you would sell your horse.”

Morrel smiled with an expression very like a grimace, and then turned round to Monte Cristo, as if to ask him to extricate him from his embarrassment. The count understood him.

Morrel smiled with an expression that was almost a grimace, and then turned to Monte Cristo, as if asking him to help him out of his embarrassment. The count understood him.

“Ah, madame,” he said, “why did you not make that request of me?”

“Ah, ma'am,” he said, “why didn’t you ask me for that?”

“With you, sir,” replied the baroness, “one can wish for nothing, one is so sure to obtain it. If it were so with M. Morrel——”

“With you, sir,” replied the baroness, “you can wish for anything, as you’re sure to get it. If it were the same with M. Morrel——”

“Unfortunately,” replied the count, “I am witness that M. Morrel cannot give up his horse, his honor being engaged in keeping it.”

“Unfortunately,” replied the count, “I can confirm that Mr. Morrel cannot give up his horse, as his honor is tied to keeping it.”

“How so?”

"How come?"

“He laid a wager he would tame Médéah in the space of six months. You understand now that if he were to get rid of the animal before the time named, he would not only lose his bet, but people would say he was afraid; and a brave captain of Spahis cannot risk this, even to gratify a pretty woman, which is, in my opinion, one of the most sacred obligations in the world.”

“He made a bet that he would tame Médéah in six months. You see, if he were to get rid of the animal before that time, he wouldn’t just lose his bet; people would think he was scared. A brave captain of Spahis can’t let that happen, even to please a pretty woman, which I believe is one of the most important duties in the world.”

“You see my position, madame,” said Morrel, bestowing a grateful smile on Monte Cristo.

“You see where I stand, ma'am,” said Morrel, giving a grateful smile to Monte Cristo.

“It seems to me,” said Danglars, in his coarse tone, ill-concealed by a forced smile, “that you have already got horses enough.”

“It seems to me,” said Danglars, in his rough voice, barely hiding a forced smile, “that you already have plenty of horses.”

Madame Danglars seldom allowed remarks of this kind to pass unnoticed, but, to the surprise of the young people, she pretended not to hear it, and said nothing. Monte Cristo smiled at her unusual humility, and showed her two immense porcelain jars, over which wound marine plants, of a size and delicacy that nature alone could produce. The baroness was astonished.

Madame Danglars rarely let comments like this go unaddressed, but to the surprise of the young people, she acted like she didn’t hear it and said nothing. Monte Cristo smiled at her unexpected humility and showed her two massive porcelain jars, entwined with marine plants that were so large and delicate that only nature could create them. The baroness was amazed.

“Why,” said she, “you could plant one of the chestnut-trees in the Tuileries inside! How can such enormous jars have been manufactured?”

“Why,” she said, “you could plant one of the chestnut trees in the Tuileries inside! How could such huge jars be made?”

“Ah! madame,” replied Monte Cristo, “you must not ask of us, the manufacturers of fine porcelain, such a question. It is the work of another age, constructed by the genii of earth and water.”

“Ah! ma’am,” Monte Cristo replied, “you shouldn’t ask us, the makers of fine porcelain, such a question. It’s the creation of a different time, built by the spirits of earth and water.”

“How so?—at what period can that have been?”

"How so? At what time could that have happened?"

“I do not know; I have only heard that an emperor of China had an oven built expressly, and that in this oven twelve jars like this were successively baked. Two broke, from the heat of the fire; the other ten were sunk three hundred fathoms deep into the sea. The sea, knowing what was required of her, threw over them her weeds, encircled them with coral, and encrusted them with shells; the whole was cemented by two hundred years beneath these almost impervious depths, for a revolution carried away the emperor who wished to make the trial, and only left the documents proving the manufacture of the jars and their descent into the sea. At the end of two hundred years the documents were found, and they thought of bringing up the jars. Divers descended in machines, made expressly on the discovery, into the bay where they were thrown; but of ten three only remained, the rest having been broken by the waves. I am fond of these jars, upon which, perhaps, misshapen, frightful monsters have fixed their cold, dull eyes, and in which myriads of small fish have slept, seeking a refuge from the pursuit of their enemies.”

“I don’t know; I’ve only heard that an emperor of China had an oven built specifically for this purpose, and that in this oven twelve jars like this were baked one after the other. Two broke from the heat of the fire; the other ten sank three hundred fathoms deep into the sea. The sea, knowing what was expected of it, covered them with seaweed, surrounded them with coral, and encrusted them with shells; all of it was cemented by two hundred years beneath these almost impenetrable depths, because a revolution toppled the emperor who wanted to carry out the experiment, leaving only the documents that confirmed the creation of the jars and their descent into the sea. After two hundred years, the documents were discovered, and they considered bringing up the jars. Divers went down in machines specially made for this purpose into the bay where they had been dropped; of the ten, only three remained, the others having been destroyed by the waves. I have a fondness for these jars, which, perhaps, have had misshapen, terrifying creatures fix their cold, dull eyes on them, and in which countless small fish have slept, seeking refuge from their predators.”

Meanwhile, Danglars, who had cared little for curiosities, was mechanically tearing off the blossoms of a splendid orange-tree, one after another. When he had finished with the orange-tree, he began at the cactus; but this, not being so easily plucked as the orange-tree, pricked him dreadfully. He shuddered, and rubbed his eyes as though awaking from a dream.

Meanwhile, Danglars, who hadn’t paid much attention to curiosities, was mindlessly tearing off the blossoms of a beautiful orange tree, one after another. After he finished with the orange tree, he started on the cactus; but since it wasn’t as easily picked as the orange tree, it pricked him painfully. He shuddered and rubbed his eyes as if waking from a dream.

“Sir,” said Monte Cristo to him, “I do not recommend my pictures to you, who possess such splendid paintings; but, nevertheless, here are two by Hobbema, a Paul Potter, a Mieris, two by Gerard Douw, a Raphael, a Van Dyck, a Zurbaran, and two or three by Murillo, worth looking at.”

“Sir,” Monte Cristo said to him, “I won’t try to sell you my paintings, since you already have such amazing ones; however, here are two by Hobbema, a Paul Potter, a Mieris, two by Gerard Douw, a Raphael, a Van Dyck, a Zurbaran, and two or three by Murillo that are worth checking out.”

“Stay,” said Debray; “I recognize this Hobbema.”

“Wait,” said Debray; “I know this Hobbema.”

“Ah, indeed!”

"Yes, definitely!"

“Yes; it was proposed for the Museum.”

“Yes; it was suggested for the Museum.”

“Which, I believe, does not contain one?” said Monte Cristo.

“Which, I think, doesn’t have one?” said Monte Cristo.

“No; and yet they refused to buy it.”

“No; and yet they wouldn’t buy it.”

“Why?” said Château-Renaud.

“Why?” Château-Renaud asked.

“You pretend not to know,—because government was not rich enough.”

“You're pretending you don't know—because the government wasn't rich enough.”

“Ah, pardon me,” said Château-Renaud; “I have heard of these things every day during the last eight years, and I cannot understand them yet.”

“Ah, excuse me,” said Château-Renaud; “I’ve heard about these things every day for the past eight years, and I still can’t understand them.”

“You will, by and by,” said Debray.

"You will, eventually," Debray said.

“I think not,” replied Château-Renaud.

"I don't think so," replied Château-Renaud.

“Major Bartolomeo Cavalcanti and Count Andrea Cavalcanti,” announced Baptistin.

“Major Bartolomeo Cavalcanti and Count Andrea Cavalcanti,” announced Baptistin.

A black satin stock, fresh from the maker’s hands, gray moustaches, a bold eye, a major’s uniform, ornamented with three medals and five crosses—in fact, the thorough bearing of an old soldier—such was the appearance of Major Bartolomeo Cavalcanti, that tender father with whom we are already acquainted. Close to him, dressed in entirely new clothes, advanced smilingly Count Andrea Cavalcanti, the dutiful son, whom we also know. The three young people were talking together. On the entrance of the new-comers, their eyes glanced from father to son, and then, naturally enough, rested on the latter, whom they began criticising.

A black satin stock, freshly made, gray mustache, a confident gaze, a major's uniform adorned with three medals and five crosses—this was the commanding presence of Major Bartolomeo Cavalcanti, that caring father we already know. Beside him, dressed in completely new clothes, smiled Count Andrea Cavalcanti, the devoted son, who we’re also familiar with. The three young people were chatting together. When the newcomers arrived, their eyes shifted from father to son, and naturally settled on the latter, whom they started to criticize.

“Cavalcanti!” said Debray.

“Cavalcanti!” Debray said.

“A fine name,” said Morrel.

“A great name,” said Morrel.

“Yes,” said Château-Renaud, “these Italians are well named and badly dressed.”

"Yes," Château-Renaud said, "these Italians are aptly named and poorly dressed."

“You are fastidious, Château-Renaud,” replied Debray; “those clothes are well cut and quite new.”

“You’re really particular, Château-Renaud,” Debray replied; “those clothes are nicely tailored and pretty new.”

“That is just what I find fault with. That gentleman appears to be well dressed for the first time in his life.”

"That's exactly what I have a problem with. That guy seems to be dressed well for the first time ever."

“Who are those gentlemen?” asked Danglars of Monte Cristo.

“Who are those guys?” asked Danglars of Monte Cristo.

“You heard—Cavalcanti.”

“You heard—Cavalcanti.”

“That tells me their name, and nothing else.”

"That just tells me their name, and nothing more."

“Ah! true. You do not know the Italian nobility; the Cavalcanti are all descended from princes.”

“Ah! That's true. You don't know the Italian nobility; the Cavalcanti are all descended from princes.”

“Have they any fortune?”

"Do they have any wealth?"

“An enormous one.”

“A huge one.”

“What do they do?”

"What are they doing?"

“Try to spend it all. They have some business with you, I think, from what they told me the day before yesterday. I, indeed, invited them here today on your account. I will introduce you to them.”

“Try to use it all up. I think they have some business with you, based on what they told me the day before yesterday. I actually invited them here today for your sake. I’ll introduce you to them.”

“But they appear to speak French with a very pure accent,” said Danglars.

“But they seem to speak French with a really pure accent,” said Danglars.

“The son has been educated in a college in the south; I believe near Marseilles. You will find him quite enthusiastic.”

“The son has been educated at a college in the south; I think it’s near Marseille. You’ll find him pretty enthusiastic.”

“Upon what subject?” asked Madame Danglars.

“About what topic?” asked Madame Danglars.

“The French ladies, madame. He has made up his mind to take a wife from Paris.”

“The French women, madame. He has decided to marry someone from Paris.”

“A fine idea that of his,” said Danglars, shrugging his shoulders. Madame Danglars looked at her husband with an expression which, at any other time, would have indicated a storm, but for the second time she controlled herself.

“A great idea he has,” said Danglars, shrugging his shoulders. Madame Danglars looked at her husband with a look that, at any other time, would have signaled a storm, but for the second time, she held back.

“The baron appears thoughtful today,” said Monte Cristo to her; “are they going to put him in the ministry?”

“The baron seems deep in thought today,” Monte Cristo said to her; “are they planning to appoint him to the ministry?”

“Not yet, I think. More likely he has been speculating on the Bourse, and has lost money.”

"Not yet, I think. It's more likely that he's been trading on the stock market and has lost money."

“M. and Madame de Villefort,” cried Baptistin.

“M. and Madame de Villefort,” shouted Baptistin.

They entered. M. de Villefort, notwithstanding his self-control, was visibly affected, and when Monte Cristo touched his hand, he felt it tremble.

They entered. M. de Villefort, despite his composure, was clearly shaken, and when Monte Cristo touched his hand, he could feel it shaking.

“Certainly, women alone know how to dissimulate,” said Monte Cristo to himself, glancing at Madame Danglars, who was smiling on the procureur, and embracing his wife.

“Surely, only women know how to hide their true feelings,” Monte Cristo thought to himself, looking at Madame Danglars, who was smiling at the procureur and hugging his wife.

After a short time, the count saw Bertuccio, who, until then, had been occupied on the other side of the house, glide into an adjoining room. He went to him.

After a little while, the count noticed Bertuccio, who had been busy on the other side of the house, slip into a neighboring room. He went over to him.

“What do you want, M. Bertuccio?” said he.

“What do you want, Mr. Bertuccio?” he asked.

“Your excellency has not stated the number of guests.”

"Your excellency hasn't mentioned how many guests there will be."

“Ah, true.”

"Yeah, that's true."

“How many covers?”

“How many covers are there?”

“Count for yourself.”

"Count it yourself."

“Is everyone here, your excellency?”

“Is everyone here, your honor?”

“Yes.”

"Yeah."

Bertuccio glanced through the door, which was ajar. The count watched him. “Good heavens!” he exclaimed.

Bertuccio peered through the slightly open door. The count observed him. “Good grief!” he exclaimed.

“What is the matter?” said the count.

"What's up?" asked the count.

“That woman—that woman!”

“That woman—what a woman!”

“Which?”

"Which one?"

“The one with a white dress and so many diamonds—the fair one.”

“The one in the white dress covered in diamonds—the beautiful one.”

“Madame Danglars?”

"Ms. Danglars?"

“I do not know her name; but it is she, sir, it is she!”

“I don’t know her name, but it’s her, sir, it’s her!”

“Whom do you mean?”

“Who do you mean?”

“The woman of the garden!—she that was enceinte—she who was walking while she waited for——”

“The woman of the garden!—she who was pregnant—she who was walking while she waited for——”

Bertuccio stood at the open door, with his eyes starting and his hair on end.

Bertuccio stood at the open door, wide-eyed and with his hair standing on end.

“Waiting for whom?” Bertuccio, without answering, pointed to Villefort with something of the gesture Macbeth uses to point out Banquo.

“Waiting for who?” Bertuccio, without responding, pointed to Villefort with a gesture reminiscent of how Macbeth points out Banquo.

“Oh, oh!” he at length muttered, “do you see?”

“Oh, wow!” he finally whispered, “do you see?”

“What? Who?”

"What? Who's there?"

“Him!”

“Those guys!”

“Him!—M. de Villefort, the king’s attorney? Certainly I see him.”

“Him!—M. de Villefort, the king’s attorney? Of course I see him.”

“Then I did not kill him?”

“Then I didn't kill him?”

“Really, I think you are going mad, good Bertuccio,” said the count.

“Honestly, I think you’re going crazy, good Bertuccio,” said the count.

“Then he is not dead?”

"Then he's not dead?"

30213m

“No; you see plainly he is not dead. Instead of striking between the sixth and seventh left ribs, as your countrymen do, you must have struck higher or lower, and life is very tenacious in these lawyers, or rather there is no truth in anything you have told me—it was a fright of the imagination, a dream of your fancy. You went to sleep full of thoughts of vengeance; they weighed heavily upon your stomach; you had the nightmare—that’s all. Come, calm yourself, and reckon them up—M. and Madame de Villefort, two; M. and Madame Danglars, four; M. de Château-Renaud, M. Debray, M. Morrel, seven; Major Bartolomeo Cavalcanti, eight.”

“No; it's clear he’s not dead. Instead of hitting between the sixth and seventh left ribs, like your countrymen do, you must have hit higher or lower. Life is pretty tough to take away in these lawyers, or maybe there’s just no truth in what you’ve told me—it was all in your imagination, a dream you had. You fell asleep consumed with thoughts of revenge; they weighed heavily on you; you had a nightmare—that’s all. Come on, relax, and count them up—M. and Madame de Villefort, two; M. and Madame Danglars, four; M. de Château-Renaud, M. Debray, M. Morrel, seven; Major Bartolomeo Cavalcanti, eight.”

“Eight!” repeated Bertuccio.

“Eight!” Bertuccio repeated.

“Stop! You are in a shocking hurry to be off—you forget one of my guests. Lean a little to the left. Stay! look at M. Andrea Cavalcanti, the young man in a black coat, looking at Murillo’s ‘Madonna’; now he is turning.”

“Stop! You're in such a rush to leave—you’re forgetting one of my guests. Lean a little to the left. Stay! Look at M. Andrea Cavalcanti, the young man in a black coat, admiring Murillo’s ‘Madonna’; now he’s turning.”

This time Bertuccio would have uttered an exclamation, had not a look from Monte Cristo silenced him.

This time Bertuccio would have exclaimed, but a glance from Monte Cristo silenced him.

“Benedetto?” he muttered; “fatality!”

“Benedetto?” he murmured; “doom!”

“Half-past six o’clock has just struck, M. Bertuccio,” said the count severely; “I ordered dinner at that hour, and I do not like to wait;” and he returned to his guests, while Bertuccio, leaning against the wall, succeeded in reaching the dining-room. Five minutes afterwards the doors of the drawing-room were thrown open, and Bertuccio appearing said, with a violent effort, “The dinner waits.”

“It's just hit six-thirty, M. Bertuccio,” the count said sternly. “I expected dinner at that time, and I don’t like to wait.” He then went back to his guests, while Bertuccio, leaning against the wall, managed to make it to the dining room. Five minutes later, the doors to the drawing room were flung open, and Bertuccio appeared, straining to say, “Dinner is ready.”

The Count of Monte Cristo offered his arm to Madame de Villefort. “M. de Villefort,” he said, “will you conduct the Baroness Danglars?”

The Count of Monte Cristo offered his arm to Madame de Villefort. “Mr. de Villefort,” he said, “will you escort Baroness Danglars?”

Villefort complied, and they passed on to the dining-room.

Villefort agreed, and they moved on to the dining room.

Chapter 63. The Dinner

It was evident that one sentiment affected all the guests on entering the dining-room. Each one asked what strange influence had brought them to this house, and yet astonished, even uneasy though they were, they still felt that they would not like to be absent. The recent events, the solitary and eccentric position of the count, his enormous, nay, almost incredible fortune, should have made men cautious, and have altogether prevented ladies visiting a house where there was no one of their own sex to receive them; and yet curiosity had been enough to lead them to overleap the bounds of prudence and decorum.

It was clear that a shared feeling affected all the guests as they entered the dining room. Each wondered what strange pull had brought them to this house, and despite their amazement and unease, they still felt they wouldn’t want to miss out. The recent events, the count's solitary and unusual lifestyle, and his enormous, even unbelievable wealth, should have made people wary and discouraged women from visiting a place with no other women to welcome them. Still, curiosity was enough to push them beyond the limits of caution and propriety.

And all present, even including Cavalcanti and his son, notwithstanding the stiffness of the one and the carelessness of the other, were thoughtful, on finding themselves assembled at the house of this incomprehensible man. Madame Danglars had started when Villefort, on the count’s invitation, offered his arm; and Villefort felt that his glance was uneasy beneath his gold spectacles, when he felt the arm of the baroness press upon his own. None of this had escaped the count, and even by this mere contact of individuals the scene had already acquired considerable interest for an observer.

And everyone there, including Cavalcanti and his son, despite one being stiff and the other careless, was pensive at finding themselves gathered in the home of this mysterious man. Madame Danglars had flinched when Villefort, at the count’s invitation, offered his arm; and Villefort sensed that his gaze was uneasy behind his gold glasses as he felt the baroness’s arm pressing against his. The count noticed all of this, and even just from this simple contact between people, the scene had already gained significant intrigue for anyone watching.

M. de Villefort had on the right hand Madame Danglars, on his left Morrel. The count was seated between Madame de Villefort and Danglars; the other seats were filled by Debray, who was placed between the two Cavalcanti, and by Château-Renaud, seated between Madame de Villefort and Morrel.

M. de Villefort sat with Madame Danglars on his right and Morrel on his left. The count was between Madame de Villefort and Danglars; the other seats were taken by Debray, who was between the two Cavalcanti, and Château-Renaud, who was seated between Madame de Villefort and Morrel.

The repast was magnificent; Monte Cristo had endeavored completely to overturn the Parisian ideas, and to feed the curiosity as much as the appetite of his guests. It was an Oriental feast that he offered to them, but of such a kind as the Arabian fairies might be supposed to prepare. Every delicious fruit that the four quarters of the globe could provide was heaped in vases from China and jars from Japan. Rare birds, retaining their most brilliant plumage, enormous fish, spread upon massive silver dishes, together with every wine produced in the Archipelago, Asia Minor, or the Cape, sparkling in bottles, whose grotesque shape seemed to give an additional flavor to the draught,—all these, like one of the displays with which Apicius of old gratified his guests, passed in review before the eyes of the astonished Parisians, who understood that it was possible to expend a thousand louis upon a dinner for ten persons, but only on the condition of eating pearls, like Cleopatra, or drinking refined gold, like Lorenzo de’ Medici.

The meal was incredible; Monte Cristo had tried to completely change Parisian expectations and to satisfy both the curiosity and appetite of his guests. He treated them to an Oriental feast, one that might be prepared by Arabian fairies. Every delicious fruit from around the world was piled high in vases from China and jars from Japan. Rare birds, still showing off their vibrant feathers, large fish served on massive silver platters, along with every type of wine from the Archipelago, Asia Minor, or the Cape, sparkled in bottles that had quirky shapes, which seemed to add extra flavor to the drinks—all of this, like one of the displays that Apicius used to entertain his guests, paraded before the amazed Parisians, who realized that spending a thousand louis on a dinner for ten was possible, but only if they were eating pearls like Cleopatra or drinking refined gold like Lorenzo de’ Medici.

Monte Cristo noticed the general astonishment, and began laughing and joking about it.

Monte Cristo noticed everyone's surprise and started laughing and joking about it.

“Gentlemen,” he said, “you will admit that, when arrived at a certain degree of fortune, the superfluities of life are all that can be desired; and the ladies will allow that, after having risen to a certain eminence of position, the ideal alone can be more exalted. Now, to follow out this reasoning, what is the marvellous?—that which we do not understand. What is it that we really desire?—that which we cannot obtain. Now, to see things which I cannot understand, to procure impossibilities, these are the study of my life. I gratify my wishes by two means—my will and my money. I take as much interest in the pursuit of some whim as you do, M. Danglars, in promoting a new railway line; you, M. de Villefort, in condemning a culprit to death; you, M. Debray, in pacifying a kingdom; you, M. de Château-Renaud, in pleasing a woman; and you, Morrel, in breaking a horse that no one can ride. For example, you see these two fish; one brought from fifty leagues beyond St. Petersburg, the other five leagues from Naples. Is it not amusing to see them both on the same table?”

“Gentlemen,” he said, “you’ll agree that once you reach a certain level of wealth, all the extras in life are what you want; and the ladies will acknowledge that after attaining a certain level of status, only the ideal can be more elevated. Now, following this line of thought, what is the marvelous?—it’s what we don’t understand. What do we truly desire?—it’s what we can’t have. So, to witness things I can’t comprehend, to pursue impossibilities, that’s the focus of my life. I satisfy my desires in two ways—through my will and my money. I find as much interest in chasing a whim as you do, M. Danglars, in pushing for a new railway; you, M. de Villefort, in sentencing someone to death; you, M. Debray, in calming a nation; you, M. de Château-Renaud, in charming a woman; and you, Morrel, in training a horse that no one else can ride. For instance, take these two fish; one from fifty leagues past St. Petersburg, the other from five leagues near Naples. Isn’t it amusing to see them both on the same table?”

“What are the two fish?” asked Danglars.

“What are the two fish?” asked Danglars.

“M. Château-Renaud, who has lived in Russia, will tell you the name of one, and Major Cavalcanti, who is an Italian, will tell you the name of the other.”

“M. Château-Renaud, who has lived in Russia, will tell you the name of one, and Major Cavalcanti, who is Italian, will tell you the name of the other.”

“This one is, I think, a sterlet,” said Château-Renaud.

“This one is, I think, a sterlet,” Château-Renaud said.

“And that one, if I mistake not, a lamprey.”

“And that one, if I'm not mistaken, is a lamprey.”

“Just so. Now, M. Danglars, ask these gentlemen where they are caught.”

“Exactly. Now, M. Danglars, ask these gentlemen where they are stuck.”

“Sterlets,” said Château-Renaud, “are only found in the Volga.”

“Sterlets,” said Château-Renaud, “are only found in the Volga.”

“And,” said Cavalcanti, “I know that Lake Fusaro alone supplies lampreys of that size.”

“And,” said Cavalcanti, “I know that Lake Fusaro is the only place that provides lampreys of that size.”

“Exactly; one comes from the Volga, and the other from Lake Fusaro.”

“Exactly; one comes from the Volga, and the other comes from Lake Fusaro.”

“Impossible!” cried all the guests simultaneously.

“Impossible!” shouted all the guests at once.

“Well, this is just what amuses me,” said Monte Cristo. “I am like Nero—cupitor impossibilium; and that is what is amusing you at this moment. This fish, which seems so exquisite to you, is very likely no better than perch or salmon; but it seemed impossible to procure it, and here it is.”

“Well, this is exactly what entertains me,” said Monte Cristo. “I’m like Nero—cupitor impossibilium; and that’s what’s amusing you right now. This fish, which seems so amazing to you, is probably no better than perch or salmon; but it appeared impossible to get it, and here it is.”

“But how could you have these fish brought to France?”

“But how could you have these fish shipped to France?”

“Oh, nothing more easy. Each fish was brought over in a cask—one filled with river herbs and weeds, the other with rushes and lake plants; they were placed in a wagon built on purpose, and thus the sterlet lived twelve days, the lamprey eight, and both were alive when my cook seized them, killing one with milk and the other with wine. You do not believe me, M. Danglars!”

“Oh, nothing could be easier. Each fish was brought over in a barrel—one filled with river herbs and weeds, the other with rushes and lake plants; they were loaded onto a specially made wagon, and so the sterlet lived for twelve days, the lamprey for eight, and both were still alive when my cook grabbed them, killing one with milk and the other with wine. You don’t believe me, M. Danglars!”

“I cannot help doubting,” answered Danglars with his stupid smile.

“I can't help but doubt,” replied Danglars with his silly grin.

“Baptistin,” said the count, “have the other fish brought in—the sterlet and the lamprey which came in the other casks, and which are yet alive.”

“Baptistin,” said the count, “bring in the other fish—the sturgeon and the lamprey that came in the other barrels, and are still alive.”

Danglars opened his bewildered eyes; the company clapped their hands. Four servants carried in two casks covered with aquatic plants, and in each of which was breathing a fish similar to those on the table.

Danglars opened his confused eyes; the crowd clapped their hands. Four servants brought in two barrels covered with water plants, and in each was a fish similar to the ones on the table.

“But why have two of each sort?” asked Danglars.

“But why have two of each kind?” asked Danglars.

“Merely because one might have died,” carelessly answered Monte Cristo.

“Just because someone might’ve died,” Monte Cristo replied nonchalantly.

“You are certainly an extraordinary man,” said Danglars; “and philosophers may well say it is a fine thing to be rich.”

“You're definitely an extraordinary guy,” said Danglars; “and philosophers might say it's great to be wealthy.”

“And to have ideas,” added Madame Danglars.

“And to have ideas,” added Madame Danglars.

“Oh, do not give me credit for this, madame; it was done by the Romans, who much esteemed them, and Pliny relates that they sent slaves from Ostia to Rome, who carried on their heads fish which he calls the mulus, and which, from the description, must probably be the goldfish. It was also considered a luxury to have them alive, it being an amusing sight to see them die, for, when dying, they change color three or four times, and like the rainbow when it disappears, pass through all the prismatic shades, after which they were sent to the kitchen. Their agony formed part of their merit—if they were not seen alive, they were despised when dead.”

“Oh, please don’t give me credit for this, madam; it was the Romans who greatly valued them. Pliny mentions that they sent slaves from Ostia to Rome, who carried fish on their heads that he calls the mulus, which, from the description, is likely the goldfish. It was also considered a luxury to keep them alive, as it was entertaining to watch them die because, when they are dying, they change color three or four times, moving through all the colors of the rainbow before they fade away, after which they were sent to the kitchen. Their suffering added to their value—if they weren’t seen alive, they were looked down upon when dead.”

“Yes,” said Debray, “but then Ostia is only a few leagues from Rome.”

“Yes,” said Debray, “but Ostia is only a few miles from Rome.”

“True,” said Monte Cristo; “but what would be the use of living eighteen hundred years after Lucullus, if we can do no better than he could?”

“True,” said Monte Cristo; “but what’s the point of living eighteen hundred years after Lucullus if we can’t do any better than he did?”

The two Cavalcanti opened their enormous eyes, but had the good sense not to say anything.

The two Cavalcanti opened their wide eyes but wisely chose not to say anything.

“All this is very extraordinary,” said Château-Renaud; “still, what I admire the most, I confess, is the marvellous promptitude with which your orders are executed. Is it not true that you only bought this house five or six days ago?”

“All this is really extraordinary,” said Château-Renaud; “still, what I admire the most, I admit, is the amazing speed with which your orders are carried out. Isn't it true that you only bought this house five or six days ago?”

“Certainly not longer.”

“Definitely not longer.”

“Well, I am sure it is quite transformed since last week. If I remember rightly, it had another entrance, and the courtyard was paved and empty; while today we have a splendid lawn, bordered by trees which appear to be a hundred years old.”

“Well, I'm sure it's changed a lot since last week. If I remember correctly, it had a different entrance, and the courtyard was paved and empty; whereas today we have a beautiful lawn, surrounded by trees that look like they're a hundred years old.”

“Why not? I am fond of grass and shade,” said Monte Cristo.

“Why not? I like grass and shade,” said Monte Cristo.

“Yes,” said Madame de Villefort, “the door was towards the road before, and on the day of my miraculous escape you brought me into the house from the road, I remember.”

“Yes,” said Madame de Villefort, “the door faced the road before, and on the day of my miraculous escape, you brought me into the house from the road, I remember.”

“Yes, madame,” said Monte Cristo; “but I preferred having an entrance which would allow me to see the Bois de Boulogne over my gate.”

“Yes, ma'am,” said Monte Cristo; “but I preferred having an entrance that would let me see the Bois de Boulogne over my gate.”

“In four days,” said Morrel; “it is extraordinary!”

“In four days,” Morrel said, “that's incredible!”

“Indeed,” said Château-Renaud, “it seems quite miraculous to make a new house out of an old one; for it was very old, and dull too. I recollect coming for my mother to look at it when M. de Saint-Méran advertised it for sale two or three years ago.”

“Definitely,” said Château-Renaud, “it seems kind of amazing to transform an old house into a new one; it was really old and pretty boring too. I remember coming to check it out with my mom when M. de Saint-Méran put it up for sale a couple of years ago.”

“M. de Saint-Méran?” said Madame de Villefort; “then this house belonged to M. de Saint-Méran before you bought it?”

“M. de Saint-Méran?” Madame de Villefort asked. “So this house belonged to M. de Saint-Méran before you bought it?”

“It appears so,” replied Monte Cristo.

“It seems that way,” replied Monte Cristo.

“Is it possible that you do not know of whom you purchased it?”

“Is it possible that you don’t know who you bought it from?”

“Quite so; my steward transacts all this business for me.”

"Exactly; my manager handles all this business for me."

“It is certainly ten years since the house had been occupied,” said Château-Renaud, “and it was quite melancholy to look at it, with the blinds closed, the doors locked, and the weeds in the court. Really, if the house had not belonged to the father-in-law of the procureur, one might have thought it some accursed place where a horrible crime had been committed.”

“It’s definitely been ten years since anyone lived in that house,” Château-Renaud said. “It’s pretty sad to see it like this, with the blinds shut, the doors locked, and weeds growing in the yard. Honestly, if it didn't belong to the father-in-law of the prosecutor, you might think it was some cursed place where a terrible crime had happened.”

Villefort, who had hitherto not tasted the three or four glasses of rare wine which were placed before him, here took one, and drank it off. Monte Cristo allowed a short time to elapse, and then said:

Villefort, who until now hadn’t touched the three or four glasses of fine wine in front of him, picked one up and drank it. Monte Cristo let a moment go by and then said:

“It is singular, baron, but the same idea came across me the first time I came here; it looked so gloomy I should never have bought it if my steward had not taken the matter into his own hands. Perhaps the fellow had been bribed by the notary.”

“It’s strange, Baron, but I had the same thought the first time I visited; it looked so dreary I would never have purchased it if my steward hadn’t taken charge. Maybe the guy was bribed by the notary.”

“It is probable,” stammered out Villefort, trying to smile; “but I can assure you that I had nothing to do with any such proceeding. This house is part of Valentine’s marriage-portion, and M. de Saint-Méran wished to sell it; for if it had remained another year or two uninhabited it would have fallen to ruin.”

“It’s likely,” Villefort said hesitantly, forcing a smile; “but I can assure you that I wasn’t involved in any of that. This house is part of Valentine’s dowry, and M. de Saint-Méran wanted to sell it; because if it stayed empty for another year or two, it would have fallen apart.”

It was Morrel’s turn to become pale.

It was Morrel’s turn to go pale.

“There was, above all, one room,” continued Monte Cristo, “very plain in appearance, hung with red damask, which, I know not why, appeared to me quite dramatic.”

“There was, above all, one room,” continued Monte Cristo, “very simple in appearance, decorated with red damask, which, for some reason, seemed quite dramatic to me.”

“Why so?” said Danglars; “why dramatic?”

“Why is that?” said Danglars; “why is it dramatic?”

“Can we account for instinct?” said Monte Cristo. “Are there not some places where we seem to breathe sadness?—why, we cannot tell. It is a chain of recollections—an idea which carries you back to other times, to other places—which, very likely, have no connection with the present time and place. And there is something in this room which reminds me forcibly of the chamber of the Marquise de Ganges[10] or Desdemona. Stay, since we have finished dinner, I will show it to you, and then we will take coffee in the garden. After dinner, the play.”

“Can we explain instinct?” said Monte Cristo. “Aren’t there some places where we just feel sadness?—and we don’t know why. It’s a chain of memories—an idea that takes you back to other times, to other places—which probably have nothing to do with our current moment and location. And there’s something in this room that strongly reminds me of the chamber of the Marquise de Ganges[10] or Desdemona. Wait, since we’ve finished dinner, I’ll show it to you, and then we can have coffee in the garden. After dinner, the play.”

Monte Cristo looked inquiringly at his guests. Madame de Villefort rose, Monte Cristo did the same, and the rest followed their example. Villefort and Madame Danglars remained for a moment, as if rooted to their seats; they questioned each other with vague and stupid glances.

Monte Cristo looked curiously at his guests. Madame de Villefort stood up, and Monte Cristo did the same, with everyone else following suit. Villefort and Madame Danglars stayed in their seats for a moment, as if unable to move; they exchanged vague and confused looks.

“Did you hear?” said Madame Danglars.

“Did you hear?” said Madame Danglars.

“We must go,” replied Villefort, offering his arm.

“We need to leave,” Villefort said, extending his arm.

The others, attracted by curiosity, were already scattered in different parts of the house; for they thought the visit would not be limited to the one room, and that, at the same time, they would obtain a view of the rest of the building, of which Monte Cristo had created a palace. Each one went out by the open doors. Monte Cristo waited for the two who remained; then, when they had passed, he brought up the rear, and on his face was a smile, which, if they could have understood it, would have alarmed them much more than a visit to the room they were about to enter. They began by walking through the apartments, many of which were fitted up in the Eastern style, with cushions and divans instead of beds, and pipes instead of furniture. The drawing-rooms were decorated with the rarest pictures by the old masters, the boudoirs hung with draperies from China, of fanciful colors, fantastic design, and wonderful texture. At length they arrived at the famous room. There was nothing particular about it, excepting that, although daylight had disappeared, it was not lighted, and everything in it was old-fashioned, while the rest of the rooms had been redecorated. These two causes were enough to give it a gloomy aspect.

The others, curious about what was happening, had already spread out in different parts of the house. They thought the visit would go beyond just one room and that they would also get a glimpse of the rest of the stunning palace Monte Cristo had created. Each of them exited through the open doors. Monte Cristo waited for the last two to join him; then, once they had moved on, he followed behind with a smile that, if they could have seen it, would have worried them far more than their upcoming visit to the room. They started by walking through the various rooms, many decorated in an Eastern style, with cushions and divans instead of beds, and pipes in place of furniture. The drawing rooms showcased rare paintings by old masters, and the boudoirs were draped with colorful, intricately designed Chinese fabrics. Eventually, they reached the famous room. There was nothing particularly special about it, except that, even though daylight had faded, it was still dark inside, and everything in the room felt old-fashioned, while the others had been recently updated. These two factors were enough to give it a somber vibe.

“Oh.” cried Madame de Villefort, “it is really frightful.”

“Oh,” cried Madame de Villefort, “it's truly terrifying.”

Madame Danglars tried to utter a few words, but was not heard. Many observations were made, the import of which was a unanimous opinion that there was something sinister about the room.

Madame Danglars tried to say a few words, but no one heard her. Several comments were made, all suggesting a shared belief that there was something ominous about the room.

30221m

“Is it not so?” asked Monte Cristo. “Look at that large clumsy bed, hung with such gloomy, blood-colored drapery! And those two crayon portraits, that have faded from the dampness; do they not seem to say, with their pale lips and staring eyes, ‘We have seen’?”

“Isn’t that right?” asked Monte Cristo. “Look at that big, awkward bed, covered with such dark, blood-red curtains! And those two chalk portraits that have faded from the moisture; don’t they seem to say, with their pale lips and wide-open eyes, ‘We have seen’?”

Villefort became livid; Madame Danglars fell into a long seat placed near the chimney.

Villefort turned pale with anger; Madame Danglars collapsed onto a long bench by the fireplace.

“Oh,” said Madame de Villefort, smiling, “are you courageous enough to sit down upon the very seat perhaps upon which the crime was committed?”

“Oh,” said Madame de Villefort, smiling, “are you brave enough to sit down on the very seat where the crime might have been committed?”

Madame Danglars rose suddenly.

Madame Danglars stood up abruptly.

“And then,” said Monte Cristo, “this is not all.”

“And then,” said Monte Cristo, “there’s more.”

“What is there more?” said Debray, who had not failed to notice the agitation of Madame Danglars.

“What else is there?” asked Debray, who had noticed Madame Danglars’ agitation.

“Ah, what else is there?” said Danglars; “for, at present, I cannot say that I have seen anything extraordinary. What do you say, M. Cavalcanti?”

“Ah, what else is there?” said Danglars; “because right now, I can’t say I’ve seen anything remarkable. What do you think, M. Cavalcanti?”

“Ah,” said he, “we have at Pisa, Ugolino’s tower; at Ferrara, Tasso’s prison; at Rimini, the room of Francesca and Paolo.”

“Ah,” he said, “we have Ugolino’s tower in Pisa; Tasso’s prison in Ferrara; and the room of Francesca and Paolo in Rimini.”

“Yes, but you have not this little staircase,” said Monte Cristo, opening a door concealed by the drapery. “Look at it, and tell me what you think of it.”

“Yes, but you don’t have this little staircase,” Monte Cristo said, opening a door hidden by the drapery. “Take a look at it and let me know what you think.”

“What a wicked-looking, crooked staircase,” said Château-Renaud with a smile.

“What a wicked-looking, twisted staircase,” Château-Renaud said with a smile.

“I do not know whether the wine of Chios produces melancholy, but certainly everything appears to me black in this house,” said Debray.

“I don’t know if the wine from Chios makes you feel sad, but everything in this house definitely seems bleak to me,” said Debray.

Ever since Valentine’s dowry had been mentioned, Morrel had been silent and sad.

Ever since Valentine’s dowry was brought up, Morrel had been quiet and downcast.

“Can you imagine,” said Monte Cristo, “some Othello or Abbé de Ganges, one stormy, dark night, descending these stairs step by step, carrying a load, which he wishes to hide from the sight of man, if not from God?”

“Can you imagine,” said Monte Cristo, “some Othello or Abbé de Ganges, on a stormy, dark night, coming down these stairs one by one, carrying a burden he wants to keep hidden from people, if not from God?”

Madame Danglars half fainted on the arm of Villefort, who was obliged to support himself against the wall.

Madame Danglars almost fainted on Villefort's arm, who had to brace himself against the wall.

“Ah, madame,” cried Debray, “what is the matter with you? how pale you look!”

“Ah, madam,” exclaimed Debray, “what's wrong? You look so pale!”

“It is very evident what is the matter with her,” said Madame de Villefort; “M. de Monte Cristo is relating horrible stories to us, doubtless intending to frighten us to death.”

“It’s really clear what’s wrong with her,” said Madame de Villefort; “M. de Monte Cristo is telling us terrifying stories, probably trying to scare us to death.”

“Yes,” said Villefort, “really, count, you frighten the ladies.”

"Yes," Villefort replied, "you really do scare the ladies, Count."

“What is the matter?” asked Debray, in a whisper, of Madame Danglars.

“What’s wrong?” Debray asked quietly, looking at Madame Danglars.

“Nothing,” she replied with a violent effort. “I want air, that is all.”

“Nothing,” she answered with a fierce struggle. “I just want some air, that’s all.”

“Will you come into the garden?” said Debray, advancing towards the back staircase.

“Will you come into the garden?” Debray asked, walking toward the back staircase.

“No, no,” she answered, “I would rather remain here.”

“No, no,” she replied, “I’d prefer to stay here.”

“Are you really frightened, madame?” said Monte Cristo.

“Are you really scared, ma'am?” said Monte Cristo.

“Oh, no, sir,” said Madame Danglars; “but you suppose scenes in a manner which gives them the appearance of reality.”

“Oh, no, sir,” said Madame Danglars; “but you present scenes in a way that makes them seem real.”

30223m

“Ah, yes,” said Monte Cristo smiling; “it is all a matter of imagination. Why should we not imagine this the apartment of an honest mother? And this bed with red hangings, a bed visited by the goddess Lucina? And that mysterious staircase, the passage through which, not to disturb their sleep, the doctor and nurse pass, or even the father carrying the sleeping child?”

“Ah, yes,” said Monte Cristo with a smile; “it’s all about imagination. Why shouldn’t we picture this as the room of a loving mother? And this bed with the red drapes, a bed blessed by the goddess Lucina? And that mysterious staircase, through which, to avoid waking them, the doctor and nurse pass, or even the father carrying the sleeping child?”

Here Madame Danglars, instead of being calmed by the soft picture, uttered a groan and fainted.

Here, Madame Danglars, instead of feeling reassured by the gentle scene, let out a groan and passed out.

“Madame Danglars is ill,” said Villefort; “it would be better to take her to her carriage.”

“Madame Danglars is sick,” said Villefort; “it would be better to get her to her carriage.”

“Oh, mon Dieu!” said Monte Cristo, “and I have forgotten my smelling-bottle!”

“Oh, my God!” said Monte Cristo, “and I forgot my smelling salts!”

“I have mine,” said Madame de Villefort; and she passed over to Monte Cristo a bottle full of the same kind of red liquid whose good properties the count had tested on Edward.

“I have mine,” said Madame de Villefort; and she handed Monte Cristo a bottle filled with the same kind of red liquid whose beneficial properties the count had tested on Edward.

“Ah,” said Monte Cristo, taking it from her hand.

“Ah,” said Monte Cristo, taking it from her hand.

“Yes,” she said, “at your advice I have made the trial.”

“Yes,” she said, “I’ve taken your advice and tried it.”

“And have you succeeded?”

"Did you succeed?"

“I think so.”

"I believe so."

Madame Danglars was carried into the adjoining room; Monte Cristo dropped a very small portion of the red liquid upon her lips; she returned to consciousness.

Madame Danglars was taken into the next room; Monte Cristo put a tiny bit of the red liquid on her lips; she regained consciousness.

“Ah,” she cried, “what a frightful dream!”

“Ah,” she exclaimed, “what a terrible dream!”

Villefort pressed her hand to let her know it was not a dream. They looked for M. Danglars, but, as he was not especially interested in poetical ideas, he had gone into the garden, and was talking with Major Cavalcanti on the projected railway from Leghorn to Florence. Monte Cristo seemed in despair. He took the arm of Madame Danglars, and conducted her into the garden, where they found Danglars taking coffee between the Cavalcanti.

Villefort squeezed her hand to reassure her it wasn't a dream. They searched for M. Danglars, but since he wasn't particularly interested in poetic ideas, he had gone into the garden to chat with Major Cavalcanti about the planned railway from Leghorn to Florence. Monte Cristo looked distraught. He took Madame Danglars' arm and led her into the garden, where they discovered Danglars having coffee with the Cavalcanti.

“Really, madame,” he said, “did I alarm you much?”

“Honestly, ma’am,” he said, “did I scare you too much?”

“Oh, no, sir,” she answered; “but you know, things impress us differently, according to the mood of our minds.” Villefort forced a laugh.

“Oh, no, sir,” she replied; “but you know, things affect us differently, depending on our mood.” Villefort forced a laugh.

“And then, you know,” he said, “an idea, a supposition, is sufficient.”

“And then, you know,” he said, “an idea, a guess, is enough.”

“Well,” said Monte Cristo, “you may believe me if you like, but it is my opinion that a crime has been committed in this house.”

“Well,” said Monte Cristo, “you can believe me if you want, but I think a crime has been committed in this house.”

“Take care,” said Madame de Villefort, “the king’s attorney is here.”

“Be careful,” said Madame de Villefort, “the king’s attorney is here.”

“Ah,” replied Monte Cristo, “since that is the case, I will take advantage of his presence to make my declaration.”

“Ah,” replied Monte Cristo, “since that’s the case, I’ll take advantage of his presence to make my declaration.”

“Your declaration?” said Villefort.

"Your statement?" said Villefort.

“Yes, before witnesses.”

"Yes, in front of witnesses."

“Oh, this is very interesting,” said Debray; “if there really has been a crime, we will investigate it.”

“Oh, this is really interesting,” Debray said. “If there’s actually been a crime, we’ll look into it.”

“There has been a crime,” said Monte Cristo. “Come this way, gentlemen; come, M. Villefort, for a declaration to be available, should be made before the competent authorities.”

“There has been a crime,” said Monte Cristo. “This way, gentlemen; come, M. Villefort, for a statement to be valid, it needs to be made before the proper authorities.”

He then took Villefort’s arm, and, at the same time, holding that of Madame Danglars under his own, he dragged the procureur to the plantain-tree, where the shade was thickest. All the other guests followed.

He then took Villefort’s arm, and while holding Madame Danglars’ arm as well, he pulled the prosecutor over to the plantain tree, where the shade was the most plentiful. All the other guests followed.

“Stay,” said Monte Cristo, “here, in this very spot” (and he stamped upon the ground), “I had the earth dug up and fresh mould put in, to refresh these old trees; well, my man, digging, found a box, or rather, the iron-work of a box, in the midst of which was the skeleton of a newly born infant.”

“Stay,” said Monte Cristo, “right here in this spot” (and he stamped on the ground), “I had the earth dug up and fresh soil added to revive these old trees; well, my man, while digging, found a box, or at least the metal parts of a box, in which was the skeleton of a newborn baby.”

30225m

Monte Cristo felt the arm of Madame Danglars stiffen, while that of Villefort trembled.

Monte Cristo felt Madame Danglars' arm stiffen, while Villefort's trembled.

“A newly born infant,” repeated Debray; “this affair becomes serious!”

“A newborn baby,” Debray repeated; “this situation is serious!”

“Well,” said Château-Renaud, “I was not wrong just now then, when I said that houses had souls and faces like men, and that their exteriors carried the impress of their characters. This house was gloomy because it was remorseful: it was remorseful because it concealed a crime.”

“Well,” said Château-Renaud, “I wasn't wrong just now when I said that houses have souls and faces like people, and that their exteriors reflect their characters. This house felt gloomy because it was filled with regret: it was regretful because it hid a crime.”

“Who said it was a crime?” asked Villefort, with a last effort.

“Who said it was a crime?” Villefort asked, making one last attempt.

“How? is it not a crime to bury a living child in a garden?” cried Monte Cristo. “And pray what do you call such an action?”

“How? Isn’t it a crime to bury a living child in a garden?” cried Monte Cristo. “And what would you call such an action?”

“But who said it was buried alive?”

“But who said it was buried alive?”

“Why bury it there if it were dead? This garden has never been a cemetery.”

“Why bury it there if it’s dead? This garden has never been a graveyard.”

“What is done to infanticides in this country?” asked Major Cavalcanti innocently.

“What happens to people who commit infanticide in this country?” asked Major Cavalcanti innocently.

“Oh, their heads are soon cut off,” said Danglars.

“Oh, their heads will be chopped off soon,” said Danglars.

“Ah, indeed?” said Cavalcanti.

"Really?" said Cavalcanti.

“I think so; am I not right, M. de Villefort?” asked Monte Cristo.

“I think so; am I wrong, M. de Villefort?” asked Monte Cristo.

“Yes, count,” replied Villefort, in a voice now scarcely human.

“Yes, count,” Villefort replied, his voice barely recognizable.

Monte Cristo, seeing that the two persons for whom he had prepared this scene could scarcely endure it, and not wishing to carry it too far, said:

Monte Cristo, noticing that the two people he had prepared this scene for could hardly handle it, and not wanting to take it too far, said:

“Come, gentlemen,—some coffee, we seem to have forgotten it,” and he conducted the guests back to the table on the lawn.

“Come on, guys—let's get some coffee; we seem to have forgotten it,” and he led the guests back to the table on the lawn.

“Indeed, count,” said Madame Danglars, “I am ashamed to own it, but all your frightful stories have so upset me, that I must beg you to let me sit down;” and she fell into a chair.

“Honestly, Count,” said Madame Danglars, “I’m embarrassed to admit it, but all your scary stories have really shaken me, so I have to ask you to let me sit down;” and she collapsed into a chair.

Monte Cristo bowed, and went to Madame de Villefort.

Monte Cristo bowed and approached Madame de Villefort.

“I think Madame Danglars again requires your bottle,” he said. But before Madame de Villefort could reach her friend, the procureur had found time to whisper to Madame Danglars, “I must speak to you.”

“I think Madame Danglars needs your bottle again,” he said. But before Madame de Villefort could get to her friend, the prosecutor had found a moment to whisper to Madame Danglars, “I need to talk to you.”

“When?”

“When’s that?”

“Tomorrow.”

“Tomorrow.”

“Where?”

"Where at?"

“In my office, or in the court, if you like,—that is the surest place.”

“In my office, or in court, if you prefer—that’s the best place.”

“I will be there.”

"I'm on my way."

At this moment Madame de Villefort approached.

At that moment, Madame de Villefort walked over.

“Thanks, my dear friend,” said Madame Danglars, trying to smile; “it is over now, and I am much better.”

“Thanks, my dear friend,” said Madame Danglars, trying to smile; “it’s all behind me now, and I’m doing much better.”

Chapter 64. The Beggar

The evening passed on; Madame de Villefort expressed a desire to return to Paris, which Madame Danglars had not dared to do, notwithstanding the uneasiness she experienced. On his wife’s request, M. de Villefort was the first to give the signal of departure. He offered a seat in his landau to Madame Danglars, that she might be under the care of his wife. As for M. Danglars, absorbed in an interesting conversation with M. Cavalcanti, he paid no attention to anything that was passing. While Monte Cristo had begged the smelling-bottle of Madame de Villefort, he had noticed the approach of Villefort to Madame Danglars, and he soon guessed all that had passed between them, though the words had been uttered in so low a voice as hardly to be heard by Madame Danglars. Without opposing their arrangements, he allowed Morrel, Château-Renaud, and Debray to leave on horseback, and the ladies in M. de Villefort’s carriage. Danglars, more and more delighted with Major Cavalcanti, had offered him a seat in his carriage. Andrea Cavalcanti found his tilbury waiting at the door; the groom, in every respect a caricature of the English fashion, was standing on tiptoe to hold a large iron-gray horse.

The evening went on; Madame de Villefort expressed a wish to head back to Paris, something Madame Danglars hadn’t dared to do despite feeling uneasy. At his wife's request, M. de Villefort was the first to signal that it was time to leave. He offered a seat in his carriage to Madame Danglars so she could be looked after by his wife. Meanwhile, M. Danglars, deeply engaged in an interesting conversation with M. Cavalcanti, didn’t pay attention to anything happening around him. While Monte Cristo had borrowed the smelling salts from Madame de Villefort, he noticed Villefort approaching Madame Danglars and quickly pieced together what had been said between them, even though their words were barely audible to Madame Danglars. Without disrupting their plans, he let Morrel, Château-Renaud, and Debray leave on horseback while the ladies took M. de Villefort’s carriage. Danglars, increasingly pleased with Major Cavalcanti, had invited him to ride in his carriage. Andrea Cavalcanti found his tilbury waiting at the door, with the groom—who was a total caricature of English fashion—standing on tiptoe to hold a large iron-gray horse.

Andrea had spoken very little during dinner; he was an intelligent lad, and he feared to utter some absurdity before so many grand people, amongst whom, with dilating eyes, he saw the king’s attorney. Then he had been seized upon by Danglars, who, with a rapid glance at the stiff-necked old major and his modest son, and taking into consideration the hospitality of the count, made up his mind that he was in the society of some nabob come to Paris to finish the worldly education of his heir. He contemplated with unspeakable delight the large diamond which shone on the major’s little finger; for the major, like a prudent man, in case of any accident happening to his bank-notes, had immediately converted them into an available asset. Then, after dinner, on the pretext of business, he questioned the father and son upon their mode of living; and the father and son, previously informed that it was through Danglars the one was to receive his 48,000 francs and the other 50,000 livres annually, were so full of affability that they would have shaken hands even with the banker’s servants, so much did their gratitude need an object to expend itself upon.

Andrea had barely said anything during dinner; he was a smart guy, and he was worried about saying something silly in front of such important people, including the king’s lawyer, whom he noticed with wide eyes. Then Danglars had approached him, casting a quick glance at the stiff-necked old major and his unassuming son. Considering the count’s hospitality, he concluded that he was in the company of a wealthy benefactor visiting Paris to complete his heir’s worldly education. He couldn’t contain his excitement as he admired the large diamond sparkling on the major’s little finger; the major, being prudent, had turned his cash into something tangible just in case anything happened to his banknotes. After dinner, under the guise of discussing business, he asked the father and son about their lifestyle. The father and son, already aware that Danglars was the one providing the 48,000 francs for one and 50,000 livres for the other annually, were so friendly that they would have gladly shaken hands with the banker’s staff, their gratitude needing a place to go.

One thing above all the rest heightened the respect, nay almost the veneration, of Danglars for Cavalcanti. The latter, faithful to the principle of Horace, nil admirari, had contented himself with showing his knowledge by declaring in what lake the best lampreys were caught. Then he had eaten some without saying a word more; Danglars, therefore, concluded that such luxuries were common at the table of the illustrious descendant of the Cavalcanti, who most likely in Lucca fed upon trout brought from Switzerland, and lobsters sent from England, by the same means used by the count to bring the lampreys from Lake Fusaro, and the sterlet from the Volga. Thus it was with much politeness of manner that he heard Cavalcanti pronounce these words:

One thing above all heightened Danglars' respect, almost his admiration, for Cavalcanti. The latter, following Horace's advice, nil admirari, had simply shown off his knowledge by mentioning which lake had the best lampreys. Then he ate some without saying anything more; Danglars concluded that such luxuries were a regular part of the meals for the distinguished descendant of the Cavalcanti, who likely dined on trout from Switzerland and lobsters from England, just like the count brought in the lampreys from Lake Fusaro and the sterlet from the Volga. So, with great politeness, he listened to Cavalcanti say the following words:

“Tomorrow, sir, I shall have the honor of waiting upon you on business.”

“Tomorrow, sir, I will have the privilege of meeting with you regarding some business.”

“And I, sir,” said Danglars, “shall be most happy to receive you.”

“And I, sir,” said Danglars, “will be very happy to welcome you.”

Upon which he offered to take Cavalcanti in his carriage to the Hôtel des Princes, if it would not be depriving him of the company of his son. To this Cavalcanti replied by saying that for some time past his son had lived independently of him, that he had his own horses and carriages, and that not having come together, it would not be difficult for them to leave separately. The major seated himself, therefore, by the side of Danglars, who was more and more charmed with the ideas of order and economy which ruled this man, and yet who, being able to allow his son 60,000 francs a year, might be supposed to possess a fortune of 500,000 or 600,000 livres.

He offered to give Cavalcanti a ride in his carriage to the Hôtel des Princes, as long as it wouldn’t take him away from his son. Cavalcanti replied that, for a while now, his son had been living independently, with his own horses and carriages, and since they hadn't met up, it wouldn't be hard for them to leave separately. The major then took a seat next to Danglars, who was increasingly impressed by the order and frugality that this man embodied. Yet, considering that he could give his son 60,000 francs a year, it was reasonable to assume he had a fortune of 500,000 or 600,000 livres.

As for Andrea, he began, by way of showing off, to scold his groom, who, instead of bringing the tilbury to the steps of the house, had taken it to the outer door, thus giving him the trouble of walking thirty steps to reach it. The groom heard him with humility, took the bit of the impatient animal with his left hand, and with the right held out the reins to Andrea, who, taking them from him, rested his polished boot lightly on the step.

As for Andrea, he started, trying to show off, by scolding his groom, who, instead of bringing the carriage to the front of the house, had taken it to the gate, forcing him to walk thirty steps to get to it. The groom listened humbly, took the reins of the restless horse with his left hand, and offered the reins to Andrea with his right hand. Andrea took them from him and lightly rested his polished boot on the step.

At that moment a hand touched his shoulder. The young man turned round, thinking that Danglars or Monte Cristo had forgotten something they wished to tell him, and had returned just as they were starting. But instead of either of these, he saw nothing but a strange face, sunburnt, and encircled by a beard, with eyes brilliant as carbuncles, and a smile upon the mouth which displayed a perfect set of white teeth, pointed and sharp as the wolf’s or jackal’s. A red handkerchief encircled his gray head; torn and filthy garments covered his large bony limbs, which seemed as though, like those of a skeleton, they would rattle as he walked; and the hand with which he leaned upon the young man’s shoulder, and which was the first thing Andrea saw, seemed of gigantic size.

At that moment, a hand touched his shoulder. The young man turned around, thinking that Danglars or Monte Cristo had forgotten something they wanted to tell him and had returned just as they were about to leave. But instead of either of them, he saw only a strange face, sunburned and surrounded by a beard, with eyes sparkling like gems and a smile that revealed a perfect set of sharp, white teeth, resembling those of a wolf or jackal. A red handkerchief wrapped around his gray head; his torn and filthy clothes covered his large, bony limbs, which looked like they would rattle like a skeleton's as he walked. The hand resting on the young man’s shoulder, which was the first thing Andrea noticed, appeared massive.

30229m

Did the young man recognize that face by the light of the lantern in his tilbury, or was he merely struck with the horrible appearance of his interrogator? We cannot say; but only relate the fact that he shuddered and stepped back suddenly.

Did the young man recognize that face by the light of the lantern in his carriage, or was he just taken aback by the terrifying look of his questioner? We can't say; we can only report that he shuddered and stepped back abruptly.

“What do you want of me?” he asked.

"What do you want from me?" he asked.

“Pardon me, my friend, if I disturb you,” said the man with the red handkerchief, “but I want to speak to you.”

“Excuse me, my friend, if I’m bothering you,” said the man with the red handkerchief, “but I need to talk to you.”

“You have no right to beg at night,” said the groom, endeavoring to rid his master of the troublesome intruder.

“You can’t beg at night,” said the groom, trying to get his master away from the annoying intruder.

“I am not begging, my fine fellow,” said the unknown to the servant, with so ironical an expression of the eye, and so frightful a smile, that he withdrew; “I only wish to say two or three words to your master, who gave me a commission to execute about a fortnight ago.”

“I’m not begging, my good man,” said the stranger to the servant, with such an ironic look in his eye and such a terrifying smile that the servant stepped back; “I just want to say a couple of things to your boss, who gave me a task to complete about two weeks ago.”

“Come,” said Andrea, with sufficient nerve for his servant not to perceive his agitation, “what do you want? Speak quickly, friend.”

“Come on,” said Andrea, with enough confidence for his servant not to notice his nervousness, “what do you want? Speak quickly, my friend.”

The man said, in a low voice: “I wish—I wish you to spare me the walk back to Paris. I am very tired, and as I have not eaten so good a dinner as you, I can scarcely stand.”

The man said, quietly, “I really wish you would spare me the walk back to Paris. I'm really tired, and since I didn't have as good a dinner as you, I can barely stand.”

The young man shuddered at this strange familiarity.

The young man trembled at this odd sense of familiarity.

“Tell me,” he said—“tell me what you want?”

“Tell me,” he said, “tell me what you want?”

“Well, then, I want you to take me up in your fine carriage, and carry me back.” Andrea turned pale, but said nothing.

“Well, then, I want you to take me in your nice carriage and drive me back.” Andrea turned pale but said nothing.

“Yes,” said the man, thrusting his hands into his pockets, and looking impudently at the youth; “I have taken the whim into my head; do you understand, Master Benedetto?”

“Yes,” said the man, shoving his hands into his pockets and looking boldly at the young man; “I've gotten this idea in my head; do you get it, Master Benedetto?”

At this name, no doubt, the young man reflected a little, for he went towards his groom, saying:

At this name, no doubt, the young man thought for a moment, then walked over to his groom, saying:

“This man is right; I did indeed charge him with a commission, the result of which he must tell me; walk to the barrier, there take a cab, that you may not be too late.”

“This guy is right; I did ask him to take care of something for me, and he needs to tell me how it went. Walk to the barrier and grab a cab so you don’t run late.”

The surprised groom retired.

The shocked groom stepped down.

“Let me at least reach a shady spot,” said Andrea.

“Let me at least find a shady spot,” said Andrea.

“Oh, as for that, I’ll take you to a splendid place,” said the man with the handkerchief; and taking the horse’s bit he led the tilbury where it was certainly impossible for anyone to witness the honor that Andrea conferred upon him.

“Oh, for that, I’ll take you to an amazing place,” said the man with the handkerchief; and grabbing the horse’s reins, he guided the carriage to a spot where it was definitely impossible for anyone to see the favor that Andrea showed him.

“Don’t think I want the glory of riding in your fine carriage,” said he; “oh, no, it’s only because I am tired, and also because I have a little business to talk over with you.”

“Don’t think I want the glory of riding in your nice carriage,” he said; “oh, no, it’s just that I’m tired, and also because I have a little business to discuss with you.”

“Come, step in,” said the young man. It was a pity this scene had not occurred in daylight, for it was curious to see this rascal throwing himself heavily down on the cushion beside the young and elegant driver of the tilbury. Andrea drove past the last house in the village without saying a word to his companion, who smiled complacently, as though well-pleased to find himself travelling in so comfortable a vehicle. Once out of Auteuil, Andrea looked around, in order to assure himself that he could neither be seen nor heard, and then, stopping the horse and crossing his arms before the man, he asked:

“Come on, get in,” said the young man. It was a shame this moment didn’t happen in the daylight because it was interesting to see this guy flopping down heavily on the cushion next to the young and stylish driver of the tilbury. Andrea drove past the last house in the village without saying a word to his companion, who smiled with satisfaction, as if he was happy to be riding in such a comfortable vehicle. Once they were out of Auteuil, Andrea checked to make sure no one could see or hear them, and then, stopping the horse and crossing his arms in front of the man, he asked:

“Now, tell me why you come to disturb my tranquillity?”

“Now, tell me why you’re here to break my peace?”

“Let me ask you why you deceived me?”

“Can you tell me why you lied to me?”

“How have I deceived you?”

"How did I mislead you?"

“‘How,’ do you ask? When we parted at the Pont du Var, you told me you were going to travel through Piedmont and Tuscany; but instead of that, you come to Paris.”

“‘How,’ you ask? When we said goodbye at the Pont du Var, you mentioned you were going to travel through Piedmont and Tuscany; but instead, you went to Paris.”

“How does that annoy you?”

“Why does that bother you?”

“It does not; on the contrary, I think it will answer my purpose.”

“It doesn’t; actually, I think it will serve my purpose.”

“So,” said Andrea, “you are speculating upon me?”

“So,” said Andrea, “you’re guessing about me?”

“What fine words he uses!”

“What great words he uses!”

“I warn you, Master Caderousse, that you are mistaken.”

“I warn you, Master Caderousse, that you’re wrong.”

“Well, well, don’t be angry, my boy; you know well enough what it is to be unfortunate; and misfortunes make us jealous. I thought you were earning a living in Tuscany or Piedmont by acting as facchino or cicerone, and I pitied you sincerely, as I would a child of my own. You know I always did call you my child.”

“Well, well, don’t be mad, my boy; you know what it’s like to be unfortunate, and tough times can make us jealous. I thought you were making a living in Tuscany or Piedmont as a porter or a tour guide, and I really felt for you, like I would for my own child. You know I’ve always called you my child.”

“Come, come, what then?”

"Come on, what's next?"

“Patience—patience!”

“Be patient—be patient!”

“I am patient, but go on.”

"I'm patient, but do it."

“All at once I see you pass through the barrier with a groom, a tilbury, and fine new clothes. You must have discovered a mine, or else become a stockbroker.”

“All of a sudden, I see you go through the gate with a groom, a carriage, and new fancy clothes. You must have found a fortune or become a stockbroker.”

“So that, as you confess, you are jealous?”

“So, are you admitting that you’re jealous?”

“No, I am pleased—so pleased that I wished to congratulate you; but as I am not quite properly dressed, I chose my opportunity, that I might not compromise you.”

“No, I’m happy—so happy that I wanted to congratulate you; but since I’m not really dressed for the occasion, I chose this moment to avoid putting you in a difficult position.”

“Yes, and a fine opportunity you have chosen!” exclaimed Andrea; “you speak to me before my servant.”

“Yes, and what a great opportunity you’ve picked!” Andrea exclaimed; “you’re talking to me in front of my servant.”

“How can I help that, my boy? I speak to you when I can catch you. You have a quick horse, a light tilbury, you are naturally as slippery as an eel; if I had missed you tonight, I might not have had another chance.”

“How can I help that, my boy? I talk to you when I can catch you. You have a fast horse, a light carriage, and you’re naturally as slippery as an eel; if I had missed you tonight, I might not have had another chance.”

“You see, I do not conceal myself.”

"I'm not hiding, you know."

“You are lucky; I wish I could say as much, for I do conceal myself; and then I was afraid you would not recognize me, but you did,” added Caderousse with his unpleasant smile. “It was very polite of you.”

“You're lucky; I wish I could say the same, because I'm hiding myself; and then I was worried you wouldn't recognize me, but you did,” Caderousse said with his unpleasant smile. “That was very polite of you.”

“Come,” said Andrea, “what do you want?”

“Come on,” said Andrea, “what do you want?”

“You do not speak affectionately to me, Benedetto, my old friend, that is not right—take care, or I may become troublesome.”

“You don't speak to me with warmth, Benedetto, my old friend, and that's not fair—watch out, or I might become a hassle.”

This menace smothered the young man’s passion. He urged the horse again into a trot.

This threat stifled the young man’s enthusiasm. He pushed the horse into a trot again.

“You should not speak so to an old friend like me, Caderousse, as you said just now; you are a native of Marseilles, I am——”

“You shouldn’t talk to an old friend like me, Caderousse, like you just did; you’re from Marseilles, I’m——”

“Do you know then now what you are?”

“Do you know now what you are?”

“No, but I was brought up in Corsica; you are old and obstinate, I am young and wilful. Between people like us threats are out of place, everything should be amicably arranged. Is it my fault if fortune, which has frowned on you, has been kind to me?”

“No, but I grew up in Corsica; you’re old and stubborn, and I’m young and headstrong. Between people like us, threats don’t fit; everything should be sorted out amicably. Is it my fault that luck, which has turned against you, has favored me?”

“Fortune has been kind to you, then? Your tilbury, your groom, your clothes, are not then hired? Good, so much the better,” said Caderousse, his eyes sparkling with avarice.

“Looks like luck has been on your side, huh? Your carriage, your driver, your clothes, are they not rented? Good, that’s even better,” said Caderousse, his eyes shining with greed.

“Oh, you knew that well enough before speaking to me,” said Andrea, becoming more and more excited. “If I had been wearing a handkerchief like yours on my head, rags on my back, and worn-out shoes on my feet, you would not have known me.”

“Oh, you knew that well enough before talking to me,” said Andrea, becoming more and more excited. “If I had been wearing a handkerchief like yours on my head, rags on my back, and worn-out shoes on my feet, you wouldn’t have recognized me.”

“You wrong me, my boy; now I have found you, nothing prevents my being as well-dressed as anyone, knowing, as I do, the goodness of your heart. If you have two coats you will give me one of them. I used to divide my soup and beans with you when you were hungry.”

“You're mistreating me, kid; now that I've found you, nothing stops me from being just as well-dressed as anyone else, because I know how good your heart is. If you have two coats, you'll give me one of them. I used to share my soup and beans with you when you were hungry.”

“True,” said Andrea.

“True,” Andrea said.

“What an appetite you used to have! Is it as good now?”

“What an appetite you used to have! Is it still that good now?”

“Oh, yes,” replied Andrea, laughing.

“Oh, yes,” Andrea replied, laughing.

“How did you come to be dining with that prince whose house you have just left?”

“How did you end up having dinner with that prince whose place you just left?”

“He is not a prince; simply a count.”

“He's not a prince; just a count.”

“A count, and a rich one too, eh?”

“A count, and a rich one as well, huh?”

“Yes; but you had better not have anything to say to him, for he is not a very good-tempered gentleman.”

“Yes, but you’d be better off not talking to him because he’s not very good-natured.”

“Oh, be easy! I have no design upon your count, and you shall have him all to yourself. But,” said Caderousse, again smiling with the disagreeable expression he had before assumed, “you must pay for it—you understand?”

“Oh, take it easy! I have no intention of going after your guy, and you can have him all to yourself. But,” Caderousse said, once more smiling with that unpleasant look he had before, “you need to pay for it—you get what I mean?”

“Well, what do you want?”

"What do you want?"

“I think that with a hundred francs a month——”

“I think that with a hundred francs a month——”

“Well?”

“Well?”

“I could live——”

"I could live—"

“Upon a hundred francs!”

"On a hundred francs!"

“Come—you understand me; but that with——”

“Come—you get me; but that with——”

“With?”

"With?"

“With a hundred and fifty francs I should be quite happy.”

"With one hundred and fifty francs, I'd be really happy."

“Here are two hundred,” said Andrea; and he placed ten gold louis in the hand of Caderousse.

“Here are two hundred,” said Andrea, and he handed ten gold louis to Caderousse.

30233m

“Good!” said Caderousse.

"Awesome!" said Caderousse.

“Apply to the steward on the first day of every month, and you will receive the same sum.”

"Go to the steward on the first day of every month, and you’ll get the same amount."

“There now, again you degrade me.”

“There you go, degrading me again.”

“How so?”

"How so?"

“By making me apply to the servants, when I want to transact business with you alone.”

“By forcing me to go through the servants when I just want to deal with you directly.”

“Well, be it so, then. Take it from me then, and so long at least as I receive my income, you shall be paid yours.”

“Well, if that’s the case, then. Believe me, as long as I’m getting my paycheck, you will get yours.”

“Come, come; I always said you were a fine fellow, and it is a blessing when good fortune happens to such as you. But tell me all about it?”

“Come on; I’ve always said you were a great guy, and it’s a blessing when good things happen to people like you. But tell me everything about it?”

“Why do you wish to know?” asked Cavalcanti.

“Why do you want to know?” asked Cavalcanti.

“What? do you again defy me?”

"What? Are you challenging me again?"

“No; the fact is, I have found my father.”

“No; the truth is, I have found my dad.”

“What? a real father?”

“What? A real dad?”

“Yes, so long as he pays me——”

“Yes, as long as he pays me——”

“You’ll honor and believe him—that’s right. What is his name?”

“You’ll respect and trust him—that’s right. What’s his name?”

“Major Cavalcanti.”

"Major Cavalcanti."

“Is he pleased with you?”

“Is he happy with you?”

“So far I have appeared to answer his purpose.”

"So far, I've seemed to fulfill his needs."

“And who found this father for you?”

“And who found this dad for you?”

“The Count of Monte Cristo.”

“The Count of Monte Cristo.”

“The man whose house you have just left?”

“The guy whose house you just left?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“I wish you would try and find me a situation with him as grandfather, since he holds the money-chest!”

“I wish you would try to find me a role with him as grandfather, since he has control of the money!”

“Well, I will mention you to him. Meanwhile, what are you going to do?”

"Well, I'll bring you up to him. In the meantime, what are you planning to do?"

“I?”

"I?"

“Yes, you.”

“Yeah, you.”

“It is very kind of you to trouble yourself about me.”

"It’s really nice of you to care about me."

“Since you interest yourself in my affairs, I think it is now my turn to ask you some questions.”

“Since you’re interested in my事情, I think it’s now my turn to ask you some questions.”

“Ah, true. Well; I shall rent a room in some respectable house, wear a decent coat, shave every day, and go and read the papers in a café. Then, in the evening, I shall go to the theatre; I shall look like some retired baker. That is what I want.”

“Ah, true. Well, I’ll rent a room in a respectable place, wear a nice coat, shave every day, and go read the papers at a café. Then, in the evening, I’ll head to the theater; I’ll look like some retired baker. That’s what I want.”

“Come, if you will only put this scheme into execution, and be steady, nothing could be better.”

“Come on, if you just put this plan into action and stay focused, nothing could be better.”

“Do you think so, M. Bossuet? And you—what will you become? A peer of France?”

“Do you think so, Mr. Bossuet? And you—what are you going to become? A member of the French aristocracy?”

“Ah,” said Andrea, “who knows?”

“Ah,” said Andrea, “who knows?”

“Major Cavalcanti is already one, perhaps; but then, hereditary rank is abolished.”

“Major Cavalcanti might already be one, but then again, hereditary titles are no longer a thing.”

“No politics, Caderousse. And now that you have all you want, and that we understand each other, jump down from the tilbury and disappear.”

“No politics, Caderousse. And now that you have everything you want, and we’re on the same page, get off the carriage and vanish.”

“Not at all, my good friend.”

"Not at all, buddy."

“How? Not at all?”

"How? Not at all?"

“Why, just think for a moment; with this red handkerchief on my head, with scarcely any shoes, no papers, and ten gold napoleons in my pocket, without reckoning what was there before—making in all about two hundred francs,—why, I should certainly be arrested at the barriers. Then, to justify myself, I should say that you gave me the money; this would cause inquiries, it would be found that I left Toulon without giving due notice, and I should then be escorted back to the shores of the Mediterranean. Then I should become simply No. 106, and good-bye to my dream of resembling the retired baker! No, no, my boy; I prefer remaining honorably in the capital.”

“Just think for a moment; with this red handkerchief on my head, barely any shoes, no paperwork, and ten gold napoleons in my pocket, not counting what I had before—adding up to about two hundred francs in total—I'd definitely get arrested at the borders. To explain myself, I’d say you gave me the money; that would lead to inquiries, and they'd find out I left Toulon without proper notice, so they’d escort me back to the Mediterranean. Then I’d just become No. 106, and say goodbye to my dream of looking like a retired baker! No, my friend; I’d rather stay honorably in the capital.”

Andrea scowled. Certainly, as he had himself owned, the reputed son of Major Cavalcanti was a wilful fellow. He drew up for a minute, threw a rapid glance around him, and then his hand fell instantly into his pocket, where it began playing with a pistol. But, meanwhile, Caderousse, who had never taken his eyes off his companion, passed his hand behind his back, and opened a long Spanish knife, which he always carried with him, to be ready in case of need. The two friends, as we see, were worthy of and understood one another. Andrea’s hand left his pocket inoffensively, and was carried up to the red moustache, which it played with for some time.

Andrea frowned. As he himself admitted, the so-called son of Major Cavalcanti was a stubborn guy. He paused for a moment, scanned his surroundings quickly, and then his hand slid right into his pocket, where it started fiddling with a gun. Meanwhile, Caderousse, who had kept a close watch on his companion, slipped his hand behind his back and opened a long Spanish knife that he always carried for emergencies. The two friends, as we see, were worthy of and understood each other. Andrea's hand left his pocket harmlessly and moved up to his red moustache, where it lingered for a while.

“Good Caderousse,” he said, “how happy you will be.”

“Good Caderousse,” he said, “you'll be so happy.”

“I will do my best,” said the innkeeper of the Pont du Gard, shutting up his knife.

“I'll do my best,” said the innkeeper of the Pont du Gard, closing his knife.

“Well, then, we will go into Paris. But how will you pass through the barrier without exciting suspicion? It seems to me that you are in more danger riding than on foot.”

“Well, then, we’ll go into Paris. But how will you get through the barrier without raising suspicion? It seems to me that you’re in more danger riding than walking.”

“Wait,” said Caderousse, “we shall see.” He then took the greatcoat with the large collar, which the groom had left behind in the tilbury, and put it on his back; then he took off Cavalcanti’s hat, which he placed upon his own head, and finally he assumed the careless attitude of a servant whose master drives himself.

“Wait,” said Caderousse, “let’s see.” He then picked up the greatcoat with the big collar that the groom had left in the tilbury and put it on. Next, he took off Cavalcanti’s hat and put it on his own head, and finally, he took on the relaxed posture of a servant whose boss drives himself.

“But, tell me,” said Andrea, “am I to remain bareheaded?”

“But tell me,” said Andrea, “am I supposed to stay without a hat?”

“Pooh,” said Caderousse; “it is so windy that your hat can easily appear to have blown off.”

“Pooh,” said Caderousse; “it’s so windy that your hat could easily seem to have blown away.”

“Come, come; enough of this,” said Cavalcanti.

“Come on, that's enough of this,” said Cavalcanti.

“What are you waiting for?” said Caderousse. “I hope I am not the cause.”

“What are you waiting for?” Caderousse asked. “I hope I'm not the reason.”

“Hush,” said Andrea. They passed the barrier without accident. At the first cross street Andrea stopped his horse, and Caderousse leaped out.

“Hush,” said Andrea. They went past the barrier without any issues. At the first cross street, Andrea halted his horse, and Caderousse jumped out.

“Well!” said Andrea,—“my servant’s coat and my hat?”

“Well!” said Andrea, “where's my servant’s coat and my hat?”

“Ah,” said Caderousse, “you would not like me to risk taking cold?”

“Ah,” said Caderousse, “you wouldn’t want me to risk catching a cold?”

“But what am I to do?”

“But what should I do?”

“You? Oh, you are young while I am beginning to get old. Au revoir, Benedetto;” and running into a court, he disappeared.

“You? Oh, you’re young while I’m starting to get old. Goodbye, Benedetto;” and he ran into a courtyard and vanished.

“Alas,” said Andrea, sighing, “one cannot be completely happy in this world!”

“Unfortunately,” said Andrea, sighing, “you can’t be completely happy in this world!”

Chapter 65. A Conjugal Scene

At the Place Louis XV. the three young people separated—that is to say, Morrel went to the Boulevards, Château-Renaud to the Pont de la Révolution, and Debray to the Quai. Most probably Morrel and Château-Renaud returned to their “domestic hearths,” as they say in the gallery of the Chamber in well-turned speeches, and in the theatre of the Rue Richelieu in well-written pieces; but it was not the case with Debray. When he reached the wicket of the Louvre, he turned to the left, galloped across the Carrousel, passed through the Rue Saint-Roch, and, issuing from the Rue de la Michodière, he arrived at M. Danglars’ door just at the same time that Villefort’s landau, after having deposited him and his wife at the Faubourg Saint-Honoré, stopped to leave the baroness at her own house.

At Place Louis XV, the three friends split up—Morrel headed to the Boulevards, Château-Renaud went to the Pont de la Révolution, and Debray made his way to the Quai. Most likely, Morrel and Château-Renaud returned to their "homes," as they might say in the gallery of the Chamber during well-spoken speeches, or in the theatre of the Rue Richelieu in well-crafted pieces; but Debray was different. When he reached the entrance of the Louvre, he veered left, sped across the Carrousel, moved through Rue Saint-Roch, and after emerging from Rue de la Michodière, he arrived at M. Danglars’ door just as Villefort’s carriage, having dropped him and his wife off at Faubourg Saint-Honoré, came to a stop to let the baroness off at her own house.

Debray, with the air of a man familiar with the house, entered first into the court, threw his bridle into the hands of a footman, and returned to the door to receive Madame Danglars, to whom he offered his arm, to conduct her to her apartments. The gate once closed, and Debray and the baroness alone in the court, he asked:

Debray, exuding the confidence of someone who knows the place well, entered the courtyard first, handed his reins to a footman, and went back to the door to greet Madame Danglars, offering her his arm to lead her to her rooms. Once the gate was shut and Debray and the baroness were alone in the courtyard, he asked:

“What was the matter with you, Hermine? and why were you so affected at that story, or rather fable, which the count related?”

“What was going on with you, Hermine? And why were you so moved by that story, or rather fable, that the count shared?”

“Because I have been in such shocking spirits all the evening, my friend,” said the baroness.

“Because I've been in such a terrible mood all evening, my friend,” said the baroness.

“No, Hermine,” replied Debray; “you cannot make me believe that; on the contrary, you were in excellent spirits when you arrived at the count’s. M. Danglars was disagreeable, certainly, but I know how much you care for his ill-humor. Someone has vexed you; I will allow no one to annoy you.”

“No, Hermine,” Debray replied. “I can’t believe that; in fact, you were in great spirits when you got to the count’s. M. Danglars was unpleasant, for sure, but I know how little his bad mood affects you. Someone has upset you; I won’t let anyone bother you.”

“You are deceived, Lucien, I assure you,” replied Madame Danglars; “and what I have told you is really the case, added to the ill-humor you remarked, but which I did not think it worth while to allude to.”

“You're mistaken, Lucien, I promise you,” replied Madame Danglars; “and what I've told you is the truth, compounded by the bad mood you noticed, which I didn’t think was worth mentioning.”

It was evident that Madame Danglars was suffering from that nervous irritability which women frequently cannot account for even to themselves; or that, as Debray had guessed, she had experienced some secret agitation that she would not acknowledge to anyone. Being a man who knew that the former of these symptoms was one of the inherent penalties of womanhood, he did not then press his inquiries, but waited for a more appropriate opportunity when he should again interrogate her, or receive an avowal proprio motu.

It was clear that Madame Danglars was dealing with that nervous irritability that women often can't explain, even to themselves; or, as Debray had suspected, she had gone through some hidden distress that she wouldn’t admit to anyone. Being a man who understood that the former symptom was one of the unavoidable burdens of being a woman, he didn’t push his questions at that moment but waited for a better chance to either ask her again or receive a confession on her own.

At the door of her apartment the baroness met Mademoiselle Cornélie, her confidential maid.

At the door of her apartment, the baroness ran into Mademoiselle Cornélie, her trusted maid.

“What is my daughter doing?” asked Madame Danglars.

“What is my daughter doing?” asked Madame Danglars.

“She practiced all the evening, and then went to bed,” replied Mademoiselle Cornélie.

“She practiced all evening, and then went to bed,” replied Mademoiselle Cornélie.

“Yet I think I hear her piano.”

"Still, I think I can hear her piano."

“It is Mademoiselle Louise d’Armilly, who is playing while Mademoiselle Danglars is in bed.”

“It’s Miss Louise d’Armilly who is playing while Miss Danglars is in bed.”

“Well,” said Madame Danglars, “come and undress me.”

“Well,” said Madame Danglars, “come help me get out of my clothes.”

They entered the bedroom. Debray stretched himself upon a large couch, and Madame Danglars passed into her dressing-room with Mademoiselle Cornélie.

They walked into the bedroom. Debray laid down on a big couch, and Madame Danglars went into her dressing room with Mademoiselle Cornélie.

“My dear M. Lucien,” said Madame Danglars through the door, “you are always complaining that Eugénie will not address a word to you.”

“My dear M. Lucien,” said Madame Danglars through the door, “you’re always complaining that Eugénie won’t say a word to you.”

“Madame,” said Lucien, playing with a little dog, who, recognizing him as a friend of the house, expected to be caressed, “I am not the only one who makes similar complaints, I think I heard Morcerf say that he could not extract a word from his betrothed.”

“Madam,” said Lucien, playing with a little dog that, recognizing him as a friend of the house, was expecting affection, “I’m not the only one with similar complaints; I think I heard Morcerf say he couldn't get a word out of his fiancée.”

“True,” said Madame Danglars; “yet I think this will all pass off, and that you will one day see her enter your study.”

“True,” said Madame Danglars; “but I believe this will all blow over, and someday you’ll see her walk into your office.”

“My study?”

"My office?"

“At least that of the minister.”

“At least that of the minister.”

“Why so!”

“Why's that?”

“To ask for an engagement at the Opera. Really, I never saw such an infatuation for music; it is quite ridiculous for a young lady of fashion.”

“To ask for an engagement at the Opera? Honestly, I've never seen someone so obsessed with music; it's pretty silly for a fashionable young lady.”

Debray smiled. “Well,” said he, “let her come, with your consent and that of the baron, and we will try and give her an engagement, though we are very poor to pay such talent as hers.”

Debray smiled. “Well,” he said, “let her come, with your approval and the baron’s, and we’ll try to offer her a job, even though we’re not in a position to pay for such talent.”

“Go, Cornélie,” said Madame Danglars, “I do not require you any longer.”

“Go, Cornélie,” Madame Danglars said, “I don’t need you anymore.”

Cornélie obeyed, and the next minute Madame Danglars left her room in a charming loose dress, and came and sat down close to Debray. Then she began thoughtfully to caress the little spaniel. Lucien looked at her for a moment in silence.

Cornélie obeyed, and the next minute Madame Danglars emerged from her room in a lovely, flowing dress and took a seat next to Debray. She then started to gently pet the little spaniel. Lucien looked at her for a moment in silence.

“Come, Hermine,” he said, after a short time, “answer candidly,—something vexes you—is it not so?”

“Come on, Hermine,” he said after a moment, “just be honest—something is bothering you, isn’t it?”

30239m

“Nothing,” answered the baroness.

“Nothing,” replied the baroness.

And yet, as she could scarcely breathe, she rose and went towards a looking-glass. “I am frightful tonight,” she said. Debray rose, smiling, and was about to contradict the baroness upon this latter point, when the door opened suddenly. M. Danglars appeared; Debray reseated himself. At the noise of the door Madame Danglars turned round, and looked upon her husband with an astonishment she took no trouble to conceal.

And yet, as she could barely breathe, she stood up and walked over to a mirror. “I look awful tonight,” she said. Debray stood up, smiling, and was about to disagree with the baroness on that point when the door suddenly opened. M. Danglars walked in; Debray sat back down. At the sound of the door, Madame Danglars turned around and looked at her husband with a surprise she didn’t bother to hide.

“Good-evening, madame,” said the banker; “good-evening, M. Debray.”

“Good evening, ma’am,” said the banker; “good evening, Mr. Debray.”

Probably the baroness thought this unexpected visit signified a desire to make up for the sharp words he had uttered during the day. Assuming a dignified air, she turned round to Debray, without answering her husband.

Probably the baroness thought this unexpected visit meant he wanted to make amends for the harsh words he had said during the day. Adopting a dignified demeanor, she turned to Debray, ignoring her husband.

“Read me something, M. Debray,” she said. Debray, who was slightly disturbed at this visit, recovered himself when he saw the calmness of the baroness, and took up a book marked by a mother-of-pearl knife inlaid with gold.

“Read me something, M. Debray,” she said. Debray, who was a bit taken aback by this visit, gathered himself when he noticed the baroness's composure and picked up a book marked by a mother-of-pearl knife inlaid with gold.

“Excuse me,” said the banker, “but you will tire yourself, baroness, by such late hours, and M. Debray lives some distance from here.”

“Excuse me,” said the banker, “but you’ll wear yourself out, baroness, staying up so late, and M. Debray lives quite a way from here.”

Debray was petrified, not only to hear Danglars speak so calmly and politely, but because it was apparent that beneath outward politeness there really lurked a determined spirit of opposition to anything his wife might wish to do. The baroness was also surprised, and showed her astonishment by a look which would doubtless have had some effect upon her husband if he had not been intently occupied with the paper, where he was looking to see the closing stock quotations. The result was, that the proud look entirely failed of its purpose.

Debray was stunned, not just by how calmly and politely Danglars was speaking, but because it was clear that beneath the surface politeness was a strong resistance to anything his wife might want to do. The baroness was also taken aback, and her surprise was evident in a look that would probably have influenced her husband if he hadn’t been completely focused on the newspaper, where he was checking the closing stock prices. As a result, the proud expression had no effect at all.

“M. Lucien,” said the baroness, “I assure you I have no desire to sleep, and that I have a thousand things to tell you this evening, which you must listen to, even though you slept while hearing me.”

“M. Lucien,” said the baroness, “I promise you I don’t want to sleep, and I have a ton of things to share with you tonight, which you need to hear, even if you fall asleep while I’m talking.”

“I am at your service, madame,” replied Lucien coldly.

“I’m at your service, ma'am,” Lucien replied coolly.

“My dear M. Debray,” said the banker, “do not kill yourself tonight listening to the follies of Madame Danglars, for you can hear them as well tomorrow; but I claim tonight and will devote it, if you will allow me, to talk over some serious matters with my wife.”

“My dear M. Debray,” said the banker, “don’t tire yourself out tonight listening to the nonsense of Madame Danglars, because you can catch up on it tomorrow; but I’d like to reserve tonight to discuss some important matters with my wife, if that’s alright with you.”

This time the blow was so well aimed, and hit so directly, that Lucien and the baroness were staggered, and they interrogated each other with their eyes, as if to seek help against this aggression, but the irresistible will of the master of the house prevailed, and the husband was victorious.

This time, the strike was so precisely aimed and hit so hard that Lucien and the baroness were taken aback, exchanging glances as if looking for support against this attack. However, the overpowering determination of the master of the house won out, and the husband came out on top.

“Do not think I wish to turn you out, my dear Debray,” continued Danglars; “oh, no, not at all. An unexpected occurrence forces me to ask my wife to have a little conversation with me; it is so rarely I make such a request, I am sure you cannot grudge it to me.”

“Don’t think I want to kick you out, my dear Debray,” continued Danglars; “oh, no, not at all. An unexpected event is making me ask my wife to have a quick chat with me; it’s so rare that I make such a request, I’m sure you won’t hold it against me.”

Debray muttered something, bowed and went out, knocking himself against the edge of the door, like Nathan in Athalie.

Debray mumbled something, bowed, and exited, bumping into the door frame, just like Nathan in Athalie.

“It is extraordinary,” he said, when the door was closed behind him, “how easily these husbands, whom we ridicule, gain an advantage over us.”

"It’s amazing," he said, after the door closed behind him, "how easily these husbands, who we mock, get the upper hand on us."

30241m

Lucien having left, Danglars took his place on the sofa, closed the open book, and placing himself in a dreadfully dictatorial attitude, he began playing with the dog; but the animal, not liking him as well as Debray, and attempting to bite him, Danglars seized him by the skin of his neck and threw him upon a couch on the other side of the room. The animal uttered a cry during the transit, but, arrived at its destination, it crouched behind the cushions, and stupefied at such unusual treatment remained silent and motionless.

Lucien left, and Danglars took his place on the sofa, closed the open book, and sat in a very bossy way as he started playing with the dog. However, the dog didn’t like him as much as Debray and tried to bite him. Danglars grabbed the dog by the scruff of its neck and tossed it onto a couch on the other side of the room. The dog let out a yelp during the toss, but once it landed, it crouched behind the cushions, stunned by such weird treatment, and stayed quiet and still.

“Do you know, sir,” asked the baroness, “that you are improving? Generally you are only rude, but tonight you are brutal.”

“Do you realize, sir,” the baroness asked, “that you’re getting better? Usually, you’re just rude, but tonight you’re being downright brutal.”

“It is because I am in a worse humor than usual,” replied Danglars. Hermine looked at the banker with supreme disdain. These glances frequently exasperated the pride of Danglars, but this evening he took no notice of them.

“It’s because I’m in a worse mood than usual,” replied Danglars. Hermine looked at the banker with complete disdain. These looks often irritated Danglars's pride, but tonight he ignored them.

“And what have I to do with your ill-humor?” said the baroness, irritated at the impassibility of her husband; “do these things concern me? Keep your ill-humor at home in your money boxes, or, since you have clerks whom you pay, vent it upon them.”

“And what does your bad mood have to do with me?” said the baroness, annoyed by her husband’s indifference. “Do these things involve me? Keep your bad mood at home with your money boxes, or, since you have clerks you pay, take it out on them.”

“Not so,” replied Danglars; “your advice is wrong, so I shall not follow it. My money boxes are my Pactolus, as, I think, M. Demoustier says, and I will not retard its course, or disturb its calm. My clerks are honest men, who earn my fortune, whom I pay much below their deserts, if I may value them according to what they bring in; therefore I shall not get into a passion with them; those with whom I will be in a passion are those who eat my dinners, mount my horses, and exhaust my fortune.”

“Not at all,” replied Danglars; “your advice is wrong, so I’m not going to take it. My money boxes are my Pactolus, as I believe Mr. Demoustier says, and I won’t slow their flow or disturb their peace. My clerks are honest people who earn my fortune, and I pay them much less than they deserve if I judge them by what they contribute; so I won’t lose my temper with them. The ones I will get angry with are those who eat my meals, ride my horses, and deplete my wealth.”

“And pray who are the persons who exhaust your fortune? Explain yourself more clearly, I beg, sir.”

"And please, who are the people draining your money? I ask you to explain yourself more clearly, sir."

“Oh, make yourself easy!—I am not speaking riddles, and you will soon know what I mean. The people who exhaust my fortune are those who draw out 700,000 francs in the course of an hour.”

“Oh, relax!—I’m not being mysterious, and you’ll soon understand what I mean. The people who drain my finances are those who take out 700,000 francs in just an hour.”

“I do not understand you, sir,” said the baroness, trying to disguise the agitation of her voice and the flush of her face.

“I don’t understand you, sir,” said the baroness, trying to hide the tension in her voice and the redness in her face.

“You understand me perfectly, on the contrary,” said Danglars: “but, if you will persist, I will tell you that I have just lost 700,000 francs upon the Spanish loan.”

“You get me completely, actually,” said Danglars. “But if you’re going to keep insisting, I’ll let you know that I just lost 700,000 francs on the Spanish loan.”

“And pray,” asked the baroness, “am I responsible for this loss?”

"And may I ask," the baroness inquired, "am I accountable for this loss?"

“Why not?”

"Why not?"

“Is it my fault you have lost 700,000 francs?”

“Is it my fault you lost 700,000 francs?”

“Certainly it is not mine.”

“Of course, it’s not mine.”

“Once for all, sir,” replied the baroness sharply, “I tell you I will not hear cash named; it is a style of language I never heard in the house of my parents or in that of my first husband.”

“Once and for all, sir,” replied the baroness sharply, “I’m telling you I won’t tolerate talk of money; it’s a way of speaking I never heard in my parents' house or in that of my first husband.”

“Oh, I can well believe that, for neither of them was worth a penny.”

“Oh, I can totally believe that, because neither of them was worth a dime.”

“The better reason for my not being conversant with the slang of the bank, which is here dinning in my ears from morning to night; that noise of jingling crowns, which are constantly being counted and re-counted, is odious to me. I only know one thing I dislike more, which is the sound of your voice.”

“The main reason I’m not familiar with the bank’s slang, which is ringing in my ears from morning to night, is that the constant clinking of coins being counted and recounted drives me crazy. The only thing I dislike more is the sound of your voice.”

“Really?” said Danglars. “Well, this surprises me, for I thought you took the liveliest interest in all my affairs!”

“Really?” said Danglars. “Well, I’m surprised to hear that, because I thought you were really interested in all my business!”

30243m

“I? What could put such an idea into your head?”

“I? What could make you think that?”

“Yourself.”

“Yourself.”

“Ah?—what next?”

"Wait, what now?"

“Most assuredly.”

"Definitely."

“I should like to know upon what occasion?”

“I would like to know on what occasion?”

“Oh, mon Dieu! that is very easily done. Last February you were the first who told me of the Haitian funds. You had dreamed that a ship had entered the harbor at Le Havre, that this ship brought news that a payment we had looked upon as lost was going to be made. I know how clear-sighted your dreams are; I therefore purchased immediately as many shares as I could of the Haitian debt, and I gained 400,000 francs by it, of which 100,000 have been honestly paid to you. You spent it as you pleased; that was your business. In March there was a question about a grant to a railway. Three companies presented themselves, each offering equal securities. You told me that your instinct,—and although you pretend to know nothing about speculations, I think on the contrary, that your comprehension is very clear upon certain affairs,—well, you told me that your instinct led you to believe the grant would be given to the company called the Southern. I bought two thirds of the shares of that company; as you had foreseen, the shares trebled in value, and I picked up a million, from which 250,000 francs were paid to you for pin-money. How have you spent this 250,000 francs?—it is no business of mine.”

“Oh, mon Dieu! that’s really easy to explain. Last February, you were the first to tell me about the Haitian funds. You dreamed that a ship had come into the harbor at Le Havre, and that this ship brought news that a payment we thought was lost was actually going to happen. I know how accurate your dreams are; so, I immediately bought as many shares as I could in the Haitian debt, and I made 400,000 francs from it, of which 100,000 were honestly given to you. You spent it however you wanted; that’s your business. In March, there was a discussion about a grant for a railway. Three companies came forward, each offering the same level of security. You told me that your instinct—and even though you claim to know nothing about investments, I actually think you understand certain matters quite well—well, you said your instinct told you the grant would be awarded to the company called the Southern. I purchased two-thirds of that company’s shares; just as you predicted, their value tripled, and I made a million, from which 250,000 francs were given to you for spending money. How did you spend that 250,000 francs?—that’s not my concern.”

“When are you coming to the point?” cried the baroness, shivering with anger and impatience.

“When are you getting to the point?” the baroness shouted, trembling with anger and impatience.

“Patience, madame, I am coming to it.”

“Hang on, ma'am, I'm getting to it.”

“That’s fortunate.”

"That's lucky."

“In April you went to dine at the minister’s. You heard a private conversation respecting Spanish affairs—on the expulsion of Don Carlos. I bought some Spanish shares. The expulsion took place and I pocketed 600,000 francs the day Charles V. repassed the Bidassoa. Of these 600,000 francs you took 50,000 crowns. They were yours, you disposed of them according to your fancy, and I asked no questions; but it is not the less true that you have this year received 500,000 livres.”

“In April, you went to dinner at the minister’s. You overheard a private conversation about Spanish matters—the expulsion of Don Carlos. I bought some Spanish stocks. The expulsion happened, and I made 600,000 francs the day Charles V crossed the Bidassoa. From that 600,000 francs, you took 50,000 crowns. They were yours, and you used them as you saw fit, and I didn’t ask any questions; but it’s still true that you’ve received 500,000 livres this year.”

“Well, sir, and what then?”

“Well, sir, what’s next?”

“Ah, yes, it was just after this that you spoiled everything.”

“Ah, yes, it was right after this that you messed everything up.”

“Really, your manner of speaking——”

"Honestly, the way you talk——"

“It expresses my meaning, and that is all I want. Well, three days after that you talked politics with M. Debray, and you fancied from his words that Don Carlos had returned to Spain. Well, I sold my shares, the news got out, and I no longer sold—I gave them away, next day I find the news was false, and by this false report I have lost 700,000 francs.”

“It conveys my point, and that's all I need. So, three days later, you discussed politics with M. Debray, and you thought from what he said that Don Carlos had come back to Spain. Well, I sold my shares, the word spread, and then I didn't just sell—I gave them away. The next day, I discover the news was false, and because of this fake report, I've lost 700,000 francs.”

“Well?”

"What's up?"

“Well, since I gave you a fourth of my gains, I think you owe me a fourth of my losses; the fourth of 700,000 francs is 175,000 francs.”

“Well, since I gave you a quarter of my profits, I think you owe me a quarter of my losses; a quarter of 700,000 francs is 175,000 francs.”

“What you say is absurd, and I cannot see why M. Debray’s name is mixed up in this affair.”

“What you’re saying is ridiculous, and I can’t understand why M. Debray’s name is involved in this situation.”

“Because if you do not possess the 175,000 francs I reclaim, you must have lent them to your friends, and M. Debray is one of your friends.”

“Because if you don’t have the 175,000 francs I’m asking for, you must have lent them to your friends, and M. Debray is one of your friends.”

30245m

“For shame!” exclaimed the baroness.

“How embarrassing!” exclaimed the baroness.

“Oh, let us have no gestures, no screams, no modern drama, or you will oblige me to tell you that I see Debray leave here, pocketing the whole of the 500,000 livres you have handed over to him this year, while he smiles to himself, saying that he has found what the most skilful players have never discovered—that is, a roulette where he wins without playing, and is no loser when he loses.”

“Oh, let’s skip the gestures, the shouting, and the modern drama, or you’ll force me to say that I see Debray leaving here, pocketing all of the 500,000 livres you’ve given him this year, while he smiles to himself, saying he’s found what the most skilled players have never figured out—that is, a roulette where he wins without playing and doesn’t lose when he loses.”

The baroness became enraged.

The baroness got really mad.

“Wretch!” she cried, “will you dare to tell me you did not know what you now reproach me with?”

“Wretch!” she shouted, “are you really going to tell me you didn't know what you're now blaming me for?”

“I do not say that I did know it, and I do not say that I did not know it. I merely tell you to look into my conduct during the last four years that we have ceased to be husband and wife, and see whether it has not always been consistent. Some time after our rupture, you wished to study music, under the celebrated baritone who made such a successful appearance at the Théâtre Italien; at the same time I felt inclined to learn dancing of the danseuse who acquired such a reputation in London. This cost me, on your account and mine, 100,000 francs. I said nothing, for we must have peace in the house; and 100,000 francs for a lady and gentleman to be properly instructed in music and dancing are not too much. Well, you soon become tired of singing, and you take a fancy to study diplomacy with the minister’s secretary. You understand, it signifies nothing to me so long as you pay for your lessons out of your own cash box. But today I find you are drawing on mine, and that your apprenticeship may cost me 700,000 francs per month. Stop there, madame, for this cannot last. Either the diplomatist must give his lessons gratis, and I will tolerate him, or he must never set his foot again in my house;—do you understand, madame?”

“I’m not saying that I knew about it, and I’m not saying that I didn’t know about it. I’m just asking you to look at my behavior over the last four years since we stopped being husband and wife, and see if it hasn’t always been consistent. Some time after our split, you wanted to study music with that famous baritone who did so well at the Théâtre Italien; at the same time, I felt like learning to dance from that danseuse who became so well-known in London. That cost me, for both your sake and mine, 100,000 francs. I didn’t say anything because we needed peace in the house; 100,000 francs for a lady and a gentleman to get proper music and dance lessons isn’t too much. Well, you quickly got tired of singing and decided you wanted to study diplomacy with the minister’s secretary. You see, it doesn’t matter to me as long as you’re paying for your lessons out of your own money. But now I find you’re using mine, and that your apprenticeship might cost me 700,000 francs a month. Hold on, madame, because this can’t go on. Either the diplomat has to give his lessons for free, and I’ll tolerate him, or he can never set foot in my house again; do you understand, madame?”

“Oh, this is too much,” cried Hermine, choking, “you are worse than despicable.”

“Oh, this is too much,” cried Hermine, struggling to speak, “you are worse than awful.”

“But,” continued Danglars, “I find you did not even pause there——”

“But,” Danglars continued, “I see you didn’t even stop there——”

“Insults!”

“Rude comments!”

“You are right; let us leave these facts alone, and reason coolly. I have never interfered in your affairs excepting for your good; treat me in the same way. You say you have nothing to do with my cash box. Be it so. Do as you like with your own, but do not fill or empty mine. Besides, how do I know that this was not a political trick, that the minister enraged at seeing me in the opposition, and jealous of the popular sympathy I excite, has not concerted with M. Debray to ruin me?”

“You're right; let's set these facts aside and think clearly. I've only interfered in your matters to help you; please do the same for me. You claim you have nothing to do with my money. Fine. Do whatever you want with yours, but don’t mess with mine. Also, how can I be sure this isn't a political ploy? The minister, upset to see me in the opposition and jealous of the support I generate, could have teamed up with M. Debray to bring me down.”

“A probable thing!”

“A likely thing!”

“Why not? Who ever heard of such an occurrence as this?—a false telegraphic despatch—it is almost impossible for wrong signals to be made as they were in the last two telegrams. It was done on purpose for me—I am sure of it.”

“Why not? Who’s ever heard of something like this?—a fake telegram—it’s almost impossible for mistakes to happen like they did in the last two messages. It was done intentionally for me—I know it.”

“Sir,” said the baroness humbly, “are you not aware that the man employed there was dismissed, that they talked of going to law with him, that orders were issued to arrest him and that this order would have been put into execution if he had not escaped by flight, which proves that he was either mad or guilty? It was a mistake.”

“Sir,” said the baroness respectfully, “are you not aware that the man who worked there was fired, that they were considering suing him, that there were orders issued to arrest him, and that this order would have been carried out if he hadn’t escaped by fleeing, which shows that he was either insane or guilty? It was an error.”

“Yes, which made fools laugh, which caused the minister to have a sleepless night, which has caused the minister’s secretaries to blacken several sheets of paper, but which has cost me 700,000 francs.”

"Yes, it made fools laugh, kept the minister up all night, made the minister’s secretaries fill several pages with notes, but it cost me 700,000 francs."

“But, sir,” said Hermine suddenly, “if all this is, as you say, caused by M. Debray, why, instead of going direct to him, do you come and tell me of it? Why, to accuse the man, do you address the woman?”

“But, sir,” Hermine suddenly said, “if all this is, as you say, caused by Mr. Debray, why don’t you go directly to him instead of coming to me about it? Why do you speak to the woman to accuse the man?”

“Do I know M. Debray?—do I wish to know him?—do I wish to know that he gives advice?—do I wish to follow it?—do I speculate? No; you do all this, not I.”

“Do I know M. Debray?—do I want to know him?—do I want to know that he gives advice?—do I want to follow it?—do I speculate? No; you do all of this, not me.”

“Still it seems to me, that as you profit by it——”

“Still, it seems to me that as you benefit from it——”

Danglars shrugged his shoulders. “Foolish creature,” he exclaimed. “Women fancy they have talent because they have managed two or three intrigues without being the talk of Paris! But know that if you had even hidden your irregularities from your husband, who has but the commencement of the art—for generally husbands will not see—you would then have been but a faint imitation of most of your friends among the women of the world. But it has not been so with me,—I see, and always have seen, during the last sixteen years. You may, perhaps, have hidden a thought; but not a step, not an action, not a fault, has escaped me, while you flattered yourself upon your address, and firmly believed you had deceived me. What has been the result?—that, thanks to my pretended ignorance, there is none of your friends, from M. de Villefort to M. Debray, who has not trembled before me. There is not one who has not treated me as the master of the house,—the only title I desire with respect to you; there is not one, in fact, who would have dared to speak of me as I have spoken of them this day. I will allow you to make me hateful, but I will prevent your rendering me ridiculous, and, above all, I forbid you to ruin me.”

Danglars shrugged. “Foolish woman,” he said. “Women think they have talent just because they've managed a couple of affairs without becoming the gossip of Paris! But know this: even if you had hidden your indiscretions from your husband, who is just starting to catch on—since most husbands generally don’t see—you would still be just a poor imitation of most of your friends among the social elite. But that hasn’t been the case with me—I see it all, and I always have for the last sixteen years. You might have hidden a thought, but not a single step, action, or mistake has slipped past me, while you deluded yourself into thinking you were fooling me. What’s the result? Thanks to my feigned ignorance, none of your friends, from M. de Villefort to M. Debray, have been able to act confidently around me. Not one of them has treated me as anything but the master of the house—the only title I want in relation to you. There’s not a single one who would have dared to speak about me as I’ve spoken about them today. I’ll let you make me unlikable, but I won’t let you make me look foolish, and above all, I forbid you to ruin me.”

The baroness had been tolerably composed until the name of Villefort had been pronounced; but then she became pale, and, rising, as if touched by a spring, she stretched out her hands as though conjuring an apparition; she then took two or three steps towards her husband, as though to tear the secret from him, of which he was ignorant, or which he withheld from some odious calculation,—odious, as all his calculations were.

The baroness had been fairly calm until the name Villefort was mentioned; then she turned pale and, as if triggered by a spring, she got up and stretched out her hands as if to summon a ghost. She took a few steps towards her husband, as if to force him to reveal a secret he didn't know or was keeping from her for some disgusting reason—disgusting, just like all his motives were.

“M. de Villefort!—What do you mean?”

“M. de Villefort! What are you talking about?”

“I mean that M. de Nargonne, your first husband, being neither a philosopher nor a banker, or perhaps being both, and seeing there was nothing to be got out of a king’s attorney, died of grief or anger at finding, after an absence of nine months, that you had been enceinte six. I am brutal,—I not only allow it, but boast of it; it is one of the reasons of my success in commercial business. Why did he kill himself instead of you? Because he had no cash to save. My life belongs to my cash. M. Debray has made me lose 700,000 francs; let him bear his share of the loss, and we will go on as before; if not, let him become bankrupt for the 250,000 livres, and do as all bankrupts do—disappear. He is a charming fellow, I allow, when his news is correct; but when it is not, there are fifty others in the world who would do better than he.”

“I mean that Mr. de Nargonne, your first husband, who was neither a philosopher nor a banker, or maybe he was both, and realizing there was nothing to gain from a king’s attorney, died from grief or anger at finding out, after being away for nine months, that you had been pregnant for six. I’m being blunt—I not only accept it, but I take pride in it; it’s one of the reasons I'm successful in business. Why did he kill himself instead of you? Because he didn’t have any money to save. My life is tied to my money. Mr. Debray made me lose 700,000 francs; he should bear his share of the loss, and we’ll continue as usual; if not, he should go bankrupt for the 250,000 livres, and do what all bankrupts do—vanish. He’s a charming guy, I’ll admit, when he has good news; but when he doesn’t, there are fifty others in the world who would do better than he.”

Madame Danglars was rooted to the spot; she made a violent effort to reply to this last attack, but she fell upon a chair thinking of Villefort, of the dinner scene, of the strange series of misfortunes which had taken place in her house during the last few days, and changed the usual calm of her establishment to a scene of scandalous debate.

Madame Danglars was frozen in place; she made a desperate attempt to respond to this latest assault, but she collapsed into a chair, pondering Villefort, the dinner incident, and the bizarre string of misfortunes that had unfolded in her home over the past few days, turning the usual tranquility of her household into a chaotic scene of scandalous arguments.

Danglars did not even look at her, though she did her best to faint. He shut the bedroom door after him, without adding another word, and returned to his apartments; and when Madame Danglars recovered from her half-fainting condition, she could almost believe that she had had a disagreeable dream.

Danglars didn’t even glance at her, even though she tried hard to faint. He closed the bedroom door behind him without saying another word and went back to his own rooms. By the time Madame Danglars came around from her faintness, she could almost convince herself that it had all been a bad dream.

Chapter 66. Matrimonial Projects

The day following this scene, at the hour Debray usually chose to pay a visit to Madame Danglars on his way to his office, his coupé did not appear. At this time, that is, about half-past twelve, Madame Danglars ordered her carriage, and went out. Danglars, hidden behind a curtain, watched the departure he had been waiting for. He gave orders that he should be informed as soon as Madame Danglars appeared; but at two o’clock she had not returned. He then called for his horses, drove to the Chamber, and inscribed his name to speak against the budget. From twelve to two o’clock Danglars had remained in his study, unsealing his dispatches, and becoming more and more sad every minute, heaping figure upon figure, and receiving, among other visits, one from Major Cavalcanti, who, as stiff and exact as ever, presented himself precisely at the hour named the night before, to terminate his business with the banker.

The day after this scene, at the time Debray usually visited Madame Danglars on his way to his office, his coupé didn’t show up. At around half-past twelve, Madame Danglars ordered her carriage and went out. Danglars, hiding behind a curtain, watched for the departure he had been anticipating. He instructed to be notified as soon as Madame Danglars returned, but by two o’clock she still hadn’t come back. He then called for his horses, drove to the Chamber, and signed up to speak against the budget. From twelve to two o’clock, Danglars stayed in his study, opening his dispatches and growing more and more melancholic with each passing minute, adding up figures and receiving various visitors, including Major Cavalcanti, who, as formal and precise as ever, arrived exactly at the time agreed upon the night before to finalize his business with the banker.

On leaving the Chamber, Danglars, who had shown violent marks of agitation during the sitting, and been more bitter than ever against the ministry, re-entered his carriage, and told the coachman to drive to the Avenue des Champs-Élysées, No. 30.

On leaving the Chamber, Danglars, who had displayed intense signs of agitation during the session and had been more bitter than ever towards the ministry, got back into his carriage and told the driver to head to 30 Avenue des Champs-Élysées.

Monte Cristo was at home; only he was engaged with someone and begged Danglars to wait for a moment in the drawing-room. While the banker was waiting in the anteroom, the door opened, and a man dressed as an abbé and doubtless more familiar with the house than he was, came in and instead of waiting, merely bowed, passed on to the farther apartments, and disappeared.

Monte Cristo was at home; he was just busy with someone and asked Danglars to wait a moment in the drawing room. While the banker waited in the anteroom, the door opened, and a man dressed as an abbé, likely more familiar with the place than Danglars, came in. Instead of waiting, he simply bowed, walked on to the back rooms, and disappeared.

A minute after the door by which the priest had entered reopened, and Monte Cristo appeared.

A minute after the door the priest had entered through reopened, Monte Cristo walked in.

“Pardon me,” said he, “my dear baron, but one of my friends, the Abbé Busoni, whom you perhaps saw pass by, has just arrived in Paris; not having seen him for a long time, I could not make up my mind to leave him sooner, so I hope this will be sufficient reason for my having made you wait.”

“Excuse me,” he said, “my dear baron, but one of my friends, Abbé Busoni, whom you might have seen walk by, just arrived in Paris; I hadn’t seen him in a long time, and I couldn’t bring myself to leave him sooner, so I hope this explains why I made you wait.”

“Nay,” said Danglars, “it is my fault; I have chosen my visit at a wrong time, and will retire.”

“Naw,” said Danglars, “it’s my fault; I picked the wrong time to come, and I’ll leave.”

“Not at all; on the contrary, be seated; but what is the matter with you? You look careworn; really, you alarm me. Melancholy in a capitalist, like the appearance of a comet, presages some misfortune to the world.”

“Not at all; on the contrary, take a seat; but what’s bothering you? You look really stressed; honestly, it worries me. Sadness in a capitalist, like the sight of a comet, signals some disaster for the world.”

“I have been in ill-luck for several days,” said Danglars, “and I have heard nothing but bad news.”

“I’ve had bad luck for several days,” said Danglars, “and all I’ve heard is bad news.”

“Ah, indeed?” said Monte Cristo. “Have you had another fall at the Bourse?”

“Really?” said Monte Cristo. “Did you take another hit at the stock market?”

“No; I am safe for a few days at least. I am only annoyed about a bankrupt of Trieste.”

“No; I'm safe for at least a few days. I'm just annoyed about a bankrupt in Trieste.”

“Really? Does it happen to be Jacopo Manfredi?”

"Seriously? Is it Jacopo Manfredi?"

“Exactly so. Imagine a man who has transacted business with me for I don’t know how long, to the amount of 800,000 or 900,000 francs during the year. Never a mistake or delay—a fellow who paid like a prince. Well, I was a million in advance with him, and now my fine Jacopo Manfredi suspends payment!”

“Exactly. Imagine a guy who’s done business with me for who knows how long, totaling 800,000 or 900,000 francs over the year. Not a single mistake or delay—he paid like a royal. Well, I was a million in the hole with him, and now my good friend Jacopo Manfredi has stopped payments!”

“Really?”

"Seriously?"

“It is an unheard-of fatality. I draw upon him for 600,000 francs, my bills are returned unpaid, and, more than that, I hold bills of exchange signed by him to the value of 400,000 francs, payable at his correspondent’s in Paris at the end of this month. Today is the 30th. I present them; but my correspondent has disappeared. This, with my Spanish affairs, made a pretty end to the month.”

“It’s an unbelievable disaster. I’m counting on him for 600,000 francs, my bills come back unpaid, and on top of that, I have promissory notes signed by him worth 400,000 francs, due at his associate’s in Paris by the end of this month. Today is the 30th. I present them, but my associate has vanished. This, along with my Spanish dealings, wrapped up the month nicely.”

“Then you really lost by that affair in Spain?”

“So, you actually lost because of that situation in Spain?”

“Yes; only 700,000 francs out of my cash box—nothing more!”

“Yeah; just 700,000 francs from my cash box—nothing else!”

“Why, how could you make such a mistake—such an old stager?”

“Why, how could you make such a mistake—after all this time?”

“Oh, it is all my wife’s fault. She dreamed Don Carlos had returned to Spain; she believes in dreams. It is magnetism, she says, and when she dreams a thing it is sure to happen, she assures me. On this conviction I allow her to speculate, she having her bank and her stockbroker; she speculated and lost. It is true she speculates with her own money, not mine; nevertheless, you can understand that when 700,000 francs leave the wife’s pocket, the husband always finds it out. But do you mean to say you have not heard of this? Why, the thing has made a tremendous noise.”

“Oh, it's all my wife’s fault. She dreamed that Don Carlos had returned to Spain; she believes in dreams. It's magnetism, she says, and when she dreams something, it's bound to happen, she insists. Because of this belief, I let her invest, since she has her own bank and stockbroker; she invested and lost. It's true she uses her own money, not mine; still, you can imagine that when 700,000 francs disappear from the wife’s wallet, the husband always finds out. But are you really saying you haven't heard about this? It's been a huge deal.”

“Yes, I heard it spoken of, but I did not know the details, and then no one can be more ignorant than I am of the affairs in the Bourse.”

“Yes, I've heard people talk about it, but I didn't know the details, and honestly, no one can be more clueless than I am about what's going on in the stock market.”

30251m

“Then you do not speculate?”

“Then you don't speculate?”

“I?—How could I speculate when I already have so much trouble in regulating my income? I should be obliged, besides my steward, to keep a clerk and a boy. But touching these Spanish affairs, I think that the baroness did not dream the whole of the Don Carlos matter. The papers said something about it, did they not?”

“I?—How could I even think about that when I already have enough trouble managing my money? I'd have to hire a clerk and a boy on top of my steward. But regarding these Spanish issues, I don't believe the baroness knew the full story about Don Carlos. The papers mentioned something about it, didn’t they?”

“Then you believe the papers?”

“Do you really believe the news?”

“I?—not the least in the world; only I fancied that the honest Messager was an exception to the rule, and that it only announced telegraphic despatches.”

“I?—not at all; I just thought that the honest Messager was an exception to the rule, and that it only reported telegraphic messages.”

“Well, that’s what puzzles me,” replied Danglars; “the news of the return of Don Carlos was brought by telegraph.”

“Well, that’s what confuses me,” replied Danglars; “the news of Don Carlos's return was delivered by telegraph.”

“So that,” said Monte Cristo, “you have lost nearly 1,700,000 francs this month.”

“So, you’ve lost almost 1,700,000 francs this month,” said Monte Cristo.

“Not nearly, indeed; that is exactly my loss.”

“Not at all; that’s exactly what I’m missing.”

Diable!” said Monte Cristo compassionately, “it is a hard blow for a third-rate fortune.”

Wow!” said Monte Cristo compassionately, “it's a tough hit for a second-rate fortune.”

“Third-rate,” said Danglars, rather humble, “what do you mean by that?”

“Third-rate,” said Danglars, sounding quite humble, “what do you mean by that?”

“Certainly,” continued Monte Cristo, “I make three assortments in fortune—first-rate, second-rate, and third-rate fortunes. I call those first-rate which are composed of treasures one possesses under one’s hand, such as mines, lands, and funded property, in such states as France, Austria, and England, provided these treasures and property form a total of about a hundred millions; I call those second-rate fortunes, that are gained by manufacturing enterprises, joint-stock companies, viceroyalties, and principalities, not drawing more than 1,500,000 francs, the whole forming a capital of about fifty millions; finally, I call those third-rate fortunes, which are composed of a fluctuating capital, dependent upon the will of others, or upon chances which a bankruptcy involves or a false telegram shakes, such as banks, speculations of the day—in fact, all operations under the influence of greater or less mischances, the whole bringing in a real or fictitious capital of about fifteen millions. I think this is about your position, is it not?”

“Sure,” continued Monte Cristo, “I categorize fortune into three tiers—first-rate, second-rate, and third-rate fortunes. I define first-rate fortunes as those made up of assets one controls directly, like mines, land, and investments in countries like France, Austria, and England, as long as these assets total around a hundred million. Second-rate fortunes are those earned through manufacturing businesses, joint-stock companies, governorships, and principalities, bringing in no more than 1,500,000 francs, with a total capital of about fifty million. Lastly, third-rate fortunes consist of unstable capital, reliant on others’ decisions or risks from potential bankruptcy or misleading information, such as banks and speculative ventures—all impacted by various risks, adding up to a real or imaginary capital of around fifteen million. I believe this reflects your situation, right?”

“Confound it, yes!” replied Danglars.

"Curse it, yes!" replied Danglars.

“The result, then, of six more such months as this would be to reduce the third-rate house to despair.”

“The result of six more months like this would be to drive the third-rate house into despair.”

“Oh,” said Danglars, becoming very pale, how you are running on!”

“Oh,” said Danglars, turning very pale, “you really are going on!”

“Let us imagine seven such months,” continued Monte Cristo, in the same tone. “Tell me, have you ever thought that seven times 1,700,000 francs make nearly twelve millions? No, you have not;—well, you are right, for if you indulged in such reflections, you would never risk your principal, which is to the speculator what the skin is to civilized man. We have our clothes, some more splendid than others,—this is our credit; but when a man dies he has only his skin; in the same way, on retiring from business, you have nothing but your real principal of about five or six millions, at the most; for third-rate fortunes are never more than a fourth of what they appear to be, like the locomotive on a railway, the size of which is magnified by the smoke and steam surrounding it. Well, out of the five or six millions which form your real capital, you have just lost nearly two millions, which must, of course, in the same degree diminish your credit and fictitious fortune; to follow out my simile, your skin has been opened by bleeding, and this if repeated three or four times will cause death—so pay attention to it, my dear Monsieur Danglars. Do you want money? Do you wish me to lend you some?”

“Let’s imagine seven months like that,” Monte Cristo continued in the same tone. “Tell me, have you ever thought that seven times 1,700,000 francs adds up to almost twelve million? No, you haven’t; and you’re right, because if you thought about it, you’d never risk your principal, which is to an investor what skin is to a civilized person. We have our clothes, some more luxurious than others—this is our credit; but when a man dies, he has only his skin. Similarly, when you retire from business, you’re left with nothing but your actual capital of about five or six million at most; because third-rate fortunes are usually only a quarter of what they seem, just like a train that looks larger because of the smoke and steam around it. Well, out of that five or six million that makes up your real capital, you’ve just lost nearly two million, which will, of course, reduce your credit and inflated fortune; to follow my analogy, your skin has been opened by bleeding, and if you continue to lose like this three or four more times, it could be fatal—so be careful, my dear Monsieur Danglars. Do you need money? Do you want me to lend you some?”

30253m

“What a bad calculator you are!” exclaimed Danglars, calling to his assistance all his philosophy and dissimulation. “I have made money at the same time by speculations which have succeeded. I have made up the loss of blood by nutrition. I lost a battle in Spain, I have been defeated in Trieste, but my naval army in India will have taken some galleons, and my Mexican pioneers will have discovered some mine.”

“What a terrible calculator you are!” exclaimed Danglars, calling on all his philosophy and deception. “I’ve made money through successful ventures at the same time. I’ve compensated for the loss of blood with nutrition. I lost a battle in Spain, I was defeated in Trieste, but my naval fleet in India will have captured some galleons, and my Mexican explorers will have uncovered a mine.”

“Very good, very good! But the wound remains and will reopen at the first loss.”

“Very good, very good! But the wound is still there and will open up again at the first sign of loss.”

“No, for I am only embarked in certainties,” replied Danglars, with the air of a mountebank sounding his own praises; “to involve me, three governments must crumble to dust.”

“No, because I’m only involved in certainties,” replied Danglars, with the attitude of a showman bragging about himself; “three governments would have to fall apart to get me involved.”

“Well, such things have been.”

"Well, that kind of stuff happens."

“That there should be a famine!”

“That there should be a famine!”

“Recollect the seven fat and the seven lean kine.”

“Remember the seven healthy cows and the seven skinny cows.”

“Or, that the sea should become dry, as in the days of Pharaoh, and even then my vessels would become caravans.”

“Or, that the sea should dry up, like it did in Pharaoh's time, and even then my ships would turn into caravans.”

“So much the better. I congratulate you, my dear M. Danglars,” said Monte Cristo; “I see I was deceived, and that you belong to the class of second-rate fortunes.”

“So much the better. Congratulations, my dear M. Danglars,” said Monte Cristo; “I realize I was fooled, and that you belong to the category of second-rate fortunes.”

“I think I may aspire to that honor,” said Danglars with a smile, which reminded Monte Cristo of the sickly moons which bad artists are so fond of daubing into their pictures of ruins. “But, while we are speaking of business,” Danglars added, pleased to find an opportunity of changing the subject, “tell me what I am to do for M. Cavalcanti.”

“I think I might aim for that honor,” said Danglars with a smile, which reminded Monte Cristo of the sickly moons that bad artists love to paint into their pictures of ruins. “But since we’re talking about business,” Danglars continued, happy to find an opportunity to change the subject, “tell me what I should do for M. Cavalcanti.”

“Give him money, if he is recommended to you, and the recommendation seems good.”

“Give him money if he comes highly recommended and that recommendation sounds legitimate.”

“Excellent; he presented himself this morning with a bond of 40,000 francs, payable at sight, on you, signed by Busoni, and returned by you to me, with your endorsement—of course, I immediately counted him over the forty bank-notes.”

“Great; he showed up this morning with a bond of 40,000 francs, payable on demand, made out to you, signed by Busoni, and handed back to me with your endorsement—naturally, I immediately counted out the forty banknotes to him.”

Monte Cristo nodded his head in token of assent.

Monte Cristo nodded in approval.

“But that is not all,” continued Danglars; “he has opened an account with my house for his son.”

“But that's not all,” continued Danglars; “he's opened an account with my business for his son.”

“May I ask how much he allows the young man?”

"Can I ask how much he gives the young man?"

“Five thousand francs per month.”

“$5,000 per month.”

“Sixty thousand francs per year. I thought I was right in believing that Cavalcanti to be a stingy fellow. How can a young man live upon 5,000 francs a month?”

“Sixty thousand francs a year. I thought I was correct in thinking that Cavalcanti was a stingy guy. How can a young man live on 5,000 francs a month?”

“But you understand that if the young man should want a few thousands more——”

“But you understand that if the young man wants a few thousand more——”

“Do not advance it; the father will never repay it. You do not know these ultramontane millionaires; they are regular misers. And by whom were they recommended to you?”

“Don’t move it forward; the father will never pay it back. You don’t know these wealthy foreign millionaires; they’re just ordinary cheapskates. And who recommended them to you?”

“Oh, by the house of Fenzi, one of the best in Florence.”

“Oh, by the Fenzi house, one of the finest in Florence.”

“I do not mean to say you will lose, but, nevertheless, mind you hold to the terms of the agreement.”

“I’m not saying you will lose, but just make sure you stick to the terms of the agreement.”

“Would you not trust the Cavalcanti?”

“Would you not trust the Cavalcanti?”

“I? oh, I would advance ten millions on his signature. I was only speaking in reference to the second-rate fortunes we were mentioning just now.”

“I? Oh, I would lend ten million based on his signature. I was just talking about the second-rate fortunes we were discussing a moment ago.”

“And with all this, how unassuming he is! I should never have taken him for anything more than a mere major.”

“And with all this, how humble he is! I would never have thought he was anything more than just a major.”

“And you would have flattered him, for certainly, as you say, he has no manner. The first time I saw him he appeared to me like an old lieutenant who had grown mouldy under his epaulets. But all the Italians are the same; they are like old Jews when they are not glittering in Oriental splendor.”

“And you would have flattered him because, as you said, he has no style. The first time I saw him, he reminded me of an old lieutenant who had gotten moldy under his epaulets. But all Italians are the same; they look like old Jews when they're not shining in Eastern glamour.”

“The young man is better,” said Danglars.

“The young man is better,” said Danglars.

“Yes; a little nervous, perhaps, but, upon the whole, he appeared tolerable. I was uneasy about him.”

“Yeah; a bit nervous, maybe, but overall, he seemed okay. I was worried about him.”

“Why?”

“Why?”

“Because you met him at my house, just after his introduction into the world, as they told me. He has been travelling with a very severe tutor, and had never been to Paris before.”

“Because you met him at my house, right after he was introduced to society, as they mentioned to me. He’s been traveling with a really strict tutor and had never been to Paris before.”

“Ah, I believe noblemen marry amongst themselves, do they not?” asked Danglars carelessly; “they like to unite their fortunes.”

“Ah, I think nobles marry each other, don’t they?” asked Danglars nonchalantly; “they prefer to combine their wealth.”

“It is usual, certainly; but Cavalcanti is an original who does nothing like other people. I cannot help thinking that he has brought his son to France to choose a wife.”

“It’s pretty normal, for sure; but Cavalcanti is unique and doesn’t follow what everyone else does. I can’t shake the thought that he brought his son to France to find a wife.”

“Do you think so?”

"Do you really think so?"

“I am sure of it.”

“I’m sure of it.”

“And you have heard his fortune mentioned?”

“And you’ve heard about his luck?”

“Nothing else was talked of; only some said he was worth millions, and others that he did not possess a farthing.”

“Nothing else was discussed; some said he was worth millions, while others claimed he didn't have a penny.”

“And what is your opinion?”

"What do you think?"

“I ought not to influence you, because it is only my own personal impression.”

"I shouldn't influence you, because this is just my own personal opinion."

“Well, and it is that——”

"Well, and that's it——"

“My opinion is, that all these old podestàs, these ancient condottieri,—for the Cavalcanti have commanded armies and governed provinces,—my opinion, I say, is, that they have buried their millions in corners, the secret of which they have transmitted only to their eldest sons, who have done the same from generation to generation; and the proof of this is seen in their yellow and dry appearance, like the florins of the republic, which, from being constantly gazed upon, have become reflected in them.”

“My opinion is that all these old podestàs, these ancient condottieri—since the Cavalcanti have led armies and ruled provinces—my opinion, I say, is that they have buried their millions in hidden places, a secret passed down only to their eldest sons, who have done the same from one generation to the next; and the evidence of this is seen in their yellow and dry appearance, like the florins of the republic, which, from being constantly looked at, have become reflected in them.”

“Certainly,” said Danglars, “and this is further supported by the fact of their not possessing an inch of land.”

“Sure,” said Danglars, “and this is also backed up by the fact that they don't own a single inch of land.”

“Very little, at least; I know of none which Cavalcanti possesses, excepting his palace in Lucca.”

“Not much, really; I don't know of any that Cavalcanti has, except for his palace in Lucca.”

“Ah, he has a palace?” said Danglars, laughing; “come, that is something.”

“Wow, he has a palace?” said Danglars, laughing; “now that’s impressive.”

“Yes; and more than that, he lets it to the Minister of Finance while he lives in a simple house. Oh, as I told you before, I think the old fellow is very close.”

“Yes, and even more than that, he rents it out to the Minister of Finance while he lives in a modest house. Oh, like I mentioned before, I think the old guy is really tight-fisted.”

“Come, you do not flatter him.”

“Come on, you’re not being honest with him.”

“I scarcely know him; I think I have seen him three times in my life; all I know relating to him is through Busoni and himself. He was telling me this morning that, tired of letting his property lie dormant in Italy, which is a dead nation, he wished to find a method, either in France or England, of multiplying his millions, but remember, that though I place great confidence in Busoni, I am not responsible for this.”

“I hardly know him; I think I’ve seen him three times in my life; all I know about him is from Busoni and from him. He was telling me this morning that, tired of having his property sit unused in Italy, which is a stagnant country, he wanted to find a way, either in France or England, to grow his wealth, but just remember that while I trust Busoni a lot, I’m not responsible for this.”

“Never mind; accept my thanks for the client you have sent me. It is a fine name to inscribe on my ledgers, and my cashier was quite proud of it when I explained to him who the Cavalcanti were. By the way, this is merely a simple question, when this sort of people marry their sons, do they give them any fortune?”

“Never mind; just accept my thanks for the client you sent my way. It's a great name to have in my records, and my cashier was pretty proud when I told him who the Cavalcanti were. By the way, I have a quick question: when people like them marry off their sons, do they give them any kind of fortune?”

“Oh, that depends upon circumstances. I know an Italian prince, rich as a gold mine, one of the noblest families in Tuscany, who, when his sons married according to his wish, gave them millions; and when they married against his consent, merely allowed them thirty crowns a month. Should Andrea marry according to his father’s views, he will, perhaps, give him one, two, or three millions. For example, supposing it were the daughter of a banker, he might take an interest in the house of the father-in-law of his son; then again, if he disliked his choice, the major takes the key, double-locks his coffer, and Master Andrea would be obliged to live like the sons of a Parisian family, by shuffling cards or rattling the dice.”

“Oh, that depends on the situation. I know an Italian prince, as rich as a gold mine, from one of the noblest families in Tuscany, who gave his sons millions when they married according to his wishes, but only allowed them thirty crowns a month when they went against his consent. If Andrea marries in line with his father’s preferences, he might get one, two, or three million. For instance, if it’s the daughter of a banker, he could have a stake in his father-in-law's business. However, if he doesn’t like the choice, the prince might lock up his money, and Master Andrea would have to live like the sons of a Parisian family, turning to card games or dice rolling to get by.”

“Ah, that boy will find out some Bavarian or Peruvian princess; he will want a crown, an El Dorado, and Potosí.”

“Ah, that boy will discover some Bavarian or Peruvian princess; he will want a crown, an El Dorado, and Potosí.”

“No; these grand lords on the other side of the Alps frequently marry into plain families; like Jupiter, they like to cross the race. But do you wish to marry Andrea, my dear M. Danglars, that you are asking so many questions?”

“No; these wealthy lords across the Alps often marry into ordinary families; like Jupiter, they enjoy mixing things up. But are you wanting to marry Andrea, my dear M. Danglars, since you’re asking so many questions?”

Ma foi,” said Danglars, “it would not be a bad speculation, I fancy, and you know I am a speculator.”

“Honestly,” said Danglars, “I think it wouldn't be a bad investment, and you know I’m into that kind of thing.”

“You are not thinking of Mademoiselle Danglars, I hope; you would not like poor Andrea to have his throat cut by Albert?”

“You’re not thinking about Mademoiselle Danglars, I hope; you wouldn’t want poor Andrea to get his throat cut by Albert, would you?”

“Albert,” repeated Danglars, shrugging his shoulders; “ah, well; he would care very little about it, I think.”

“Albert,” Danglars said again, shrugging his shoulders. “Well, I doubt he would care much about it.”

“But he is betrothed to your daughter, I believe?”

"But he's engaged to your daughter, right?"

“Well, M. de Morcerf and I have talked about this marriage, but Madame de Morcerf and Albert——”

“Well, M. de Morcerf and I have discussed this marriage, but Madame de Morcerf and Albert——”

“You do not mean to say that it would not be a good match?”

“You're not saying it wouldn't be a good match, are you?”

“Indeed, I imagine that Mademoiselle Danglars is as good as M. de Morcerf.”

“Honestly, I think Mademoiselle Danglars is just as good as M. de Morcerf.”

“Mademoiselle Danglars’ fortune will be great, no doubt, especially if the telegraph should not make any more mistakes.”

“Mademoiselle Danglars’ fortune will definitely be substantial, especially if the telegraph doesn’t make any more errors.”

“Oh, I do not mean her fortune only; but tell me——”

“Oh, I don’t just mean her wealth; but tell me——”

“What?”

“What’s up?”

“Why did you not invite M. and Madame de Morcerf to your dinner?”

“Why didn’t you invite Mr. and Mrs. de Morcerf to your dinner?”

“I did so, but he excused himself on account of Madame de Morcerf being obliged to go to Dieppe for the benefit of sea air.”

“I did that, but he said he couldn't make it because Madame de Morcerf had to go to Dieppe for the fresh sea air.”

“Yes, yes,” said Danglars, laughing, “it would do her a great deal of good.”

“Yes, yes,” said Danglars, laughing, “it would really help her a lot.”

“Why so?”

"Why is that?"

“Because it is the air she always breathed in her youth.”

“Because it is the air she always breathed in her youth.”

Monte Cristo took no notice of this ill-natured remark.

Monte Cristo ignored this unkind comment.

“But still, if Albert be not so rich as Mademoiselle Danglars,” said the count, “you must allow that he has a fine name?”

“But still, if Albert isn't as rich as Mademoiselle Danglars,” said the count, “you have to admit that he has a great name?”

“So he has; but I like mine as well.”

“So he has; but I like mine too.”

“Certainly; your name is popular, and does honor to the title they have adorned it with; but you are too intelligent not to know that according to a prejudice, too firmly rooted to be exterminated, a nobility which dates back five centuries is worth more than one that can only reckon twenty years.”

“Surely; your name is well-known and lives up to the title it carries; but you’re smart enough to understand that due to a prejudice that’s too deeply ingrained to be eradicated, a nobility that goes back five centuries is valued more than one that’s only been around for twenty years.”

“And for this very reason,” said Danglars with a smile, which he tried to make sardonic, “I prefer M. Andrea Cavalcanti to M. Albert de Morcerf.”

“And for this very reason,” said Danglars with a smile that he tried to make sarcastic, “I prefer M. Andrea Cavalcanti to M. Albert de Morcerf.”

“Still, I should not think the Morcerfs would yield to the Cavalcanti?”

“Still, I shouldn't think the Morcerfs would give in to the Cavalcanti?”

“The Morcerfs!—Stay, my dear count,” said Danglars; “you are a man of the world, are you not?”

“The Morcerfs!—Hold on, my dear count,” said Danglars; “you’re a worldly man, aren’t you?”

“I think so.”

"Yeah, I think so."

“And you understand heraldry?”

"And you get heraldry?"

“A little.”

"Just a bit."

“Well, look at my coat-of-arms, it is worth more than Morcerf’s.”

“Well, check out my coat of arms, it’s worth more than Morcerf’s.”

“Why so?”

“Why's that?”

“Because, though I am not a baron by birth, my real name is, at least, Danglars.”

“Because, even though I wasn’t born a baron, my actual name is, at least, Danglars.”

“Well, what then?”

"What's next?"

“While his name is not Morcerf.”

“Even though his name isn’t Morcerf.”

“How?—not Morcerf?”

“How? — not Morcerf?”

“Not the least in the world.”

“Not in the least in the world.”

“Go on.”

"Continue."

“I have been made a baron, so that I actually am one; he made himself a count, so that he is not one at all.”

"I've been made a baron, which means I really am one; he made himself a count, so he isn’t one at all."

“Impossible!”

“No way!”

“Listen my dear count; M. de Morcerf has been my friend, or rather my acquaintance, during the last thirty years. You know I have made the most of my arms, though I never forgot my origin.”

“Listen, my dear count; M. de Morcerf has been my friend, or more accurately, my acquaintance, for the last thirty years. You know I’ve made the most of my status, although I’ve never forgotten where I came from.”

“A proof of great humility or great pride,” said Monte Cristo.

“A sign of either great humility or great pride,” said Monte Cristo.

“Well, when I was a clerk, Morcerf was a mere fisherman.”

“Well, back when I was a clerk, Morcerf was just a simple fisherman.”

“And then he was called——”

“And then he was called—”

“Fernand.”

"Fernand."

“Only Fernand?”

“Just Fernand?”

“Fernand Mondego.”

“Fernand Mondego.”

“You are sure?”

"Are you sure?"

Pardieu! I have bought enough fish of him to know his name.”

Pardieu! I've bought enough fish from him to know his name.”

“Then, why did you think of giving your daughter to him?”

“Then, why did you consider giving your daughter to him?”

“Because Fernand and Danglars, being both parvenus, both having become noble, both rich, are about equal in worth, excepting that there have been certain things mentioned of him that were never said of me.”

“Since Fernand and Danglars are both social climbers, both have become noble, and both are wealthy, they are roughly equal in value, except for a few things that have been said about him that were never said about me.”

“What?”

“What?”

“Oh, nothing!”

“Oh, never mind!”

“Ah, yes; what you tell me recalls to mind something about the name of Fernand Mondego. I have heard that name in Greece.”

"Ah, yes; what you’re telling me reminds me of something about the name Fernand Mondego. I've heard that name in Greece."

“In conjunction with the affairs of Ali Pasha?”

“In connection with the matters of Ali Pasha?”

“Exactly so.”

"That's correct."

“This is the mystery,” said Danglars. “I acknowledge I would have given anything to find it out.”

“This is the mystery,” said Danglars. “I admit I would have given anything to discover it.”

“It would be very easy if you much wished it?”

"It would be really easy if you wanted it that much?"

“How so?”

"How come?"

“Probably you have some correspondent in Greece?”

“Do you have a pen pal in Greece?”

“I should think so.”

"I think so."

“At Yanina?”

“At Yanina?”

“Everywhere.”

"All over."

“Well, write to your correspondent in Yanina, and ask him what part was played by a Frenchman named Fernand Mondego in the catastrophe of Ali Tepelini.”

“Well, write to your contact in Yanina and ask him what role a Frenchman named Fernand Mondego played in the disaster involving Ali Tepelini.”

“You are right,” exclaimed Danglars, rising quickly, “I will write today.”

"You’re right," said Danglars, getting up quickly. "I'll write today."

“Do so.”

"Go for it."

“I will.”

"I'm in."

30259m

“And if you should hear of anything very scandalous——”

“And if you hear of anything really scandalous——”

“I will communicate it to you.”

"I'll keep you posted."

“You will oblige me.”

"You will do me a favor."

Danglars rushed out of the room, and made but one leap into his coupé.

Danglars rushed out of the room and jumped into his coupé.

Chapter 67. The Office of the King’s Attorney

Let us leave the banker driving his horses at their fullest speed, and follow Madame Danglars in her morning excursion. We have said that at half-past twelve o’clock Madame Danglars had ordered her horses, and had left home in the carriage. She directed her course towards the Faubourg Saint Germain, went down the Rue Mazarine, and stopped at the Passage du Pont-Neuf. She descended, and went through the passage. She was very plainly dressed, as would be the case with a woman of taste walking in the morning. At the Rue Guénégaud she called a cab, and directed the driver to go to the Rue de Harlay. As soon as she was seated in the vehicle, she drew from her pocket a very thick black veil, which she tied on to her straw bonnet. She then replaced the bonnet, and saw with pleasure, in a little pocket-mirror, that her white complexion and brilliant eyes were alone visible. The cab crossed the Pont-Neuf and entered the Rue de Harlay by the Place Dauphine; the driver was paid as the door opened, and stepping lightly up the stairs Madame Danglars soon reached the Salle des Pas-Perdus.

Let's leave the banker as he drives his horses at full speed and follow Madame Danglars on her morning outing. We mentioned that at twelve-thirty, Madame Danglars ordered her horses and left home in a carriage. She headed towards Faubourg Saint-Germain, went down Rue Mazarine, and stopped at Passage du Pont-Neuf. She got out and walked through the passage. She dressed simply, like a tasteful woman out for a morning stroll. At Rue Guénégaud, she hailed a cab and told the driver to go to Rue de Harlay. Once settled in the vehicle, she pulled out a thick black veil from her pocket and tied it to her straw hat. She then put the hat back on and was pleased to see in a small mirror that only her pale complexion and bright eyes were visible. The cab crossed Pont-Neuf and entered Rue de Harlay via Place Dauphine; she paid the driver as the door opened and, stepping lightly up the stairs, Madame Danglars quickly reached the Salle des Pas-Perdus.

There was a great deal going on that morning, and many business-like persons at the Palais; business-like persons pay very little attention to women, and Madame Danglars crossed the hall without exciting any more attention than any other woman calling upon her lawyer.

There was a lot happening that morning, and many serious-looking people at the Palais; serious-looking people hardly noticed women, and Madame Danglars walked through the hall without drawing any more attention than any other woman visiting her lawyer.

There was a great press of people in M. de Villefort’s antechamber, but Madame Danglars had no occasion even to pronounce her name. The instant she appeared the door-keeper rose, came to her, and asked her whether she was not the person with whom the procureur had made an appointment; and on her affirmative answer being given, he conducted her by a private passage to M. de Villefort’s office.

There was a big crowd of people in M. de Villefort’s waiting room, but Madame Danglars didn’t even need to say her name. As soon as she walked in, the doorman got up, approached her, and asked if she was the one the attorney had scheduled a meeting with. After she confirmed, he led her through a private hallway to M. de Villefort’s office.

The magistrate was seated in an armchair, writing, with his back towards the door; he did not move as he heard it open, and the door-keeper pronounce the words, “Walk in, madame,” and then reclose it; but no sooner had the man’s footsteps ceased, than he started up, drew the bolts, closed the curtains, and examined every corner of the room. Then, when he had assured himself that he could neither be seen nor heard, and was consequently relieved of doubts, he said:

The magistrate was sitting in an armchair, writing with his back to the door. He didn’t move when he heard it open and the doorkeeper say, “Come in, ma’am,” and then shut it again. But as soon as the man’s footsteps faded away, he jumped up, locked the door, pulled the curtains shut, and checked every corner of the room. Once he was sure that no one could see or hear him, and felt reassured, he said:

“Thanks, madame,—thanks for your punctuality;” and he offered a chair to Madame Danglars, which she accepted, for her heart beat so violently that she felt nearly suffocated.

“Thanks, ma'am,—thanks for being on time;” and he offered a chair to Madame Danglars, which she accepted, as her heart raced so much that she felt almost suffocated.

30261m

“It is a long time, madame,” said the procureur, describing a half-circle with his chair, so as to place himself exactly opposite to Madame Danglars,—“it is a long time since I had the pleasure of speaking alone with you, and I regret that we have only now met to enter upon a painful conversation.”

“It’s been a while, madam,” said the prosecutor, pivoting his chair to sit directly across from Madame Danglars. “It’s been a long time since I had the pleasure of talking with you one-on-one, and I regret that we’re only just now meeting to discuss something so difficult.”

“Nevertheless, sir, you see I have answered your first appeal, although certainly the conversation must be much more painful for me than for you.” Villefort smiled bitterly.

“Still, sir, you see I have responded to your first request, even though this conversation is definitely more painful for me than for you.” Villefort smiled bitterly.

“It is true, then,” he said, rather uttering his thoughts aloud than addressing his companion,—“it is true, then, that all our actions leave their traces—some sad, others bright—on our paths; it is true that every step in our lives is like the course of an insect on the sands;—it leaves its track! Alas, to many the path is traced by tears.”

“It’s true, then,” he said, more thinking out loud than talking to his friend—“it’s true that all our actions leave their marks—some sad, others happy—on our journeys; it’s true that every step in our lives is like an insect moving on the sand; it leaves a trail! Unfortunately, for many, the path is marked by tears.”

“Sir,” said Madame Danglars, “you can feel for my emotion, can you not? Spare me, then, I beseech you. When I look at this room,—whence so many guilty creatures have departed, trembling and ashamed, when I look at that chair before which I now sit trembling and ashamed,—oh, it requires all my reason to convince me that I am not a very guilty woman and you a menacing judge.”

“Sir,” said Madame Danglars, “you can understand my feelings, can’t you? Please, I beg you. When I look at this room— from which so many guilty people have left, shaking and ashamed, when I look at that chair where I now sit trembling and ashamed—oh, it takes all my mental strength to convince myself that I’m not a very guilty woman and you’re not a threatening judge.”

Villefort dropped his head and sighed.

Villefort lowered his head and sighed.

“And I,” he said, “I feel that my place is not in the judge’s seat, but on the prisoner’s bench.”

“And I,” he said, “I feel like my place isn’t in the judge’s seat, but on the prisoner’s bench.”

30263m

“You?” said Madame Danglars.

"You?" said Madame Danglars.

“Yes, I.”

“Yeah, I do.”

“I think, sir, you exaggerate your situation,” said Madame Danglars, whose beautiful eyes sparkled for a moment. “The paths of which you were just speaking have been traced by all young men of ardent imaginations. Besides the pleasure, there is always remorse from the indulgence of our passions, and, after all, what have you men to fear from all this? the world excuses, and notoriety ennobles you.”

“I think you’re overstating your situation, sir,” said Madame Danglars, her beautiful eyes sparkling for a moment. “The paths you just mentioned have been explored by all young men with passionate imaginations. Along with pleasure, there’s always guilt that comes from indulging our desires, and really, what do you men have to fear from all this? The world forgives, and notoriety elevates you.”

“Madame,” replied Villefort, “you know that I am no hypocrite, or, at least, that I never deceive without a reason. If my brow be severe, it is because many misfortunes have clouded it; if my heart be petrified, it is that it might sustain the blows it has received. I was not so in my youth, I was not so on the night of the betrothal, when we were all seated around a table in the Rue du Cours at Marseilles. But since then everything has changed in and about me; I am accustomed to brave difficulties, and, in the conflict to crush those who, by their own free will, or by chance, voluntarily or involuntarily, interfere with me in my career. It is generally the case that what we most ardently desire is as ardently withheld from us by those who wish to obtain it, or from whom we attempt to snatch it. Thus, the greater number of a man’s errors come before him disguised under the specious form of necessity; then, after error has been committed in a moment of excitement, of delirium, or of fear, we see that we might have avoided and escaped it. The means we might have used, which we in our blindness could not see, then seem simple and easy, and we say, ‘Why did I not do this, instead of that?’ Women, on the contrary, are rarely tormented with remorse; for the decision does not come from you,—your misfortunes are generally imposed upon you, and your faults the results of others’ crimes.”

“Madame,” Villefort replied, “you know I’m not a hypocrite, or at least I don’t deceive without a reason. If I seem serious, it’s because many misfortunes have weighed on my mind; if my heart feels hard, it’s because it has to handle the blows it has taken. I wasn’t like this in my youth, and I wasn’t like this on the night of the engagement when we all gathered around a table on Rue du Cours in Marseilles. But since then, everything has changed in my life; I’ve gotten used to facing challenges, and I fight back against those who, willingly or by chance, get in my way. Generally, what we desire the most is fiercely kept from us by those who want it too, or from whom we try to take it. So, most of a person’s mistakes appear before them disguised as necessity; then, after we make a mistake in a moment of passion, delirium, or fear, we realize we could have avoided it. The solutions we could have taken, which we didn’t see in our blindness, then seem obvious and simple, and we question ourselves, ‘Why didn’t I do this instead of that?’ Women, on the other hand, rarely suffer from remorse; their decisions are often not their own — their misfortunes are usually forced upon them, and their mistakes are the consequences of others’ wrongdoings.”

“In any case, sir, you will allow,” replied Madame Danglars, “that, even if the fault were alone mine, I last night received a severe punishment for it.”

“In any case, sir, you have to agree,” replied Madame Danglars, “that even if the blame were solely mine, I faced a harsh punishment for it last night.”

“Poor thing,” said Villefort, pressing her hand, “it was too severe for your strength, for you were twice overwhelmed, and yet——”

“Poor thing,” said Villefort, holding her hand, “it was too much for you, you were completely overwhelmed twice, and yet——”

“Well?”

"What's up?"

“Well, I must tell you. Collect all your courage, for you have not yet heard all.”

“Well, I have to tell you this. Gather all your courage, because you haven't heard everything yet.”

“Ah,” exclaimed Madame Danglars, alarmed, “what is there more to hear?”

“Ah,” exclaimed Madame Danglars, concerned, “what more is there to hear?”

“You only look back to the past, and it is, indeed, bad enough. Well, picture to yourself a future more gloomy still—certainly frightful, perhaps sanguinary!”

“You only think about the past, and it’s definitely bad enough. Now, imagine a future that’s even darker—certainly terrifying, maybe even bloody!”

The baroness knew how calm Villefort naturally was, and his present excitement frightened her so much that she opened her mouth to scream, but the sound died in her throat.

The baroness knew how calm Villefort usually was, and his current agitation scared her so much that she opened her mouth to scream, but the sound got stuck in her throat.

“How has this terrible past been recalled?” cried Villefort; “how is it that it has escaped from the depths of the tomb and the recesses of our hearts, where it was buried, to visit us now, like a phantom, whitening our cheeks and flushing our brows with shame?”

“How has this awful past been remembered?” cried Villefort; “how has it come back from the depths of the grave and the corners of our hearts, where it was hidden, to haunt us now, like a ghost, draining the color from our faces and bringing heat to our foreheads with shame?”

“Alas,” said Hermine, “doubtless it is chance.”

“Unfortunately,” Hermine said, “it's probably just chance.”

“Chance?” replied Villefort; “No, no, madame, there is no such thing as chance.”

“Chance?” Villefort replied. “No, madame, there’s no such thing as chance.”

“Oh, yes; has not a fatal chance revealed all this? Was it not by chance the Count of Monte Cristo bought that house? Was it not by chance he caused the earth to be dug up? Is it not by chance that the unfortunate child was disinterred under the trees?—that poor innocent offspring of mine, which I never even kissed, but for whom I wept many, many tears. Ah, my heart clung to the count when he mentioned the dear spoil found beneath the flowers.”

“Oh, yes; hasn’t a tragic twist of fate shown all this? Wasn’t it by chance that the Count of Monte Cristo bought that house? Wasn’t it by chance he had the ground dug up? Isn’t it by chance that the unfortunate child was buried under the trees?—that poor innocent child of mine, whom I never even kissed, but for whom I shed so many tears. Ah, my heart reached out to the count when he talked about the sweet treasure found beneath the flowers.”

“Well, no, madame,—this is the terrible news I have to tell you,” said Villefort in a hollow voice—“no, nothing was found beneath the flowers; there was no child disinterred—no. You must not weep, no, you must not groan, you must tremble!”

“Well, no, ma'am—this is the awful news I have to share with you,” said Villefort in a hollow voice—“no, nothing was discovered beneath the flowers; there was no child unearthed—no. You mustn't cry, no, you mustn't moan, you must shake!”

“What can you mean?” asked Madame Danglars, shuddering.

“What do you mean?” asked Madame Danglars, shuddering.

“I mean that M. de Monte Cristo, digging underneath these trees, found neither skeleton nor chest, because neither of them was there!”

“I mean that M. de Monte Cristo, digging under these trees, found neither a skeleton nor a chest, because neither was there!”

“Neither of them there?” repeated Madame Danglars, her staring, wide-open eyes expressing her alarm. “Neither of them there!” she again said, as though striving to impress herself with the meaning of the words which escaped her.

“Neither of them there?” repeated Madame Danglars, her wide-open eyes showing her alarm. “Neither of them there!” she said again, as if trying to grasp the meaning of the words that slipped away from her.

“No,” said Villefort, burying his face in his hands, “no, a hundred times no!”

“No,” Villefort said, burying his face in his hands, “no, a hundred times no!”

“Then you did not bury the poor child there, sir? Why did you deceive me? Where did you place it? tell me—where?”

“Then you didn’t bury the poor child there, sir? Why did you lie to me? Where did you put it? Tell me—where?”

“There! But listen to me—listen—and you will pity me who has for twenty years alone borne the heavy burden of grief I am about to reveal, without casting the least portion upon you.”

“There! But hear me out—hear me—and you will feel for me, who has carried the heavy weight of grief I’m about to share alone for twenty years, without putting any of it on you.”

“Oh, you frighten me! But speak; I will listen.”

“Oh, you scare me! But go ahead; I’m listening.”

“You recollect that sad night, when you were half-expiring on that bed in the red damask room, while I, scarcely less agitated than you, awaited your delivery. The child was born, was given to me—motionless, breathless, voiceless; we thought it dead.”

“You remember that tragic night when you were lying half-unconscious on that bed in the red damask room, and I, just as anxious as you, waited for your delivery. The baby was born and handed to me—still, breathless, silent; we thought it was dead.”

Madame Danglars moved rapidly, as though she would spring from her chair, but Villefort stopped, and clasped his hands as if to implore her attention.

Madame Danglars moved quickly, as if she was about to jump out of her chair, but Villefort held her back and clasped his hands as if to beg for her attention.

“We thought it dead,” he repeated; “I placed it in the chest, which was to take the place of a coffin; I descended to the garden, I dug a hole, and then flung it down in haste. Scarcely had I covered it with earth, when the arm of the Corsican was stretched towards me; I saw a shadow rise, and, at the same time, a flash of light. I felt pain; I wished to cry out, but an icy shiver ran through my veins and stifled my voice; I fell lifeless, and fancied myself killed. Never shall I forget your sublime courage, when, having returned to consciousness, I dragged myself to the foot of the stairs, and you, almost dying yourself, came to meet me. We were obliged to keep silent upon the dreadful catastrophe. You had the fortitude to regain the house, assisted by your nurse. A duel was the pretext for my wound. Though we scarcely expected it, our secret remained in our own keeping alone. I was taken to Versailles; for three months I struggled with death; at last, as I seemed to cling to life, I was ordered to the South. Four men carried me from Paris to Châlons, walking six leagues a day; Madame de Villefort followed the litter in her carriage. At Châlons I was put upon the Saône, thence I passed on to the Rhône, whence I descended, merely with the current, to Arles; at Arles I was again placed on my litter, and continued my journey to Marseilles. My recovery lasted six months. I never heard you mentioned, and I did not dare inquire for you. When I returned to Paris, I learned that you, the widow of M. de Nargonne, had married M. Danglars.

“We thought it was dead,” he repeated; “I put it in the chest, which was supposed to serve as a coffin; I went down to the garden, dug a hole, and hastily tossed it in. Hardly had I covered it with dirt when the Corsican's arm reached out to me; I saw a shadow rise, and at the same time, there was a flash of light. I felt pain; I wanted to scream, but an icy chill ran through my veins and silenced my voice; I fell lifeless, thinking I was dead. I will never forget your incredible bravery when, having regained consciousness, I dragged myself to the foot of the stairs, and you, nearly dying yourself, came to meet me. We had to keep quiet about the terrible tragedy. You had the strength to return to the house with the help of your nurse. A duel was the excuse for my injury. Though we hardly expected it, our secret stayed with us alone. I was taken to Versailles; for three months I fought against death; finally, as I seemed to cling to life, I was sent to the South. Four men carried me from Paris to Châlons, walking six leagues a day; Madame de Villefort followed the litter in her carriage. In Châlons, I was put on the Saône, then went on to the Rhône, where I floated down to Arles; in Arles, I was placed back on my litter and continued my journey to Marseilles. My recovery took six months. I never heard your name mentioned, and I didn’t dare ask about you. When I returned to Paris, I found out that you, the widow of M. de Nargonne, had married M. Danglars.

“What was the subject of my thoughts from the time consciousness returned to me? Always the same—always the child’s corpse, coming every night in my dreams, rising from the earth, and hovering over the grave with menacing look and gesture. I inquired immediately on my return to Paris; the house had not been inhabited since we left it, but it had just been let for nine years. I found the tenant. I pretended that I disliked the idea that a house belonging to my wife’s father and mother should pass into the hands of strangers. I offered to pay them for cancelling the lease; they demanded 6,000 francs. I would have given 10,000—I would have given 20,000. I had the money with me; I made the tenant sign the deed of resilition, and when I had obtained what I so much wanted, I galloped to Auteuil. No one had entered the house since I had left it.

“What was I thinking about from the moment I became aware again? Always the same thing—the child's body, showing up in my dreams every night, rising from the grave and hovering above with a threatening look and gesture. As soon as I got back to Paris, I asked about it; the house hadn’t been lived in since we left, but it had just been rented for nine years. I found the tenant. I acted like I was uncomfortable with the idea of a house that belonged to my wife’s parents being in the hands of strangers. I offered to pay them to cancel the lease; they asked for 6,000 francs. I would have given 10,000—I would have given 20,000. I had the money on me; I had the tenant sign the termination agreement, and once I got what I desperately wanted, I rushed to Auteuil. No one had entered the house since I left.”

“It was five o’clock in the afternoon; I ascended into the red room, and waited for night. There all the thoughts which had disturbed me during my year of constant agony came back with double force. The Corsican, who had declared the vendetta against me, who had followed me from Nîmes to Paris, who had hid himself in the garden, who had struck me, had seen me dig the grave, had seen me inter the child,—he might become acquainted with your person,—nay, he might even then have known it. Would he not one day make you pay for keeping this terrible secret? Would it not be a sweet revenge for him when he found that I had not died from the blow of his dagger? It was therefore necessary, before everything else, and at all risks, that I should cause all traces of the past to disappear—that I should destroy every material vestige; too much reality would always remain in my recollection. It was for this I had annulled the lease—it was for this I had come—it was for this I was waiting.

It was five o’clock in the afternoon; I went up to the red room and waited for night. All the thoughts that had troubled me during my year of constant pain came back with even more intensity. The Corsican, who had sworn revenge against me, who had followed me from Nîmes to Paris, who had hidden in the garden, who had attacked me, had seen me dig the grave, had seen me bury the child—he could recognize you; in fact, he might already know who you are. Would he not one day make you pay for keeping this terrible secret? Wouldn’t it be a sweet revenge for him to find out that I hadn’t died from his dagger’s blow? So it was absolutely essential, above all else, and at any cost, that I made all traces of the past disappear—that I destroyed every physical reminder; too much reality would always linger in my memory. That was why I had canceled the lease—that was why I had come—that was why I was waiting.

“Night arrived; I allowed it to become quite dark. I was without a light in that room; when the wind shook all the doors, behind which I continually expected to see some spy concealed, I trembled. I seemed everywhere to hear your moans behind me in the bed, and I dared not turn around. My heart beat so violently that I feared my wound would open. At length, one by one, all the noises in the neighborhood ceased. I understood that I had nothing to fear, that I should neither be seen nor heard, so I decided upon descending to the garden.

“Night fell, and I let it get really dark. I didn’t have any light in that room; when the wind rattled all the doors, I kept expecting to see some hidden spy and I shuddered. I thought I could hear your cries behind me in the bed, and I was too scared to look back. My heart raced so hard that I was afraid my wound would open up. Finally, one by one, all the sounds around stopped. I realized I had nothing to fear, that I wouldn’t be seen or heard, so I decided to head down to the garden.”

“Listen, Hermine; I consider myself as brave as most men, but when I drew from my breast the little key of the staircase, which I had found in my coat—that little key we both used to cherish so much, which you wished to have fastened to a golden ring—when I opened the door, and saw the pale moon shedding a long stream of white light on the spiral staircase like a spectre, I leaned against the wall, and nearly shrieked. I seemed to be going mad. At last I mastered my agitation. I descended the staircase step by step; the only thing I could not conquer was a strange trembling in my knees. I grasped the railings; if I had relaxed my hold for a moment, I should have fallen. I reached the lower door. Outside this door a spade was placed against the wall; I took it, and advanced towards the thicket. I had provided myself with a dark lantern. In the middle of the lawn I stopped to light it, then I continued my path.

“Listen, Hermine; I see myself as brave as most men, but when I pulled the little key to the staircase from my coat—the little key we both used to cherish so much, the one you wanted to have attached to a golden ring—when I opened the door and saw the pale moon casting a long stream of white light on the spiral staircase like a ghost, I leaned against the wall and almost screamed. I felt like I was losing my mind. Eventually, I got a grip on my nerves. I went down the staircase step by step; the only thing I couldn't shake was a strange trembling in my knees. I held onto the railings; if I had let go for even a moment, I would have fallen. I reached the lower door. Outside this door, a spade was leaning against the wall; I picked it up and headed toward the thicket. I had brought a dark lantern with me. In the middle of the lawn, I stopped to light it, then I continued on my way."

“It was the end of November, all the verdure of the garden had disappeared, the trees were nothing more than skeletons with their long bony arms, and the dead leaves sounded on the gravel under my feet. My terror overcame me to such a degree as I approached the thicket, that I took a pistol from my pocket and armed myself. I fancied continually that I saw the figure of the Corsican between the branches. I examined the thicket with my dark lantern; it was empty. I looked carefully around; I was indeed alone,—no noise disturbed the silence but the owl, whose piercing cry seemed to be calling up the phantoms of the night. I tied my lantern to a forked branch I had noticed a year before at the precise spot where I stopped to dig the hole.

“It was the end of November, all the greenery in the garden had vanished, the trees were just skeletons with their long bony branches, and the dead leaves crunched on the gravel under my feet. My fear took over me so much as I got closer to the thicket that I pulled a pistol from my pocket and armed myself. I kept imagining that I saw the figure of the Corsican among the branches. I checked the thicket with my flashlight; it was empty. I scanned the area carefully; I was truly alone—nothing disturbed the silence except the owl, whose haunting call seemed to be summoning the ghosts of the night. I tied my flashlight to a forked branch I had noticed a year earlier at the exact spot where I had stopped to dig the hole.”

“The grass had grown very thickly there during the summer, and when autumn arrived no one had been there to mow it. Still one place where the grass was thin attracted my attention; it evidently was there I had turned up the ground. I went to work. The hour, then, for which I had been waiting during the last year had at length arrived. How I worked, how I hoped, how I struck every piece of turf, thinking to find some resistance to my spade! But no, I found nothing, though I had made a hole twice as large as the first. I thought I had been deceived—had mistaken the spot. I turned around, I looked at the trees, I tried to recall the details which had struck me at the time. A cold, sharp wind whistled through the leafless branches, and yet the drops fell from my forehead. I recollected that I was stabbed just as I was trampling the ground to fill up the hole; while doing so I had leaned against a laburnum; behind me was an artificial rockery, intended to serve as a resting-place for persons walking in the garden; in falling, my hand, relaxing its hold of the laburnum, felt the coldness of the stone. On my right I saw the tree, behind me the rock. I stood in the same attitude, and threw myself down. I rose, and again began digging and enlarging the hole; still I found nothing, nothing—the chest was no longer there!”

“The grass had grown really thick there during the summer, and by the time autumn came, no one had been there to cut it. Still, one spot where the grass was thin caught my attention; it was clearly where I had dug up the ground. I got to work. The moment I had been waiting for all year had finally arrived. How I worked, how I hoped, how I hit every piece of turf, expecting to feel some resistance against my spade! But no, I found nothing, even though I had made a hole twice as big as the first one. I thought I had been misled—maybe I had picked the wrong spot. I turned around, glanced at the trees, and tried to remember the details that had stood out to me back then. A cold, sharp wind whistled through the bare branches, yet sweat dripped from my forehead. I remembered that I had been hurt just as I was packing the ground to fill the hole; while doing that, I had leaned against a laburnum; behind me was a fake rockery meant to be a resting spot for people strolling in the garden; when I fell, my hand, slipping from the laburnum, touched the cold stone. To my right, I saw the tree, and behind me was the rock. I stood in the same position and threw myself down. I got up and started digging and expanding the hole again; still, I found nothing, nothing—the chest was gone!”

30269m

“The chest no longer there?” murmured Madame Danglars, choking with fear.

“The chest isn’t there anymore?” murmured Madame Danglars, choking with fear.

“Think not I contented myself with this one effort,” continued Villefort. “No; I searched the whole thicket. I thought the assassin, having discovered the chest, and supposing it to be a treasure, had intended carrying it off, but, perceiving his error, had dug another hole, and deposited it there; but I could find nothing. Then the idea struck me that he had not taken these precautions, and had simply thrown it in a corner. In the last case I must wait for daylight to renew my search. I remained in the room and waited.”

“Don't think I was satisfied with just this one attempt,” continued Villefort. “No; I searched the entire thicket. I figured the assassin, after finding the chest, thought it was treasure and planned to take it, but realizing his mistake, he dug another hole and hid it there; but I found nothing. Then it hit me that he might not have taken those precautions and could have just tossed it in a corner. In that case, I’d have to wait for daylight to continue my search. I stayed in the room and waited.”

“Oh, Heaven!”

“Oh, my God!”

30271m

When daylight dawned I went down again. My first visit was to the thicket. I hoped to find some traces which had escaped me in the darkness. I had turned up the earth over a surface of more than twenty feet square, and a depth of two feet. A laborer would not have done in a day what occupied me an hour. But I could find nothing—absolutely nothing. Then I renewed the search. Supposing it had been thrown aside, it would probably be on the path which led to the little gate; but this examination was as useless as the first, and with a bursting heart I returned to the thicket, which now contained no hope for me.”

When morning came, I went down again. My first stop was the thicket. I hoped to find some clues that I had missed in the dark. I had turned over a patch of ground more than twenty feet square and two feet deep. A worker wouldn't have done in a day what took me an hour. But I could find nothing—absolutely nothing. So, I started searching again. If it had been tossed aside, it was probably on the path leading to the little gate; but this search was just as pointless as the first, and with a heavy heart, I returned to the thicket, which now held no hope for me.

“Oh,” cried Madame Danglars, “it was enough to drive you mad!”

“Oh,” cried Madame Danglars, “it was enough to drive you crazy!”

“I hoped for a moment that it might,” said Villefort; “but that happiness was denied me. However, recovering my strength and my ideas, ‘Why,’ said I, ‘should that man have carried away the corpse?’”

“I hoped for a moment that it might,” said Villefort; “but that happiness was denied to me. However, as I regained my strength and clarity, I thought, ‘Why should that man have taken the body?’”

“But you said,” replied Madame Danglars, “he would require it as a proof.”

“But you said,” replied Madame Danglars, “he would need it as evidence.”

“Ah, no, madame, that could not be. Dead bodies are not kept a year; they are shown to a magistrate, and the evidence is taken. Now, nothing of the kind has happened.”

“Ah, no, ma'am, that can't be. Dead bodies aren't kept for a year; they're shown to a judge, and evidence is taken. Now, nothing like that has happened.”

“What then?” asked Hermine, trembling violently.

“What’s next?” Hermine asked, shaking violently.

“Something more terrible, more fatal, more alarming for us—the child was, perhaps, alive, and the assassin may have saved it!”

“Something even more terrible, more deadly, more shocking for us—the child might still be alive, and the killer might have saved it!”

Madame Danglars uttered a piercing cry, and, seizing Villefort’s hands, exclaimed, “My child was alive?” said she; “you buried my child alive? You were not certain my child was dead, and you buried it? Ah——”

Madame Danglars let out a sharp scream and grabbed Villefort’s hands, exclaiming, “My child was alive?” she said. “You buried my child alive? You weren’t sure my child was dead, and you buried it? Oh——”

Madame Danglars had risen, and stood before the procureur, whose hands she wrung in her feeble grasp.

Madame Danglars had gotten up and was standing in front of the prosecutor, whose hands she gripped in her weak hold.

“I know not; I merely suppose so, as I might suppose anything else,” replied Villefort with a look so fixed, it indicated that his powerful mind was on the verge of despair and madness.

“I don’t know; I’m just guessing, as I could guess anything else,” Villefort replied, with such a fixed look that it showed his strong mind was close to despair and madness.

“Ah, my child, my poor child!” cried the baroness, falling on her chair, and stifling her sobs in her handkerchief. Villefort, becoming somewhat reassured, perceived that to avert the maternal storm gathering over his head, he must inspire Madame Danglars with the terror he felt.

“Ah, my child, my poor child!” cried the baroness, collapsing into her chair and stifling her sobs in her handkerchief. Villefort, feeling a bit more at ease, realized that to prevent the maternal storm brewing above him, he needed to instill the same fear in Madame Danglars that he felt.

“You understand, then, that if it were so,” said he, rising in his turn, and approaching the baroness, to speak to her in a lower tone, “we are lost. This child lives, and someone knows it lives—someone is in possession of our secret; and since Monte Cristo speaks before us of a child disinterred, when that child could not be found, it is he who is in possession of our secret.”

“You get it, then, that if that’s the case,” he replied, standing up and moving closer to the baroness to speak more quietly, “we're doomed. This child is alive, and someone knows that it is—someone has our secret; and since Monte Cristo is talking about a child that was dug up when that child couldn’t be found, he’s the one who knows our secret.”

“Just God, avenging God!” murmured Madame Danglars.

“Just God, avenging God!” whispered Madame Danglars.

Villefort’s only answer was a stifled groan.

Villefort just let out a muffled groan.

“But the child—the child, sir?” repeated the agitated mother.

“But the child—the child, sir?” the anxious mother repeated.

“How I have searched for him,” replied Villefort, wringing his hands; “how I have called him in my long sleepless nights; how I have longed for royal wealth to purchase a million of secrets from a million of men, and to find mine among them! At last, one day, when for the hundredth time I took up my spade, I asked myself again and again what the Corsican could have done with the child. A child encumbers a fugitive; perhaps, on perceiving it was still alive, he had thrown it into the river.”

“How I have searched for him,” Villefort replied, wringing his hands. “How I have called out for him during my long, sleepless nights; how I have wished for royal wealth to buy a million secrets from a million people, just to find mine among them! Finally, one day, after picking up my spade for the hundredth time, I kept asking myself what the Corsican could have done with the child. A child is a burden for a fugitive; maybe, realizing it was still alive, he threw it into the river.”

“Impossible!” cried Madame Danglars: “a man may murder another out of revenge, but he would not deliberately drown a child.”

“Impossible!” exclaimed Madame Danglars. “A person might kill someone out of revenge, but they wouldn’t intentionally drown a child.”

“Perhaps,” continued Villefort, “he had put it in the foundling hospital.”

“Maybe,” Villefort continued, “he left it at the orphanage.”

“Oh, yes, yes,” cried the baroness; “my child is there!”

“Oh, yes, yes,” the baroness exclaimed; “my child is there!”

“I ran to the hospital, and learned that the same night—the night of the 20th of September—a child had been brought there, wrapped in part of a fine linen napkin, purposely torn in half. This portion of the napkin was marked with half a baron’s crown, and the letter H.”

“I ran to the hospital and found out that on the same night—the night of September 20th—a child had been brought in, wrapped in part of a fine linen napkin that had been deliberately torn in half. This piece of the napkin had half of a baron’s crown on it, along with the letter H.”

“Truly, truly,” said Madame Danglars, “all my linen is marked thus; Monsieur de Nargonne was a baron, and my name is Hermine. Thank God, my child was not then dead!”

“Honestly,” said Madame Danglars, “all my linen is marked like this; Monsieur de Nargonne was a baron, and my name is Hermine. Thank God, my child wasn't dead then!”

“No, it was not dead.”

“No, it wasn’t dead.”

“And you can tell me so without fearing to make me die of joy? Where is the child?”

“And you can tell me that without being afraid it will make me too happy? Where is the child?”

Villefort shrugged his shoulders.

Villefort shrugged.

“Do I know?” said he; “and do you believe that if I knew I would relate to you all its trials and all its adventures as would a dramatist or a novel writer? Alas, no, I know not. A woman, about six months after, came to claim it with the other half of the napkin. This woman gave all the requisite particulars, and it was intrusted to her.”

“Do I know?” he said. “And do you really think that if I did know, I would share all its challenges and adventures like a playwright or a novelist? Unfortunately, no, I don’t know. About six months later, a woman came to claim it along with the other half of the napkin. This woman provided all the necessary details, and it was handed over to her.”

“But you should have inquired for the woman; you should have traced her.”

“But you should have asked about the woman; you should have looked for her.”

“And what do you think I did? I feigned a criminal process, and employed all the most acute bloodhounds and skilful agents in search of her. They traced her to Châlons, and there they lost her.”

“And what do you think I did? I pretended to start a criminal investigation and hired all the best detectives and skilled agents to find her. They tracked her down to Châlons, but then they lost her.”

“They lost her?”

"They lost her?"

“Yes, forever.”

"Yes, for always."

Madame Danglars had listened to this recital with a sigh, a tear, or a shriek for every detail. “And this is all?” said she; “and you stopped there?”

Madame Danglars listened to this story with a sigh, a tear, or a gasp for every detail. “Is that it?” she asked. “And you just left it at that?”

“Oh, no,” said Villefort; “I never ceased to search and to inquire. However, the last two or three years I had allowed myself some respite. But now I will begin with more perseverance and fury than ever, since fear urges me, not my conscience.”

“Oh, no,” said Villefort; “I never stopped searching and asking. However, for the last couple of years, I gave myself a break. But now I’m going to dive in with more determination and intensity than ever because it’s fear driving me, not my conscience.”

“But,” replied Madame Danglars, “the Count of Monte Cristo can know nothing, or he would not seek our society as he does.”

"But," replied Madame Danglars, "the Count of Monte Cristo can't know anything, or he wouldn't be seeking our company like he does."

“Oh, the wickedness of man is very great,” said Villefort, “since it surpasses the goodness of God. Did you observe that man’s eyes while he was speaking to us?”

“Oh, the wickedness of man is immense,” said Villefort, “since it exceeds the goodness of God. Did you see the look in that man’s eyes while he was talking to us?”

“No.”

“No.”

“But have you ever watched him carefully?”

“But have you ever watched him closely?”

“Doubtless he is capricious, but that is all; one thing alone struck me,—of all the exquisite things he placed before us, he touched nothing. I might have suspected he was poisoning us.”

“Sure, he's unpredictable, but that's about it; one thing really stood out to me—of all the amazing things he showed us, he didn’t touch any of them. I might have thought he was trying to poison us.”

“And you see you would have been deceived.”

“And you see, you would have been fooled.”

“Yes, doubtless.”

"Of course."

“But believe me, that man has other projects. For that reason I wished to see you, to speak to you, to warn you against everyone, but especially against him. Tell me,” cried Villefort, fixing his eyes more steadfastly on her than he had ever done before, “did you ever reveal to anyone our connection?”

“But believe me, that guy has other plans. That's why I wanted to see you, to talk to you, to warn you about everyone, but especially him. Tell me,” Villefort said, looking at her more intensely than he ever had before, “did you ever tell anyone about our connection?”

“Never, to anyone.”

"Never, to anyone."

“You understand me,” replied Villefort, affectionately; “when I say anyone,—pardon my urgency,—to anyone living I mean?”

“You get me,” Villefort replied warmly; “when I say anyone—sorry for being so insistent—I mean anyone who's alive?”

“Yes, yes, I understand very well,” ejaculated the baroness; “never, I swear to you.”

“Yes, yes, I totally get it,” exclaimed the baroness; “never, I promise you.”

“Were you ever in the habit of writing in the evening what had transpired in the morning? Do you keep a journal?”

“Did you ever write down what happened in the morning in the evening? Do you have a journal?”

“No, my life has been passed in frivolity; I wish to forget it myself.”

“No, my life has been spent in triviality; I want to forget it myself.”

“Do you talk in your sleep?”

“Do you talk in your sleep?”

30275m

“I sleep soundly, like a child; do you not remember?”

“I sleep deeply, like a child; don't you remember?”

The color mounted to the baroness’s face, and Villefort turned awfully pale.

The color drained from the baroness’s face, and Villefort turned extremely pale.

“It is true,” said he, in so low a tone that he could hardly be heard.

“It’s true,” he said, in such a low voice that he could barely be heard.

“Well?” said the baroness.

"Well?" said the baroness.

“Well, I understand what I now have to do,” replied Villefort. “In less than one week from this time I will ascertain who this M. de Monte Cristo is, whence he comes, where he goes, and why he speaks in our presence of children that have been disinterred in a garden.”

“Well, I get what I need to do now,” replied Villefort. “In less than a week from now, I will find out who this M. de Monte Cristo is, where he comes from, where he’s going, and why he’s bringing up children that have been dug up in a garden.”

Villefort pronounced these words with an accent which would have made the count shudder had he heard him. Then he pressed the hand the baroness reluctantly gave him, and led her respectfully back to the door. Madame Danglars returned in another cab to the passage, on the other side of which she found her carriage, and her coachman sleeping peacefully on his box while waiting for her.

Villefort said these words in a way that would have made the count shudder if he had heard him. Then he took the hand the baroness reluctantly offered him and respectfully guided her back to the door. Madame Danglars took another cab back to the passage, where she found her carriage and her coachman peacefully asleep on his box while waiting for her.

Chapter 68. A Summer Ball

The same day during the interview between Madame Danglars and the procureur, a travelling-carriage entered the Rue du Helder, passed through the gateway of No. 27, and stopped in the yard. In a moment the door was opened, and Madame de Morcerf alighted, leaning on her son’s arm. Albert soon left her, ordered his horses, and having arranged his toilet, drove to the Champs-Élysées, to the house of Monte Cristo.

That same day, during the interview between Madame Danglars and the prosecutor, a carriage rolled into Rue du Helder, went through the gate of No. 27, and parked in the yard. Moments later, the door opened, and Madame de Morcerf stepped out, leaning on her son’s arm. Albert quickly left her, called for his horses, and after tidying himself up, drove to the Champs-Élysées, to Monte Cristo’s house.

The count received him with his habitual smile. It was a strange thing that no one ever appeared to advance a step in that man’s favor. Those who would, as it were, force a passage to his heart, found an impassable barrier. Morcerf, who ran towards him with open arms, was chilled as he drew near, in spite of the friendly smile, and simply held out his hand. Monte Cristo shook it coldly, according to his invariable practice.

The count greeted him with his usual smile. It was odd that no one ever seemed to make any progress in winning that man over. Those who attempted to reach his heart found an impenetrable wall. Morcerf, who rushed towards him with open arms, felt a chill as he got closer, despite the welcoming smile, and just offered his hand. Monte Cristo shook it coolly, as he always did.

“Here I am, dear count.”

"Here I am, dear count."

“Welcome home again.”

“Welcome back home.”

“I arrived an hour since.”

“I arrived an hour ago.”

“From Dieppe?”

"From Dieppe?"

“No, from Tréport.”

“No, from Tréport.”

“Indeed?”

"Really?"

“And I have come at once to see you.”

“And I’ve come to see you right away.”

“That is extremely kind of you,” said Monte Cristo with a tone of perfect indifference.

"That's really generous of you," said Monte Cristo, sounding completely indifferent.

“And what is the news?”

“And what's the news?”

“You should not ask a stranger, a foreigner, for news.”

“You shouldn't ask a stranger or a foreigner for news.”

“I know it, but in asking for news, I mean, have you done anything for me?”

“I know that, but when I ask for news, I mean, have you done anything for me?”

“Had you commissioned me?” said Monte Cristo, feigning uneasiness.

“Did you hire me?” said Monte Cristo, pretending to be nervous.

“Come, come,” said Albert, “do not assume so much indifference. It is said, sympathy travels rapidly, and when at Tréport, I felt the electric shock; you have either been working for me or thinking of me.”

“Come on,” said Albert, “don’t act so indifferent. It’s said that sympathy travels fast, and when I was in Tréport, I felt an electric jolt; you’ve either been working for me or thinking about me.”

“Possibly,” said Monte Cristo, “I have indeed thought of you, but the magnetic wire I was guiding acted, indeed, without my knowledge.”

“Maybe,” said Monte Cristo, “I have thought of you, but the magnetic wire I was controlling really operated without my awareness.”

30277m

“Indeed! Pray tell me how it happened.”

"Really! Please tell me how it happened."

“Willingly. M. Danglars dined with me.”

“Of course. M. Danglars had dinner with me.”

“I know it; to avoid meeting him, my mother and I left town.”

"I know it; to avoid running into him, my mom and I left town."

“But he met here M. Andrea Cavalcanti.”

“But he met M. Andrea Cavalcanti here.”

“Your Italian prince?”

"Your Italian prince?"

“Not so fast; M. Andrea only calls himself count.”

“Not so fast; M. Andrea just calls himself a count.”

“Calls himself, do you say?”

“Calls himself, you say?”

“Yes, calls himself.”

“Yes, he calls himself.”

“Is he not a count?”

“Isn't he a count?”

“What can I know of him? He calls himself so. I, of course, give him the same title, and everyone else does likewise.”

“What can I really know about him? He calls himself that. Of course, I use the same title for him, and everyone else does too.”

“What a strange man you are! What next? You say M. Danglars dined here?”

“What a strange guy you are! What’s next? You say M. Danglars had dinner here?”

“Yes, with Count Cavalcanti, the marquis his father, Madame Danglars, M. and Madame de Villefort,—charming people,—M. Debray, Maximilian Morrel, and M. de Château-Renaud.”

“Yes, with Count Cavalcanti, his father the marquis, Madame Danglars, Mr. and Mrs. de Villefort—lovely people—Mr. Debray, Maximilian Morrel, and Mr. de Château-Renaud.”

“Did they speak of me?”

“Did they talk about me?”

“Not a word.”

“Not a word.”

“So much the worse.”

"That's too bad."

“Why so? I thought you wished them to forget you?”

“Why is that? I thought you wanted them to forget about you?”

“If they did not speak of me, I am sure they thought about me, and I am in despair.”

“If they didn’t talk about me, I know they were thinking about me, and it leaves me feeling hopeless.”

“How will that affect you, since Mademoiselle Danglars was not among the number here who thought of you? Truly, she might have thought of you at home.”

“How will that affect you, since Mademoiselle Danglars wasn’t one of those here who thought about you? Honestly, she might have thought of you at home.”

“I have no fear of that; or, if she did, it was only in the same way in which I think of her.”

“I’m not afraid of that; or, if she was, it was only in the same way I think of her.”

“Touching sympathy! So you hate each other?” said the count.

“That's touching sympathy! So you two hate each other?” said the count.

“Listen,” said Morcerf—“if Mademoiselle Danglars were disposed to take pity on my supposed martyrdom on her account, and would dispense with all matrimonial formalities between our two families, I am ready to agree to the arrangement. In a word, Mademoiselle Danglars would make a charming mistress—but a wife—diable!

“Listen,” said Morcerf—“if Mademoiselle Danglars feels sorry for my supposed suffering because of her, and is willing to skip all the marriage formalities between our families, I’m all for it. In short, Mademoiselle Danglars would make a lovely mistress—but a wife—no way!

“And this,” said Monte Cristo, “is your opinion of your intended spouse?”

“And this,” said Monte Cristo, “is your take on your future spouse?”

“Yes; it is rather unkind, I acknowledge, but it is true. But as this dream cannot be realized, since Mademoiselle Danglars must become my lawful wife, live perpetually with me, sing to me, compose verses and music within ten paces of me, and that for my whole life, it frightens me. One may forsake a mistress, but a wife,—good heavens! There she must always be; and to marry Mademoiselle Danglars would be awful.”

“Yes; I admit it's pretty harsh, but it's the truth. However, since this dream can't come true because Mademoiselle Danglars has to be my lawfully wedded wife, living with me, singing to me, and writing poems and music just a few steps away for the rest of my life, it terrifies me. You can walk away from a girlfriend, but a wife—good heavens! She'll always be there; marrying Mademoiselle Danglars would be a nightmare.”

“You are difficult to please, viscount.”

"You’re tough to please, viscount."

“Yes, for I often wish for what is impossible.”

"Yes, because I often long for what can't be."

“What is that?”

"What’s that?"

“To find such a wife as my father found.”

“To find a wife like the one my father found.”

Monte Cristo turned pale, and looked at Albert, while playing with some magnificent pistols.

Monte Cristo turned pale and glanced at Albert while fiddling with some stunning pistols.

“Your father was fortunate, then?” said he.

“Was your father lucky, then?” he asked.

“You know my opinion of my mother, count; look at her,—still beautiful, witty, more charming than ever. For any other son to have stayed with his mother for four days at Tréport, it would have been a condescension or a martyrdom, while I return, more contented, more peaceful—shall I say more poetic!—than if I had taken Queen Mab or Titania as my companion.”

“You know how I feel about my mother, Count; just look at her—still beautiful, witty, and more charming than ever. For any other son to spend four days with his mother in Tréport would feel like a sacrifice or an obligation, while I come back feeling more content, more at peace—dare I say more inspired!—than if I had had Queen Mab or Titania by my side.”

30279m

“That is an overwhelming demonstration, and you would make everyone vow to live a single life.”

"That’s a powerful display, and it would make everyone promise to stay single."

“Such are my reasons for not liking to marry Mademoiselle Danglars. Have you ever noticed how much a thing is heightened in value when we obtain possession of it? The diamond which glittered in the window at Marlé’s or Fossin’s shines with more splendor when it is our own; but if we are compelled to acknowledge the superiority of another, and still must retain the one that is inferior, do you not know what we have to endure?”

“Those are my reasons for not wanting to marry Mademoiselle Danglars. Have you ever noticed how much more valuable something becomes once we own it? The diamond that sparkles in the window at Marlé’s or Fossin’s shines even brighter when it’s ours; but if we have to admit that someone else’s is better while still holding onto our lesser one, do you have any idea what we have to go through?”

“Worldling,” murmured the count.

"Worldly," murmured the count.

“Thus I shall rejoice when Mademoiselle Eugénie perceives I am but a pitiful atom, with scarcely as many hundred thousand francs as she has millions.” Monte Cristo smiled. “One plan occurred to me,” continued Albert; “Franz likes all that is eccentric; I tried to make him fall in love with Mademoiselle Danglars; but in spite of four letters, written in the most alluring style, he invariably answered: ‘My eccentricity may be great, but it will not make me break my promise.’”

“Then I’ll be happy when Mademoiselle Eugénie realizes I’m just a pathetic little nobody, with hardly as many hundred thousand francs as she has millions.” Monte Cristo smiled. “I had an idea,” Albert continued. “Franz loves anything unusual; I tried to get him interested in Mademoiselle Danglars. But despite four letters written in the most charming way, he always replied, ‘I may be eccentric, but that won’t make me break my promise.’”

“That is what I call devoted friendship, to recommend to another one whom you would not marry yourself.” Albert smiled.

"That's what I call true friendship—suggesting someone to another person that you wouldn't marry yourself." Albert smiled.

“Apropos,” continued he, “Franz is coming soon, but it will not interest you; you dislike him, I think?”

"By the way," he continued, "Franz is coming soon, but I don't think you'll care; you don't like him, do you?"

“I?” said Monte Cristo; “my dear viscount, how have you discovered that I did not like M. Franz! I like everyone.”

“I?” said Monte Cristo; “my dear viscount, how did you find out that I didn't like M. Franz! I like everyone.”

“And you include me in the expression everyone—many thanks!”

“And you include me in the expression everyone—thank you so much!”

“Let us not mistake,” said Monte Cristo; “I love everyone as God commands us to love our neighbor, as Christians; but I thoroughly hate but a few. Let us return to M. Franz d’Épinay. Did you say he was coming?”

“Let’s not get it twisted,” said Monte Cristo; “I love everyone as God asks us to love our neighbor, as Christians do; but I truly hate only a few. Now, back to M. Franz d’Épinay. Did you say he was coming?”

“Yes; summoned by M. de Villefort, who is apparently as anxious to get Mademoiselle Valentine married as M. Danglars is to see Mademoiselle Eugénie settled. It must be a very irksome office to be the father of a grown-up daughter; it seems to make one feverish, and to raise one’s pulse to ninety beats a minute until the deed is done.”

“Yes; called by M. de Villefort, who seems just as eager to get Mademoiselle Valentine married as M. Danglars is to see Mademoiselle Eugénie settled. It must be quite a stressful job to be the father of an adult daughter; it tends to make one anxious and raises one’s heart rate to ninety beats a minute until it's all finalized.”

“But M. d’Épinay, unlike you, bears his misfortune patiently.”

“But M. d’Épinay, unlike you, handles his misfortune with patience.”

“Still more, he talks seriously about the matter, puts on a white tie, and speaks of his family. He entertains a very high opinion of M. and Madame de Villefort.”

“Moreover, he discusses the issue earnestly, puts on a white tie, and talks about his family. He holds M. and Madame de Villefort in very high regard.”

“Which they deserve, do they not?”

"Don't they deserve it?"

“I believe they do. M. de Villefort has always passed for a severe but a just man.”

“I believe they do. Mr. de Villefort has always been known as a strict but fair man.”

“There is, then, one,” said Monte Cristo, “whom you do not condemn like poor Danglars?”

“There is, then, one,” said Monte Cristo, “whom you don’t condemn like poor Danglars?”

“Because I am not compelled to marry his daughter perhaps,” replied Albert, laughing.

"Maybe it's because I'm not forced to marry his daughter," Albert replied, laughing.

“Indeed, my dear sir,” said Monte Cristo, “you are revoltingly foppish.”

“Honestly, my dear sir,” said Monte Cristo, “you are incredibly pretentious.”

“I foppish? how do you mean?”

“I'm foppish? What do you mean by that?”

“Yes; pray take a cigar, and cease to defend yourself, and to struggle to escape marrying Mademoiselle Danglars. Let things take their course; perhaps you may not have to retract.”

“Yes, please take a cigar and stop defending yourself and trying to avoid marrying Mademoiselle Danglars. Just let things happen as they will; maybe you won't have to take it back.”

“Bah!” said Albert, staring.

“Ugh!” said Albert, staring.

“Doubtless, my dear viscount, you will not be taken by force; and seriously, do you wish to break off your engagement?”

“Of course, my dear viscount, you won’t be forced into anything; but honestly, do you want to call off your engagement?”

“I would give a hundred thousand francs to be able to do so.”

“I would pay a hundred thousand francs to be able to do that.”

“Then make yourself quite easy. M. Danglars would give double that sum to attain the same end.”

“Then relax. M. Danglars would pay twice that amount to achieve the same goal.”

“Am I, indeed, so happy?” said Albert, who still could not prevent an almost imperceptible cloud passing across his brow. “But, my dear count, has M. Danglars any reason?”

“Am I really that happy?” asked Albert, who still couldn't shake off an almost imperceptible frown on his forehead. “But, dear count, does M. Danglars have any reason?”

“Ah! there is your proud and selfish nature. You would expose the self-love of another with a hatchet, but you shrink if your own is attacked with a needle.”

“Ah! there is your arrogant and self-centered nature. You’d go after someone’s self-love aggressively, but you back off when your own is poked at.”

“But yet, M. Danglars appeared——”

"But still, M. Danglars appeared——"

“Delighted with you, was he not? Well, he is a man of bad taste, and is still more enchanted with another. I know not whom; look and judge for yourself.”

“Wasn’t he happy with you? Well, he has bad taste and is even more taken with someone else. I don’t know who; take a look and see for yourself.”

“Thank you, I understand. But my mother—no, not my mother; I mistake—my father intends giving a ball.”

“Thank you, I understand. But my mother—no, not my mother; I’m mistaken—my father plans to throw a party.”

“A ball at this season?”

“A party this season?”

“Summer balls are fashionable.”

“Summer parties are trendy.”

“If they were not, the countess has only to wish it, and they would become so.”

“If they weren’t, the countess just has to want it, and they would be.”

“You are right; You know they are select affairs; those who remain in Paris in July must be true Parisians. Will you take charge of our invitation to Messieurs Cavalcanti?”

“You're right; you know these events are exclusive; those who stay in Paris in July must be real Parisians. Will you handle our invitation to Messieurs Cavalcanti?”

“When will it take place?”

“When is it happening?”

“On Saturday.”

"On Saturday."

“M. Cavalcanti’s father will be gone.”

“M. Cavalcanti’s father will be gone.”

“But the son will be here; will you invite young M. Cavalcanti?”

“But the son will be here; will you invite young Mr. Cavalcanti?”

“I do not know him, viscount.”

“I don’t know him, count.”

“You do not know him?”

“Don’t you know him?”

“No, I never saw him until a few days since, and am not responsible for him.”

“No, I didn’t see him until a few days ago, and I’m not responsible for him.”

“But you receive him at your house?”

"But you're having him over at your place?"

“That is another thing: he was recommended to me by a good abbé, who may be deceived. Give him a direct invitation, but do not ask me to present him. If he were afterwards to marry Mademoiselle Danglars, you would accuse me of intrigue, and would be challenging me,—besides, I may not be there myself.”

“Another thing: I was recommended to him by a reliable abbé, who could be mistaken. Extend a direct invitation to him, but don't ask me to introduce him. If he were to end up marrying Mademoiselle Danglars, you’d blame me for scheming, and you’d be putting me in a tough spot—plus, I might not even be around.”

“Where?”

“Where at?”

“At your ball.”

“At your party.”

“Why should you not be there?”

“Why can't you be there?”

“Because you have not yet invited me.”

“Because you haven’t invited me yet.”

“But I come expressly for that purpose.”

“But I'm here specifically for that reason.”

“You are very kind, but I may be prevented.”

"You’re really kind, but I might not be able to."

“If I tell you one thing, you will be so amiable as to set aside all impediments.”

“If I tell you one thing, you’ll be kind enough to put aside all obstacles.”

“Tell me what it is.”

“Tell me what it is.”

“My mother begs you to come.”

“My mom is begging you to come.”

“The Comtesse de Morcerf?” said Monte Cristo, starting.

“The Countess de Morcerf?” said Monte Cristo, surprised.

“Ah, count,” said Albert, “I assure you Madame de Morcerf speaks freely to me, and if you have not felt those sympathetic fibres of which I spoke just now thrill within you, you must be entirely devoid of them, for during the last four days we have spoken of no one else.”

“Ah, Count,” Albert said, “I promise you that Madame de Morcerf talks to me openly, and if you haven’t felt those sympathetic connections I just mentioned stirring inside you, you must be completely lacking them, because for the past four days, we haven’t talked about anyone else.”

“You have talked of me?”

“Have you talked about me?”

“Yes, that is the penalty of being a living puzzle!”

“Yes, that’s the downside of being a living puzzle!”

“Then I am also a puzzle to your mother? I should have thought her too reasonable to be led by imagination.”

“Am I also a mystery to your mom? I would have thought she was too sensible to be swayed by her imagination.”

“A problem, my dear count, for everyone—for my mother as well as others; much studied, but not solved, you still remain an enigma, do not fear. My mother is only astonished that you remain so long unsolved. I believe, while the Countess G—— takes you for Lord Ruthven, my mother imagines you to be Cagliostro or the Count Saint-Germain. The first opportunity you have, confirm her in her opinion; it will be easy for you, as you have the philosophy of the one and the wit of the other.”

“A problem, my dear Count, for everyone—including my mother and others; it's been studied a lot, but not solved. You still remain a mystery, so don’t worry. My mother is just surprised that you’ve stayed so enigmatic for so long. I think, while Countess G—— believes you are Lord Ruthven, my mother thinks of you as Cagliostro or Count Saint-Germain. The first chance you get, reinforce her belief; it will be easy for you since you have the philosophy of one and the charm of the other.”

“I thank you for the warning,” said the count; “I shall endeavor to be prepared for all suppositions.”

“I appreciate the heads-up,” said the count; “I’ll try to be ready for any possibilities.”

“You will, then, come on Saturday?”

"You'll be coming on Saturday, right?"

“Yes, since Madame de Morcerf invites me.”

“Yes, because Madame de Morcerf is inviting me.”

“You are very kind.”

"You're really kind."

“Will M. Danglars be there?”

"Will M. Danglars be there?"

“He has already been invited by my father. We shall try to persuade the great d’Aguesseau,[11] M. de Villefort, to come, but have not much hope of seeing him.”

“He’s already been invited by my dad. We’ll try to convince the great d’Aguesseau, M. de Villefort, to come, but we don’t have high hopes of seeing him.”

“‘Never despair of anything,’ says the proverb.”

“‘Never give up on anything,’ says the saying.”

“Do you dance, count?”

“Do you dance, count?”

“I dance?”

"Do I dance?"

“Yes, you; it would not be astonishing.”

“Yes, you; it wouldn’t be surprising.”

“That is very well before one is over forty. No, I do not dance, but I like to see others do so. Does Madame de Morcerf dance?”

"That's great as long as you're under forty. No, I don't dance, but I enjoy watching others do it. Does Madame de Morcerf dance?"

“Never; you can talk to her, she so delights in your conversation.”

“Never; you can talk to her, she loves your conversation.”

“Indeed?”

"Really?"

30283m

“Yes, truly; and I assure you. You are the only man of whom I have heard her speak with interest.” Albert rose and took his hat; the count conducted him to the door.

“Yes, really; and I promise you. You’re the only guy I’ve heard her talk about with any interest.” Albert stood up and grabbed his hat; the count walked him to the door.

“I have one thing to reproach myself with,” said he, stopping Albert on the steps. “What is it?”

“I have one thing to blame myself for,” he said, stopping Albert on the steps. “What is it?”

“I have spoken to you indiscreetly about Danglars.”

"I have talked to you openly about Danglars."

“On the contrary, speak to me always in the same strain about him.”

“On the contrary, always talk to me about him in the same way.”

“I am glad to be reassured on that point. Apropos, when do you aspect M. d’Épinay?”

“I’m glad to have that reassurance. By the way, when do you expect Mr. d’Épinay?”

“Five or six days hence at the latest.”

“Five or six days from now at the latest.”

“And when is he to be married?”

“And when is he getting married?”

“Immediately on the arrival of M. and Madame de Saint-Méran.”

“Right after M. and Madame de Saint-Méran arrived.”

“Bring him to see me. Although you say I do not like him, I assure you I shall be happy to see him.”

“Bring him to see me. Even though you say I don’t like him, I promise I’ll be glad to see him.”

“I will obey your orders, my lord.”

"I’ll follow your orders, my lord."

“Good-bye.”

"Goodbye."

“Until Saturday, when I may expect you, may I not?”

“Until Saturday, when I can expect you, right?”

“Yes, I promised you.” The Count watched Albert, waving his hand to him. When he had mounted his phaeton, Monte Cristo turned, and seeing Bertuccio, “What news?” said he.

“Yes, I promised you.” The Count observed Albert, gesturing to him. After he got into his phaeton, Monte Cristo turned and, noticing Bertuccio, asked, “What’s the news?”

“She went to the Palais,” replied the steward.

“She went to the Palace,” replied the steward.

“Did she stay long there?”

“Did she stay there long?”

“An hour and a half.”

"1.5 hours."

“Did she return home?”

“Did she come back home?”

“Directly.”

"Right away."

“Well, my dear Bertuccio,” said the count, “I now advise you to go in quest of the little estate I spoke to you of in Normandy.”

“Alright, my dear Bertuccio,” said the count, “I suggest you go look for that little estate I mentioned to you in Normandy.”

Bertuccio bowed, and as his wishes were in perfect harmony with the order he had received, he started the same evening.

Bertuccio bowed, and since his desires aligned perfectly with the instructions he had received, he set out that same evening.

Chapter 69. The Inquiry

M. de Villefort kept the promise he had made to Madame Danglars, to endeavor to find out how the Count of Monte Cristo had discovered the history of the house at Auteuil. He wrote the same day for the required information to M. de Boville, who, from having been an inspector of prisons, was promoted to a high office in the police; and the latter begged for two days time to ascertain exactly who would be most likely to give him full particulars. At the end of the second day M. de Villefort received the following note:

M. de Villefort kept his promise to Madame Danglars to try to find out how the Count of Monte Cristo learned the backstory of the house in Auteuil. He wrote the same day to M. de Boville, who, after serving as a prison inspector, had been promoted to a senior position in the police; Boville requested two days to determine who would be most likely to provide him with complete details. At the end of the second day, M. de Villefort received the following note:

“The person called the Count of Monte Cristo is an intimate acquaintance of Lord Wilmore, a rich foreigner, who is sometimes seen in Paris and who is there at this moment; he is also known to the Abbé Busoni, a Sicilian priest, of high repute in the East, where he has done much good.”

“The person known as the Count of Monte Cristo is a close friend of Lord Wilmore, a wealthy foreigner who can often be spotted in Paris and is currently in the city; he is also familiar to Abbé Busoni, a Sicilian priest with a great reputation in the East, where he has done a lot of good.”

M. de Villefort replied by ordering the strictest inquiries to be made respecting these two persons; his orders were executed, and the following evening he received these details:

M. de Villefort responded by ordering a thorough investigation into these two individuals; his orders were carried out, and the next evening he received the following details:

“The abbé, who was in Paris only for a month, inhabited a small two-storied house behind Saint-Sulpice; there were two rooms on each floor and he was the only tenant. The two lower rooms consisted of a dining-room, with a table, chairs, and side-board of walnut, and a wainscoted parlor, without ornaments, carpet, or timepiece. It was evident that the abbé limited himself to objects of strict necessity. He preferred to use the sitting-room upstairs, which was more library than parlor, and was furnished with theological books and parchments, in which he delighted to bury himself for months at a time, according to his valet de chambre. His valet looked at the visitors through a sort of wicket; and if their faces were unknown to him or displeased him, he replied that the abbé was not in Paris, an answer which satisfied most persons, because the abbé was known to be a great traveller. Besides, whether at home or not, whether in Paris or Cairo, the abbé always left something to give away, which the valet distributed through this wicket in his master’s name. The other room near the library was a bedroom. A bed without curtains, four armchairs, and a couch, covered with yellow Utrecht velvet, composed, with a prie-Dieu, all its furniture.

The abbé, who was in Paris for just a month, lived in a small two-story house behind Saint-Sulpice. There were two rooms on each floor, and he was the only tenant. The two rooms on the ground floor included a dining room with a walnut table, chairs, and sideboard, and an unadorned parlor with no carpet or clock. It was clear that the abbé focused on only what was essential. He preferred using the upstairs sitting room, which felt more like a library than a parlor, furnished with theological books and parchments, where he would happily immerse himself for months, according to his valet. His valet observed visitors through a small opening; if the visitors were unfamiliar or displeasing to him, he would say that the abbé wasn’t in Paris, a reply that usually satisfied most, since the abbé was known to be a frequent traveler. Moreover, whether he was home or away, in Paris or Cairo, the abbé always had something to give away, which the valet distributed through that opening in his master’s name. The other room next to the library was a bedroom containing a bed without curtains, four armchairs, and a couch covered in yellow Utrecht velvet, along with a prie-Dieu, making up all its furnishings.

“Lord Wilmore resided in Rue Fontaine-Saint-Georges. He was one of those English tourists who consume a large fortune in travelling. He hired the apartment in which he lived furnished, passed only a few hours in the day there, and rarely slept there. One of his peculiarities was never to speak a word of French, which he however wrote with great facility.”

“Lord Wilmore lived on Rue Fontaine-Saint-Georges. He was one of those English travelers who spent a lot of money exploring. He rented a furnished apartment, spent only a few hours there each day, and rarely stayed the night. One of his quirks was that he never spoke a word of French, although he wrote it with ease.”

The day after this important information had been given to the king’s attorney, a man alighted from a carriage at the corner of the Rue Férou, and rapping at an olive-green door, asked if the Abbé Busoni were within.

The day after this important information was given to the king’s attorney, a man got out of a carriage at the corner of Rue Férou and knocked on an olive-green door, asking if Abbé Busoni was inside.

“No, he went out early this morning,” replied the valet.

“No, he left early this morning,” replied the valet.

“I might not always be content with that answer,” replied the visitor, “for I come from one to whom everyone must be at home. But have the kindness to give the Abbé Busoni——”

“I might not always be satisfied with that answer,” replied the visitor, “because I come from someone who expects everyone to be welcoming. But please be kind enough to give the Abbé Busoni——”

“I told you he was not at home,” repeated the valet.

“I told you he wasn’t home,” the valet repeated.

“Then on his return give him that card and this sealed paper. Will he be at home at eight o’clock this evening?”

“Then when he gets back, give him that card and this sealed paper. Will he be home at eight o’clock tonight?”

“Doubtless, unless he is at work, which is the same as if he were out.”

“Surely, unless he's working, that's just like being out.”

“I will come again at that time,” replied the visitor, who then retired.

"I'll come back then," replied the visitor, who then left.

At the appointed hour the same man returned in the same carriage, which, instead of stopping this time at the end of the Rue Férou, drove up to the green door. He knocked, and it opened immediately to admit him. From the signs of respect the valet paid him, he saw that his note had produced a good effect.

At the scheduled time, the same guy came back in the same carriage, which, instead of stopping at the end of Rue Férou this time, went right up to the green door. He knocked, and it opened right away to let him in. From the way the valet treated him with respect, he realized that his note had made a positive impact.

“Is the abbé at home?” asked he.

“Is the abbé home?” he asked.

“Yes; he is at work in his library, but he expects you, sir,” replied the valet. The stranger ascended a rough staircase, and before a table, illumined by a lamp whose light was concentrated by a large shade while the rest of the apartment was in partial darkness, he perceived the abbé in a monk’s dress, with a cowl on his head such as was used by learned men of the Middle Ages.

“Yes; he’s working in his library, but he’s expecting you, sir,” replied the valet. The stranger climbed a rough staircase, and before a table lit by a lamp with a large shade that focused the light while the rest of the room remained dim, he saw the abbé in a monk’s outfit, wearing a cowl like the learned men of the Middle Ages.

“Have I the honor of addressing the Abbé Busoni?” asked the visitor.

“Do I have the honor of speaking to Abbé Busoni?” asked the visitor.

“Yes, sir,” replied the abbé; “and you are the person whom M. de Boville, formerly an inspector of prisons, sends to me from the prefect of police?”

“Yes, sir,” replied the abbé; “and you are the person that M. de Boville, a former prison inspector, sends to me from the police chief?”

“Exactly, sir.”

"Exactly, sir."

“One of the agents appointed to secure the safety of Paris?”

“One of the agents assigned to ensure the safety of Paris?”

“Yes, sir” replied the stranger with a slight hesitation, and blushing.

“Yes, sir,” replied the stranger, hesitating a bit and flushing.

The abbé replaced the large spectacles, which covered not only his eyes but his temples, and sitting down motioned to his visitor to do the same. “I am at your service, sir,” said the abbé, with a marked Italian accent.

The abbé put on his oversized glasses, which not only covered his eyes but also his temples, and he sat down, signaling for his visitor to do the same. “I’m at your service, sir,” said the abbé, with a distinct Italian accent.

“The mission with which I am charged, sir,” replied the visitor, speaking with hesitation, “is a confidential one on the part of him who fulfils it, and him by whom he is employed.” The abbé bowed. “Your probity,” replied the stranger, “is so well known to the prefect that he wishes as a magistrate to ascertain from you some particulars connected with the public safety, to ascertain which I am deputed to see you. It is hoped that no ties of friendship or humane consideration will induce you to conceal the truth.”

“The mission I’ve been given, sir,” the visitor said, hesitating, “is confidential for both the person carrying it out and the one who sent him.” The abbé nodded. “Your integrity,” the stranger continued, “is so well known to the prefect that he wants to verify some details regarding public safety, which is why I’ve been sent to meet with you. It’s expected that no friendships or personal feelings will cause you to hide the truth.”

“Provided, sir, the particulars you wish for do not interfere with my scruples or my conscience. I am a priest, sir, and the secrets of confession, for instance, must remain between me and God, and not between me and human justice.”

"Sure, sir, as long as the details you want don’t conflict with my values or conscience. I’m a priest, sir, and the confidentiality of confession, for example, has to stay between me and God, not between me and human justice."

“Do not alarm yourself, monsieur, we will duly respect your conscience.”

“Don’t worry, sir, we will definitely respect your beliefs.”

At this moment the abbé pressed down his side of the shade and so raised it on the other, throwing a bright light on the stranger’s face, while his own remained obscured.

At that moment, the abbé pushed down his side of the shade, raising it on the other side and casting a bright light on the stranger's face, while his own stayed in the shadows.

“Excuse me, abbé,” said the envoy of the prefect of the police, “but the light tries my eyes very much.” The abbé lowered the shade.

“Excuse me, abbé,” said the envoy of the prefect of police, “but the light is really bothering my eyes.” The abbé lowered the shade.

“Now, sir, I am listening—go on.”

“Okay, I’m listening—go on.”

“I will come at once to the point. Do you know the Count of Monte Cristo?”

“I'll get straight to the point. Do you know the Count of Monte Cristo?”

“You mean Monsieur Zaccone, I presume?”

"You mean Mr. Zaccone, I guess?"

“Zaccone?—is not his name Monte Cristo?”

“Zaccone?—isn't that his name Monte Cristo?”

“Monte Cristo is the name of an estate, or, rather, of a rock, and not a family name.”

“Monte Cristo is the name of a property, or, more accurately, a rock, and not a surname.”

“Well, be it so—let us not dispute about words; and since M. de Monte Cristo and M. Zaccone are the same——”

“Well, fine—let’s not argue about words; and since M. de Monte Cristo and M. Zaccone are the same——”

“Absolutely the same.”

"Totally the same."

“Let us speak of M. Zaccone.”

“Let’s discuss M. Zaccone.”

“Agreed.”

"Sounds good."

“I asked you if you knew him?”

“I asked you if you knew him?”

“Extremely well.”

“Really well.”

“Who is he?”

"Who is this guy?"

“The son of a rich shipbuilder in Malta.”

“The son of a wealthy shipbuilder in Malta.”

“I know that is the report; but, as you are aware, the police does not content itself with vague reports.”

“I know that's the report, but as you know, the police don't settle for vague reports.”

“However,” replied the abbé, with an affable smile, “when that report is in accordance with the truth, everybody must believe it, the police as well as all the rest.”

"However," replied the abbé, with a friendly smile, "when that report is true, everyone has to believe it, the police included."

“Are you sure of what you assert?”

“Are you certain about what you're claiming?”

“What do you mean by that question?”

“What do you mean by that question?”

“Understand, sir, I do not in the least suspect your veracity; I ask if you are certain of it?”

“Look, sir, I don’t doubt your honesty at all; I’m just asking if you’re sure about it?”

“I knew his father, M. Zaccone.”

“I knew his dad, Mr. Zaccone.”

“Ah, indeed?”

"Really?"

“And when a child I often played with the son in the timber-yards.”

“And when I was a child, I often played with the boy in the lumber yards.”

“But whence does he derive the title of count?”

“But where does he get the title of count?”

“You are aware that may be bought.”

“You know that can be purchased.”

“In Italy?”

“In Italy?”

“Everywhere.”

"Everywhere."

“And his immense riches, whence does he procure them?”

“And where does he get all his immense wealth?”

“They may not be so very great.”

“They might not be that great.”

“How much do you suppose he possesses?”

“How much do you think he has?”

“From one hundred and fifty to two hundred thousand livres per annum.”

“From one hundred fifty to two hundred thousand livres a year.”

“That is reasonable,” said the visitor; “I have heard he had three or four millions.”

"That makes sense," said the visitor; "I've heard he has three or four million."

“Two hundred thousand per annum would make four millions of capital.”

“Two hundred thousand a year would amount to four million in capital.”

“But I was told he had four millions per annum.”

“But I was told he had four million a year.”

“That is not probable.”

"That's unlikely."

“Do you know this Island of Monte Cristo?”

“Do you know about this Island of Monte Cristo?”

“Certainly, everyone who has come from Palermo, Naples, or Rome to France by sea must know it, since he has passed close to it and must have seen it.”

“Definitely, anyone who has traveled by sea from Palermo, Naples, or Rome to France must be aware of it, since they have passed right by it and likely seen it.”

“I am told it is a delightful place?”

“I've heard it's a lovely place?”

“It is a rock.”

"It's a rock."

“And why has the count bought a rock?”

“And why did the count buy a rock?”

“For the sake of being a count. In Italy one must have territorial possessions to be a count.”

“For the sake of being a count. In Italy, you need to own land to be a count.”

“You have, doubtless, heard the adventures of M. Zaccone’s youth?”

"You've probably heard about the adventures of M. Zaccone when he was young?"

“The father’s?”

“Your dad’s?”

“No, the son’s.”

“No, his son’s.”

“I know nothing certain; at that period of his life, I lost sight of my young comrade.”

“I don’t know anything for sure; during that time in his life, I lost track of my young friend.”

“Was he in the wars?”

“Has he been to war?”

“I think he entered the service.”

“I think he joined the military.”

“In what branch?”

"What field?"

“In the navy.”

“In the Navy.”

“Are you not his confessor?”

"Are you not his priest?"

“No, sir; I believe he is a Lutheran.”

“No, sir; I think he’s a Lutheran.”

“A Lutheran?”

"A Lutheran?"

“I say, I believe such is the case, I do not affirm it; besides, liberty of conscience is established in France.”

“I believe that’s true, but I’m not making a definite statement; anyway, freedom of conscience is established in France.”

“Doubtless, and we are not now inquiring into his creed, but his actions; in the name of the prefect of police, I ask you what you know of him.

“Without a doubt, and we're not looking into his beliefs right now, but his actions; on behalf of the police chief, I ask you what you know about him."

“He passes for a very charitable man. Our holy father, the pope, has made him a knight of Jesus Christ for the services he rendered to the Christians in the East; he has five or six rings as testimonials from Eastern monarchs of his services.”

“He is seen as a very charitable man. Our holy father, the pope, has made him a knight of Jesus Christ for the help he gave to Christians in the East; he has five or six rings as proof of his services from Eastern monarchs.”

“Does he wear them?”

“Is he wearing them?”

“No, but he is proud of them; he is better pleased with rewards given to the benefactors of man than to his destroyers.”

“No, but he is proud of them; he prefers rewards given to those who help humanity over those who harm it.”

“He is a Quaker then?”

“Is he a Quaker?”

“Exactly, he is a Quaker, with the exception of the peculiar dress.”

“Exactly, he's a Quaker, except for the odd outfit.”

“Has he any friends?”

“Does he have any friends?”

“Yes, everyone who knows him is his friend.”

“Yes, everyone who knows him is his friend.”

“But has he any enemies?”

“But does he have any enemies?”

“One only.”

"Just one."

“What is his name?”

"What's his name?"

“Lord Wilmore.”

“Lord Wilmore.”

“Where is he?”

"Where's he?"

“He is in Paris just now.”

"He's in Paris currently."

“Can he give me any particulars?”

“Can he give me any details?”

“Important ones; he was in India with Zaccone.”

“Important ones; he was in India with Zaccone.”

“Do you know his abode?”

“Do you know where he lives?”

“It’s somewhere in the Chaussée d’Antin; but I know neither the street nor the number.”

“It’s somewhere on Chaussée d’Antin; but I don’t know the street or the number.”

30289m

“Are you at variance with the Englishman?”

“Are you in disagreement with the Englishman?”

“I love Zaccone, and he hates him; we are consequently not friends.”

“I love Zaccone, and he hates him; so we're not friends.”

“Do you think the Count of Monte Cristo had ever been in France before he made this visit to Paris?”

“Do you think the Count of Monte Cristo had ever been to France before this visit to Paris?”

“To that question I can answer positively; no, sir, he had not, because he applied to me six months ago for the particulars he required, and as I did not know when I might again come to Paris, I recommended M. Cavalcanti to him.”

“To that question, I can answer definitely; no, sir, he had not, because he reached out to me six months ago for the details he needed, and since I wasn't sure when I would be back in Paris, I suggested M. Cavalcanti to him.”

“Andrea?”

“Andrea?”

“No, Bartolomeo, his father.”

“No, Bartolomeo, his dad.”

“Now, sir, I have but one question more to ask, and I charge you, in the name of honor, of humanity, and of religion, to answer me candidly.”

“Now, sir, I have just one more question to ask, and I urge you, in the name of honor, humanity, and religion, to answer me honestly.”

“What is it, sir?”

"What's up, sir?"

“Do you know with what design M. de Monte Cristo purchased a house at Auteuil?”

“Do you know why M. de Monte Cristo bought a house in Auteuil?”

“Certainly, for he told me.”

“Of course, he told me.”

“What is it, sir?”

“What’s up, sir?”

“To make a lunatic asylum of it, similar to that founded by the Count of Pisani at Palermo. Do you know about that institution?”

“To turn it into a lunatic asylum, like the one established by the Count of Pisani in Palermo. Are you familiar with that place?”

“I have heard of it.”

"I've heard of it."

“It is a magnificent charity.” Having said this, the abbé bowed to imply he wished to pursue his studies.

“It’s a wonderful charity.” After saying this, the abbé bowed to indicate he wanted to continue his studies.

The visitor either understood the abbé’s meaning, or had no more questions to ask; he arose, and the abbé accompanied him to the door.

The visitor either got what the abbé meant or didn't have any more questions; he stood up, and the abbé walked with him to the door.

“You are a great almsgiver,” said the visitor, “and although you are said to be rich, I will venture to offer you something for your poor people; will you accept my offering?”

“You're a generous giver,” said the visitor, “and even though people say you're wealthy, I’d like to offer you something for your less fortunate. Will you accept my gift?”

“I thank you, sir; I am only jealous in one thing, and that is that the relief I give should be entirely from my own resources.”

"I appreciate it, sir; I only feel jealous about one thing, and that's that the help I provide should come entirely from my own resources."

“However——”

“However—”

“My resolution, sir, is unchangeable, but you have only to search for yourself and you will find, alas, but too many objects upon whom to exercise your benevolence.”

“My decision, sir, is final, but you just need to look around and you'll find, unfortunately, more than enough people to show your kindness to.”

The abbé once more bowed as he opened the door, the stranger bowed and took his leave, and the carriage conveyed him straight to the house of M. de Villefort. An hour afterwards the carriage was again ordered, and this time it went to the Rue Fontaine-Saint-Georges, and stopped at No. 5, where Lord Wilmore lived. The stranger had written to Lord Wilmore, requesting an interview, which the latter had fixed for ten o’clock. As the envoy of the prefect of police arrived ten minutes before ten, he was told that Lord Wilmore, who was precision and punctuality personified, was not yet come in, but that he would be sure to return as the clock struck.

The abbé bowed again as he opened the door, the stranger bowed and took his leave, and the carriage took him directly to M. de Villefort's house. An hour later, the carriage was called again, this time heading to Rue Fontaine-Saint-Georges, stopping at No. 5, where Lord Wilmore lived. The stranger had written to Lord Wilmore asking for a meeting, which had been scheduled for ten o’clock. When the prefect of police's envoy arrived ten minutes before ten, he was informed that Lord Wilmore, known for his precision and punctuality, had not yet arrived, but he would definitely return as the clock struck.

The visitor was introduced into the drawing-room, which was like all other furnished drawing-rooms. A mantle-piece, with two modern Sèvres vases, a timepiece representing Cupid with his bent bow, a mirror with an engraving on each side—one representing Homer carrying his guide, the other, Belisarius begging—a grayish paper; red and black tapestry—such was the appearance of Lord Wilmore’s drawing-room.

The visitor was shown into the living room, which looked like any other furnished living room. A mantelpiece held two modern Sèvres vases, a clock featuring Cupid with his bent bow, and a mirror with an engraving on each side—one showing Homer with his guide, the other depicting Belisarius begging—a grayish wallpaper; red and black tapestry—this was the look of Lord Wilmore’s living room.

It was illuminated by lamps with ground-glass shades which gave only a feeble light, as if out of consideration for the envoy’s weak sight. After ten minutes’ expectation the clock struck ten; at the fifth stroke the door opened and Lord Wilmore appeared. He was rather above the middle height, with thin reddish whiskers, light complexion and light hair, turning rather gray. He was dressed with all the English peculiarity, namely, in a blue coat, with gilt buttons and high collar, in the fashion of 1811, a white kerseymere waistcoat, and nankeen pantaloons, three inches too short, but which were prevented by straps from slipping up to the knee. His first remark on entering was:

It was lit by lamps with frosted glass shades that provided only a weak light, as if to accommodate the envoy’s poor eyesight. After waiting for ten minutes, the clock struck ten; at the fifth chime, the door opened and Lord Wilmore walked in. He was slightly taller than average, with thin reddish whiskers, a light complexion, and light hair that was starting to gray. He was dressed in a distinctly English style, wearing a blue coat with gold buttons and a high collar, in the fashion of 1811, a white kerseymere waistcoat, and nankeen pants that were three inches too short but were held in place by straps to keep them from riding up to his knees. His first remark upon entering was:

“You know, sir, I do not speak French?”

“You know, sir, I don’t speak French?”

“I know you do not like to converse in our language,” replied the envoy.

“I know you don’t like talking in our language,” replied the envoy.

“But you may use it,” replied Lord Wilmore; “I understand it.”

“But you can use it,” replied Lord Wilmore; “I get it.”

“And I,” replied the visitor, changing his idiom, “know enough of English to keep up the conversation. Do not put yourself to the slightest inconvenience.”

“And I,” said the visitor, switching his language, “know enough English to keep the conversation going. Don’t worry about making things uncomfortable for yourself.”

“Aw?” said Lord Wilmore, with that tone which is only known to natives of Great Britain.

“Aw?” said Lord Wilmore, using that tone that's only familiar to people from Great Britain.

The envoy presented his letter of introduction, which the latter read with English coolness, and having finished:

The envoy handed over his letter of introduction, which the recipient read with a relaxed demeanor, and after finishing:

“I understand,” said he, “perfectly.”

“I totally get it,” he said.

30293m

Then began the questions, which were similar to those which had been addressed to the Abbé Busoni. But as Lord Wilmore, in the character of the count’s enemy, was less restrained in his answers, they were more numerous; he described the youth of Monte Cristo, who he said, at ten years of age, entered the service of one of the petty sovereigns of India who make war on the English. It was there Wilmore had first met him and fought against him; and in that war Zaccone had been taken prisoner, sent to England, and consigned to the hulks, whence he had escaped by swimming. Then began his travels, his duels, his caprices; then the insurrection in Greece broke out, and he had served in the Grecian ranks. While in that service he had discovered a silver mine in the mountains of Thessaly, but he had been careful to conceal it from everyone. After the battle of Navarino, when the Greek government was consolidated, he asked of King Otho a mining grant for that district, which was given him. Hence that immense fortune, which, in Lord Wilmore’s opinion, possibly amounted to one or two millions per annum,—a precarious fortune, which might be momentarily lost by the failure of the mine.

Then the questions began, similar to those addressed to Abbé Busoni. But since Lord Wilmore, acting as the count’s enemy, was less cautious with his answers, there were more of them; he described Monte Cristo’s youth, claiming that at ten years old, he joined the service of one of the Indian rulers who fought against the English. That was where Wilmore first met him and fought against him; during that war, Zaccone was captured, sent to England, and placed on the hulks, from which he escaped by swimming. Then came his travels, his duels, and his whims; soon after, the uprising in Greece began, and he fought in the Greek ranks. During that time, he discovered a silver mine in the Thessalian mountains but was careful to keep it a secret from everyone. After the battle of Navarino, when the Greek government stabilized, he requested a mining grant for that area from King Otho, which was granted to him. This resulted in an enormous fortune, which, in Lord Wilmore's view, could possibly amount to one or two million a year—an unstable fortune that could be quickly lost if the mine failed.

“But,” asked the visitor, “do you know why he came to France?”

“But,” asked the visitor, “do you know why he came to France?”

“He is speculating in railways,” said Lord Wilmore, “and as he is an expert chemist and physicist, he has invented a new system of telegraphy, which he is seeking to bring to perfection.”

“He's investing in railways,” said Lord Wilmore, “and since he's an expert chemist and physicist, he has created a new telegraph system that he's trying to perfect.”

“How much does he spend yearly?” asked the prefect.

“How much does he spend each year?” asked the prefect.

“Not more than five or six hundred thousand francs,” said Lord Wilmore; “he is a miser.” Hatred evidently inspired the Englishman, who, knowing no other reproach to bring on the count, accused him of avarice.

“Not more than five or six hundred thousand francs,” said Lord Wilmore; “he's a miser.” Hatred clearly fueled the Englishman, who, finding no other insult to level at the count, accused him of being greedy.

“Do you know his house at Auteuil?”

“Do you know his place in Auteuil?”

“Certainly.”

"Sure."

“What do you know respecting it?”

“What do you know about it?”

“Do you wish to know why he bought it?”

“Do you want to know why he bought it?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“The count is a speculator, who will certainly ruin himself in experiments. He supposes there is in the neighborhood of the house he has bought a mineral spring equal to those at Bagnères, Luchon, and Cauterets. He is going to turn his house into a Badhaus, as the Germans term it. He has already dug up all the garden two or three times to find the famous spring, and, being unsuccessful, he will soon purchase all the contiguous houses. Now, as I dislike him, and hope his railway, his electric telegraph, or his search for baths, will ruin him, I am watching for his discomfiture, which must soon take place.”

“The count is a speculator who is definitely going to destroy himself with his experiments. He believes that there’s a mineral spring near the house he bought that’s just as good as those in Bagnères, Luchon, and Cauterets. He plans to turn his house into a Badhaus, as the Germans call it. He has already dug up the garden two or three times trying to find the famous spring, and since he hasn’t been successful, he’ll soon buy all the neighboring houses. Now, since I can’t stand him and hope his railway, his electric telegraph, or his quest for baths will bring him down, I’m waiting for his failure, which should happen soon.”

“What was the cause of your quarrel?”

“What started your argument?”

“When he was in England he seduced the wife of one of my friends.”

“When he was in England, he hooked up with the wife of one of my friends.”

“Why do you not seek revenge?”

"Why don't you get revenge?"

“I have already fought three duels with him,” said the Englishman, “the first with the pistol, the second with the sword, and the third with the sabre.”

“I've already had three duels with him,” said the Englishman, “the first with a pistol, the second with a sword, and the third with a saber.”

“And what was the result of those duels?”

“And what happened as a result of those duels?”

“The first time, he broke my arm; the second, he wounded me in the breast; and the third time, made this large wound.” The Englishman turned down his shirt-collar, and showed a scar, whose redness proved it to be a recent one. “So that, you see, there is a deadly feud between us.”

“The first time, he broke my arm; the second, he hurt me in the chest; and the third time, he gave me this big wound.” The Englishman unbuttoned his shirt collar and revealed a scar, its redness showing that it was recent. “So, you see, there is a deadly feud between us.”

“But,” said the envoy, “you do not go about it in the right way to kill him, if I understand you correctly.”

“But,” said the envoy, “you’re not going about it the right way to kill him, if I’m getting you correctly.”

“Aw?” said the Englishman, “I practice shooting every day, and every other day Grisier comes to my house.”

“Aw?” said the Englishman, “I practice shooting every day, and every other day Grisier comes to my house.”

This was all the visitor wished to ascertain, or, rather, all the Englishman appeared to know. The agent arose, and having bowed to Lord Wilmore, who returned his salutation with the stiff politeness of the English, he retired. Lord Wilmore, having heard the door close after him, returned to his bedroom, where with one hand he pulled off his light hair, his red whiskers, his false jaw, and his wound, to resume the black hair, dark complexion, and pearly teeth of the Count of Monte Cristo.

This was all the visitor wanted to find out, or rather, all the Englishman seemed to know. The agent got up, and after bowing to Lord Wilmore, who greeted him back with the stiff politeness typical of the English, he left. Once the door shut behind him, Lord Wilmore went back to his bedroom, where he took off his light hair, red mustache, fake jaw, and his bandage with one hand, to put on the black hair, dark skin, and pearly teeth of the Count of Monte Cristo.

It was M. de Villefort, and not the prefect, who returned to the house of M. de Villefort. The procureur felt more at ease, although he had learned nothing really satisfactory, and, for the first time since the dinner-party at Auteuil, he slept soundly.

It was M. de Villefort, not the prefect, who returned to M. de Villefort's house. The prosecutor felt more at ease, even though he hadn't really learned anything satisfactory, and for the first time since the dinner party at Auteuil, he slept soundly.

Chapter 70. The Ball

It was in the warmest days of July, when in due course of time the Saturday arrived upon which the ball was to take place at M. de Morcerf’s. It was ten o’clock at night; the branches of the great trees in the garden of the count’s house stood out boldly against the azure canopy of heaven, which was studded with golden stars, but where the last fleeting clouds of a vanishing storm yet lingered.

It was the hottest days of July when the Saturday came for the ball at M. de Morcerf’s. It was ten o’clock at night; the branches of the large trees in the count’s garden stood out sharply against the blue sky, dotted with golden stars, although the last lingering clouds from a fading storm still hung around.

From the apartments on the ground floor might be heard the sound of music, with the whirl of the waltz and galop, while brilliant streams of light shone through the openings of the Venetian blinds. At this moment the garden was only occupied by about ten servants, who had just received orders from their mistress to prepare the supper, the serenity of the weather continuing to increase. Until now, it had been undecided whether the supper should take place in the dining-room, or under a long tent erected on the lawn, but the beautiful blue sky, studded with stars, had settled the question in favor of the lawn.

From the ground-floor apartments, the sound of music filled the air, with the lively beats of a waltz and galop, while bright streams of light streamed through the gaps in the Venetian blinds. At that moment, the garden was occupied by about ten servants who had just received instructions from their mistress to prepare supper, as the calm weather continued to improve. It had been uncertain whether supper would be held in the dining room or under a long tent set up on the lawn, but the lovely blue sky, dotted with stars, made the decision clear—it would be on the lawn.

The gardens were illuminated with colored lanterns, according to the Italian custom, and, as is usual in countries where the luxuries of the table—the rarest of all luxuries in their complete form—are well understood, the supper-table was loaded with wax-lights and flowers.

The gardens were lit up with colorful lanterns, following the Italian tradition, and, as is common in places where the pleasures of dining—the rarest of all luxuries in their fullest form—are truly appreciated, the dinner table was filled with candles and flowers.

30297m

At the time the Countess of Morcerf returned to the rooms, after giving her orders, many guests were arriving, more attracted by the charming hospitality of the countess than by the distinguished position of the count; for, owing to the good taste of Mercédès, one was sure of finding some devices at her entertainment worthy of describing, or even copying in case of need.

When the Countess of Morcerf returned to the rooms after giving her orders, many guests were arriving, drawn more by the delightful hospitality of the countess than by the esteemed status of the count; thanks to Mercédès's good taste, you could always expect to find some innovative touches at her gatherings worth mentioning, or even replicating if necessary.

Madame Danglars, in whom the events we have related had caused deep anxiety, had hesitated about going to Madame de Morcerf’s, when during the morning her carriage happened to meet that of Villefort. The latter made a sign, and when the carriages had drawn close together, said:

Madame Danglars, who was deeply worried by the events we’ve described, had been unsure about going to Madame de Morcerf’s. That morning, her carriage happened to cross paths with Villefort’s. He signaled, and when the carriages got close, he said:

“You are going to Madame de Morcerf’s, are you not?”

“You're going to Madame de Morcerf's, right?”

“No,” replied Madame Danglars, “I am too ill.”

“No,” replied Madame Danglars, “I’m too sick.”

“You are wrong,” replied Villefort, significantly; “it is important that you should be seen there.”

“You're mistaken,” Villefort replied meaningfully; “it's important that you be seen there.”

“Do you think so?” asked the baroness.

“Do you really think that?” asked the baroness.

“I do.”

“I do.”

“In that case I will go.”

"Then I’ll go."

And the two carriages passed on towards their different destinations. Madame Danglars therefore came, not only beautiful in person, but radiant with splendor; she entered by one door at the time when Mercédès appeared at the door. The countess took Albert to meet Madame Danglars. He approached, paid her some well merited compliments on her toilet, and offered his arm to conduct her to a seat. Albert looked around him.

And the two carriages moved on to their separate destinations. Madame Danglars arrived, not only stunning in appearance but also shining with elegance; she walked in just as Mercédès appeared at the door. The countess took Albert to meet Madame Danglars. He stepped forward, gave her some well-deserved compliments on her outfit, and offered his arm to guide her to a seat. Albert glanced around him.

“You are looking for my daughter?” said the baroness, smiling.

“You're looking for my daughter?” the baroness asked with a smile.

“I confess it,” replied Albert. “Could you have been so cruel as not to bring her?”

“I admit it,” replied Albert. “Could you really have been so heartless as to not bring her?”

“Calm yourself. She has met Mademoiselle de Villefort, and has taken her arm; see, they are following us, both in white dresses, one with a bouquet of camellias, the other with one of myosotis. But tell me——”

“Calm down. She has met Mademoiselle de Villefort and has taken her arm; look, they are following us, both in white dresses, one with a bouquet of camellias and the other with one of forget-me-nots. But tell me——”

“Well, what do you wish to know?”

“Well, what do you want to know?”

“Will not the Count of Monte Cristo be here tonight?”

“Isn’t the Count of Monte Cristo going to be here tonight?”

“Seventeen!” replied Albert.

“Seventeen!” replied Albert.

“What do you mean?”

“What do you mean?”

“I only mean that the count seems the rage,” replied the viscount, smiling, “and that you are the seventeenth person that has asked me the same question. The count is in fashion; I congratulate him upon it.”

“I just mean that the count seems to be the talk of the town,” replied the viscount, smiling, “and that you’re the seventeenth person to ask me the same question. The count is trendy; I congratulate him for it.”

“And have you replied to everyone as you have to me?”

“Have you responded to everyone the way you did to me?”

“Ah, to be sure, I have not answered you; be satisfied, we shall have this ‘lion’; we are among the privileged ones.”

“Ah, for sure, I haven’t answered you; don’t worry, we’ll get this ‘lion’; we’re among the lucky ones.”

“Were you at the Opera yesterday?”

“Were you at the opera yesterday?”

“No.”

“No.”

“He was there.”

"He was there."

“Ah, indeed? And did the eccentric person commit any new originality?”

"Really? Did the quirky person come up with anything new and original?"

“Can he be seen without doing so? Elssler was dancing in Le Diable boiteux; the Greek princess was in ecstasies. After the cachucha he placed a magnificent ring on the stem of a bouquet, and threw it to the charming danseuse, who, in the third act, to do honor to the gift, reappeared with it on her finger. And the Greek princess,—will she be here?”

“Can he be seen without doing so? Elssler was dancing in Le Diable boiteux; the Greek princess was thrilled. After the cachucha, he placed a stunning ring on the stem of a bouquet and threw it to the lovely dancer, who, in the third act, to honor the gift, appeared again with it on her finger. And what about the Greek princess—will she be here?”

“No, you will be deprived of that pleasure; her position in the count’s establishment is not sufficiently understood.”

“No, you won't get to enjoy that; her role in the count's household isn't well understood enough.”

“Wait; leave me here, and go and speak to Madame de Villefort, who is trying to attract your attention.”

“Wait; leave me here, and go talk to Madame de Villefort, who’s trying to get your attention.”

Albert bowed to Madame Danglars, and advanced towards Madame de Villefort, whose lips opened as he approached.

Albert bowed to Madame Danglars and walked over to Madame de Villefort, whose lips parted as he got closer.

“I wager anything,” said Albert, interrupting her, “that I know what you were about to say.”

“I bet anything,” said Albert, cutting her off, “that I know what you were about to say.”

“Well, what is it?”

"What's up?"

“If I guess rightly, will you confess it?”

“If I guess correctly, will you admit it?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“On your honor?”

"Are you serious?"

“On my honor.”

"On my word."

“You were going to ask me if the Count of Monte Cristo had arrived, or was expected.”

“You were going to ask me if the Count of Monte Cristo had arrived, or if he was expected.”

“Not at all. It is not of him that I am now thinking. I was going to ask you if you had received any news of Monsieur Franz.”

“Not at all. I’m not thinking about him right now. I was going to ask you if you’ve heard any news about Monsieur Franz.”

“Yes,—yesterday.”

"Yes, yesterday."

“What did he tell you?”

“What did he say to you?”

“That he was leaving at the same time as his letter.”

“That he was leaving at the same time as his letter.”

“Well, now then, the count?”

"Well, what's the count now?"

“The count will come, of that you may be satisfied.”

“The count will come, of that you can be sure.”

“You know that he has another name besides Monte Cristo?”

“You know he has another name besides Monte Cristo?”

“No, I did not know it.”

“No, I didn’t know that.”

“Monte Cristo is the name of an island, and he has a family name.”

“Monte Cristo is the name of an island, and it’s also his last name.”

“I never heard it.”

"I've never heard it."

“Well, then, I am better informed than you; his name is Zaccone.”

“Well, then, I know more than you; his name is Zaccone.”

“It is possible.”

"It’s possible."

“He is a Maltese.”

“He is Maltese.”

“That is also possible.

"That's also possible."

“The son of a shipowner.”

“Son of a shipowner.”

“Really, you should relate all this aloud, you would have the greatest success.”

“Honestly, you should share all this out loud; you would do really well.”

“He served in India, discovered a mine in Thessaly, and comes to Paris to establish a mineral water-cure at Auteuil.”

“He worked in India, found a mine in Thessaly, and comes to Paris to set up a mineral water treatment at Auteuil.”

“Well, I’m sure,” said Morcerf, “this is indeed news! Am I allowed to repeat it?”

“Well, I’m sure,” said Morcerf, “this is definitely news! Can I share it?”

“Yes, but cautiously, tell one thing at a time, and do not say I told you.”

“Yes, but be careful—share one thing at a time, and don’t say I told you so.”

“Why so?”

"Why's that?"

“Because it is a secret just discovered.”

“Because it’s a newly discovered secret.”

“By whom?”

“Who did that?”

“The police.”

“Police.”

“Then the news originated——”

“Then the news broke—”

“At the prefect’s last night. Paris, you can understand, is astonished at the sight of such unusual splendor, and the police have made inquiries.”

“At the prefect’s last night. Paris, you can imagine, is amazed by the sight of such unusual splendor, and the police have conducted inquiries.”

“Well, well! Nothing more is wanting than to arrest the count as a vagabond, on the pretext of his being too rich.”

“Well, well! All that's left is to catch the count as a drifter, claiming he's too wealthy.”

“Indeed, that doubtless would have happened if his credentials had not been so favorable.”

“Surely, that would have happened if his qualifications hadn’t been so impressive.”

“Poor count! And is he aware of the danger he has been in?”

“Poor count! Does he even realize the danger he’s been in?”

“I think not.”

“I don’t think so.”

“Then it will be but charitable to inform him. When he arrives, I will not fail to do so.”

“Then it would be kind to let him know. When he gets here, I won’t forget to do that.”

Just then, a handsome young man, with bright eyes, black hair, and glossy moustache, respectfully bowed to Madame de Villefort. Albert extended his hand.

Just then, a good-looking young man, with bright eyes, dark hair, and a shiny mustache, politely bowed to Madame de Villefort. Albert reached out his hand.

“Madame,” said Albert, “allow me to present to you M. Maximilian Morrel, captain of Spahis, one of our best, and, above all, of our bravest officers.”

“Madam,” said Albert, “let me introduce you to M. Maximilian Morrel, captain of the Spahis, one of our finest and, most importantly, one of our bravest officers.”

“I have already had the pleasure of meeting this gentleman at Auteuil, at the house of the Count of Monte Cristo,” replied Madame de Villefort, turning away with marked coldness of manner.

“I've already had the pleasure of meeting this gentleman at Auteuil, at the house of the Count of Monte Cristo,” replied Madame de Villefort, turning away with noticeable coldness.

This answer, and especially the tone in which it was uttered, chilled the heart of poor Morrel. But a recompense was in store for him; turning around, he saw near the door a beautiful fair face, whose large blue eyes were, without any marked expression, fixed upon him, while the bouquet of myosotis was gently raised to her lips.

This answer, and especially the tone in which it was said, froze the heart of poor Morrel. But a reward was waiting for him; when he turned around, he saw a beautiful face near the door, her large blue eyes were focused on him without any noticeable expression, while she lightly brought the bouquet of forget-me-nots to her lips.

The salutation was so well understood that Morrel, with the same expression in his eyes, placed his handkerchief to his mouth; and these two living statues, whose hearts beat so violently under their marble aspect, separated from each other by the whole length of the room, forgot themselves for a moment, or rather forgot the world in their mutual contemplation. They might have remained much longer lost in one another, without anyone noticing their abstraction. The Count of Monte Cristo had just entered.

The greeting was so clear that Morrel, with the same look in his eyes, put his handkerchief to his mouth; and these two living statues, whose hearts raced violently beneath their still exteriors, stood apart from each other across the length of the room, momentarily lost in their own world, forgetting everything around them. They could have stayed wrapped up in each other for much longer without anyone realizing they were distracted. The Count of Monte Cristo had just walked in.

We have already said that there was something in the count which attracted universal attention wherever he appeared. It was not the coat, unexceptional in its cut, though simple and unornamented; it was not the plain white waistcoat; it was not the trousers, that displayed the foot so perfectly formed—it was none of these things that attracted the attention,—it was his pale complexion, his waving black hair, his calm and serene expression, his dark and melancholy eye, his mouth, chiselled with such marvellous delicacy, which so easily expressed such high disdain,—these were what fixed the attention of all upon him.

We've already mentioned that there was something about the count that drew everyone's attention whenever he showed up. It wasn't his coat, which was plain and basic; it wasn't the simple white waistcoat; and it definitely wasn't the trousers that showcased his perfectly shaped feet. None of those details were what caught people's eyes—it was his pale skin, his wavy black hair, his calm and serene expression, his dark and wistful gaze, and his delicately sculpted mouth that effortlessly conveyed a sense of superiority—these were the things that made everyone focus on him.

Many men might have been handsomer, but certainly there could be none whose appearance was more significant, if the expression may be used. Everything about the count seemed to have its meaning, for the constant habit of thought which he had acquired had given an ease and vigor to the expression of his face, and even to the most trifling gesture, scarcely to be understood. Yet the Parisian world is so strange, that even all this might not have won attention had there not been connected with it a mysterious story gilded by an immense fortune.

Many men might have been better looking, but there was definitely no one whose appearance was more meaningful, if that’s the right word. Everything about the count seemed to convey a message, as his constant way of thinking had given a sense of ease and intensity to his facial expressions and even to the smallest gestures, which was hard to fully grasp. Yet the Parisian scene is so unusual that even all this might not have drawn attention if it weren’t for the mysterious story linked to it, enhanced by a vast fortune.

30301m

Meanwhile he advanced through the assemblage of guests under a battery of curious glances towards Madame de Morcerf, who, standing before a mantle-piece ornamented with flowers, had seen his entrance in a looking-glass placed opposite the door, and was prepared to receive him. She turned towards him with a serene smile just at the moment he was bowing to her. No doubt she fancied the count would speak to her, while on his side the count thought she was about to address him; but both remained silent, and after a mere bow, Monte Cristo directed his steps to Albert, who received him cordially.

Meanwhile, he made his way through the crowd of guests, under a barrage of curious stares, towards Madame de Morcerf. She was standing in front of a mantelpiece decorated with flowers and had noticed his entrance in a mirror opposite the door, so she was ready to greet him. She smiled serenely just as he was bowing to her. No doubt she thought the count would speak to her, while on his side, the count expected her to address him; but both stayed silent, and after a simple bow, Monte Cristo headed over to Albert, who welcomed him warmly.

“Have you seen my mother?” asked Albert.

“Have you seen my mom?” Albert asked.

“I have just had the pleasure,” replied the count; “but I have not seen your father.”

“I just had the pleasure,” replied the count, “but I haven't seen your dad.”

“See, he is down there, talking politics with that little group of great geniuses.”

“Look, he’s down there chatting about politics with that little group of brilliant minds.”

“Indeed?” said Monte Cristo; “and so those gentlemen down there are men of great talent. I should not have guessed it. And for what kind of talent are they celebrated? You know there are different sorts.”

“Really?” said Monte Cristo; “and so those guys down there are really talented. I wouldn’t have guessed it. For what kind of talent are they known? You know there are different types.”

“That tall, harsh-looking man is very learned, he discovered, in the neighborhood of Rome, a kind of lizard with a vertebra more than lizards usually have, and he immediately laid his discovery before the Institute. The thing was discussed for a long time, but finally decided in his favor. I can assure you the vertebra made a great noise in the learned world, and the gentleman, who was only a knight of the Legion of Honor, was made an officer.”

“That tall, stern-looking man is really knowledgeable. He found, near Rome, a type of lizard that has one extra vertebra compared to most lizards, and he quickly presented his discovery to the Institute. They talked about it for a long time, but eventually they ruled in his favor. I can tell you the extra vertebra made quite a splash in the academic community, and the gentleman, who was just a knight of the Legion of Honor, was promoted to officer.”

“Come,” said Monte Cristo, “this cross seems to me to be wisely awarded. I suppose, had he found another additional vertebra, they would have made him a commander.”

“Come,” said Monte Cristo, “this cross seems to me to be wisely given. I guess if he had found one more extra vertebra, they would have made him a commander.”

“Very likely,” said Albert.

“Most likely,” said Albert.

“And who can that person be who has taken it into his head to wrap himself up in a blue coat embroidered with green?”

“And who is that person who thought it was a good idea to wear a blue coat with green embroidery?”

“Oh, that coat is not his own idea; it is the Republic’s, which deputed David[12] to devise a uniform for the Academicians.”

“Oh, that coat isn’t his own idea; it’s the Republic’s, which assigned David[12] to create a uniform for the Academicians.”

“Indeed?” said Monte Cristo; “so this gentleman is an Academician?”

“Really?” said Monte Cristo; “so this guy is an Academician?”

“Within the last week he has been made one of the learned assembly.”

“Within the last week, he has been appointed to the learned assembly.”

“And what is his especial talent?”

“And what is his special talent?”

“His talent? I believe he thrusts pins through the heads of rabbits, he makes fowls eat madder, and punches the spinal marrow out of dogs with whalebone.”

“His talent? I think he jabs pins into rabbit heads, makes birds eat dye, and punctures the spinal cords of dogs with whalebone.”

“And he is made a member of the Academy of Sciences for this?”

“And he became a member of the Academy of Sciences for this?”

“No; of the French Academy.”

“No; of the Académie Française.”

“But what has the French Academy to do with all this?”

"But what does the French Academy have to do with all this?"

“I was going to tell you. It seems——”

“I was going to tell you. It seems——”

“That his experiments have very considerably advanced the cause of science, doubtless?”

"That his experiments have significantly advanced the cause of science, right?"

“No; that his style of writing is very good.”

“No; his writing style is really good.”

“This must be very flattering to the feelings of the rabbits into whose heads he has thrust pins, to the fowls whose bones he has dyed red, and to the dogs whose spinal marrow he has punched out?”

“This must be really flattering to the feelings of the rabbits whose heads he has jabbed with pins, to the birds whose bones he has dyed red, and to the dogs whose spinal cords he has punctured?”

Albert laughed.

Albert laughed.

“And the other one?” demanded the count.

“And what about the other one?” the count asked.

“That one?”

"That one?"

“Yes, the third.”

"Yeah, the third."

“The one in the dark blue coat?”

“The person in the dark blue coat?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“He is a colleague of the count, and one of the most active opponents to the idea of providing the Chamber of Peers with a uniform. He was very successful upon that question. He stood badly with the Liberal papers, but his noble opposition to the wishes of the court is now getting him into favor with the journalists. They talk of making him an ambassador.”

“He’s a colleague of the count and one of the most vocal opponents of the idea of giving the Chamber of Peers uniforms. He had a lot of success on that issue. He didn't get along well with the Liberal newspapers, but his principled stance against the court's wishes is now earning him favor with journalists. They’re considering making him an ambassador.”

30303m

“And what are his claims to the peerage?”

“And what are his qualifications for the peerage?”

“He has composed two or three comic operas, written four or five articles in the Siècle, and voted five or six years on the ministerial side.”

"He has written a couple of comic operas, published four or five articles in the Siècle, and voted on the ministerial side for about five or six years."

“Bravo, viscount,” said Monte Cristo, smiling; “you are a delightful cicerone. And now you will do me a favor, will you not?”

“Bravo, viscount,” said Monte Cristo, smiling; “you're a wonderful guide. And now you'll do me a favor, right?”

“What is it?”

"What's that?"

“Do not introduce me to any of these gentlemen; and should they wish it, you will warn me.” Just then the count felt his arm pressed. He turned round; it was Danglars.

“Don’t introduce me to any of these guys; and if they want to meet me, you’ll give me a heads up.” Just then, the count felt his arm being squeezed. He turned around; it was Danglars.

“Ah! is it you, baron?” said he.

“Ah! is that you, baron?” he said.

“Why do you call me baron?” said Danglars; “you know that I care nothing for my title. I am not like you, viscount; you like your title, do you not?”

“Why do you call me baron?” said Danglars. “You know I don't care about my title. I'm not like you, viscount; you like your title, right?”

“Certainly,” replied Albert, “seeing that without my title I should be nothing; while you, sacrificing the baron, would still remain the millionaire.”

“Of course,” Albert replied, “because without my title, I would be nobody; whereas you, giving up the baron title, would still be the millionaire.”

“Which seems to me the finest title under the royalty of July,” replied Danglars.

“Which seems to me the best title under the July monarchy,” replied Danglars.

“Unfortunately,” said Monte Cristo, “one’s title to a millionaire does not last for life, like that of baron, peer of France, or academician; for example, the millionaires Franck & Poulmann, of Frankfurt, who have just become bankrupts.”

“Unfortunately,” said Monte Cristo, “being a millionaire isn’t a permanent title like that of a baron, a peer of France, or an academician; take, for instance, the millionaires Franck & Poulmann from Frankfurt, who just went bankrupt.”

“Indeed?” said Danglars, becoming pale.

"Really?" said Danglars, turning pale.

“Yes; I received the news this evening by a courier. I had about a million in their hands, but, warned in time, I withdrew it a month ago.”

“Yes; I got the news this evening from a courier. I had about a million in their hands, but, thanks to a timely warning, I pulled it out a month ago.”

“Ah, mon Dieu!” exclaimed Danglars, “they have drawn on me for 200,000 francs!”

“Ah, my God!” exclaimed Danglars, “they have written me a check for 200,000 francs!”

“Well, you can throw out the draft; their signature is worth five per cent.”

“Well, you can toss out the draft; their signature is worth five percent.”

“Yes, but it is too late,” said Danglars, “I have honored their bills.”

“Yes, but it’s too late,” said Danglars, “I’ve honored their bills.”

“Then,” said Monte Cristo, “here are 200,000 francs gone after——”

“Then,” said Monte Cristo, “here are 200,000 francs gone after——”

“Hush, do not mention these things,” said Danglars; then, approaching Monte Cristo, he added, “especially before young M. Cavalcanti;” after which he smiled, and turned towards the young man in question.

“Hush, don’t bring these things up,” said Danglars; then, moving closer to Monte Cristo, he added, “especially in front of young M. Cavalcanti;” after that, he smiled and turned to the young man in question.

Albert had left the count to speak to his mother, Danglars to converse with young Cavalcanti; Monte Cristo was for an instant alone. Meanwhile the heat became excessive. The footmen were hastening through the rooms with waiters loaded with ices. Monte Cristo wiped the perspiration from his forehead, but drew back when the waiter was presented to him; he took no refreshment. Madame de Morcerf did not lose sight of Monte Cristo; she saw that he took nothing, and even noticed his gesture of refusal.

Albert had left the count to talk to his mother, Danglars to chat with young Cavalcanti; Monte Cristo was alone for a moment. Meanwhile, the heat became unbearable. The footmen rushed through the rooms with waiters carrying trays of ice treats. Monte Cristo wiped the sweat from his forehead but stepped back when the waiter approached him; he didn't take anything to eat or drink. Madame de Morcerf kept her eyes on Monte Cristo; she noticed that he wasn’t having anything and even caught his gesture of refusal.

“Albert,” she asked, “did you notice that?”

“Albert,” she asked, “did you see that?”

“What, mother?”

“Whaaat, Mom?”

“That the count has never been willing to partake of food under the roof of M. de Morcerf.”

“That the count has never been willing to eat under the roof of M. de Morcerf.”

“Yes; but then he breakfasted with me—indeed, he made his first appearance in the world on that occasion.”

“Yes; but then he had breakfast with me—actually, that was his first appearance in the world.”

“But your house is not M. de Morcerf’s,” murmured Mercédès; “and since he has been here I have watched him.”

“But your house isn’t M. de Morcerf’s,” Mercédès whispered; “and ever since he’s been here, I’ve been keeping an eye on him.”

“Well?”

"What’s up?"

“Well, he has taken nothing yet.”

"Well, he hasn't taken anything yet."

“The count is very temperate.”

“The count is very moderate.”

Mercédès smiled sadly.

Mercédès smiled wistfully.

“Approach him,” said she, “and when the next waiter passes, insist upon his taking something.”

“Go up to him,” she said, “and when the next waiter comes by, make sure to have him take something.”

“But why, mother?”

“But why, Mom?”

“Just to please me, Albert,” said Mercédès. Albert kissed his mother’s hand, and drew near the count. Another salver passed, loaded like the preceding ones; she saw Albert attempt to persuade the count, but he obstinately refused. Albert rejoined his mother; she was very pale.

“Just to please me, Albert,” said Mercédès. Albert kissed his mother’s hand and moved closer to the count. Another tray came by, just like the previous ones; she saw Albert trying to convince the count, but he stubbornly refused. Albert went back to his mother; she looked very pale.

“Well,” said she, “you see he refuses?”

“Well,” she said, “you see he’s refusing?”

“Yes; but why need this annoy you?”

“Yes, but why does this have to bother you?”

“You know, Albert, women are singular creatures. I should like to have seen the count take something in my house, if only an ice. Perhaps he cannot reconcile himself to the French style of living, and might prefer something else.”

“You know, Albert, women are unique beings. I would have liked to see the count take something in my house, even if it was just an ice cube. Maybe he just can't adjust to the French way of life and would prefer something different.”

“Oh, no; I have seen him eat of everything in Italy; no doubt he does not feel inclined this evening.”

“Oh, no; I’ve seen him eat everything in Italy; there’s no way he doesn’t feel like it this evening.”

“And besides,” said the countess, “accustomed as he is to burning climates, possibly he does not feel the heat as we do.”

"And besides," said the countess, "since he's used to hot climates, he probably doesn't feel the heat like we do."

“I do not think that, for he has complained of feeling almost suffocated, and asked why the Venetian blinds were not opened as well as the windows.”

“I don’t think so, because he’s complained about feeling nearly suffocated, and he asked why the Venetian blinds weren’t opened along with the windows.”

“In a word,” said Mercédès, “it was a way of assuring me that his abstinence was intended.”

“In a word,” said Mercédès, “it was a way of making sure I knew that his abstinence was deliberate.”

And she left the room.

And she exited the room.

A minute afterwards the blinds were thrown open, and through the jessamine and clematis that overhung the window one could see the garden ornamented with lanterns, and the supper laid under the tent. Dancers, players, talkers, all uttered an exclamation of joy—everyone inhaled with delight the breeze that floated in. At the same time Mercédès reappeared, paler than before, but with that imperturbable expression of countenance which she sometimes wore. She went straight to the group of which her husband formed the centre.

A minute later, the blinds were flung open, and through the jasmine and clematis that hung over the window, you could see the garden decorated with lanterns and the supper set up under the tent. Dancers, performers, and chatters all exclaimed with joy—everyone breathed in the delightful breeze that flowed in. At the same time, Mercédès came back, paler than before but with that calm expression she sometimes had. She walked straight to the group where her husband was the center.

“Do not detain those gentlemen here, count,” she said; “they would prefer, I should think, to breathe in the garden rather than suffocate here, since they are not playing.”

“Don't keep those gentlemen here, Count,” she said; “I think they'd prefer to breathe in the garden rather than suffocate here since they're not playing.”

“Ah,” said a gallant old general, who, in 1809, had sung Partant pour la Syrie,—“we will not go alone to the garden.”

“Ah,” said a brave old general, who, in 1809, had sung Partant pour la Syrie,—“we won't go to the garden alone.”

“Then,” said Mercédès, “I will lead the way.”

“Then,” said Mercédès, “I’ll take the lead.”

Turning towards Monte Cristo, she added, “count, will you oblige me with your arm?”

Turning to Monte Cristo, she said, “Count, could you please lend me your arm?”

The count almost staggered at these simple words; then he fixed his eyes on Mercédès. It was only a momentary glance, but it seemed to the countess to have lasted for a century, so much was expressed in that one look. He offered his arm to the countess; she took it, or rather just touched it with her little hand, and they together descended the steps, lined with rhododendrons and camellias. Behind them, by another outlet, a group of about twenty persons rushed into the garden with loud exclamations of delight.

The count almost stumbled at those simple words; then he focused on Mercédès. It was just a brief glance, but for the countess, it felt like it lasted a century, so much was conveyed in that one look. He offered his arm to the countess; she took it, or rather just brushed it with her small hand, and together they went down the steps lined with rhododendrons and camellias. Behind them, through another entrance, a group of about twenty people burst into the garden with loud shouts of joy.

Chapter 71. Bread and Salt

Madame de Morcerf entered an archway of trees with her companion. It led through a grove of lindens to a conservatory.

Madame de Morcerf walked into a tree-lined archway with her companion. It took them through a grove of linden trees to a conservatory.

“It was too warm in the room, was it not, count?” she asked.

“It was too warm in the room, wasn’t it, count?” she asked.

“Yes, madame; and it was an excellent idea of yours to open the doors and the blinds.” As he ceased speaking, the count felt the hand of Mercédès tremble. “But you,” he said, “with that light dress, and without anything to cover you but that gauze scarf, perhaps you feel cold?”

“Yes, ma'am; and it was a great idea of yours to open the doors and the blinds.” As he finished speaking, the count felt Mercédès's hand shake. “But you,” he said, “wearing that light dress and having just that gauze scarf for coverage, you might be cold?”

“Do you know where I am leading you?” said the countess, without replying to the question.

“Do you know where I'm taking you?” said the countess, ignoring the question.

“No, madame,” replied Monte Cristo; “but you see I make no resistance.”

“No, ma'am,” Monte Cristo replied; “but you see I’m not resisting.”

“We are going to the greenhouse that you see at the other end of the grove.”

“We're heading to the greenhouse over there at the other end of the grove.”

The count looked at Mercédès as if to interrogate her, but she continued to walk on in silence, and he refrained from speaking. They reached the building, ornamented with magnificent fruits, which ripen at the beginning of July in the artificial temperature which takes the place of the sun, so frequently absent in our climate. The countess left the arm of Monte Cristo, and gathered a bunch of Muscatel grapes.

The count glanced at Mercédès as if he wanted to ask her something, but she kept walking in silence, and he decided not to say anything. They arrived at the building, decorated with beautiful fruits that ripen in early July due to the artificial heat that replaces the sun, which is often missing in our climate. The countess let go of Monte Cristo's arm and picked a bunch of Muscatel grapes.

“See, count,” she said, with a smile so sad in its expression that one could almost detect the tears on her eyelids—“see, our French grapes are not to be compared, I know, with yours of Sicily and Cyprus, but you will make allowance for our northern sun.” The count bowed, but stepped back.

“Look, Count,” she said, with a smile so sorrowful that you could almost see the tears on her eyelids—“I know our French grapes can't compare to yours from Sicily and Cyprus, but please consider our northern sun.” The count bowed, but took a step back.

“Do you refuse?” said Mercédès, in a tremulous voice.

“Do you refuse?” Mercédès said, her voice shaking.

“Pray excuse me, madame,” replied Monte Cristo, “but I never eat Muscatel grapes.”

“Please forgive me, ma'am,” replied Monte Cristo, “but I never eat Muscatel grapes.”

Mercédès let them fall, and sighed. A magnificent peach was hanging against an adjoining wall, ripened by the same artificial heat. Mercédès drew near, and plucked the fruit.

Mercédès let them drop and sighed. A beautiful peach was hanging on an adjacent wall, ripened by the same artificial heat. Mercédès approached and picked the fruit.

“Take this peach, then,” she said. The count again refused. “What, again?” she exclaimed, in so plaintive an accent that it seemed to stifle a sob; “really, you pain me.”

“Here, take this peach,” she said. The count refused again. “What, again?” she exclaimed, her voice so sad it almost choked with a sob; “honestly, you hurt me.”

A long silence followed; the peach, like the grapes, fell to the ground.

A long silence followed; the peach, just like the grapes, fell to the ground.

“Count,” added Mercédès with a supplicating glance, “there is a beautiful Arabian custom, which makes eternal friends of those who have together eaten bread and salt under the same roof.”

“Count,” Mercédès said with a hopeful look, “there's a beautiful Arabian tradition that makes lifelong friends of those who have shared bread and salt under the same roof.”

“I know it, madame,” replied the count; “but we are in France, and not in Arabia, and in France eternal friendships are as rare as the custom of dividing bread and salt with one another.”

“I understand, ma'am,” replied the count; “but we are in France, not Arabia, and in France, lasting friendships are as uncommon as the tradition of sharing bread and salt with each other.”

“But,” said the countess, breathlessly, with her eyes fixed on Monte Cristo, whose arm she convulsively pressed with both hands, “we are friends, are we not?”

“But,” said the countess, breathlessly, her eyes fixed on Monte Cristo, whose arm she tightly gripped with both hands, “we're friends, right?”

The count became pale as death, the blood rushed to his heart, and then again rising, dyed his cheeks with crimson; his eyes swam like those of a man suddenly dazzled.

The count turned as pale as a ghost, the blood rushed to his heart, and then, rising again, flushed his cheeks with a deep red; his eyes glazed over like someone suddenly blinded by light.

“Certainly, we are friends,” he replied; “why should we not be?”

“Of course, we’re friends,” he said; “why wouldn’t we be?”

The answer was so little like the one Mercédès desired, that she turned away to give vent to a sigh, which sounded more like a groan. “Thank you,” she said. And they walked on again. They went the whole length of the garden without uttering a word.

The answer was so far from what Mercédès wanted that she turned away to let out a sigh that sounded more like a groan. “Thank you,” she said. Then they continued walking. They crossed the entire length of the garden without saying a word.

“Sir,” suddenly exclaimed the countess, after their walk had continued ten minutes in silence, “is it true that you have seen so much, travelled so far, and suffered so deeply?”

“Sir,” the countess suddenly exclaimed after they had walked in silence for ten minutes, “is it true that you have seen so much, traveled so far, and suffered so deeply?”

“I have suffered deeply, madame,” answered Monte Cristo.

“I have suffered greatly, madam,” replied Monte Cristo.

“But now you are happy?”

“But now you’re happy?”

“Doubtless,” replied the count, “since no one hears me complain.”

"Doubtless," the count replied, "since no one hears me complain."

“And your present happiness, has it softened your heart?”

“And your current happiness, has it made you more compassionate?”

“My present happiness equals my past misery,” said the count.

"My current happiness matches my past misery," said the count.

“Are you not married?” asked the countess.

“Are you not married?” the countess asked.

“I, married?” exclaimed Monte Cristo, shuddering; “who could have told you so?”

“I’m married?” exclaimed Monte Cristo, shuddering. “Who could have told you that?”

“No one told me you were, but you have frequently been seen at the Opera with a young and lovely woman.”

“No one mentioned it, but you’ve often been spotted at the Opera with a beautiful young woman.”

“She is a slave whom I bought at Constantinople, madame, the daughter of a prince. I have adopted her as my daughter, having no one else to love in the world.”

“She is a slave I bought in Constantinople, ma'am, the daughter of a prince. I have taken her in as my daughter since there’s no one else for me to love in this world.”

“You live alone, then?”

"Do you live alone?"

“I do.”

"I do."

“You have no sister—no son—no father?”

“You don’t have a sister—no son—no father?”

“I have no one.”

"I'm all alone."

“How can you exist thus without anyone to attach you to life?”

“How can you live like this without anyone to connect you to life?”

“It is not my fault, madame. At Malta, I loved a young girl, was on the point of marrying her, when war came and carried me away. I thought she loved me well enough to wait for me, and even to remain faithful to my memory. When I returned she was married. This is the history of most men who have passed twenty years of age. Perhaps my heart was weaker than the hearts of most men, and I suffered more than they would have done in my place; that is all.”

“It’s not my fault, ma’am. In Malta, I loved a young woman and was about to marry her when war came and took me away. I thought she loved me enough to wait for me and to stay loyal to my memory. When I came back, she was married. This is the story of most men who are over twenty. Maybe my heart was weaker than most, and I suffered more than they would have in my situation; that’s all.”

The countess stopped for a moment, as if gasping for breath. “Yes,” she said, “and you have still preserved this love in your heart—one can only love once—and did you ever see her again?”

The countess paused for a moment, as if catching her breath. “Yes,” she said, “and you still hold this love in your heart—one can only love once—and did you ever see her again?”

30309m

“Never.”

"Never."

“Never?”

"Never?"

“I never returned to the country where she lived.”

“I never went back to the country where she lived.”

“To Malta?”

"To Malta?"

“Yes; Malta.”

"Yes, Malta."

“She is, then, now at Malta?”

"Is she, then, in Malta now?"

“I think so.”

"Yeah, I think so."

“And have you forgiven her for all she has made you suffer?”

“Have you forgiven her for everything she put you through?”

“Her,—yes.”

"Her—yes."

“But only her; do you then still hate those who separated you?”

“But just her; do you still hate those who drove you apart?”

“I hate them? Not at all; why should I?” The countess placed herself before Monte Cristo, still holding in her hand a portion of the perfumed grapes.

“I hate them? Not at all; why should I?” The countess stood in front of Monte Cristo, still holding a bunch of the perfumed grapes in her hand.

“Take some,” she said.

“Take some,” she said.

“Madame, I never eat Muscatel grapes,” replied Monte Cristo, as if the subject had not been mentioned before. The countess dashed the grapes into the nearest thicket, with a gesture of despair.

“Ma'am, I never eat Muscatel grapes,” replied Monte Cristo, as if the topic had never come up before. The countess threw the grapes into the nearest bushes, in a gesture of frustration.

“Inflexible man!” she murmured. Monte Cristo remained as unmoved as if the reproach had not been addressed to him.

“Inflexible man!” she murmured. Monte Cristo stayed just as unmoved as if the accusation had not been directed at him.

Albert at this moment ran in. “Oh, mother,” he exclaimed, “such a misfortune has happened!”

Albert ran in at that moment. “Oh, Mom,” he exclaimed, “something terrible has happened!”

“What? What has happened?” asked the countess, as though awakening from a sleep to the realities of life; “did you say a misfortune? Indeed, I should expect misfortunes.”

“What? What happened?” asked the countess, as if waking up from a dream to the realities of life; “did you say something bad happened? Honestly, I should have expected something like this.”

“M. de Villefort is here.”

"Mr. de Villefort is here."

“Well?”

"What's up?"

“He comes to fetch his wife and daughter.”

“He’s here to pick up his wife and daughter.”

“Why so?”

"Why's that?"

“Because Madame de Saint-Méran is just arrived in Paris, bringing the news of M. de Saint-Méran’s death, which took place on the first stage after he left Marseilles. Madame de Villefort, who was in very good spirits, would neither believe nor think of the misfortune, but Mademoiselle Valentine, at the first words, guessed the whole truth, notwithstanding all the precautions of her father; the blow struck her like a thunderbolt, and she fell senseless.”

“Because Madame de Saint-Méran just arrived in Paris with the news of M. de Saint-Méran’s death, which happened on the first leg of his journey after leaving Marseilles. Madame de Villefort, who was in great spirits, refused to believe or even consider the tragedy, but Mademoiselle Valentine, at the first words, figured out the whole truth, despite her father's attempts to shield her; the shock hit her like a lightning bolt, and she collapsed.”

“And how was M. de Saint-Méran related to Mademoiselle de Villefort?” said the count.

“And how was M. de Saint-Méran connected to Mademoiselle de Villefort?” asked the count.

“He was her grandfather on the mother’s side. He was coming here to hasten her marriage with Franz.”

“He was her grandfather on her mom's side. He was coming here to speed up her marriage to Franz.”

“Ah, indeed!”

"Yes, definitely!"

“So Franz must wait. Why was not M. de Saint-Méran also grandfather to Mademoiselle Danglars?”

“So Franz must wait. Why wasn’t M. de Saint-Méran also the grandfather of Mademoiselle Danglars?”

“Albert, Albert,” said Madame de Morcerf, in a tone of mild reproof, “what are you saying? Ah, count, he esteems you so highly, tell him that he has spoken amiss.”

“Albert, Albert,” said Madame de Morcerf, with a hint of gentle criticism, “what are you talking about? Ah, count, he thinks very highly of you, let him know that he’s made a mistake.”

And she took two or three steps forward. Monte Cristo watched her with an air so thoughtful, and so full of affectionate admiration, that she turned back and grasped his hand; at the same time she seized that of her son, and joined them together.

And she took two or three steps forward. Monte Cristo watched her with a look so thoughtful and full of fond admiration that she turned back and took his hand; at the same time, she grabbed her son's hand and brought them together.

“We are friends; are we not?” she asked.

“We're friends, okay?” she asked.

“Oh, madame, I do not presume to call myself your friend, but at all times I am your most respectful servant.” The countess left with an indescribable pang in her heart, and before she had taken ten steps the count saw her raise her handkerchief to her eyes.

“Oh, ma'am, I don't dare to call myself your friend, but I will always be your most respectful servant.” The countess walked away with a feeling in her heart that she couldn't quite describe, and before she had taken ten steps, the count saw her lift her handkerchief to her eyes.

“Do not my mother and you agree?” asked Albert, astonished.

“Don't my mother and you agree?” asked Albert, astonished.

“On the contrary,” replied the count, “did you not hear her declare that we were friends?”

“On the contrary,” replied the count, “did you not hear her say that we were friends?”

They re-entered the drawing-room, which Valentine and Madame de Villefort had just quitted. It is perhaps needless to add that Morrel departed almost at the same time.

They went back into the drawing-room, which Valentine and Madame de Villefort had just left. It might be unnecessary to mention that Morrel left almost at the same time.

Chapter 72. Madame de Saint-Méran

A gloomy scene had indeed just passed at the house of M. de Villefort. After the ladies had departed for the ball, whither all the entreaties of Madame de Villefort had failed in persuading him to accompany them, the procureur had shut himself up in his study, according to his custom, with a heap of papers calculated to alarm anyone else, but which generally scarcely satisfied his inordinate desires.

A gloomy scene had just unfolded at M. de Villefort's house. After the ladies left for the ball, despite Madame de Villefort's efforts to get him to join them, the procureur locked himself in his study, as he usually did, surrounded by a pile of papers that would worry anyone else, but which usually only barely met his excessive ambitions.

But this time the papers were a mere matter of form. Villefort had secluded himself, not to study, but to reflect; and with the door locked and orders given that he should not be disturbed excepting for important business, he sat down in his armchair and began to ponder over the events, the remembrance of which had during the last eight days filled his mind with so many gloomy thoughts and bitter recollections.

But this time the paperwork was just a formality. Villefort had shut himself away, not to study, but to think; and with the door locked and instructions to only disturb him for important matters, he settled into his armchair and started to reflect on the events that had filled his mind with dark thoughts and painful memories over the past eight days.

Then, instead of plunging into the mass of documents piled before him, he opened the drawer of his desk, touched a spring, and drew out a parcel of cherished memoranda, amongst which he had carefully arranged, in characters only known to himself, the names of all those who, either in his political career, in money matters, at the bar, or in his mysterious love affairs, had become his enemies.

Then, instead of diving into the stack of papers in front of him, he opened his desk drawer, pressed a spring, and pulled out a bundle of treasured notes, in which he had meticulously organized, in symbols only understood by him, the names of everyone who, whether in his political life, financial dealings, at the bar, or in his secret love affairs, had become his adversaries.

Their number was formidable, now that he had begun to fear, and yet these names, powerful though they were, had often caused him to smile with the same kind of satisfaction experienced by a traveller who from the summit of a mountain beholds at his feet the craggy eminences, the almost impassable paths, and the fearful chasms, through which he has so perilously climbed. When he had run over all these names in his memory, again read and studied them, commenting meanwhile upon his lists, he shook his head.

Their numbers were intimidating, and now that he had started to feel afraid, these names, though powerful, had often made him smile with the same satisfaction a traveler feels when, from the top of a mountain, he looks down at the rugged heights, the nearly impossible paths, and the dangerous chasms he has climbed through so precariously. After he recalled all these names in his mind, read and studied them again, commenting on his lists in the process, he shook his head.

“No,” he murmured, “none of my enemies would have waited so patiently and laboriously for so long a space of time, that they might now come and crush me with this secret. Sometimes, as Hamlet says:

“No,” he murmured, “none of my enemies would have waited so patiently and diligently for such a long time just to come and crush me with this secret. Sometimes, as Hamlet says:

‘Foul deeds will rise,
Though all the earth o’erwhelm them, to men’s eyes;’

‘Bad actions will come to light,
Even if the whole world tries to cover them up;’

but, like a phosphoric light, they rise but to mislead. The story has been told by the Corsican to some priest, who in his turn has repeated it. M. de Monte Cristo may have heard it, and to enlighten himself——

but, like a bright light, they rise just to lead you astray. The Corsican has shared the story with a priest, who then passed it on. M. de Monte Cristo may have heard it, and to understand better——

“But why should he wish to enlighten himself upon the subject?” asked Villefort, after a moment’s reflection, “what interest can this M. de Monte Cristo or M. Zaccone,—son of a shipowner of Malta, discoverer of a mine in Thessaly, now visiting Paris for the first time,—what interest, I say, can he take in discovering a gloomy, mysterious, and useless fact like this? However, among all the incoherent details given to me by the Abbé Busoni and by Lord Wilmore, by that friend and that enemy, one thing appears certain and clear in my opinion—that in no period, in no case, in no circumstance, could there have been any contact between him and me.”

“But why would he want to inform himself about this topic?” asked Villefort after a moment of thought. “What interest could this M. de Monte Cristo or M. Zaccone—the son of a shipowner from Malta, who discovered a mine in Thessaly and is now visiting Paris for the first time—have in uncovering such a dark, mysterious, and irrelevant fact? Still, out of all the jumbled information I received from Abbé Busoni and Lord Wilmore, both a friend and an enemy, one thing seems certain and clear to me: at no time, in no situation, and under no circumstances could there have been any connection between him and me.”

But Villefort uttered words which even he himself did not believe. He dreaded not so much the revelation, for he could reply to or deny its truth;—he cared little for that mene, mene, tekel upharsin, which appeared suddenly in letters of blood upon the wall;—but what he was really anxious for was to discover whose hand had traced them. While he was endeavoring to calm his fears,—and instead of dwelling upon the political future that had so often been the subject of his ambitious dreams, was imagining a future limited to the enjoyments of home, in fear of awakening the enemy that had so long slept,—the noise of a carriage sounded in the yard, then he heard the steps of an aged person ascending the stairs, followed by tears and lamentations, such as servants always give vent to when they wish to appear interested in their master’s grief.

But Villefort said things that even he didn't believe. He wasn't as much afraid of the revelation itself, since he could either respond to it or deny its truth; he cared little for that mene, mene, tekel upharsin that suddenly appeared in blood-red letters on the wall; what he really wanted to know was who had written it. While he was trying to calm his fears—and instead of thinking about the political future that had often been the focus of his ambitious dreams, he was picturing a life centered around the comforts of home, afraid of waking the enemy that had been silent for so long—the sound of a carriage came from the yard, followed by the footsteps of an elderly person going up the stairs, along with the tears and wails that servants always make when they want to show their concern for their master's sorrow.

He drew back the bolt of his door, and almost directly an old lady entered, unannounced, carrying her shawl on her arm, and her bonnet in her hand. The white hair was thrown back from her yellow forehead, and her eyes, already sunken by the furrows of age, now almost disappeared beneath the eyelids swollen with grief.

He pulled back the bolt of his door, and almost immediately, an old lady walked in unannounced, with her shawl draped over her arm and her bonnet in her hand. Her white hair was pushed back from her yellow forehead, and her eyes, which were already hollow from age, nearly vanished beneath eyelids swollen from sorrow.

“Oh, sir,” she said; “oh, sir, what a misfortune! I shall die of it; oh, yes, I shall certainly die of it!”

“Oh, sir,” she said; “oh, sir, what a tragedy! I’m going to die from this; oh, yes, I’m definitely going to die from this!”

And then, falling upon the chair nearest the door, she burst into a paroxysm of sobs. The servants, standing in the doorway, not daring to approach nearer, were looking at Noirtier’s old servant, who had heard the noise from his master’s room, and run there also, remaining behind the others. Villefort rose, and ran towards his mother-in-law, for it was she.

And then, she collapsed onto the chair closest to the door and broke down in tears. The servants, standing in the doorway and too afraid to come closer, were watching Noirtier's old servant, who had heard the commotion from his master's room and rushed over, staying behind the others. Villefort got up and ran toward his mother-in-law, because it was her.

“Why, what can have happened?” he exclaimed, “what has thus disturbed you? Is M. de Saint-Méran with you?”

“Why, what could have happened?” he exclaimed, “what has upset you like this? Is M. de Saint-Méran with you?”

“M. de Saint-Méran is dead,” answered the old marchioness, without preface and without expression; she appeared to be stupefied. Villefort drew back, and clasping his hands together, exclaimed:

“M. de Saint-Méran is dead,” replied the old marchioness, without any introduction and with no emotion; she seemed to be in shock. Villefort stepped back, and with his hands clasped together, exclaimed:

“Dead!—so suddenly?”

"Dead!—so suddenly?"

“A week ago,” continued Madame de Saint-Méran, “we went out together in the carriage after dinner. M. de Saint-Méran had been unwell for some days; still, the idea of seeing our dear Valentine again inspired him with courage, and notwithstanding his illness he would leave. At six leagues from Marseilles, after having eaten some of the lozenges he is accustomed to take, he fell into such a deep sleep, that it appeared to me unnatural; still I hesitated to wake him, although I fancied that his face was flushed, and that the veins of his temples throbbed more violently than usual. However, as it became dark, and I could no longer see, I fell asleep; I was soon aroused by a piercing shriek, as from a person suffering in his dreams, and he suddenly threw his head back violently. I called the valet, I stopped the postilion, I spoke to M. de Saint-Méran, I applied my smelling-salts; but all was over, and I arrived at Aix by the side of a corpse.”

“A week ago,” continued Madame de Saint-Méran, “we went out together in the carriage after dinner. M. de Saint-Méran had been feeling unwell for a few days; still, the thought of seeing our dear Valentine again gave him courage, and despite his illness, he insisted on leaving. About six leagues from Marseilles, after having taken some of the lozenges he usually carries, he fell into such a deep sleep that it seemed unnatural to me; still, I hesitated to wake him, even though I thought his face looked flushed and his temples were throbbing more than usual. However, as it got dark and I could no longer see, I fell asleep; I was soon jolted awake by a piercing scream, as if someone were in pain in their dreams, and he suddenly threw his head back violently. I called the valet, I halted the postilion, I spoke to M. de Saint-Méran, I applied my smelling salts; but it was too late, and I arrived in Aix next to a corpse.”

Villefort stood with his mouth half open, quite stupefied.

Villefort stood there with his mouth half open, completely stunned.

“Of course you sent for a doctor?”

“Of course you called a doctor?”

“Immediately; but, as I have told you, it was too late.”

“Right away; but, as I’ve said, it was too late.”

“Yes; but then he could tell of what complaint the poor marquis had died.”

“Yes; but then he could describe what illness the poor marquis had died from.”

“Oh, yes, sir, he told me; it appears to have been an apoplectic stroke.”

“Oh, yes, sir, he told me; it seems like it was a stroke.”

“And what did you do then?”

“And what did you do next?”

“M. de Saint-Méran had always expressed a desire, in case his death happened during his absence from Paris, that his body might be brought to the family vault. I had him put into a leaden coffin, and I am preceding him by a few days.”

“M. de Saint-Méran had always wished that if he died while away from Paris, his body would be brought back to the family vault. I had him placed in a lead coffin, and I’m going ahead of him by a few days.”

“Oh! my poor mother!” said Villefort, “to have such duties to perform at your age after such a blow!”

“Oh! my poor mother!” Villefort exclaimed, “to have to take on such duties at your age after experiencing such a shock!”

“God has supported me through all; and then, my dear marquis, he would certainly have done everything for me that I performed for him. It is true that since I left him, I seem to have lost my senses. I cannot cry; at my age they say that we have no more tears,—still I think that when one is in trouble one should have the power of weeping. Where is Valentine, sir? It is on her account I am here; I wish to see Valentine.”

“God has been with me through everything; and then, my dear marquis, he definitely would have done everything for me that I did for him. It’s true that since I left him, I feel like I’ve lost my mind. I can’t cry; at my age, they say we run out of tears—but I believe that when someone is in pain, they should still be able to cry. Where is Valentine, sir? I’m here because of her; I want to see Valentine.”

30315m

Villefort thought it would be terrible to reply that Valentine was at a ball; so he only said that she had gone out with her step-mother, and that she should be fetched. “This instant, sir—this instant, I beseech you!” said the old lady. Villefort placed the arm of Madame de Saint-Méran within his own, and conducted her to his apartment.

Villefort thought it would be awful to say that Valentine was at a party; so he just mentioned that she had gone out with her stepmother and that she should be brought back. “Right this moment, sir—right this moment, I beg you!” said the old lady. Villefort linked his arm with Madame de Saint-Méran’s and led her to his room.

“Rest yourself, mother,” he said.

"Take a break, mom," he said.

The marchioness raised her head at this word, and beholding the man who so forcibly reminded her of her deeply-regretted child, who still lived for her in Valentine, she felt touched at the name of mother, and bursting into tears, she fell on her knees before an armchair, where she buried her venerable head. Villefort left her to the care of the women, while old Barrois ran, half-scared, to his master; for nothing frightens old people so much as when death relaxes its vigilance over them for a moment in order to strike some other old person. Then, while Madame de Saint-Méran remained on her knees, praying fervently, Villefort sent for a cab, and went himself to fetch his wife and daughter from Madame de Morcerf’s. He was so pale when he appeared at the door of the ball-room, that Valentine ran to him, saying:

The marchioness lifted her head at this word, and seeing the man who reminded her so strongly of her dearly missed child, who still lived on in Valentine, she felt a wave of emotion at the mention of "mother." Overcome with tears, she dropped to her knees in front of an armchair, burying her aged head. Villefort left her in the care of the women, while old Barrois hurried, half-frightened, to his master; nothing scares old people more than when death momentarily eases its grip to strike someone else who's also old. Then, while Madame de Saint-Méran stayed on her knees, praying earnestly, Villefort called for a cab and went himself to bring his wife and daughter from Madame de Morcerf's. He looked so pale when he appeared at the door of the ballroom that Valentine rushed to him, saying:

“Oh, father, some misfortune has happened!”

“Oh, Dad, something bad has happened!”

“Your grandmamma has just arrived, Valentine,” said M. de Villefort.

“Your grandma just arrived, Valentine,” said M. de Villefort.

“And grandpapa?” inquired the young girl, trembling with apprehension. M. de Villefort only replied by offering his arm to his daughter. It was just in time, for Valentine’s head swam, and she staggered; Madame de Villefort instantly hastened to her assistance, and aided her husband in dragging her to the carriage, saying:

"And grandpa?" the young girl asked, shaking with nerves. M. de Villefort just responded by offering his arm to his daughter. It was just in time, because Valentine's head was spinning, and she almost fell. Madame de Villefort quickly rushed to help her and assisted her husband in getting her to the carriage, saying:

“What a singular event! Who could have thought it? Ah, yes, it is indeed strange!”

“What an unusual event! Who could have imagined it? Ah, yes, it really is strange!”

And the wretched family departed, leaving a cloud of sadness hanging over the rest of the evening. At the foot of the stairs, Valentine found Barrois awaiting her.

And the miserable family left, casting a shadow of sadness over the rest of the evening. At the bottom of the stairs, Valentine saw Barrois waiting for her.

“M. Noirtier wishes to see you tonight, he said, in an undertone.

“M. Noirtier wants to see you tonight,” he said quietly.

“Tell him I will come when I leave my dear grandmamma,” she replied, feeling, with true delicacy, that the person to whom she could be of the most service just then was Madame de Saint-Méran.

“Tell him I’ll come when I leave my dear grandma,” she replied, understanding, with genuine sensitivity, that the person she could help the most at that moment was Madame de Saint-Méran.

Valentine found her grandmother in bed; silent caresses, heartwrung sobs, broken sighs, burning tears, were all that passed in this sad interview, while Madame de Villefort, leaning on her husband’s arm, maintained all outward forms of respect, at least towards the poor widow. She soon whispered to her husband:

Valentine found her grandmother in bed; silent touches, heartbroken sobs, broken sighs, and burning tears were all that passed in this sad moment, while Madame de Villefort, leaning on her husband's arm, kept up all the outward appearances of respect, at least towards the poor widow. She soon whispered to her husband:

“I think it would be better for me to retire, with your permission, for the sight of me appears still to afflict your mother-in-law.” Madame de Saint-Méran heard her.

“I think it would be better for me to retire, if that's alright, because just seeing me seems to still upset your mother-in-law.” Madame de Saint-Méran heard her.

“Yes, yes,” she said softly to Valentine, “let her leave; but do you stay.”

“Yes, yes,” she said softly to Valentine, “let her go; but you stay.”

Madame de Villefort left, and Valentine remained alone beside the bed, for the procureur, overcome with astonishment at the unexpected death, had followed his wife. Meanwhile, Barrois had returned for the first time to old Noirtier, who having heard the noise in the house, had, as we have said, sent his old servant to inquire the cause; on his return, his quick intelligent eye interrogated the messenger.

Madame de Villefort left, and Valentine stayed alone by the bed, as the procureur, shocked by the sudden death, had followed his wife. Meanwhile, Barrois had returned for the first time to old Noirtier, who, having heard the commotion in the house, had sent his longtime servant to find out what was happening; upon his return, Noirtier's keen, observant eye questioned the messenger.

“Alas, sir,” exclaimed Barrois, “a great misfortune has happened. Madame de Saint-Méran has arrived, and her husband is dead!”

“Unfortunately, sir,” Barrois exclaimed, “a terrible tragedy has occurred. Madame de Saint-Méran has arrived, and her husband has died!”

M. de Saint-Méran and Noirtier had never been on strict terms of friendship; still, the death of one old man always considerably affects another. Noirtier let his head fall upon his chest, apparently overwhelmed and thoughtful; then he closed one eye, in token of inquiry.

M. de Saint-Méran and Noirtier were never really close friends; however, the death of one elderly man always impacts another significantly. Noirtier let his head drop to his chest, seemingly weighed down and pensive; then he closed one eye as a sign of questioning.

Barrois asked, “Mademoiselle Valentine?”

Barrois asked, “Miss Valentine?”

Noirtier nodded his head.

Noirtier nodded.

“She is at the ball, as you know, since she came to say good-bye to you in full dress.” Noirtier again closed his left eye.

“She is at the ball, as you know, since she came to say goodbye to you in full dress.” Noirtier again closed his left eye.

“Do you wish to see her?” Noirtier again made an affirmative sign.

“Do you want to see her?” Noirtier nodded again.

“Well, they have gone to fetch her, no doubt, from Madame de Morcerf’s; I will await her return, and beg her to come up here. Is that what you wish for?”

"Well, they’ve gone to get her, no doubt, from Madame de Morcerf’s; I’ll wait for her to come back and ask her to come up here. Is that what you want?"

“Yes,” replied the invalid.

“Yeah,” replied the invalid.

Barrois, therefore, as we have seen, watched for Valentine, and informed her of her grandfather’s wish. Consequently, Valentine came up to Noirtier, on leaving Madame de Saint-Méran, who in the midst of her grief had at last yielded to fatigue and fallen into a feverish sleep. Within reach of her hand they placed a small table upon which stood a bottle of orangeade, her usual beverage, and a glass. Then, as we have said, the young girl left the bedside to see M. Noirtier.

Barrois, as we've seen, waited for Valentine and told her about her grandfather's wish. So, Valentine went to Noirtier after leaving Madame de Saint-Méran, who, in her sorrow, had finally given in to exhaustion and fallen into a restless sleep. They placed a small table within her reach, topped with a bottle of orange soda, her usual drink, and a glass. Then, as we've mentioned, the young girl stepped away from the bedside to visit M. Noirtier.

Valentine kissed the old man, who looked at her with such tenderness that her eyes again filled with tears, whose sources he thought must be exhausted. The old gentleman continued to dwell upon her with the same expression.

Valentine kissed the old man, who looked at her with such kindness that her eyes filled with tears once more, which he thought should have run dry by now. The old gentleman kept gazing at her with the same expression.

“Yes, yes,” said Valentine, “you mean that I have yet a kind grandfather left, do you not.” The old man intimated that such was his meaning. “Ah, yes, happily I have,” replied Valentine. “Without that, what would become of me?”

"Yeah, yeah," said Valentine, "you mean that I still have a kind grandfather, right?" The old man indicated that was what he meant. "Oh, yes, thankfully I do," replied Valentine. "Without that, what would happen to me?"

It was one o’clock in the morning. Barrois, who wished to go to bed himself, observed that after such sad events everyone stood in need of rest. Noirtier would not say that the only rest he needed was to see his child, but wished her good-night, for grief and fatigue had made her appear quite ill.

It was one o’clock in the morning. Barrois, who wanted to go to bed himself, noticed that after such sad events everyone needed some rest. Noirtier wouldn’t say that the only rest he needed was to see his child, but he wished her good-night, as grief and fatigue had made her look quite ill.

The next morning she found her grandmother in bed; the fever had not abated, on the contrary her eyes glistened and she appeared to be suffering from violent nervous irritability.

The next morning, she found her grandmother in bed; the fever hadn’t gone down. On the contrary, her eyes were shining, and she seemed to be experiencing some intense nervous agitation.

“Oh, dear grandmamma, are you worse?” exclaimed Valentine, perceiving all these signs of agitation.

“Oh, dear grandma, are you feeling worse?” exclaimed Valentine, noticing all these signs of distress.

“No, my child, no,” said Madame de Saint-Méran; “but I was impatiently waiting for your arrival, that I might send for your father.”

“No, my child, no,” said Madame de Saint-Méran; “but I was eagerly waiting for you to arrive so I could call for your father.”

“My father?” inquired Valentine, uneasily.

“My dad?” asked Valentine, uneasily.

“Yes, I wish to speak to him.”

“Yes, I want to talk to him.”

Valentine durst not oppose her grandmother’s wish, the cause of which she did not know, and an instant afterwards Villefort entered.

Valentine didn’t dare to go against her grandmother’s wishes, the reason for which she didn’t know, and just then Villefort came in.

“Sir,” said Madame de Saint-Méran, without using any circumlocution, and as if fearing she had no time to lose, “you wrote to me concerning the marriage of this child?”

“Sir,” said Madame de Saint-Méran, without beating around the bush and as if she feared she had no time to waste, “you wrote to me about this child's marriage?”

“Yes, madame,” replied Villefort, “it is not only projected but arranged.”

“Yes, ma'am,” replied Villefort, “it's not just planned, it's all set up.”

“Your intended son-in-law is named M. Franz d’Épinay?”

“Your future son-in-law is named M. Franz d’Épinay?”

“Yes, madame.”

“Yes, ma'am.”

“Is he not the son of General d’Épinay who was on our side, and who was assassinated some days before the usurper returned from the Island of Elba?”

“Isn’t he the son of General d’Épinay, who was on our side and was killed a few days before the usurper came back from the Island of Elba?”

“The same.”

"Same here."

“Does he not dislike the idea of marrying the granddaughter of a Jacobin?”

"Does he not dislike the idea of marrying a Jacobin's granddaughter?"

“Our civil dissensions are now happily extinguished, mother,” said Villefort; “M. d’Épinay was quite a child when his father died, he knows very little of M. Noirtier, and will meet him, if not with pleasure, at least with indifference.”

“Our civil disputes are now thankfully resolved, Mom,” said Villefort; “M. d’Épinay was just a kid when his father passed away, he knows very little about M. Noirtier, and he will meet him, if not with enjoyment, at least without strong feelings.”

“Is it a suitable match?”

“Is it a good match?”

“In every respect.”

“In every way.”

“And the young man?”

"What's up with the guy?"

“Is regarded with universal esteem.”

“Is seen with universal respect.”

“You approve of him?”

"Do you approve of him?"

“He is one of the most well-bred young men I know.”

“He is one of the most well-mannered young men I know.”

During the whole of this conversation Valentine had remained silent.

During the entire conversation, Valentine stayed quiet.

“Well, sir,” said Madame de Saint-Méran, after a few minutes’ reflection, “I must hasten the marriage, for I have but a short time to live.”

“Well, sir,” said Madame de Saint-Méran, after a few minutes of thinking, “I need to speed up the marriage, because I don’t have much time left.”

“You, madame?” “You, dear mamma?” exclaimed M. de Villefort and Valentine at the same time.

“You, ma’am?” “You, dear mom?” exclaimed M. de Villefort and Valentine at the same time.

“I know what I am saying,” continued the marchioness; “I must hurry you, so that, as she has no mother, she may at least have a grandmother to bless her marriage. I am all that is left to her belonging to my poor Renée, whom you have so soon forgotten, sir.”

“I know what I’m saying,” the marchioness continued. “I need to urge you, so that, since she has no mother, she can at least have a grandmother to bless her marriage. I’m all that remains of my poor Renée, who you’ve so quickly forgotten, sir.”

“Ah, madame,” said Villefort, “you forget that I was obliged to give a mother to my child.”

“Ah, ma'am,” said Villefort, “you forget that I had to provide a mother for my child.”

“A stepmother is never a mother, sir. But this is not to the purpose,—our business concerns Valentine, let us leave the dead in peace.”

“A stepmother is never a mother, sir. But that’s not what we’re here to discuss—our focus should be on Valentine, so let’s leave the past behind.”

All this was said with such exceeding rapidity, that there was something in the conversation that seemed like the beginning of delirium.

All this was said so quickly that there was something in the conversation that felt like the start of delirium.

“It shall be as you wish, madame,” said Villefort; “more especially since your wishes coincide with mine, and as soon as M. d’Épinay arrives in Paris——”

“It will be as you wish, madame,” said Villefort; “especially since your wishes align with mine, and as soon as M. d’Épinay arrives in Paris——”

30319m

“My dear grandmother,” interrupted Valentine, “consider decorum—the recent death. You would not have me marry under such sad auspices?”

“My dear grandmother,” Valentine interrupted, “think about decorum—the recent death. You wouldn’t want me to get married under such gloomy circumstances, would you?”

“My child,” exclaimed the old lady sharply, “let us hear none of the conventional objections that deter weak minds from preparing for the future. I also was married at the death-bed of my mother, and certainly I have not been less happy on that account.”

“My child,” the old lady said sharply, “let's not listen to the typical objections that hold back weak minds from getting ready for the future. I was also married at my mother’s deathbed, and I certainly haven’t been any less happy because of it.”

“Still that idea of death, madame,” said Villefort.

“Still that idea of death, ma'am,” said Villefort.

“Still?—Always! I tell you I am going to die—do you understand? Well, before dying, I wish to see my son-in-law. I wish to tell him to make my child happy; I wish to read in his eyes whether he intends to obey me;—in fact, I will know him—I will!” continued the old lady, with a fearful expression, “that I may rise from the depths of my grave to find him, if he should not fulfil his duty!”

“Still?—Always! I’m telling you I’m going to die—do you get it? Before I go, I want to see my son-in-law. I want to tell him to make my child happy; I want to see in his eyes if he plans to listen to me;—I’ll know him—I will!” the old lady continued, with a frightened look, “so that I can rise from the depths of my grave to find him, if he doesn’t do his duty!”

“Madame,” said Villefort, “you must lay aside these exalted ideas, which almost assume the appearance of madness. The dead, once buried in their graves, rise no more.”

“Madame,” Villefort said, “you need to let go of these lofty ideas, which almost seem like madness. The dead, once they’re buried in their graves, don’t come back.”

“And I tell you, sir, that you are mistaken. This night I have had a fearful sleep. It seemed as though my soul were already hovering over my body, my eyes, which I tried to open, closed against my will, and what will appear impossible above all to you, sir, I saw, with my eyes shut, in the spot where you are now standing, issuing from that corner where there is a door leading into Madame Villefort’s dressing-room—I saw, I tell you, silently enter, a white figure.”

“And I’m telling you, sir, that you’re wrong. Last night, I had a terrifying sleep. It felt like my soul was already floating above my body, my eyes, which I tried to open, were shut against my will, and what will seem unbelievable to you, sir, is that I saw, with my eyes closed, in the place where you’re standing now, coming from that corner where there’s a door leading into Madame Villefort’s dressing-room—I saw, I’m telling you, a white figure silently enter.”

Valentine screamed.

Valentine shouted.

“It was the fever that disturbed you, madame,” said Villefort.

“It was the fever that upset you, ma'am,” said Villefort.

30321m

“Doubt, if you please, but I am sure of what I say. I saw a white figure, and as if to prevent my discrediting the testimony of only one of my senses, I heard my glass removed—the same which is there now on the table.”

“Feel free to doubt, but I am confident in what I’m saying. I saw a white figure, and just to make sure I couldn’t dismiss what I experienced, I heard my glass being taken—the same one that's right there on the table now.”

“Oh, dear mother, it was a dream.”

“Oh, dear mom, it was just a dream.”

“So little was it a dream, that I stretched my hand towards the bell; but when I did so, the shade disappeared; my maid then entered with a light.”

“So little of it felt like a dream that I reached out for the bell; but as I did, the shadow vanished; my maid then came in with a light.”

“But she saw no one?”

"But she didn’t see anyone?"

“Phantoms are visible to those only who ought to see them. It was the soul of my husband!—Well, if my husband’s soul can come to me, why should not my soul reappear to guard my granddaughter? the tie is even more direct, it seems to me.”

“Ghosts can only be seen by those who are meant to see them. It was my husband’s spirit!—If my husband’s spirit can visit me, why shouldn’t my spirit come back to watch over my granddaughter? The connection feels even stronger, it seems to me.”

“Oh, madame,” said Villefort, deeply affected, in spite of himself, “do not yield to those gloomy thoughts; you will long live with us, happy, loved, and honored, and we will make you forget——”

“Oh, ma'am,” Villefort said, feeling deeply moved despite himself, “don’t give in to those dark thoughts; you will live with us for a long time, happy, loved, and respected, and we will help you forget——”

“Never, never, never,” said the marchioness. “When does M. d’Épinay return?”

“Never, never, never,” said the marchioness. “When is M. d’Épinay coming back?”

“We expect him every moment.”

"We're expecting him any minute."

“It is well. As soon as he arrives inform me. We must be expeditious. And then I also wish to see a notary, that I may be assured that all our property returns to Valentine.”

“It’s all good. Let me know as soon as he gets here. We need to be quick. Also, I want to see a notary to make sure that all our property goes back to Valentine.”

“Ah, grandmamma,” murmured Valentine, pressing her lips on the burning brow, “do you wish to kill me? Oh, how feverish you are; we must not send for a notary, but for a doctor!”

“Ah, Grandma,” murmured Valentine, pressing her lips against the feverish forehead, “do you want to kill me? Oh, how hot you are; we need to call a doctor, not a notary!”

“A doctor?” said she, shrugging her shoulders, “I am not ill; I am thirsty—that is all.”

“A doctor?” she said, shrugging her shoulders. “I’m not sick; I’m just thirsty—that’s all.”

30323m

“What are you drinking, dear grandmamma?”

“What are you drinking, dear grandma?”

“The same as usual, my dear, my glass is there on the table—give it to me, Valentine.” Valentine poured the orangeade into a glass and gave it to her grandmother with a certain degree of dread, for it was the same glass she fancied that had been touched by the spectre.

“The same as always, my dear, my glass is right there on the table—hand it to me, Valentine.” Valentine poured the orangeade into a glass and handed it to her grandmother with a bit of fear, because it was the same glass she believed had been touched by the ghost.

The marchioness drained the glass at a single draught, and then turned on her pillow, repeating,

The marchioness downed the glass in one go and then turned on her pillow, repeating,

“The notary, the notary!”

“Get the notary!”

M. de Villefort left the room, and Valentine seated herself at the bedside of her grandmother. The poor child appeared herself to require the doctor she had recommended to her aged relative. A bright spot burned in either cheek, her respiration was short and difficult, and her pulse beat with feverish excitement. She was thinking of the despair of Maximilian, when he should be informed that Madame de Saint-Méran, instead of being an ally, was unconsciously acting as his enemy.

M. de Villefort left the room, and Valentine sat down at her grandmother's bedside. The poor girl seemed to need the doctor she had suggested for her elderly relative. A flush was present in each cheek, her breathing was shallow and labored, and her pulse raced with feverish energy. She was thinking about Maximilian's despair when he found out that Madame de Saint-Méran, instead of being an ally, was unknowingly working against him.

More than once she thought of revealing all to her grandmother, and she would not have hesitated a moment, if Maximilian Morrel had been named Albert de Morcerf or Raoul de Château-Renaud; but Morrel was of plebeian extraction, and Valentine knew how the haughty Marquise de Saint-Méran despised all who were not noble. Her secret had each time been repressed when she was about to reveal it, by the sad conviction that it would be useless to do so; for, were it once discovered by her father and mother, all would be lost.

More than once, she thought about telling her grandmother everything, and she wouldn't have hesitated for a second if Maximilian Morrel had been named Albert de Morcerf or Raoul de Château-Renaud; but Morrel came from a common background, and Valentine knew how the proud Marquise de Saint-Méran looked down on anyone who wasn't noble. Each time she was about to share her secret, she held back because she sadly believed it would be pointless; if her father and mother found out, everything would be ruined.

Two hours passed thus; Madame de Saint-Méran was in a feverish sleep, and the notary had arrived. Though his coming was announced in a very low tone, Madame de Saint-Méran arose from her pillow.

Two hours went by like this; Madame de Saint-Méran was in a restless sleep, and the notary had arrived. Even though his arrival was announced softly, Madame de Saint-Méran got up from her pillow.

“The notary!” she exclaimed, “let him come in.”

“The notary!” she shouted, “let him come in.”

The notary, who was at the door, immediately entered. “Go, Valentine,” said Madame de Saint-Méran, “and leave me with this gentleman.”

The notary, who was at the door, immediately came in. “Go, Valentine,” said Madame de Saint-Méran, “and leave me with this gentleman.”

“But, grandmamma——”

“But, grandma——”

“Leave me—go!”

“Leave me—just go!”

The young girl kissed her grandmother, and left with her handkerchief to her eyes; at the door she found the valet de chambre, who told her that the doctor was waiting in the dining-room. Valentine instantly ran down. The doctor was a friend of the family, and at the same time one of the cleverest men of the day, and very fond of Valentine, whose birth he had witnessed. He had himself a daughter about her age, but whose life was one continued source of anxiety and fear to him from her mother having been consumptive.

The young girl kissed her grandmother and walked away with her handkerchief to her eyes. At the door, she found the valet who told her that the doctor was waiting in the dining room. Valentine immediately ran downstairs. The doctor was a family friend and one of the smartest men of the time, and he was very fond of Valentine, having witnessed her birth. He also had a daughter around her age, but her life was a constant source of worry and fear for him because her mother had been ill with tuberculosis.

“Oh,” said Valentine, “we have been waiting for you with such impatience, dear M. d’Avrigny. But, first of all, how are Madeleine and Antoinette?”

“Oh,” said Valentine, “we’ve been waiting for you with so much anticipation, dear M. d’Avrigny. But first, how are Madeleine and Antoinette?”

Madeleine was the daughter of M. d’Avrigny, and Antoinette his niece. M. d’Avrigny smiled sadly.

Madeleine was the daughter of Mr. d'Avrigny, and Antoinette was his niece. Mr. d'Avrigny smiled sadly.

“Antoinette is very well,” he said, “and Madeleine tolerably so. But you sent for me, my dear child. It is not your father or Madame de Villefort who is ill. As for you, although we doctors cannot divest our patients of nerves, I fancy you have no further need of me than to recommend you not to allow your imagination to take too wide a field.”

“Antoinette is doing really well,” he said, “and Madeleine is doing okay. But you called for me, my dear child. It’s not your father or Madame de Villefort who is unwell. As for you, even though we doctors can’t completely free our patients from anxiety, I think you don’t really need me anymore except to advise you not to let your imagination run wild.”

Valentine colored. M. d’Avrigny carried the science of divination almost to a miraculous extent, for he was one of the physicians who always work upon the body through the mind.

Valentine colored. M. d’Avrigny took the practice of divination to an almost miraculous level, as he was one of the doctors who always worked on the body through the mind.

30325m

“No,” she replied, “it is for my poor grandmother. You know the calamity that has happened to us, do you not?”

“No,” she replied, “it's for my poor grandmother. You know about the disaster that has happened to us, right?”

“I know nothing.” said M. d’Avrigny.

“I know nothing,” said M. d’Avrigny.

“Alas,” said Valentine, restraining her tears, “my grandfather is dead.”

“Sadly,” said Valentine, holding back her tears, “my grandfather has passed away.”

“M. de Saint-Méran?”

"Mr. de Saint-Méran?"

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“Suddenly?”

“Out of nowhere?”

“From an apoplectic stroke.”

"From a stroke."

“An apoplectic stroke?” repeated the doctor.

“An apoplectic stroke?” the doctor asked again.

“Yes, and my poor grandmother fancies that her husband, whom she never left, has called her, and that she must go and join him. Oh, M. d’Avrigny, I beseech you, do something for her!”

“Yes, and my poor grandmother believes that her husband, whom she never abandoned, has called her, and that she must go and join him. Oh, M. d’Avrigny, I beg you, do something for her!”

“Where is she?”

"Where is she at?"

“In her room with the notary.”

“In her room with the notary.”

“And M. Noirtier?”

“And M. Noirtier?”

“Just as he was, his mind perfectly clear, but the same incapability of moving or speaking.”

“Just as he was, his mind completely clear, but still unable to move or speak.”

“And the same love for you—eh, my dear child?”

“And the same love for you—right, my dear child?”

“Yes,” said Valentine, “he was very fond of me.”

“Yes,” said Valentine, “he really liked me.”

“Who does not love you?” Valentine smiled sadly. “What are your grandmother’s symptoms?”

“Who doesn’t love you?” Valentine smiled sadly. “What are your grandmother’s symptoms?”

“An extreme nervous excitement and a strangely agitated sleep; she fancied this morning in her sleep that her soul was hovering above her body, which she at the same time watched. It must have been delirium; she fancies, too, that she saw a phantom enter her chamber and even heard the noise it made on touching her glass.”

“An overwhelming nervous excitement and a strangely restless sleep; this morning, while dreaming, she thought her soul was floating above her body, which she was also watching. It must have been delirium; she also believes she saw a ghost enter her room and even heard the sound it made when it touched her glass.”

“It is singular,” said the doctor; “I was not aware that Madame de Saint-Méran was subject to such hallucinations.”

“It’s unusual,” said the doctor; “I didn’t know that Madame de Saint-Méran experienced such hallucinations.”

“It is the first time I ever saw her in this condition,” said Valentine; “and this morning she frightened me so that I thought her mad; and my father, who you know is a strong-minded man, himself appeared deeply impressed.”

“It’s the first time I’ve ever seen her like this,” said Valentine; “and this morning she scared me so much that I thought she was crazy; and my dad, who you know is a strong-minded man, looked really shaken too.”

“We will go and see,” said the doctor; “what you tell me seems very strange.” The notary here descended, and Valentine was informed that her grandmother was alone.

“We'll go and take a look,” said the doctor; “what you're telling me sounds really strange.” The notary then came down, and Valentine was told that her grandmother was alone.

“Go upstairs,” she said to the doctor.

“Go upstairs,” she told the doctor.

“And you?”

"And you?"

“Oh, I dare not—she forbade my sending for you; and, as you say, I am myself agitated, feverish and out of sorts. I will go and take a turn in the garden to recover myself.”

“Oh, I can’t—I’m not allowed to call for you; and, like you said, I’m feeling anxious, restless, and off. I’ll go take a walk in the garden to calm down.”

The doctor pressed Valentine’s hand, and while he visited her grandmother, she descended the steps. We need not say which portion of the garden was her favorite walk. After remaining for a short time in the parterre surrounding the house, and gathering a rose to place in her waist or hair, she turned into the dark avenue which led to the bench; then from the bench she went to the gate. As usual, Valentine strolled for a short time among her flowers, but without gathering them. The mourning in her heart forbade her assuming this simple ornament, though she had not yet had time to put on the outward semblance of woe.

The doctor squeezed Valentine’s hand, and while he visited her grandmother, she went down the steps. There's no need to say which part of the garden was her favorite spot. After spending a little while in the flowerbed around the house and picking a rose to tuck in her waist or hair, she walked down the shadowy path that led to the bench; then from the bench, she headed to the gate. As usual, Valentine wandered for a bit among her flowers but didn’t pick any. The sadness in her heart kept her from wearing this simple adornment, even though she hadn't had the chance yet to show her grief on the outside.

30327m

She then turned towards the avenue. As she advanced she fancied she heard a voice speaking her name. She stopped astonished, then the voice reached her ear more distinctly, and she recognized it to be that of Maximilian.

She then turned toward the avenue. As she walked, she thought she heard a voice calling her name. She stopped in surprise, and then the voice became clearer, and she realized it was Maximilian's.

Chapter 73. The Promise

It was indeed Maximilian Morrel, who had passed a wretched existence since the previous day. With the instinct peculiar to lovers he had anticipated after the return of Madame de Saint-Méran and the death of the marquis, that something would occur at M. de Villefort’s in connection with his attachment for Valentine. His presentiments were realized, as we shall see, and his uneasy forebodings had goaded him pale and trembling to the gate under the chestnut-trees.

It was indeed Maximilian Morrel, who had been having a miserable time since the day before. With the instinct that lovers have, he sensed that something would happen at M. de Villefort’s regarding his feelings for Valentine after the return of Madame de Saint-Méran and the marquis's death. His fears turned out to be true, as we will see, and his anxious anticipations had driven him pale and trembling to the gate beneath the chestnut trees.

Valentine was ignorant of the cause of this sorrow and anxiety, and as it was not his accustomed hour for visiting her, she had gone to the spot simply by accident or perhaps through sympathy. Morrel called her, and she ran to the gate.

Valentine didn’t know what was causing this sadness and worry, and since it wasn’t her usual time to visit him, she had gone to that place either by chance or maybe out of empathy. Morrel called her, and she quickly ran to the gate.

“You here at this hour?” said she.

“You're here at this hour?” she said.

“Yes, my poor girl,” replied Morrel; “I come to bring and to hear bad tidings.”

“Yes, my poor girl,” Morrel replied; “I’m here to bring and hear some bad news.”

“This is, indeed, a house of mourning,” said Valentine; “speak, Maximilian, although the cup of sorrow seems already full.”

“This is truly a place of mourning,” said Valentine; “speak, Maximilian, even though the cup of sorrow seems already full.”

“Dear Valentine,” said Morrel, endeavoring to conceal his own emotion, “listen, I entreat you; what I am about to say is very serious. When are you to be married?”

“Dear Valentine,” said Morrel, trying to hide his own feelings, “please, I beg you; what I’m about to say is really serious. When are you getting married?”

“I will tell you all,” said Valentine; “from you I have nothing to conceal. This morning the subject was introduced, and my dear grandmother, on whom I depended as my only support, not only declared herself favorable to it, but is so anxious for it, that they only await the arrival of M. d’Épinay, and the following day the contract will be signed.”

“I'll tell you everything,” said Valentine; “I have nothing to hide from you. This morning, the topic came up, and my dear grandmother, who I relied on completely, not only expressed her support for it but is so eager for it that they are just waiting for M. d’Épinay to arrive, and the next day the contract will be signed.”

A deep sigh escaped the young man, who gazed long and mournfully at her he loved.

A deep sigh slipped from the young man as he looked long and sadly at the woman he loved.

“Alas,” replied he, “it is dreadful thus to hear my condemnation from your own lips. The sentence is passed, and, in a few hours, will be executed; it must be so, and I will not endeavor to prevent it. But, since you say nothing remains but for M. d’Épinay to arrive that the contract may be signed, and the following day you will be his, tomorrow you will be engaged to M. d’Épinay, for he came this morning to Paris.” Valentine uttered a cry.

“Unfortunately,” he replied, “it’s terrible to hear my fate come from your own mouth. The decision is made, and in a few hours, it will be carried out; it has to be this way, and I won’t try to stop it. But since you say the only thing left is for M. d’Épinay to arrive so the contract can be signed, and by tomorrow you’ll belong to him, as he came to Paris this morning.” Valentine let out a cry.

“I was at the house of Monte Cristo an hour since,” said Morrel; “we were speaking, he of the sorrow your family had experienced, and I of your grief, when a carriage rolled into the courtyard. Never, till then, had I placed any confidence in presentiments, but now I cannot help believing them, Valentine. At the sound of that carriage I shuddered; soon I heard steps on the staircase, which terrified me as much as the footsteps of the commander did Don Juan. The door at last opened; Albert de Morcerf entered first, and I began to hope my fears were vain, when, after him, another young man advanced, and the count exclaimed: ‘Ah, here is the Baron Franz d’Épinay!’ I summoned all my strength and courage to my support. Perhaps I turned pale and trembled, but certainly I smiled; and five minutes after I left, without having heard one word that had passed.”

“I was at Monte Cristo's house an hour ago,” said Morrel; “we were talking, he about the sorrow your family had gone through, and I about your grief, when a carriage drove into the courtyard. Until that moment, I never really believed in feelings of foreboding, but now I can't help but believe them, Valentine. At the sound of that carriage, I shuddered; soon, I heard footsteps on the stairs, which scared me as much as the commander's footsteps scared Don Juan. The door finally opened; Albert de Morcerf came in first, and I began to hope my fears were for nothing, when another young man followed him, and the count exclaimed, ‘Ah, here comes Baron Franz d’Épinay!’ I gathered all my strength and courage. Maybe I turned pale and trembled, but I definitely smiled; and five minutes later, I left without hearing a single word that was said.”

“Poor Maximilian!” murmured Valentine.

"Poor Maximilian!" whispered Valentine.

“Valentine, the time has arrived when you must answer me. And remember my life depends on your answer. What do you intend doing?” Valentine held down her head; she was overwhelmed.

“Valentine, the moment has come when you need to respond to me. And keep in mind that my life relies on your answer. What are you planning to do?” Valentine looked down; she was feeling overwhelmed.

“Listen,” said Morrel; “it is not the first time you have contemplated our present position, which is a serious and urgent one; I do not think it is a moment to give way to useless sorrow; leave that for those who like to suffer at their leisure and indulge their grief in secret. There are such in the world, and God will doubtless reward them in heaven for their resignation on earth, but those who mean to contend must not lose one precious moment, but must return immediately the blow which fortune strikes. Do you intend to struggle against our ill-fortune? Tell me, Valentine for it is that I came to know.”

“Listen,” said Morrel; “this isn’t the first time you’ve thought about our current situation, which is serious and urgent. I don’t think this is a moment to dwell on pointless sadness; save that for those who prefer to suffer at their own pace and keep their grief to themselves. There are people like that in the world, and God will surely reward them in heaven for their patience on earth. But those who intend to fight must not waste a single precious moment; they must hit back immediately when life strikes us down. Do you plan to fight against our bad luck? Tell me, Valentine, because that’s what I came to find out.”

Valentine trembled, and looked at him with amazement. The idea of resisting her father, her grandmother, and all the family, had never occurred to her.

Valentine shook with disbelief and stared at him in astonishment. The thought of opposing her father, grandmother, and the whole family had never crossed her mind.

“What do you say, Maximilian?” asked Valentine. “What do you mean by a struggle? Oh, it would be a sacrilege. What? I resist my father’s order, and my dying grandmother’s wish? Impossible!”

“What do you think, Maximilian?” asked Valentine. “What do you mean by a struggle? Oh, that would be sacrilege. What? I’m going to ignore my father’s order and my dying grandmother’s wish? No way!”

Morrel started.

Morrel began.

“You are too noble not to understand me, and you understand me so well that you already yield, dear Maximilian. No, no; I shall need all my strength to struggle with myself and support my grief in secret, as you say. But to grieve my father—to disturb my grandmother’s last moments—never!”

“You're too kind not to get what I'm saying, and you get me so well that you’re already giving in, dear Maximilian. No, no; I need all my strength to fight with myself and handle my sadness in private, as you said. But to mourn my father—to disrupt my grandmother’s final moments—never!”

“You are right,” said Morrel, calmly.

"You're right," Morrel replied calmly.

“In what a tone you speak!” cried Valentine.

“In what a tone you speak!” exclaimed Valentine.

“I speak as one who admires you, mademoiselle.”

“I speak as someone who admires you, miss.”

“Mademoiselle,” cried Valentine; “mademoiselle! Oh, selfish man! he sees me in despair, and pretends he cannot understand me!”

“Mademoiselle,” shouted Valentine; “mademoiselle! Oh, selfish man! He sees me in despair and pretends he can’t understand me!”

“You mistake—I understand you perfectly. You will not oppose M. Villefort, you will not displease the marchioness, and tomorrow you will sign the contract which will bind you to your husband.”

“You're mistaken—I understand you completely. You won’t go against M. Villefort, you won’t upset the marchioness, and tomorrow you’ll sign the contract that will tie you to your husband.”

“But, mon Dieu! tell me, how can I do otherwise?”

“But, my God! tell me, how can I do anything else?”

“Do not appeal to me, mademoiselle; I shall be a bad judge in such a case; my selfishness will blind me,” replied Morrel, whose low voice and clenched hands announced his growing desperation.

“Don’t plead with me, miss; I won’t be a good judge in this situation; my selfishness will cloud my judgment,” Morrel replied, his quiet voice and clenched hands revealing his increasing desperation.

“What would you have proposed, Maximilian, had you found me willing to accede?”

“What would you have suggested, Maximilian, if you had found me ready to agree?”

“It is not for me to say.”

“It’s not my place to say.”

“You are wrong; you must advise me what to do.”

"You’re wrong; you need to tell me what to do."

“Do you seriously ask my advice, Valentine?”

“Are you really asking for my advice, Valentine?”

“Certainly, dear Maximilian, for if it is good, I will follow it; you know my devotion to you.”

“Of course, dear Maximilian, because if it's good, I will follow it; you know how devoted I am to you.”

“Valentine,” said Morrel pushing aside a loose plank, “give me your hand in token of forgiveness of my anger; my senses are confused, and during the last hour the most extravagant thoughts have passed through my brain. Oh, if you refuse my advice——”

“Valentine,” Morrel said, pushing aside a loose plank, “give me your hand as a sign that you forgive my anger; I’m feeling confused, and for the past hour, the wildest thoughts have been racing through my mind. Oh, if you reject my advice——”

“What do you advise?” said Valentine, raising her eyes to heaven and sighing.

“What do you recommend?” said Valentine, looking up at the sky and sighing.

“I am free,” replied Maximilian, “and rich enough to support you. I swear to make you my lawful wife before my lips even shall have approached your forehead.”

“I’m free,” Maximilian responded, “and I have enough money to take care of you. I promise to make you my legal wife before my lips even touch your forehead.”

“You make me tremble!” said the young girl.

"You make me shake!" said the young girl.

“Follow me,” said Morrel; “I will take you to my sister, who is worthy also to be yours. We will embark for Algiers, for England, for America, or, if you prefer it, retire to the country and only return to Paris when our friends have reconciled your family.”

“Follow me,” said Morrel; “I’ll take you to my sister, who would also be deserving of you. We can set off for Algiers, England, America, or, if you’d rather, we can escape to the countryside and only come back to Paris when our friends have made up with your family.”

Valentine shook her head.

Valentine shook her head.

“I feared it, Maximilian,” said she; “it is the counsel of a madman, and I should be more mad than you, did I not stop you at once with the word ‘Impossible, Morrel, impossible!’”

“I was afraid of it, Maximilian,” she said; “it’s the advice of a madman, and I would be even crazier than you if I didn't stop you right now by saying ‘Impossible, Morrel, impossible!’”

“You will then submit to what fate decrees for you without even attempting to contend with it?” said Morrel sorrowfully.

“You're just going to accept whatever fate has in store for you without even trying to fight it?” Morrel said sadly.

“Yes,—if I die!”

“Yes, if I die!”

“Well, Valentine,” resumed Maximilian, “I can only say again that you are right. Truly, it is I who am mad, and you prove to me that passion blinds the most well-meaning. I appreciate your calm reasoning. It is then understood that tomorrow you will be irrevocably promised to M. Franz d’Épinay, not only by that theatrical formality invented to heighten the effect of a comedy called the signature of the contract, but your own will?”

“Well, Valentine,” Maximilian continued, “I can only say once more that you’re right. Honestly, it’s me who’s being irrational, and you show me that passion can blind even the best intentions. I appreciate your level-headed reasoning. So it’s clear that tomorrow you’ll be completely committed to M. Franz d’Épinay, not just by that dramatic formality known as signing the contract, but by your own choice?”

“Again you drive me to despair, Maximilian,” said Valentine, “again you plunge the dagger into the wound! What would you do, tell me, if your sister listened to such a proposition?”

“Once again you push me to the brink, Maximilian,” Valentine said, “once again you twist the knife in the wound! What would you do, tell me, if your sister heard such a suggestion?”

“Mademoiselle,” replied Morrel with a bitter smile, “I am selfish—you have already said so—and as a selfish man I think not of what others would do in my situation, but of what I intend doing myself. I think only that I have known you not a whole year. From the day I first saw you, all my hopes of happiness have been in securing your affection. One day you acknowledged that you loved me, and since that day my hope of future happiness has rested on obtaining you, for to gain you would be life to me. Now, I think no more; I say only that fortune has turned against me—I had thought to gain heaven, and now I have lost it. It is an every-day occurrence for a gambler to lose not only what he possesses but also what he has not.”

“Mademoiselle,” Morrel replied with a bitter smile, “I’m selfish—you’ve already pointed that out—and as a selfish person, I don’t think about how others would act in my position, but rather about what I plan to do. I’m only aware that I’ve known you for less than a year. From the moment I first saw you, all my hopes for happiness have been tied to winning your affection. One day you confessed that you loved me, and ever since then, my hope for future happiness has depended on being with you, because having you would mean everything to me. Now, I think no more; I simply state that fortune has turned against me—I had hoped to gain heaven, and now I find I’ve lost it. It’s common for a gambler to lose not just what he has but also what he doesn’t.”

Morrel pronounced these words with perfect calmness; Valentine looked at him a moment with her large, scrutinizing eyes, endeavoring not to let Morrel discover the grief which struggled in her heart.

Morrel said these words with complete calmness; Valentine stared at him for a moment with her big, watchful eyes, trying not to let Morrel see the sadness that was fighting in her heart.

“But, in a word, what are you going to do?” asked she.

“But, seriously, what are you going to do?” she asked.

“I am going to have the honor of taking my leave of you, mademoiselle, solemnly assuring you that I wish your life may be so calm, so happy, and so fully occupied, that there may be no place for me even in your memory.”

“I am going to have the honor of saying goodbye to you, mademoiselle, sincerely hoping that your life will be so peaceful, so joyful, and so completely filled, that there will be no place for me even in your thoughts.”

“Oh!” murmured Valentine.

“Oh!” whispered Valentine.

“Adieu, Valentine, adieu!” said Morrel, bowing.

“Goodbye, Valentine, goodbye!” said Morrel, bowing.

“Where are you going?” cried the young girl, extending her hand through the opening, and seizing Maximilian by his coat, for she understood from her own agitated feelings that her lover’s calmness could not be real; “where are you going?”

“Where are you going?” the young girl shouted, reaching her hand through the opening and grabbing Maximilian by his coat, because she sensed from her own turmoil that her lover’s calmness couldn't be genuine; “where are you going?”

“I am going, that I may not bring fresh trouble into your family: and to set an example which every honest and devoted man, situated as I am, may follow.”

“I'm leaving so I won't cause any new problems for your family, and to show an example that every honest and dedicated man in my situation can follow.”

“Before you leave me, tell me what you are going to do, Maximilian.” The young man smiled sorrowfully.

“Before you go, tell me what you’re planning to do, Maximilian.” The young man smiled sadly.

“Speak, speak!” said Valentine; “I entreat you.”

“Talk, talk!” said Valentine; “I’m begging you.”

“Has your resolution changed, Valentine?”

“Has your resolution changed, Valentine?”

“It cannot change, unhappy man; you know it must not!” cried the young girl.

“It can't change, unhappy man; you know it shouldn't!” cried the young girl.

“Then adieu, Valentine!”

“Then goodbye, Valentine!”

Valentine shook the gate with a strength of which she could not have been supposed to be possessed, as Morrel was going away, and passing both her hands through the opening, she clasped and wrung them. “I must know what you mean to do!” said she. “Where are you going?”

Valentine shook the gate with a strength she didn't seem to have as Morrel was leaving, and putting both her hands through the opening, she clasped and wrung them. “I need to know what you plan to do!” she said. “Where are you going?”

“Oh, fear not,” said Maximilian, stopping at a short distance, “I do not intend to render another man responsible for the rigorous fate reserved for me. Another might threaten to seek M. Franz, to provoke him, and to fight with him; all that would be folly. What has M. Franz to do with it? He saw me this morning for the first time, and has already forgotten he has seen me. He did not even know I existed when it was arranged by your two families that you should be united. I have no enmity against M. Franz, and promise you the punishment shall not fall on him.”

“Oh, don’t worry,” said Maximilian, stopping at a short distance. “I’m not going to blame another person for the tough fate that awaits me. Someone else might think about going after M. Franz, provoking him, and fighting with him; but that would be pointless. What does M. Franz have to do with this? He saw me for the first time this morning and has already forgotten me. He didn’t even know I existed when your two families arranged for you to be together. I don’t hold any grudge against M. Franz, and I promise you the consequences won’t fall on him.”

“On whom, then!—on me?”

"On who, then!—on me?"

“On you? Valentine! Oh, Heaven forbid! Woman is sacred; the woman one loves is holy.”

“On you? Valentine! Oh no way! A woman is sacred; the woman you love is sacred.”

“On yourself, then, unhappy man; on yourself?”

“On yourself, then, unhappy man; on yourself?”

“I am the only guilty person, am I not?” said Maximilian.

“I’m the only one to blame, right?” said Maximilian.

“Maximilian!” said Valentine, “Maximilian, come back, I entreat you!”

“Maximilian!” Valentine shouted, “Maximilian, please come back, I beg you!”

He drew near with his sweet smile, and but for his paleness one might have thought him in his usual happy mood.

He approached with his warm smile, and if it weren't for his pale complexion, you might have thought he was in his usual cheerful state.

“Listen, my dear, my adored Valentine,” said he in his melodious and grave tone; “those who, like us, have never had a thought for which we need blush before the world, such may read each other’s hearts. I never was romantic, and am no melancholy hero. I imitate neither Manfred nor Anthony; but without words, protestations, or vows, my life has entwined itself with yours; you leave me, and you are right in doing so,—I repeat it, you are right; but in losing you, I lose my life. The moment you leave me, Valentine, I am alone in the world. My sister is happily married; her husband is only my brother-in-law, that is, a man whom the ties of social life alone attach to me; no one then longer needs my useless life. This is what I shall do; I will wait until the very moment you are married, for I will not lose the shadow of one of those unexpected chances which are sometimes reserved for us, since M. Franz may, after all, die before that time, a thunderbolt may fall even on the altar as you approach it,—nothing appears impossible to one condemned to die, and miracles appear quite reasonable when his escape from death is concerned. I will, then, wait until the last moment, and when my misery is certain, irremediable, hopeless, I will write a confidential letter to my brother-in-law, another to the prefect of police, to acquaint them with my intention, and at the corner of some wood, on the brink of some abyss, on the bank of some river, I will put an end to my existence, as certainly as I am the son of the most honest man who ever lived in France.”

"Listen, my dear, my beloved Valentine," he said in his smooth, serious tone; "those of us who have never had any reason to be embarrassed in front of others can truly understand each other's hearts. I've never been romantic, and I'm not a brooding hero. I don't try to be like Manfred or Anthony; but without needing words, promises, or vows, my life has become intertwined with yours. You're leaving me, and you’re right to do so—I’ll say it again, you’re right; but in losing you, I lose my life. The moment you go, Valentine, I will be alone in the world. My sister is happily married; her husband is just my brother-in-law, a man I’m only connected to through social ties; no one else has any need for my pointless life. This is what I plan to do: I will wait until the very moment you get married because I won’t pass up even the slightest chance that might come our way, since Mr. Franz could, after all, die before then, or something unexpected might happen right at the altar as you walk down the aisle—nothing seems impossible for someone destined to die, and miracles seem quite rational when it’s about escaping death. So, I will wait until the last moment, and when my despair is certain, irrevocable, and hopeless, I will write a private letter to my brother-in-law and another to the police chief to let them know my intentions. Then, at the edge of some forest, on the brink of an abyss, or by the riverbank, I will end my life, as surely as I am the son of the most honest man who ever lived in France."

30333m

Valentine trembled convulsively; she loosened her hold of the gate, her arms fell by her side, and two large tears rolled down her cheeks. The young man stood before her, sorrowful and resolute.

Valentine shook uncontrollably; she let go of the gate, her arms dropping to her sides, and two big tears streamed down her face. The young man stood in front of her, both sad and determined.

“Oh, for pity’s sake,” said she, “you will live, will you not?”

“Oh, for goodness' sake,” she said, “you will be okay, won't you?”

“No, on my honor,” said Maximilian; “but that will not affect you. You have done your duty, and your conscience will be at rest.”

“No, I promise,” said Maximilian; “but that won’t impact you. You’ve done your part, and your conscience will be clear.”

Valentine fell on her knees, and pressed her almost bursting heart. “Maximilian,” said she, “Maximilian, my friend, my brother on earth, my true husband in heaven, I entreat you, do as I do, live in suffering; perhaps we may one day be united.”

Valentine dropped to her knees and pressed her almost bursting heart. “Maximilian,” she said, “Maximilian, my friend, my brother on earth, my true husband in heaven, I beg you, do as I do; endure the suffering. Maybe one day we can be together.”

“Adieu, Valentine,” repeated Morrel.

"Goodbye, Valentine," repeated Morrel.

“My God,” said Valentine, raising both her hands to heaven with a sublime expression, “I have done my utmost to remain a submissive daughter; I have begged, entreated, implored; he has regarded neither my prayers, my entreaties, nor my tears. It is done,” cried she, wiping away her tears, and resuming her firmness, “I am resolved not to die of remorse, but rather of shame. Live, Maximilian, and I will be yours. Say when shall it be? Speak, command, I will obey.”

“My God,” said Valentine, raising both her hands to the sky with a look of pure emotion, “I have tried my best to be a dutiful daughter; I have begged, pleaded, and cried; he has ignored my prayers, my pleas, and my tears. It’s over,” she exclaimed, wiping away her tears and regaining her strength, “I’m determined not to die of guilt, but of shame instead. Live, Maximilian, and I will belong to you. Just tell me when it will happen. Speak, give me orders, and I will follow.”

Morrel, who had already gone some few steps away, again returned, and pale with joy extended both hands towards Valentine through the opening.

Morrel, who had already taken a few steps away, returned again, pale with joy as he extended both hands towards Valentine through the opening.

“Valentine,” said he, “dear Valentine, you must not speak thus—rather let me die. Why should I obtain you by violence, if our love is mutual? Is it from mere humanity you bid me live? I would then rather die.”

“Valentine,” he said, “dear Valentine, you must not talk like that—I'd rather die. Why should I win you through force if our love is mutual? Are you asking me to live out of pity? If so, I’d prefer to die.”

“Truly,” murmured Valentine, “who on this earth cares for me, if he does not? Who has consoled me in my sorrow but he? On whom do my hopes rest? On whom does my bleeding heart repose? On him, on him, always on him! Yes, you are right, Maximilian, I will follow you. I will leave the paternal home, I will give up all. Oh, ungrateful girl that I am,” cried Valentine, sobbing, “I will give up all, even my dear old grandfather, whom I had nearly forgotten.”

“Truly,” whispered Valentine, “who on this earth cares about me if he doesn’t? Who has comforted me in my sorrow but him? On whom do my hopes depend? On whom does my aching heart rely? On him, on him, always on him! Yes, you’re right, Maximilian, I will follow you. I will leave my family home, I will give up everything. Oh, how ungrateful I am,” cried Valentine, sobbing, “I will give up everything, even my dear old grandfather, whom I nearly forgot.”

“No,” said Maximilian, “you shall not leave him. M. Noirtier has evinced, you say, a kind feeling towards me. Well, before you leave, tell him all; his consent would be your justification in God’s sight. As soon as we are married, he shall come and live with us, instead of one child, he shall have two. You have told me how you talk to him and how he answers you; I shall very soon learn that language by signs, Valentine, and I promise you solemnly, that instead of despair, it is happiness that awaits us.”

“No,” Maximilian said, “you can’t leave him. M. Noirtier has shown, you say, a kind feeling towards me. Well, before you go, tell him everything; his approval would be your justification in God’s eyes. As soon as we’re married, he will come and live with us; instead of one child, he will have two. You’ve told me how you communicate with him and how he responds; I’ll soon learn that sign language, Valentine, and I promise you solemnly, that instead of despair, happiness is what awaits us.”

“Oh, see, Maximilian, see the power you have over me, you almost make me believe you; and yet, what you tell me is madness, for my father will curse me—he is inflexible—he will never pardon me. Now listen to me, Maximilian; if by artifice, by entreaty, by accident—in short, if by any means I can delay this marriage, will you wait?”

“Oh, look, Maximilian, see the hold you have on me. You almost make me believe you; and yet, what you’re saying is crazy, because my father will curse me—he’s unyielding—he will never forgive me. Now listen to me, Maximilian; if by trickery, by pleading, by chance—in short, if by any means I can postpone this marriage, will you wait?”

“Yes, I promise you, as faithfully as you have promised me that this horrible marriage shall not take place, and that if you are dragged before a magistrate or a priest, you will refuse.”

“Yes, I promise you, just as faithfully as you promised me that this terrible marriage won’t happen, and that if you’re forced to face a magistrate or a priest, you will refuse.”

“I promise you by all that is most sacred to me in the world, namely, by my mother.”

“I promise you by everything that’s most sacred to me in the world, especially my mother.”

“We will wait, then,” said Morrel.

"We'll wait, then," Morrel said.

“Yes, we will wait,” replied Valentine, who revived at these words; “there are so many things which may save unhappy beings such as we are.”

“Yes, we'll wait,” replied Valentine, feeling refreshed by these words; “there are so many things that could save people like us.”

“I rely on you, Valentine,” said Morrel; “all you do will be well done; only if they disregard your prayers, if your father and Madame de Saint-Méran insist that M. d’Épinay should be called tomorrow to sign the contract——”

“I trust you, Valentine,” said Morrel; “everything you do will be done right; just if they ignore your pleas, if your father and Madame de Saint-Méran insist that M. d’Épinay should be called tomorrow to sign the contract——”

“Then you have my promise, Maximilian.”

“Then you have my promise, Max.”

“Instead of signing——”

“Instead of signing—”

“I will go to you, and we will fly; but from this moment until then, let us not tempt Providence, let us not see each other. It is a miracle, it is a providence that we have not been discovered. If we were surprised, if it were known that we met thus, we should have no further resource.”

“I will come to you, and we will escape together; but from now until then, let’s not tempt fate, let’s not see each other. It’s a miracle, it’s a blessing that we haven’t been caught. If we were found out, if anyone knew we were meeting like this, we would have no way out.”

“You are right, Valentine; but how shall I ascertain?”

"You’re right, Valentine; but how can I find out?"

“From the notary, M. Deschamps.”

“From the notary, Mr. Deschamps.”

“I know him.”

"I know him."

“And for myself—I will write to you, depend on me. I dread this marriage, Maximilian, as much as you.”

“And for me—I’ll write to you, you can count on me. I fear this marriage, Maximilian, just as much as you do.”

“Thank you, my adored Valentine, thank you; that is enough. When once I know the hour, I will hasten to this spot, you can easily get over this fence with my assistance, a carriage will await us at the gate, in which you will accompany me to my sister’s; there living, retired or mingling in society, as you wish, we shall be enabled to use our power to resist oppression, and not suffer ourselves to be put to death like sheep, which only defend themselves by sighs.”

“Thank you, my beloved Valentine, thank you; that’s enough. Once I know the time, I’ll hurry to this spot. You can easily climb over this fence with my help; a carriage will be waiting for us at the gate, and you’ll come with me to my sister’s place. Whether we choose to live quietly or mingle in society, we’ll be able to use our strength to stand against oppression, rather than just letting ourselves be killed like sheep, who only defend themselves with sighs.”

“Yes,” said Valentine, “I will now acknowledge you are right, Maximilian; and now are you satisfied with your betrothal?” said the young girl sorrowfully.

“Yes,” said Valentine, “I admit you’re right, Maximilian; are you now happy with your engagement?” the young girl asked sadly.

“My adored Valentine, words cannot express one half of my satisfaction.”

“My beloved Valentine, words can't capture even half of my happiness.”

Valentine had approached, or rather, had placed her lips so near the fence, that they nearly touched those of Morrel, which were pressed against the other side of the cold and inexorable barrier.

Valentine had come close, or rather, had brought her lips so near the fence that they almost touched Morrel's, which were pressed against the other side of the cold and unyielding barrier.

“Adieu, then, till we meet again,” said Valentine, tearing herself away. “I shall hear from you?”

“Goodbye, then, until we meet again,” said Valentine, pulling herself away. “I’ll hear from you?”

“Yes.”

“Yeah.”

“Thanks, thanks, dear love, adieu!”

"Thanks, thanks, my dear, goodbye!"

The sound of a kiss was heard, and Valentine fled through the avenue. Morrel listened to catch the last sound of her dress brushing the branches, and of her footstep on the gravel, then raised his eyes with an ineffable smile of thankfulness to heaven for being permitted to be thus loved, and then also disappeared.

The sound of a kiss echoed, and Valentine hurried down the street. Morrel strained to catch the final sound of her dress rustling against the branches and her footsteps on the gravel, then looked up with an indescribable smile of gratitude to heaven for being so loved, and then he too disappeared.

The young man returned home and waited all the evening and all the next day without getting any message. It was only on the following day, at about ten o’clock in the morning, as he was starting to call on M. Deschamps, the notary, that he received from the postman a small billet, which he knew to be from Valentine, although he had not before seen her writing. It was to this effect:

The young man went home and waited all evening and all the next day without hearing anything. It was only the next day, around ten o’clock in the morning, as he was about to visit M. Deschamps, the notary, that he got a small note from the postman, which he recognized as being from Valentine, even though he had never seen her handwriting before. It said the following:

“Tears, entreaties, prayers, have availed me nothing. Yesterday, for two hours, I was at the church of Saint-Philippe-du-Roule, and for two hours I prayed most fervently. Heaven is as inflexible as man, and the signature of the contract is fixed for this evening at nine o’clock. I have but one promise and but one heart to give; that promise is pledged to you, that heart is also yours. This evening, then, at a quarter to nine at the gate.

“Tears, pleas, prayers, have done me no good. Yesterday, I spent two hours at the church of Saint-Philippe-du-Roule, praying intensely. Heaven is just as unyielding as people, and the contract is set to be signed this evening at nine o’clock. I have only one promise and one heart to give; that promise is yours, and that heart is yours too. So, this evening, at a quarter to nine at the gate.”

“Your betrothed,

"Your fiancé,"

“Valentine de Villefort.”

“Valentine de Villefort.”

“P.S.—My poor grandmother gets worse and worse; yesterday her fever amounted to delirium; today her delirium is almost madness. You will be very kind to me, will you not, Morrel, to make me forget my sorrow in leaving her thus? I think it is kept a secret from grandpapa Noirtier, that the contract is to be signed this evening.”

“P.S.—My poor grandmother is getting worse; yesterday her fever caused delirium, and today her delirium is nearly madness. You will be very kind to me, won't you, Morrel, to help me forget my sorrow in leaving her like this? I believe it's kept a secret from grandpa Noirtier that the contract is supposed to be signed this evening.”

Morrel went also to the notary, who confirmed the news that the contract was to be signed that evening. Then he went to call on Monte Cristo and heard still more. Franz had been to announce the ceremony, and Madame de Villefort had also written to beg the count to excuse her not inviting him; the death of M. de Saint-Méran and the dangerous illness of his widow would cast a gloom over the meeting which she would regret should be shared by the count whom she wished every happiness.

Morrel also went to the notary, who confirmed that the contract was set to be signed that evening. Then he visited Monte Cristo and learned even more. Franz had come to announce the ceremony, and Madame de Villefort had also written to ask the Count to forgive her for not inviting him; the death of M. de Saint-Méran and the serious illness of his widow would cast a shadow over the gathering, which she would regret sharing with the Count, who she wished every happiness.

The day before Franz had been presented to Madame de Saint-Méran, who had left her bed to receive him, but had been obliged to return to it immediately after.

The day before, Franz had met Madame de Saint-Méran, who got out of bed to see him but had to go back to bed right after.

It is easy to suppose that Morrel’s agitation would not escape the count’s penetrating eye. Monte Cristo was more affectionate than ever,—indeed, his manner was so kind that several times Morrel was on the point of telling him all. But he recalled the promise he had made to Valentine, and kept his secret.

It’s easy to think that Morrel’s anxiety wouldn’t go unnoticed by the count’s sharp observation. Monte Cristo was more caring than ever—in fact, his behavior was so warm that a few times Morrel almost revealed everything to him. But he remembered the promise he made to Valentine and kept his secret.

The young man read Valentine’s letter twenty times in the course of the day. It was her first, and on what an occasion! Each time he read it he renewed his vow to make her happy. How great is the power of a woman who has made so courageous a resolution! What devotion does she deserve from him for whom she has sacrificed everything! How ought she really to be supremely loved! She becomes at once a queen and a wife, and it is impossible to thank and love her sufficiently.

The young man read Valentine’s letter twenty times throughout the day. It was her first, and what an occasion it was! Each time he read it, he promised himself to make her happy. The power of a woman who has made such a brave decision is incredible! What devotion does she deserve from the man for whom she has given up everything! She should truly be loved above all else! She becomes both a queen and a wife, and it's impossible to thank and love her enough.

Morrel longed intensely for the moment when he should hear Valentine say, “Here I am, Maximilian; come and help me.” He had arranged everything for her escape; two ladders were hidden in the clover-field; a cabriolet was ordered for Maximilian alone, without a servant, without lights; at the turning of the first street they would light the lamps, as it would be foolish to attract the notice of the police by too many precautions. Occasionally he shuddered; he thought of the moment when, from the top of that wall, he should protect the descent of his dear Valentine, pressing in his arms for the first time her of whom he had yet only kissed the delicate hand.

Morrel intensely longed for the moment when he would hear Valentine say, “Here I am, Maximilian; come and help me.” He had planned everything for her escape; two ladders were hidden in the clover field, and a cabriolet was arranged for Maximilian alone, without a servant and without lights. At the turning of the first street, they would light the lamps, as it would be unwise to attract the police's attention with too many precautions. Occasionally, he shuddered at the thought of the moment when he would protect his dear Valentine as she descended from the top of that wall, holding her in his arms for the first time, after only having kissed her delicate hand.

When the afternoon arrived and he felt that the hour was drawing near, he wished for solitude, his agitation was extreme; a simple question from a friend would have irritated him. He shut himself in his room, and tried to read, but his eye glanced over the page without understanding a word, and he threw away the book, and for the second time sat down to sketch his plan, the ladders and the fence.

When afternoon came and he sensed the time was getting close, he craved solitude; he was extremely anxious. Even a simple question from a friend would have annoyed him. He locked himself in his room and tried to read, but his eyes ran over the words without grasping anything, so he tossed the book aside and, for the second time, began to outline his plan, including the ladders and the fence.

At length the hour drew near. Never did a man deeply in love allow the clocks to go on peacefully. Morrel tormented his so effectually that they struck eight at half-past six. He then said, “It is time to start; the signature was indeed fixed to take place at nine o’clock, but perhaps Valentine will not wait for that.” Consequently, Morrel, having left the Rue Meslay at half-past eight by his timepiece, entered the clover-field while the clock of Saint-Philippe-du-Roule was striking eight. The horse and cabriolet were concealed behind a small ruin, where Morrel had often waited.

At last, the hour approached. No man in love ever let the clocks run smoothly. Morrel was so anxious that they struck eight at half-past six. He then said, “It's time to go; the signature was supposed to happen at nine o'clock, but maybe Valentine won't wait for that.” So, Morrel, having left Rue Meslay at half-past eight by his watch, entered the clover field just as the clock at Saint-Philippe-du-Roule struck eight. The horse and cab were hidden behind a small ruin, where Morrel had often waited.

The night gradually drew on, and the foliage in the garden assumed a deeper hue. Then Morrel came out from his hiding-place with a beating heart, and looked through the small opening in the gate; there was yet no one to be seen.

The night slowly progressed, and the leaves in the garden turned a darker shade. Then Morrel emerged from his hiding spot with a racing heart and peered through the small opening in the gate; no one was in sight yet.

The clock struck half-past eight, and still another half-hour was passed in waiting, while Morrel walked to and fro, and gazed more and more frequently through the opening. The garden became darker still, but in the darkness he looked in vain for the white dress, and in the silence he vainly listened for the sound of footsteps. The house, which was discernible through the trees, remained in darkness, and gave no indication that so important an event as the signature of a marriage-contract was going on. Morrel looked at his watch, which wanted a quarter to ten; but soon the same clock he had already heard strike two or three times rectified the error by striking half-past nine.

The clock struck 8:30, and another half-hour passed in waiting as Morrel paced back and forth, looking increasingly through the opening. The garden grew darker, but in the shadows, he searched in vain for the white dress, and in the silence, he listened hopelessly for the sound of footsteps. The house, visible through the trees, stayed dark and showed no signs that such an important event as signing a marriage contract was happening. Morrel checked his watch, which read a quarter to 10; then soon, the same clock he had heard strike two or three times corrected the time by striking 9:30.

This was already half an hour past the time Valentine had fixed. It was a terrible moment for the young man. The slightest rustling of the foliage, the least whistling of the wind, attracted his attention, and drew the perspiration to his brow; then he tremblingly fixed his ladder, and, not to lose a moment, placed his foot on the first step. Amidst all these alternations of hope and fear, the clock struck ten. “It is impossible,” said Maximilian, “that the signing of a contract should occupy so long a time without unexpected interruptions. I have weighed all the chances, calculated the time required for all the forms; something must have happened.”

This was already half an hour past the time Valentine had set. It was a terrible moment for the young man. The slightest rustle of the leaves, the faintest whisper of the wind grabbed his attention and made sweat bead on his forehead; then he nervously leaned his ladder against the wall and, not wanting to waste a second, put his foot on the first step. Amidst all these shifts between hope and fear, the clock struck ten. “It can't be,” said Maximilian, “that signing a contract takes this long without some unexpected interruptions. I’ve thought through all the possibilities and calculated the time needed for everything; something must have happened.”

And then he walked rapidly to and fro, and pressed his burning forehead against the fence. Had Valentine fainted? or had she been discovered and stopped in her flight? These were the only obstacles which appeared possible to the young man.

And then he paced back and forth quickly, pressing his hot forehead against the fence. Had Valentine passed out? Or had she been caught and stopped in her escape? Those were the only obstacles that seemed possible to the young man.

The idea that her strength had failed her in attempting to escape, and that she had fainted in one of the paths, was the one that most impressed itself upon his mind. “In that case,” said he, “I should lose her, and by my own fault.” He dwelt on this idea for a moment, then it appeared reality. He even thought he could perceive something on the ground at a distance; he ventured to call, and it seemed to him that the wind wafted back an almost inarticulate sigh.

The thought that her strength had given out while trying to escape and that she had collapsed in one of the paths really stuck with him. “If that’s true,” he said, “I would lose her, and it would be my fault.” He focused on this idea for a moment, and then it felt like reality. He even thought he could see something on the ground in the distance; he called out, and it seemed like the wind carried back an almost inaudible sigh.

At last the half-hour struck. It was impossible to wait longer, his temples throbbed violently, his eyes were growing dim; he passed one leg over the wall, and in a moment leaped down on the other side. He was on Villefort’s premises—had arrived there by scaling the wall. What might be the consequences? However, he had not ventured thus far to draw back. He followed a short distance close under the wall, then crossed a path, hid entered a clump of trees. In a moment he had passed through them, and could see the house distinctly.

At last, the half-hour mark hit. It was impossible to wait any longer; his temples throbbed intensely, and his vision was blurring. He swung one leg over the wall and jumped down on the other side. He was on Villefort’s property, having gotten there by climbing the wall. What could the consequences be? Still, he hadn’t come this far to back down now. He kept close to the wall for a short distance, then crossed a path and hid in a group of trees. In no time, he had made it through them and could see the house clearly.

30341m

Then Morrel saw that he had been right in believing that the house was not illuminated. Instead of lights at every window, as is customary on days of ceremony, he saw only a gray mass, which was veiled also by a cloud, which at that moment obscured the moon’s feeble light. A light moved rapidly from time to time past three windows of the second floor. These three windows were in Madame de Saint-Méran’s room. Another remained motionless behind some red curtains which were in Madame de Villefort’s bedroom. Morrel guessed all this. So many times, in order to follow Valentine in thought at every hour in the day, had he made her describe the whole house, that without having seen it he knew it all.

Then Morrel realized he had been right in thinking that the house wasn't lit up. Instead of the bright lights at every window, like you usually see on special occasions, there was just a gray silhouette, partially hidden by a cloud that was blocking the moon's weak glow. Every now and then, a light quickly moved past three windows on the second floor. Those three windows were in Madame de Saint-Méran’s room. Another light stayed still behind some red curtains in Madame de Villefort’s bedroom. Morrel guessed all of this. He had often made Valentine describe the entire house so he could think of her throughout the day, so he knew all about it without ever having seen it.

This darkness and silence alarmed Morrel still more than Valentine’s absence had done. Almost mad with grief, and determined to venture everything in order to see Valentine once more, and be certain of the misfortune he feared, Morrel gained the edge of the clump of trees, and was going to pass as quickly as possible through the flower-garden, when the sound of a voice, still at some distance, but which was borne upon the wind, reached him. At this sound, as he was already partially exposed to view, he stepped back and concealed himself completely, remaining perfectly motionless.

This darkness and silence worried Morrel even more than Valentine’s absence had. Almost driven to madness by grief and determined to risk everything to see Valentine again and confirm his worst fears, Morrel reached the edge of the cluster of trees. He was about to hurry through the flower garden when he heard a voice in the distance, carried by the wind. At the sound of it, since he was already somewhat exposed, he stepped back and hid completely, staying perfectly still.

He had formed his resolution. If it was Valentine alone, he would speak as she passed; if she was accompanied, and he could not speak, still he should see her, and know that she was safe; if they were strangers, he would listen to their conversation, and might understand something of this hitherto incomprehensible mystery.

He had made up his mind. If it was just Valentine, he would talk to her as she walked by; if she was with others and he couldn't speak, he would at least see her and know she was okay. If they were strangers, he would listen to what they said and might figure out something about this mystery that had been so confusing until now.

The moon had just then escaped from behind the cloud which had concealed it, and Morrel saw Villefort come out upon the steps, followed by a gentleman in black. They descended, and advanced towards the clump of trees, and Morrel soon recognized the other gentleman as Doctor d’Avrigny.

The moon had just peeked out from behind the cloud that had hidden it, and Morrel saw Villefort step out onto the front steps, followed by a man in black. They walked down and headed toward the cluster of trees, and Morrel quickly recognized the other man as Doctor d’Avrigny.

30339m

The young man, seeing them approach, drew back mechanically, until he found himself stopped by a sycamore-tree in the centre of the clump; there he was compelled to remain. Soon the two gentlemen stopped also.

The young man, noticing them coming closer, instinctively pulled back until he found himself blocked by a sycamore tree in the middle of the group; there he had to stay. Soon, the two men stopped as well.

“Ah, my dear doctor,” said the procureur, “Heaven declares itself against my house! What a dreadful death—what a blow! Seek not to console me; alas, nothing can alleviate so great a sorrow—the wound is too deep and too fresh! Dead, dead!”

“Ah, my dear doctor,” said the procureur, “Heaven is declaring war on my house! What a terrible death—what a shock! Don't try to comfort me; sadly, nothing can ease such a profound grief—the wound is too deep and too fresh! Dead, dead!”

The cold sweat sprang to the young man’s brow, and his teeth chattered. Who could be dead in that house, which Villefort himself had called accursed?

The cold sweat appeared on the young man's forehead, and his teeth were chattering. Who could be dead in that house that Villefort himself had called cursed?

“My dear M. de Villefort,” replied the doctor, with a tone which redoubled the terror of the young man, “I have not led you here to console you; on the contrary——”

“My dear M. de Villefort,” replied the doctor, with a tone that increased the young man's terror, “I have not brought you here to comfort you; on the contrary——”

“What can you mean?” asked the procureur, alarmed.

“What do you mean?” asked the prosecutor, alarmed.

“I mean that behind the misfortune which has just happened to you, there is another, perhaps, still greater.”

“I mean that behind the bad luck that just happened to you, there’s another, maybe even worse.”

“Can it be possible?” murmured Villefort, clasping his hands. “What are you going to tell me?”

“Is that really possible?” Villefort murmured, clasping his hands. “What are you going to tell me?”

“Are we quite alone, my friend?”

“Are we all alone, my friend?”

“Yes, quite; but why all these precautions?”

“Yes, that's true; but why all these precautions?”

“Because I have a terrible secret to communicate to you,” said the doctor. “Let us sit down.”

“Because I have a horrible secret to share with you,” said the doctor. “Let’s sit down.”

Villefort fell, rather than seated himself. The doctor stood before him, with one hand placed on his shoulder. Morrel, horrified, supported his head with one hand, and with the other pressed his heart, lest its beatings should be heard. “Dead, dead!” repeated he within himself; and he felt as if he were also dying.

Villefort collapsed instead of sitting down. The doctor stood in front of him, one hand resting on his shoulder. Morrel, terrified, held his head up with one hand and pressed his heart with the other, afraid the beating would be heard. “Dead, dead!” he kept telling himself; he felt as if he were dying too.

“Speak, doctor—I am listening,” said Villefort; “strike—I am prepared for everything!”

“Go ahead, doctor—I’m all ears,” said Villefort; “hit me—I’m ready for anything!”

“Madame de Saint-Méran was, doubtless, advancing in years, but she enjoyed excellent health.” Morrel began again to breathe freely, which he had not done during the last ten minutes.

“Madame de Saint-Méran was surely getting older, but she was in great health.” Morrel took a deep breath again, something he hadn’t done in the last ten minutes.

“Grief has consumed her,” said Villefort—“yes, grief, doctor! After living forty years with the marquis——”

“Grief has taken over her,” said Villefort—“yes, grief, doctor! After spending forty years with the marquis——”

“It is not grief, my dear Villefort,” said the doctor; “grief may kill, although it rarely does, and never in a day, never in an hour, never in ten minutes.” Villefort answered nothing, he simply raised his head, which had been cast down before, and looked at the doctor with amazement.

“It’s not grief, my dear Villefort,” the doctor said. “Grief can kill you, but it rarely does, and never in a day, never in an hour, never in ten minutes.” Villefort said nothing; he just lifted his head, which he had been looking down before, and stared at the doctor in shock.

“Were you present during the last struggle?” asked M. d’Avrigny.

“Were you there during the last fight?” asked M. d’Avrigny.

“I was,” replied the procureur; “you begged me not to leave.”

“I was,” replied the prosecutor; “you asked me not to go.”

“Did you notice the symptoms of the disease to which Madame de Saint-Méran has fallen a victim?”

“Did you notice the symptoms of the disease that Madame de Saint-Méran has fallen victim to?”

“I did. Madame de Saint-Méran had three successive attacks, at intervals of some minutes, each one more serious than the former. When you arrived, Madame de Saint-Méran had already been panting for breath some minutes; she then had a fit, which I took to be simply a nervous attack, and it was only when I saw her raise herself in the bed, and her limbs and neck appear stiffened, that I became really alarmed. Then I understood from your countenance there was more to fear than I had thought. This crisis past, I endeavored to catch your eye, but could not. You held her hand—you were feeling her pulse—and the second fit came on before you had turned towards me. This was more terrible than the first; the same nervous movements were repeated, and the mouth contracted and turned purple.”

"I did. Madame de Saint-Méran had three successive attacks, each one more serious than the last, occurring a few minutes apart. When you arrived, she had already been struggling to breathe for a few minutes; then she had a fit, which I initially thought was just a nervous episode. It was only when I saw her trying to lift herself in the bed, and her limbs and neck looking stiff, that I really started to get worried. Then I realized from your expression that there was more to be concerned about than I had thought. After this crisis was over, I tried to get your attention, but I couldn’t. You were holding her hand—you were checking her pulse—and the second fit hit before you turned to me. This one was worse than the first; the same nervous movements happened again, and her mouth contracted and turned purple."

“And at the third she expired.”

“And at the third, she passed away.”

“At the end of the first attack I discovered symptoms of tetanus; you confirmed my opinion.”

“At the end of the first attack, I noticed signs of tetanus; you confirmed what I thought.”

“Yes, before others,” replied the doctor; “but now we are alone——”

“Yes, before others,” replied the doctor; “but now we’re alone——”

“What are you going to say? Oh, spare me!”

“What are you going to say? Oh, come on!”

“That the symptoms of tetanus and poisoning by vegetable substances are the same.”

"That the symptoms of tetanus and poisoning from plants are the same."

M. de Villefort started from his seat, then in a moment fell down again, silent and motionless. Morrel knew not if he were dreaming or awake.

M. de Villefort jumped up from his seat, then a moment later collapsed back down, silent and still. Morrel couldn't tell if he was dreaming or awake.

“Listen,” said the doctor; “I know the full importance of the statement I have just made, and the disposition of the man to whom I have made it.”

“Listen,” said the doctor; “I understand the complete significance of what I just said and the attitude of the man I said it to.”

“Do you speak to me as a magistrate or as a friend?” asked Villefort.

“Are you speaking to me as a magistrate or as a friend?” Villefort asked.

“As a friend, and only as a friend, at this moment. The similarity in the symptoms of tetanus and poisoning by vegetable substances is so great, that were I obliged to affirm by oath what I have now stated, I should hesitate; I therefore repeat to you, I speak not to a magistrate, but to a friend. And to that friend I say, ‘During the three-quarters of an hour that the struggle continued, I watched the convulsions and the death of Madame de Saint-Méran, and am thoroughly convinced that not only did her death proceed from poison, but I could also specify the poison.’”

“As a friend, and only as a friend, right now. The similarity between the symptoms of tetanus and poisoning from plants is so strong that if I had to testify under oath about what I've just said, I would hesitate; so I want to make it clear that I'm speaking not to an authority figure, but to a friend. And to that friend, I say, ‘During the 45 minutes the struggle lasted, I observed the convulsions and death of Madame de Saint-Méran, and I'm completely convinced that her death was caused by poison, and I could even name the poison.’”

“Can it be possible?”

"Is it possible?"

“The symptoms are marked, do you see?—sleep broken by nervous spasms, excitation of the brain, torpor of the nerve centres. Madame de Saint-Méran succumbed to a powerful dose of brucine or of strychnine, which by some mistake, perhaps, has been given to her.”

“The symptoms are clear, don’t you see?—sleep disturbed by nervous spasms, an overactive brain, and sluggishness in the nerve centers. Madame de Saint-Méran fell victim to a strong dose of brucine or strychnine, which may have been given to her by some mistake.”

Villefort seized the doctor’s hand.

Villefort grabbed the doctor's hand.

“Oh, it is impossible,” said he, “I must be dreaming! It is frightful to hear such things from such a man as you! Tell me, I entreat you, my dear doctor, that you may be deceived.”

“Oh, this can't be real,” he said, “I must be dreaming! It's terrifying to hear such things from someone like you! Please, my dear doctor, tell me that you're mistaken.”

“Doubtless I may, but——”

"Sure, I might, but——"

“But?”

“But?”

30345m

“But I do not think so.”

“But I don’t think so.”

“Have pity on me doctor! So many dreadful things have happened to me lately that I am on the verge of madness.”

“Please have mercy on me, doctor! So many awful things have happened to me recently that I'm on the brink of madness.”

“Has anyone besides me seen Madame de Saint-Méran?”

“Has anyone other than me seen Madame de Saint-Méran?”

“No.”

“No.”

“Has anything been sent for from a chemist’s that I have not examined?”

“Is there anything from the pharmacy that I haven't checked yet?”

“Nothing.”

“Nothing.”

“Had Madame de Saint-Méran any enemies?”

“Did Madame de Saint-Méran have any enemies?”

“Not to my knowledge.”

"Not that I know of."

“Would her death affect anyone’s interest?”

“Would her death matter to anyone?”

“It could not indeed, my daughter is her only heiress—Valentine alone. Oh, if such a thought could present itself, I would stab myself to punish my heart for having for one instant harbored it.”

“It couldn’t be, my daughter is her only heir—Valentine alone. Oh, if that thought ever crossed my mind, I would stab myself to punish my heart for harboring it, even for a moment.”

“Indeed, my dear friend,” said M. d’Avrigny, “I would not accuse anyone; I speak only of an accident, you understand,—of a mistake,—but whether accident or mistake, the fact is there; it is on my conscience and compels me to speak aloud to you. Make inquiry.”

“Honestly, my dear friend,” said M. d’Avrigny, “I’m not blaming anyone; I’m just referring to an incident, you see—an error—but regardless of whether it was an accident or a mistake, the reality is there; it weighs on my conscience and makes me feel like I need to speak up to you. Look into it.”

“Of whom?—how?—of what?”

"About whom?—how?—about what?"

“May not Barrois, the old servant, have made a mistake, and have given Madame de Saint-Méran a dose prepared for his master?”

“Could it be that Barrois, the old servant, made a mistake and gave Madame de Saint-Méran a dose meant for his master?”

“For my father?”

"Is this for my dad?"

“Yes.”

“Yep.”

“But how could a dose prepared for M. Noirtier poison Madame de Saint-Méran?”

“But how could a dose made for M. Noirtier poison Madame de Saint-Méran?”

“Nothing is more simple. You know poisons become remedies in certain diseases, of which paralysis is one. For instance, having tried every other remedy to restore movement and speech to M. Noirtier, I resolved to try one last means, and for three months I have been giving him brucine; so that in the last dose I ordered for him there were six grains. This quantity, which is perfectly safe to administer to the paralyzed frame of M. Noirtier, which has become gradually accustomed to it, would be sufficient to kill another person.”

“Nothing could be simpler. You know that poisons can turn into cures for certain illnesses, and paralysis is one of them. For example, after trying every other treatment to restore movement and speech to M. Noirtier, I decided to try one last option, and for the past three months, I've been giving him brucine; in the last dose I prescribed for him, there were six grains. This amount, which is completely safe for the paralyzed body of M. Noirtier, which has gradually gotten used to it, would be enough to kill someone else.”

“My dear doctor, there is no communication between M. Noirtier’s apartment and that of Madame de Saint-Méran, and Barrois never entered my mother-in-law’s room. In short, doctor although I know you to be the most conscientious man in the world, and although I place the utmost reliance in you, I want, notwithstanding my conviction, to believe this axiom, errare humanum est.”

“My dear doctor, there’s no connection between M. Noirtier’s apartment and Madame de Saint-Méran’s, and Barrois never went into my mother-in-law’s room. In short, doctor, even though I know you’re the most trustworthy person in the world and I have complete faith in you, I still want to believe this saying, errare humanum est.”

“Is there one of my brethren in whom you have equal confidence with myself?”

“Is there anyone among my brothers whom you trust as much as you trust me?”

“Why do you ask me that?—what do you wish?”

“Why are you asking me that? What do you want?”

“Send for him; I will tell him what I have seen, and we will consult together, and examine the body.”

“Send for him; I’ll tell him what I saw, and we’ll discuss it together and examine the body.”

“And you will find traces of poison?”

“And will you find traces of poison?”

“No, I did not say of poison, but we can prove what was the state of the body; we shall discover the cause of her sudden death, and we shall say, ‘Dear Villefort, if this thing has been caused by negligence, watch over your servants; if from hatred, watch your enemies.’”

“No, I didn’t mention poison, but we can determine what condition the body was in; we will find out the reason for her sudden death, and we will say, ‘Dear Villefort, if this happened because of negligence, take care of your servants; if it’s out of hatred, be cautious of your enemies.’”

“What do you propose to me, d’Avrigny?” said Villefort in despair; “so soon as another is admitted into our secret, an inquest will become necessary; and an inquest in my house—impossible! Still,” continued the procureur, looking at the doctor with uneasiness, “if you wish it—if you demand it, why then it shall be done. But, doctor, you see me already so grieved—how can I introduce into my house so much scandal, after so much sorrow? My wife and my daughter would die of it! And I, doctor—you know a man does not arrive at the post I occupy—one has not been king’s attorney twenty-five years without having amassed a tolerable number of enemies; mine are numerous. Let this affair be talked of, it will be a triumph for them, which will make them rejoice, and cover me with shame. Pardon me, doctor, these worldly ideas; were you a priest I should not dare tell you that, but you are a man, and you know mankind. Doctor, pray recall your words; you have said nothing, have you?”

“What do you suggest, d’Avrigny?” Villefort said in despair. “As soon as we let someone else in on our secret, we’ll have to hold an inquest; and an inquest in my house—absolutely not! But,” he continued, glancing at the doctor with concern, “if you really want it—if you insist, then I guess it can be done. But, doctor, you see how distressed I already am—how can I bring such scandal into my home after everything we’ve been through? My wife and daughter would be devastated! And I, doctor—you know a person doesn’t get to my position—being a king’s attorney for twenty-five years—without gathering quite a few enemies; I have many. If this gets out, it would be a victory for them, filling them with joy while shaming me. Forgive me, doctor, for these worldly thoughts; if you were a priest, I wouldn’t dare say this, but you’re a man, and you understand people. Doctor, please take back your words; you haven’t said anything, have you?”

“My dear M. de Villefort,” replied the doctor, “my first duty is to humanity. I would have saved Madame de Saint-Méran, if science could have done it; but she is dead and my duty regards the living. Let us bury this terrible secret in the deepest recesses of our hearts; I am willing, if anyone should suspect this, that my silence on the subject should be imputed to my ignorance. Meanwhile, sir, watch always—watch carefully, for perhaps the evil may not stop here. And when you have found the culprit, if you find him, I will say to you, ‘You are a magistrate, do as you will!’”

“My dear M. de Villefort,” the doctor replied, “my first duty is to humanity. I would have saved Madame de Saint-Méran if science could have achieved it, but she is dead, and my responsibility is to the living. Let’s keep this terrible secret buried deep in our hearts; I’m okay with anyone thinking that my silence on this matter comes from ignorance. In the meantime, sir, always be vigilant—watch closely, because the trouble might not end here. And when you find the culprit, if you do, I will say to you, ‘You’re a magistrate, do as you wish!’”

“I thank you, doctor,” said Villefort with indescribable joy; “I never had a better friend than you.” And, as if he feared Doctor d’Avrigny would recall his promise, he hurried him towards the house.

“I thank you, doctor,” Villefort said with unexplainable joy; “I’ve never had a better friend than you.” And, as if he worried Doctor d’Avrigny would remember his promise, he quickly led him towards the house.

When they were gone, Morrel ventured out from under the trees, and the moon shone upon his face, which was so pale it might have been taken for that of a ghost.

When they left, Morrel stepped out from under the trees, and the moonlight fell on his face, which was so pale it could easily be mistaken for that of a ghost.

“I am manifestly protected in a most wonderful, but most terrible manner,” said he; “but Valentine, poor girl, how will she bear so much sorrow?”

“I am clearly protected in a really amazing, yet truly awful way,” he said; “but Valentine, poor girl, how will she handle so much grief?”

As he thought thus, he looked alternately at the window with red curtains and the three windows with white curtains. The light had almost disappeared from the former; doubtless Madame de Villefort had just put out her lamp, and the nightlamp alone reflected its dull light on the window. At the extremity of the building, on the contrary, he saw one of the three windows open. A wax-light placed on the mantle-piece threw some of its pale rays without, and a shadow was seen for one moment on the balcony. Morrel shuddered; he thought he heard a sob.

As he thought about this, he glanced back and forth between the window with red curtains and the three windows with white curtains. The light had nearly vanished from the former; Madame de Villefort had likely just turned off her lamp, and only the nightlight was casting its dim glow on the window. On the other hand, he noticed one of the three windows at the end of the building was open. A candle on the mantel was spilling some of its weak light outside, and for a moment, a shadow appeared on the balcony. Morrel shivered; he thought he heard a sob.

It cannot be wondered at that his mind, generally so courageous, but now disturbed by the two strongest human passions, love and fear, was weakened even to the indulgence of superstitious thoughts. Although it was impossible that Valentine should see him, hidden as he was, he thought he heard the shadow at the window call him; his disturbed mind told him so. This double error became an irresistible reality, and by one of the incomprehensible transports of youth, he bounded from his hiding-place, and with two strides, at the risk of being seen, at the risk of alarming Valentine, at the risk of being discovered by some exclamation which might escape the young girl, he crossed the flower-garden, which by the light of the moon resembled a large white lake, and having passed the rows of orange-trees which extended in front of the house, he reached the step, ran quickly up and pushed the door, which opened without offering any resistance.

It's no surprise that his usually brave mind, now shaken by the two strongest human emotions—love and fear—was even swayed to entertain superstitious thoughts. Even though it was impossible for Valentine to see him, hidden as he was, he thought he heard a shadow at the window calling him; his agitated mind convinced him of this. This double mistake turned into an undeniable reality, and in one of those incomprehensible bursts of youth, he leapt from his hiding spot and, in just two strides, risking being seen, alarming Valentine, or being caught by any exclamation that might slip from the young girl, he crossed the flower garden, which, under the moonlight, looked like a vast white lake. After passing the rows of orange trees in front of the house, he reached the steps, ran up quickly, and pushed the door, which opened easily without any resistance.

Valentine had not seen him. Her eyes, raised towards heaven, were watching a silvery cloud gliding over the azure, its form that of a shadow mounting towards heaven. Her poetic and excited mind pictured it as the soul of her grandmother.

Valentine hadn't seen him. Her eyes, looking up to the sky, were watching a silvery cloud floating over the blue, its shape resembling a shadow rising towards heaven. Her imaginative and inspired mind envisioned it as the soul of her grandmother.

Meanwhile, Morrel had traversed the anteroom and found the staircase, which, being carpeted, prevented his approach being heard, and he had regained that degree of confidence that the presence of M. de Villefort even would not have alarmed him. He was quite prepared for any such encounter. He would at once approach Valentine’s father and acknowledge all, begging Villefort to pardon and sanction the love which united two fond and loving hearts. Morrel was mad.

Meanwhile, Morrel had crossed the anteroom and found the staircase, which, being carpeted, made it impossible to hear him come close, and he had regained enough confidence that even M. de Villefort's presence wouldn’t have scared him. He was completely ready for any encounter like that. He would immediately go up to Valentine’s father and confess everything, asking Villefort to forgive and approve of the love that brought together two caring and devoted hearts. Morrel was acting irrationally.

Happily he did not meet anyone. Now, especially, did he find the description Valentine had given of the interior of the house useful to him; he arrived safely at the top of the staircase, and while he was feeling his way, a sob indicated the direction he was to take. He turned back, a door partly open enabled him to see his road, and to hear the voice of one in sorrow. He pushed the door open and entered. At the other end of the room, under a white sheet which covered it, lay the corpse, still more alarming to Morrel since the account he had so unexpectedly overheard. By its side, on her knees, and with her head buried in the cushion of an easy-chair, was Valentine, trembling and sobbing, her hands extended above her head, clasped and stiff. She had turned from the window, which remained open, and was praying in accents that would have affected the most unfeeling; her words were rapid, incoherent, unintelligible, for the burning weight of grief almost stopped her utterance.

Fortunately, he didn't run into anyone. Now, especially, he found Valentine’s description of the house's interior really helpful; he made it safely to the top of the stairs, and while he was carefully feeling his way, a sob pointed him in the right direction. He turned back, and a partially open door allowed him to see the path ahead and hear someone in distress. He pushed the door open and stepped inside. At the far end of the room, under a white sheet, lay the corpse, which was even more troubling to Morrel after the account he had overheard so unexpectedly. By its side, kneeling with her head buried in the cushion of an armchair, was Valentine, trembling and crying, her hands raised above her head, clasped and rigid. She had turned away from the open window and was praying in a way that would touch even the hardest heart; her words were fast, disjointed, and hard to understand, as the heavy burden of grief nearly choked her voice.

The moon shining through the open blinds made the lamp appear to burn paler, and cast a sepulchral hue over the whole scene. Morrel could not resist this; he was not exemplary for piety, he was not easily impressed, but Valentine suffering, weeping, wringing her hands before him, was more than he could bear in silence. He sighed, and whispered a name, and the head bathed in tears and pressed on the velvet cushion of the chair—a head like that of a Magdalen by Correggio—was raised and turned towards him. Valentine perceived him without betraying the least surprise. A heart overwhelmed with one great grief is insensible to minor emotions. Morrel held out his hand to her. Valentine, as her only apology for not having met him, pointed to the corpse under the sheet, and began to sob again.

The moonlight streaming through the open blinds made the lamp seem dimmer and cast a ghostly glow over the entire scene. Morrel couldn’t ignore this; he wasn’t known for his piety and wasn’t easily moved, but seeing Valentine suffer, cry, and wring her hands in front of him was more than he could handle in silence. He sighed and whispered a name, and the head, soaked in tears and resting on the velvet cushion of the chair—a head like a Mary Magdalene by Correggio—was lifted and turned toward him. Valentine recognized him without showing any sign of surprise. A heart burdened by deep sorrow is numb to smaller emotions. Morrel reached out his hand to her. Valentine, as her only excuse for not having greeted him, pointed to the body under the sheet and began to cry again.

Neither dared for some time to speak in that room. They hesitated to break the silence which death seemed to impose; at length Valentine ventured.

Neither of them dared to speak in that room for a while. They hesitated to break the silence that death seemed to create; finally, Valentine spoke up.

“My friend,” said she, “how came you here? Alas, I would say you are welcome, had not death opened the way for you into this house.”

“My friend,” she said, “how did you get here? Unfortunately, I would say you are welcome, if death hadn’t opened the door for you into this house.”

“Valentine,” said Morrel with a trembling voice, “I had waited since half-past eight, and did not see you come; I became uneasy, leaped the wall, found my way through the garden, when voices conversing about the fatal event——”

“Valentine,” Morrel said with a shaky voice, “I waited since 8:30 and didn’t see you arrive; I got worried, jumped over the wall, made my way through the garden, when I heard voices talking about the tragic event——”

“What voices?” asked Valentine. Morrel shuddered as he thought of the conversation of the doctor and M. de Villefort, and he thought he could see through the sheet the extended hands, the stiff neck, and the purple lips.

“What voices?” Valentine asked. Morrel shuddered as he remembered the conversation between the doctor and M. de Villefort, and he felt he could see through the sheet the outstretched hands, the rigid neck, and the purple lips.

“Your servants,” said he, “who were repeating the whole of the sorrowful story; from them I learned it all.”

“Your servants,” he said, “who were telling me the entire sad story; I learned everything from them.”

“But it was risking the failure of our plan to come up here, love.”

“But it was risking our plan's failure to come up here, love.”

“Forgive me,” replied Morrel; “I will go away.”

“Sorry,” Morrel replied, “I’ll go.”

“No,” said Valentine, “you might meet someone; stay.”

“No,” Valentine said, “you might meet someone; stay.”

“But if anyone should come here——”

“But if anyone shows up——”

The young girl shook her head. “No one will come,” said she; “do not fear, there is our safeguard,” pointing to the bed.

The young girl shook her head. “No one will come,” she said; “don’t worry, there’s our protection,” pointing to the bed.

“But what has become of M. d’Épinay?” replied Morrel.

“But what happened to M. d’Épinay?” asked Morrel.

30349m

“M. Franz arrived to sign the contract just as my dear grandmother was dying.”

“M. Franz arrived to sign the contract right when my dear grandmother was dying.”

“Alas,” said Morrel with a feeling of selfish joy; for he thought this death would cause the wedding to be postponed indefinitely.

“Unfortunately,” said Morrel with a sense of selfish joy; for he believed this death would delay the wedding indefinitely.

“But what redoubles my sorrow,” continued the young girl, as if this feeling was to receive its immediate punishment, “is that the poor old lady, on her death-bed, requested that the marriage might take place as soon as possible; she also, thinking to protect me, was acting against me.”

“But what makes my sadness even worse,” continued the young girl, as if this feeling was going to face its immediate consequence, “is that the poor old lady, on her deathbed, asked for the marriage to happen as soon as possible; she also, believing she was protecting me, was actually working against me.”

“Hark!” said Morrel. They both listened; steps were distinctly heard in the corridor and on the stairs.

“Listen!” said Morrel. They both paused; they could clearly hear footsteps in the corridor and on the stairs.

“It is my father, who has just left his study.”

“It’s my dad, who just left his office.”

“To accompany the doctor to the door,” added Morrel.

“To walk the doctor to the door,” added Morrel.

“How do you know it is the doctor?” asked Valentine, astonished.

“How do you know it’s the doctor?” asked Valentine, surprised.

“I imagined it must be,” said Morrel.

“I figured it probably was,” said Morrel.

Valentine looked at the young man; they heard the street door close, then M. de Villefort locked the garden door, and returned upstairs. He stopped a moment in the anteroom, as if hesitating whether to turn to his own apartment or into Madame de Saint-Méran’s; Morrel concealed himself behind a door; Valentine remained motionless, grief seeming to deprive her of all fear. M. de Villefort passed on to his own room.

Valentine watched the young man as they heard the street door shut. Then M. de Villefort locked the garden door and went back upstairs. He paused for a moment in the anteroom, seemingly unsure whether to head to his own apartment or to Madame de Saint-Méran’s. Morrel hid behind a door while Valentine stood still, grief making her feel fearless. M. de Villefort continued on to his own room.

“Now,” said Valentine, “you can neither go out by the front door nor by the garden.”

“Now,” Valentine said, “you can’t go out through the front door or the garden.”

Morrel looked at her with astonishment.

Morrel stared at her in shock.

“There is but one way left you that is safe,” said she; “it is through my grandfather’s room.” She rose. “Come,” she added.

“There’s only one safe way left for you,” she said. “It’s through my grandfather’s room.” She got up. “Come on,” she added.

“Where?” asked Maximilian.

“Where?” asked Max.

“To my grandfather’s room.”

“To my grandpa’s room.”

“I in M. Noirtier’s apartment?”

"Am I in M. Noirtier’s apartment?"

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“Can you mean it, Valentine?”

"Do you mean it, Valentine?"

“I have long wished it; he is my only remaining friend and we both need his help,—come.”

“I've wanted this for a long time; he's my only remaining friend and we both need his help—let's go.”

“Be careful, Valentine,” said Morrel, hesitating to comply with the young girl’s wishes; “I now see my error—I acted like a madman in coming in here. Are you sure you are more reasonable?”

“Be careful, Valentine,” Morrel said, pausing to think about the young girl’s wishes. “I realize now that I was wrong—I was foolish to come in here. Are you sure you’re being more rational?”

“Yes,” said Valentine; “and I have but one scruple,—that of leaving my dear grandmother’s remains, which I had undertaken to watch.”

“Yes,” said Valentine; “but I have one concern—leaving my dear grandmother’s remains, which I promised to keep watch over.”

“Valentine,” said Morrel, “death is in itself sacred.”

“Valentine,” Morrel said, “death is inherently sacred.”

“Yes,” said Valentine; “besides, it will not be for long.”

"Yes," Valentine said, "besides, it won't be for long."

She then crossed the corridor, and led the way down a narrow staircase to M. Noirtier’s room; Morrel followed her on tiptoe; at the door they found the old servant.

She then walked across the hallway and guided the way down a narrow staircase to M. Noirtier’s room; Morrel followed her quietly on tiptoe; at the door, they encountered the old servant.

“Barrois,” said Valentine, “shut the door, and let no one come in.”

“Barrois,” Valentine said, “shut the door, and don’t let anyone come in.”

She passed first.

She went first.

Noirtier, seated in his chair, and listening to every sound, was watching the door; he saw Valentine, and his eye brightened. There was something grave and solemn in the approach of the young girl which struck the old man, and immediately his bright eye began to interrogate.

Noirtier, sitting in his chair and listening to every sound, was watching the door; he saw Valentine, and his eyes lit up. There was something serious and solemn in the way the young girl approached that caught the old man's attention, and immediately his bright eyes began to ask questions.

[Illustration: Morrel and Noirtier]

“Dear grandfather.” said she hurriedly, “you know poor grandmamma died an hour since, and now I have no friend in the world but you.”

“Dear grandfather,” she said quickly, “you know poor grandma passed away an hour ago, and now I have no one in the world but you.”

His expressive eyes evinced the greatest tenderness.

His expressive eyes showed the deepest tenderness.

“To you alone, then, may I confide my sorrows and my hopes?”

“To you alone, can I share my sorrows and my hopes?”

The paralytic motioned “Yes.”

The paralyzed person nodded "Yes."

Valentine took Maximilian’s hand.

Valentine held Maximilian's hand.

“Look attentively, then, at this gentleman.”

“Take a close look at this gentleman.”

The old man fixed his scrutinizing gaze with slight astonishment on Morrel.

The old man looked at Morrel with a thoughtful expression, slightly surprised.

“It is M. Maximilian Morrel,” said she; “the son of that good merchant of Marseilles, whom you doubtless recollect.”

“It’s M. Maximilian Morrel,” she said; “the son of that nice merchant from Marseilles, who you probably remember.”

“Yes,” said the old man.

“Yes,” said the elderly man.

“He brings an irreproachable name, which Maximilian is likely to render glorious, since at thirty years of age he is a captain, an officer of the Legion of Honor.”

“He has an impeccable reputation, which Maximilian is likely to enhance, since he is a captain and an officer of the Legion of Honor at just thirty years old.”

The old man signified that he recollected him.

The old man indicated that he remembered him.

“Well, grandpapa,” said Valentine, kneeling before him, and pointing to Maximilian, “I love him, and will be only his; were I compelled to marry another, I would destroy myself.”

“Well, grandpa,” said Valentine, kneeling in front of him and pointing to Maximilian, “I love him, and I will be only his; if I were forced to marry someone else, I would take my own life.”

The eyes of the paralytic expressed a multitude of tumultuous thoughts.

The eyes of the paralyzed person showed a mix of chaotic thoughts.

“You like M. Maximilian Morrel, do you not, grandpapa?” asked Valentine.

“You like M. Maximilian Morrel, right, grandpa?” asked Valentine.

“Yes.”

"Yeah."

“And you will protect us, who are your children, against the will of my father?”

“And you will protect us, your children, from my father's wishes?”

Noirtier cast an intelligent glance at Morrel, as if to say, “perhaps I may.”

Noirtier looked at Morrel thoughtfully, as if to say, “maybe I can.”

Maximilian understood him.

Maximilian got him.

“Mademoiselle,” said he, “you have a sacred duty to fulfil in your deceased grandmother’s room, will you allow me the honor of a few minutes’ conversation with M. Noirtier?”

“Mademoiselle,” he said, “you have an important duty to carry out in your late grandmother’s room. May I have the honor of speaking with M. Noirtier for a few minutes?”

“That is it,” said the old man’s eye. Then he looked anxiously at Valentine.

“That’s it,” said the old man’s eye. Then he looked anxiously at Valentine.

“Do you fear he will not understand?”

“Are you worried that he won't understand?”

“Yes.”

“Yeah.”

“Oh, we have so often spoken of you, that he knows exactly how I talk to you.” Then turning to Maximilian, with an adorable smile; although shaded by sorrow,—“He knows everything I know,” said she.

“Oh, we have talked about you so many times that he knows exactly how I speak to you.” Then, turning to Maximilian with a sweet smile, though tinged with sadness, she said, “He knows everything I know.”

Valentine arose, placed a chair for Morrel, requested Barrois not to admit anyone, and having tenderly embraced her grandfather, and sorrowfully taken leave of Morrel, she went away. To prove to Noirtier that he was in Valentine’s confidence and knew all their secrets, Morrel took the dictionary, a pen, and some paper, and placed them all on a table where there was a light.

Valentine got up, set a chair for Morrel, asked Barrois to not let anyone in, and after giving her grandfather a warm hug and saying a sad goodbye to Morrel, she left. To show Noirtier that he was trusted by Valentine and aware of all their secrets, Morrel grabbed the dictionary, a pen, and some paper, and laid them out on a table where there was some light.

“But first,” said Morrel, “allow me, sir, to tell you who I am, how much I love Mademoiselle Valentine, and what are my designs respecting her.”

"But first," Morrel said, "let me tell you who I am, how much I love Mademoiselle Valentine, and what my plans are for her."

Noirtier made a sign that he would listen.

Noirtier gestured that he was ready to listen.

It was an imposing sight to witness this old man, apparently a mere useless burden, becoming the sole protector, support, and adviser of the lovers who were both young, beautiful, and strong. His remarkably noble and austere expression struck Morrel, who began his story with trembling. He related the manner in which he had become acquainted with Valentine, and how he had loved her, and that Valentine, in her solitude and her misfortune, had accepted the offer of his devotion. He told him his birth, his position, his fortune, and more than once, when he consulted the look of the paralytic, that look answered, “That is good, proceed.”

It was a striking sight to see this old man, seemingly just a useless burden, become the only protector, support, and adviser of the lovers who were both young, beautiful, and strong. His incredibly noble and stern expression affected Morrel, who began his story with a trembling voice. He recounted how he had met Valentine, how he had loved her, and how Valentine, in her solitude and misfortune, had accepted his offer of devotion. He shared his background, his situation, his wealth, and more than once, when he glanced at the paralytic, that look seemed to say, “That’s good, keep going.”

“And now,” said Morrel, when he had finished the first part of his recital, “now I have told you of my love and my hopes, may I inform you of my intentions?”

“And now,” Morrel said when he finished the first part of his story, “now that I've shared my love and my hopes, can I let you know my intentions?”

“Yes,” signified the old man.

“Yep,” the old man said.

“This was our resolution; a cabriolet was in waiting at the gate, in which I intended to carry off Valentine to my sister’s house, to marry her, and to wait respectfully M. de Villefort’s pardon.”

“This was our plan; a cabriolet was waiting at the gate, in which I intended to take Valentine to my sister’s house to marry her, and to respectfully wait for M. de Villefort’s pardon.”

“No,” said Noirtier.

“No,” said Noirtier.

“We must not do so?”

"Should we not do this?"

“No.”

“No.”

“You do not sanction our project?”

"You don't like our project?"

“No.”

“No.”

“There is another way,” said Morrel. The old man’s interrogative eye said, “Which?”

“There’s another way,” Morrel said. The old man’s questioning gaze asked, “Which?”

“I will go,” continued Maximilian, “I will seek M. Franz d’Épinay—I am happy to be able to mention this in Mademoiselle de Villefort’s absence—and will conduct myself toward him so as to compel him to challenge me.” Noirtier’s look continued to interrogate.

“I’ll go,” Maximilian said. “I’ll look for M. Franz d’Épinay—I’m glad to mention this in Mademoiselle de Villefort’s absence—and I’ll act in a way that will force him to challenge me.” Noirtier’s gaze kept questioning.

“You wish to know what I will do?”

"You want to know what I'm going to do?"

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“I will find him, as I told you. I will tell him the ties which bind me to Mademoiselle Valentine; if he be a sensible man, he will prove it by renouncing of his own accord the hand of his betrothed, and will secure my friendship, and love until death; if he refuse, either through interest or ridiculous pride, after I have proved to him that he would be forcing my wife from me, that Valentine loves me, and will have no other, I will fight with him, give him every advantage, and I shall kill him, or he will kill me; if I am victorious, he will not marry Valentine, and if I die, I am very sure Valentine will not marry him.”

“I will find him, like I said I would. I’ll explain the connection I have with Mademoiselle Valentine; if he’s a reasonable guy, he’ll show it by willingly giving up his engagement and securing my friendship and love until death. If he refuses, whether out of selfishness or foolish pride, after I show him that he would be taking my wife away from me, that Valentine loves me and won’t accept anyone else, I’ll fight him. I’ll give him every advantage, and I’ll either kill him or he’ll kill me. If I win, he won’t marry Valentine, and if I die, I’m sure Valentine won’t marry him either.”

Noirtier watched, with indescribable pleasure, this noble and sincere countenance, on which every sentiment his tongue uttered was depicted, adding by the expression of his fine features all that coloring adds to a sound and faithful drawing.

Noirtier watched with indescribable pleasure this noble and sincere face, where every feeling his words conveyed was clearly visible, enhanced by the expressions of his fine features just like colors enhance a clear and accurate drawing.

Still, when Morrel had finished, he shut his eyes several times, which was his manner of saying “No.”

Still, when Morrel finished, he shut his eyes several times, which was his way of saying “No.”

“No?” said Morrel; “you disapprove of this second project, as you did of the first?”

“No?” Morrel replied. “You’re not on board with this second plan, just like you weren’t with the first one?”

“I do,” signified the old man.

“I do,” the old man said.

“But what then must be done?” asked Morrel. “Madame de Saint-Méran’s last request was, that the marriage might not be delayed; must I let things take their course?” Noirtier did not move. “I understand,” said Morrel; “I am to wait.”

“But what should we do now?” Morrel asked. “Madame de Saint-Méran’s last wish was for the marriage to happen without delay; should I just let things unfold as they will?” Noirtier remained still. “I see,” Morrel said; “I’m supposed to wait.”

“Yes.”

"Yes."

“But delay may ruin our plan, sir,” replied the young man. “Alone, Valentine has no power; she will be compelled to submit. I am here almost miraculously, and can scarcely hope for so good an opportunity to occur again. Believe me, there are only the two plans I have proposed to you; forgive my vanity, and tell me which you prefer. Do you authorize Mademoiselle Valentine to intrust herself to my honor?”

“But waiting might mess up our plan, sir,” the young man replied. “Valentine has no power on her own; she’ll have to go along with it. I’m here almost by chance, and I can hardly expect such a good opportunity to happen again. Trust me, there are only the two options I’ve suggested; excuse my self-importance, and let me know which one you prefer. Do you give Mademoiselle Valentine permission to trust herself to my honor?”

“No.”

“No.”

“Do you prefer I should seek M. d’Épinay?”

"Do you want me to look for M. d’Épinay?"

“No.”

“Nope.”

“Whence then will come the help we need—from chance?” resumed Morrel.

“Then where will the help we need come from—by chance?” Morrel continued.

“No.”

“Nope.”

“From you?”

“From you?”

“Yes.”

"Yeah."

“You thoroughly understand me, sir? Pardon my eagerness, for my life depends on your answer. Will our help come from you?”

“You completely understand me, sir? Sorry for being so eager, but my life relies on your answer. Will we get your help?”

“Yes.”

"Yeah."

“You are sure of it?”

“Are you sure about that?”

“Yes.” There was so much firmness in the look which gave this answer, no one could, at any rate, doubt his will, if they did his power.

“Yes.” The look that accompanied this answer was so resolute that no one could question his determination, even if they doubted his capability.

“Oh, thank you a thousand times! But how, unless a miracle should restore your speech, your gesture, your movement, how can you, chained to that armchair, dumb and motionless, oppose this marriage?” A smile lit up the old man’s face, a strange smile of the eyes in a paralyzed face.

“Oh, thank you so much! But how can you, stuck in that armchair, silent and motionless, oppose this marriage unless a miracle brings back your speech, your gestures, your movement?” A smile appeared on the old man’s face, a peculiar smile of the eyes in a paralyzed face.

“Then I must wait?” asked the young man.

“Then I have to wait?” asked the young man.

“Yes.”

“Yep.”

“But the contract?” The same smile returned. “Will you assure me it shall not be signed?”

“But the contract?” The same smile came back. “Will you promise me it won’t be signed?”

“Yes,” said Noirtier.

“Yes,” Noirtier replied.

“The contract shall not be signed!” cried Morrel. “Oh, pardon me, sir; I can scarcely realize so great a happiness. Will they not sign it?”

“The contract won't be signed!” Morrel exclaimed. “Oh, excuse me, sir; I can hardly believe such great happiness. Are they really not going to sign it?”

“No,” said the paralytic. Notwithstanding that assurance, Morrel still hesitated. This promise of an impotent old man was so strange that, instead of being the result of the power of his will, it might emanate from enfeebled organs. Is it not natural that the madman, ignorant of his folly, should attempt things beyond his power? The weak man talks of burdens he can raise, the timid of giants he can confront, the poor of treasures he spends, the most humble peasant, in the height of his pride, calls himself Jupiter. Whether Noirtier understood the young man’s indecision, or whether he had not full confidence in his docility, he looked uneasily at him.

“No,” said the paralyzed man. Despite that reassurance, Morrel still hesitated. This promise from an old man who couldn’t move was so unusual that, instead of coming from his willpower, it might just come from weakened abilities. Isn’t it natural for someone who’s not in their right mind to attempt things they can’t handle? The weak person talks about burdens they can lift, the fearful about giants they can face, the poor about riches they waste, and even the humblest farmer, in a moment of pride, calls himself Jupiter. Whether Noirtier understood the young man's hesitation, or whether he lacked full confidence in his willingness, he looked at him uneasily.

“What do you wish, sir?” asked Morrel; “that I should renew my promise of remaining tranquil?” Noirtier’s eye remained fixed and firm, as if to imply that a promise did not suffice; then it passed from his face to his hands.

“What do you want, sir?” Morrel asked. “Should I promise again to stay calm?” Noirtier’s gaze stayed steady and resolute, as if to suggest that a promise alone wasn't enough; then it shifted from his face to his hands.

“Shall I swear to you, sir?” asked Maximilian.

“Should I swear to you, sir?” asked Maximilian.

“Yes,” said the paralytic with the same solemnity. Morrel understood that the old man attached great importance to an oath. He extended his hand.

“Yes,” said the paralytic with the same seriousness. Morrel realized that the old man placed a lot of significance on an oath. He reached out his hand.

“I swear to you, on my honor,” said he, “to await your decision respecting the course I am to pursue with M. d’Épinay.”

“I promise you, on my honor,” he said, “to wait for your decision about what I should do with M. d’Épinay.”

“That is right,” said the old man.

“That’s right,” said the old man.

“Now,” said Morrel, “do you wish me to retire?”

“Now,” Morrel said, “do you want me to leave?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“Without seeing Mademoiselle Valentine?”

"Not seeing Mademoiselle Valentine?"

“Yes.”

"Yeah."

Morrel made a sign that he was ready to obey. “But,” said he, “first allow me to embrace you as your daughter did just now.” Noirtier’s expression could not be understood. The young man pressed his lips on the same spot, on the old man’s forehead, where Valentine’s had been. Then he bowed a second time and retired.

Morrel indicated that he was ready to comply. “But,” he said, “first let me hug you like your daughter just did.” Noirtier’s reaction was unclear. The young man kissed the same spot on the old man’s forehead where Valentine had just kissed him. Then he bowed again and left.

He found outside the door the old servant, to whom Valentine had given directions. Morrel was conducted along a dark passage, which led to a little door opening on the garden, soon found the spot where he had entered, with the assistance of the shrubs gained the top of the wall, and by his ladder was in an instant in the clover-field where his cabriolet was still waiting for him. He got in it, and thoroughly wearied by so many emotions, arrived about midnight in the Rue Meslay, threw himself on his bed and slept soundly.

He found the old servant outside the door, who Valentine had given instructions to. Morrel was led down a dark hallway that went to a small door opening onto the garden. He quickly located where he had entered, used the shrubs to climb to the top of the wall, and with his ladder, was soon in the clover field where his cabriolet was still waiting for him. He got in, and completely exhausted from so many emotions, arrived around midnight at Rue Meslay, threw himself onto his bed, and slept soundly.

VOLUME FOUR

40010m
40012m
40020m

Chapter 74. The Villefort Family Vault

Two days after, a considerable crowd was assembled, towards ten o’clock in the morning, around the door of M. de Villefort’s house, and a long file of mourning-coaches and private carriages extended along the Faubourg Saint-Honoré and the Rue de la Pépinière. Among them was one of a very singular form, which appeared to have come from a distance. It was a kind of covered wagon, painted black, and was one of the first to arrive. Inquiry was made, and it was ascertained that, by a strange coincidence, this carriage contained the corpse of the Marquis de Saint-Méran, and that those who had come thinking to attend one funeral would follow two. Their number was great. The Marquis de Saint-Méran, one of the most zealous and faithful dignitaries of Louis XVIII. and King Charles X., had preserved a great number of friends, and these, added to the personages whom the usages of society gave Villefort a claim on, formed a considerable body.

Two days later, a large crowd gathered around the door of M. de Villefort’s house around ten in the morning, and a long line of mourning coaches and private cars stretched along Faubourg Saint-Honoré and Rue de la Pépinière. Among them was a uniquely shaped carriage that seemed to have traveled from afar. It was a kind of covered wagon painted black and was one of the first to arrive. People inquired, and it turned out that, oddly enough, this carriage contained the body of the Marquis de Saint-Méran, meaning those who came expecting to attend one funeral would actually be attending two. There were many of them. The Marquis de Saint-Méran, a devoted and loyal official for Louis XVIII. and King Charles X., retained many friends, and these, along with the individuals that society compelled Villefort to engage with, formed a significant group.

Due information was given to the authorities, and permission obtained that the two funerals should take place at the same time. A second hearse, decked with the same funereal pomp, was brought to M. de Villefort’s door, and the coffin removed into it from the post-wagon. The two bodies were to be interred in the cemetery of Père-Lachaise, where M. de Villefort had long since had a tomb prepared for the reception of his family. The remains of poor Renée were already deposited there, and now, after ten years of separation, her father and mother were to be reunited with her.

The authorities were informed, and permission was granted for the two funerals to happen at the same time. A second hearse, decorated with the same solemnity, was brought to M. de Villefort’s door, and the coffin was transferred from the post-wagon into it. The two bodies were to be buried in the Père-Lachaise cemetery, where M. de Villefort had already prepared a tomb for his family. The remains of poor Renée were already interred there, and now, after ten years of being apart, her father and mother were set to be reunited with her.

The Parisians, always curious, always affected by funereal display, looked on with religious silence while the splendid procession accompanied to their last abode two of the number of the old aristocracy—the greatest protectors of commerce and sincere devotees to their principles.

The Parisians, ever curious and always drawn to dramatic displays, watched in silent reverence as the magnificent procession escorted two members of the old aristocracy—the most significant supporters of commerce and genuine followers of their values—to their final resting place.

In one of the mourning-coaches Beauchamp, Debray, and Château-Renaud were talking of the very sudden death of the marchioness.

In one of the funeral carriages, Beauchamp, Debray, and Château-Renaud were discussing the unexpected death of the marchioness.

“I saw Madame de Saint-Méran only last year at Marseilles, when I was coming back from Algiers,” said Château-Renaud; “she looked like a woman destined to live to be a hundred years old, from her apparent sound health and great activity of mind and body. How old was she?”

“I saw Madame de Saint-Méran just last year in Marseilles, when I was coming back from Algiers,” said Château-Renaud; “she looked like someone who was going to live to be a hundred years old, given her clear good health and her impressive mental and physical energy. How old was she?”

“Franz assured me,” replied Albert, “that she was sixty-six years old. But she has not died of old age, but of grief; it appears that since the death of the marquis, which affected her very deeply, she has not completely recovered her reason.”

“Franz assured me,” replied Albert, “that she was sixty-six years old. But she didn't die of old age; she died of grief. It seems that since the death of the marquis, which hit her really hard, she hasn't fully regained her sanity.”

“But of what disease, then, did she die?” asked Debray.

“But what did she die of?” asked Debray.

“It is said to have been a congestion of the brain, or apoplexy, which is the same thing, is it not?”

“It’s said to have been a brain congestion, or a stroke, which is basically the same thing, right?”

“Nearly.”

"Almost."

“It is difficult to believe that it was apoplexy,” said Beauchamp. “Madame de Saint-Méran, whom I once saw, was short, of slender form, and of a much more nervous than sanguine temperament; grief could hardly produce apoplexy in such a constitution as that of Madame de Saint-Méran.”

“It’s hard to believe it was a stroke,” Beauchamp said. “Madame de Saint-Méran, whom I once met, was short, slender, and had a much more nervous than cheerful temperament; grief could hardly cause a stroke in someone with Madame de Saint-Méran’s constitution.”

“At any rate,” said Albert, “whatever disease or doctor may have killed her, M. de Villefort, or rather, Mademoiselle Valentine,—or, still rather, our friend Franz, inherits a magnificent fortune, amounting, I believe, to 80,000 livres per annum.”

“At any rate,” said Albert, “whatever illness or doctor may have caused her death, M. de Villefort, or more accurately, Mademoiselle Valentine—or, even more so, our friend Franz—inherits a magnificent fortune, totaling, I believe, 80,000 livres per year.”

“And this fortune will be doubled at the death of the old Jacobin, Noirtier.”

“And this fortune will be doubled when the old Jacobin, Noirtier, dies.”

“That is a tenacious old grandfather,” said Beauchamp. “Tenacem propositi virum. I think he must have made an agreement with death to outlive all his heirs, and he appears likely to succeed. He resembles the old Conventionalist of ’93, who said to Napoleon, in 1814, ‘You bend because your empire is a young stem, weakened by rapid growth. Take the Republic for a tutor; let us return with renewed strength to the battle-field, and I promise you 500,000 soldiers, another Marengo, and a second Austerlitz. Ideas do not become extinct, sire; they slumber sometimes, but only revive the stronger before they sleep entirely.’”

"That's one stubborn old grandfather," Beauchamp said. "Tenacem propositi virum. I think he must have made a deal with death to outlive all his descendants, and he looks like he’s going to succeed. He reminds me of the old Conventionalist from ’93, who told Napoleon in 1814, 'You bend because your empire is a young shoot, weakened by rapid growth. Take the Republic as your mentor; let's return to the battlefield with renewed strength, and I promise you 500,000 soldiers, another Marengo, and a second Austerlitz. Ideas don’t die out, sire; they might go dormant for a while, but they only come back stronger before they disappear completely.'"

“Ideas and men appeared the same to him,” said Albert. “One thing only puzzles me, namely, how Franz d’Épinay will like a grandfather who cannot be separated from his wife. But where is Franz?”

“Ideas and people seemed the same to him,” said Albert. “The only thing that confuses me is how Franz d’Épinay will feel about a grandfather who can’t be apart from his wife. But where is Franz?”

“In the first carriage, with M. de Villefort, who considers him already as one of the family.”

“In the first carriage, with M. de Villefort, who already sees him as part of the family.”

40024m

Such was the conversation in almost all the carriages; these two sudden deaths, so quickly following each other, astonished everyone, but no one suspected the terrible secret which M. d’Avrigny had communicated, in his nocturnal walk to M. de Villefort. They arrived in about an hour at the cemetery; the weather was mild, but dull, and in harmony with the funeral ceremony. Among the groups which flocked towards the family vault, Château-Renaud recognized Morrel, who had come alone in a cabriolet, and walked silently along the path bordered with yew-trees.

The conversation in nearly every carriage was centered around the two sudden deaths that had occurred so closely together, which shocked everyone, though no one suspected the terrible secret that M. d’Avrigny had shared during his evening walk with M. de Villefort. They arrived at the cemetery in about an hour; the weather was mild but gloomy, fitting the mood of the funeral. Among the groups heading towards the family vault, Château-Renaud spotted Morrel, who had arrived alone in a cab and was walking silently along the path lined with yew trees.

“You here?” said Château-Renaud, passing his arms through the young captain’s; “are you a friend of Villefort’s? How is it that I have never met you at his house?”

“Are you here?” said Château-Renaud, looping his arms through the young captain’s. “Are you a friend of Villefort’s? How come I’ve never seen you at his place?”

“I am no acquaintance of M. de Villefort’s,” answered Morrel, “but I was of Madame de Saint-Méran.” Albert came up to them at this moment with Franz.

“I don’t know M. de Villefort,” Morrel replied, “but I was acquainted with Madame de Saint-Méran.” Just then, Albert arrived with Franz.

“The time and place are but ill-suited for an introduction.” said Albert; “but we are not superstitious. M. Morrel, allow me to present to you M. Franz d’Épinay, a delightful travelling companion, with whom I made the tour of Italy. My dear Franz, M. Maximilian Morrel, an excellent friend I have acquired in your absence, and whose name you will hear me mention every time I make any allusion to affection, wit, or amiability.”

“The time and place aren’t great for an introduction,” said Albert. “But we’re not superstitious. Mr. Morrel, let me introduce you to Mr. Franz d’Épinay, a wonderful travel companion with whom I toured Italy. My dear Franz, this is Mr. Maximilian Morrel, an excellent friend I made while you were away, and you’ll hear me mention his name every time I talk about affection, wit, or kindness.”

Morrel hesitated for a moment; he feared it would be hypocritical to accost in a friendly manner the man whom he was tacitly opposing, but his oath and the gravity of the circumstances recurred to his memory; he struggled to conceal his emotion and bowed to Franz.

Morrel paused for a moment; he worried it would be insincere to greet in a friendly way the man he was quietly opposing, but his vow and the seriousness of the situation came back to him; he fought to hide his feelings and nodded to Franz.

“Mademoiselle de Villefort is in deep sorrow, is she not?” said Debray to Franz.

“Mademoiselle de Villefort is really upset, isn’t she?” said Debray to Franz.

“Extremely,” replied he; “she looked so pale this morning, I scarcely knew her.”

"Totally," he replied; "she looked so pale this morning, I could hardly recognize her."

These apparently simple words pierced Morrel to the heart. This man had seen Valentine, and spoken to her! The young and high-spirited officer required all his strength of mind to resist breaking his oath. He took the arm of Château-Renaud, and turned towards the vault, where the attendants had already placed the two coffins.

These seemingly simple words struck Morrel deeply. This man had seen Valentine and talked to her! The young and spirited officer had to summon all his mental strength to keep from breaking his oath. He took Château-Renaud's arm and headed toward the vault, where the attendants had already set the two coffins.

“This is a magnificent habitation,” said Beauchamp, looking towards the mausoleum; “a summer and winter palace. You will, in turn, enter it, my dear d’Épinay, for you will soon be numbered as one of the family. I, as a philosopher, should like a little country-house, a cottage down there under the trees, without so many free-stones over my poor body. In dying, I will say to those around me what Voltaire wrote to Piron: ‘Eo rus, and all will be over.’ But come, Franz, take courage, your wife is an heiress.”

“This is a stunning home,” said Beauchamp, looking at the mausoleum; “a palace for both summer and winter. You will soon enter it, my dear d’Épinay, as you’ll soon be part of the family. As a philosopher, I’d prefer a little countryside cottage down there under the trees, without so many heavy stones resting on me. When I die, I’ll tell those around me what Voltaire wrote to Piron: ‘Eo rus, and that will be the end of it.’ But come on, Franz, be brave; your wife is an heiress.”

“Indeed, Beauchamp, you are unbearable. Politics has made you laugh at everything, and political men have made you disbelieve everything. But when you have the honor of associating with ordinary men, and the pleasure of leaving politics for a moment, try to find your affectionate heart, which you leave with your stick when you go to the Chamber.”

“Honestly, Beauchamp, you are impossible. Politics has made you laugh at everything, and politicians have made you doubt everything. But when you have the chance to connect with regular folks and take a break from politics for a moment, try to find that kind heart you leave behind with your cane when you head to the Chamber.”

“But tell me,” said Beauchamp, “what is life? Is it not a halt in Death’s anteroom?”

“But tell me,” Beauchamp said, “what is life? Is it not a pause in Death’s waiting room?”

40026m

“I am prejudiced against Beauchamp,” said Albert, drawing Franz away, and leaving the former to finish his philosophical dissertation with Debray.

“I have a bias against Beauchamp,” said Albert, pulling Franz aside and leaving the former to continue his philosophical discussion with Debray.

The Villefort vault formed a square of white stones, about twenty feet high; an interior partition separated the two families, and each apartment had its entrance door. Here were not, as in other tombs, ignoble drawers, one above another, where thrift bestows its dead and labels them like specimens in a museum; all that was visible within the bronze gates was a gloomy-looking room, separated by a wall from the vault itself. The two doors before mentioned were in the middle of this wall, and enclosed the Villefort and Saint-Méran coffins. There grief might freely expend itself without being disturbed by the trifling loungers who came from a picnic party to visit Père-Lachaise, or by lovers who make it their rendezvous.

The Villefort vault was a square made of white stones, about twenty feet high; an interior partition separated the two families, and each section had its own entrance door. Unlike other tombs, there weren't any cheap drawers piled on top of each other where people stashed their dead and labeled them like specimens in a museum; all that was visible behind the bronze gates was a dark-looking room, separated by a wall from the vault itself. The two doors mentioned earlier were in the middle of this wall, enclosing the Villefort and Saint-Méran coffins. Here, grief could be expressed freely without being interrupted by the casual visitors who came from a picnic to see Père-Lachaise, or by couples making it their meeting spot.

The two coffins were placed on trestles previously prepared for their reception in the right-hand crypt belonging to the Saint-Méran family. Villefort, Franz, and a few near relatives alone entered the sanctuary.

The two coffins were set on trestles that had been prepared for them in the right-hand crypt of the Saint-Méran family. Villefort, Franz, and a few close relatives were the only ones to enter the sanctuary.

As the religious ceremonies had all been performed at the door, and there was no address given, the party all separated; Château-Renaud, Albert, and Morrel, went one way, and Debray and Beauchamp the other. Franz remained with M. de Villefort; at the gate of the cemetery Morrel made an excuse to wait; he saw Franz and M. de Villefort get into the same mourning-coach, and thought this meeting forboded evil. He then returned to Paris, and although in the same carriage with Château-Renaud and Albert, he did not hear one word of their conversation.

As the religious ceremonies were all done at the entrance, and no speech was given, everyone went their separate ways; Château-Renaud, Albert, and Morrel headed off in one direction, while Debray and Beauchamp went the other way. Franz stayed with M. de Villefort; at the cemetery gate, Morrel found a reason to linger. He watched as Franz and M. de Villefort climbed into the same mourning coach, and he felt that this encounter hinted at bad news. He then went back to Paris, and even though he was in the same carriage as Château-Renaud and Albert, he didn’t catch a single word of their conversation.

As Franz was about to take leave of M. de Villefort, “When shall I see you again?” said the latter.

As Franz was about to say goodbye to M. de Villefort, “When will I see you again?” asked the latter.

“At what time you please, sir,” replied Franz.

“At whatever time you’d like, sir,” replied Franz.

“As soon as possible.”

“As soon as you can.”

“I am at your command, sir; shall we return together?”

“I’m at your service, sir; should we head back together?”

“If not unpleasant to you.”

“If it’s not unpleasant for you.”

“On the contrary, I shall feel much pleasure.”

“Actually, I’ll feel a lot of pleasure.”

Thus, the future father and son-in-law stepped into the same carriage, and Morrel, seeing them pass, became uneasy. Villefort and Franz returned to the Faubourg Saint-Honoré. The procureur, without going to see either his wife or his daughter, went at once to his study, and, offering the young man a chair:

Thus, the future father and son-in-law got into the same carriage, and Morrel, seeing them go by, felt anxious. Villefort and Franz headed back to the Faubourg Saint-Honoré. The prosecutor, without stopping to see either his wife or daughter, went straight to his study and offered the young man a seat:

“M. d’Épinay,” said he, “allow me to remind you at this moment,—which is perhaps not so ill-chosen as at first sight may appear, for obedience to the wishes of the departed is the first offering which should be made at their tomb,—allow me then to remind you of the wish expressed by Madame de Saint-Méran on her death-bed, that Valentine’s wedding might not be deferred. You know the affairs of the deceased are in perfect order, and her will bequeaths to Valentine the entire property of the Saint-Méran family; the notary showed me the documents yesterday, which will enable us to draw up the contract immediately. You may call on the notary, M. Deschamps, Place Beauveau, Faubourg Saint-Honoré, and you have my authority to inspect those deeds.”

“M. d’Épinay,” he said, “let me remind you right now—this moment might not be as poorly chosen as it seems at first glance, because honoring the wishes of the deceased is the first tribute we should pay at their grave—let me remind you of Madame de Saint-Méran's wish on her deathbed that Valentine’s wedding shouldn't be postponed. You know the deceased’s affairs are in perfect order, and her will leaves all the property of the Saint-Méran family to Valentine; the notary showed me the documents yesterday, which will allow us to prepare the contract right away. You can visit the notary, M. Deschamps, at Place Beauveau, Faubourg Saint-Honoré, and you have my permission to review those documents.”

“Sir,” replied M. d’Épinay, “it is not, perhaps, the moment for Mademoiselle Valentine, who is in deep distress, to think of a husband; indeed, I fear——”

“Sir,” replied M. d’Épinay, “this might not be the right time for Mademoiselle Valentine, who is in great distress, to think about a husband; in fact, I’m worried——”

40028m

“Valentine will have no greater pleasure than that of fulfilling her grandmother’s last injunctions; there will be no obstacle from that quarter, I assure you.”

“Valentine will have no greater pleasure than fulfilling her grandmother’s last wishes; there will be no obstacle from that side, I assure you.”

“In that case,” replied Franz, “as I shall raise none, you may make arrangements when you please; I have pledged my word, and shall feel pleasure and happiness in adhering to it.”

“In that case,” replied Franz, “since I won’t raise any objections, you can make arrangements whenever you want; I’ve given my word, and I’ll take pleasure and happiness in sticking to it.”

“Then,” said Villefort, “nothing further is required. The contract was to have been signed three days since; we shall find it all ready, and can sign it today.”

“Then,” Villefort said, “there's nothing more needed. The contract was supposed to be signed three days ago; we’ll find it all ready, and we can sign it today.”

“But the mourning?” said Franz, hesitating.

“But the mourning?” Franz asked, hesitating.

“Don’t be uneasy on that score,” replied Villefort; “no ceremony will be neglected in my house. Mademoiselle de Villefort may retire during the prescribed three months to her estate of Saint-Méran; I say hers, for she inherits it today. There, after a few days, if you like, the civil marriage shall be celebrated without pomp or ceremony. Madame de Saint-Méran wished her daughter should be married there. When that is over, you, sir, can return to Paris, while your wife passes the time of her mourning with her mother-in-law.”

“Don’t worry about that,” Villefort replied. “There will be no lack of formality in my home. Mademoiselle de Villefort can spend the required three months at her estate in Saint-Méran; I say hers because she inherits it today. After a few days there, if you prefer, we can have the civil marriage without any fuss or ceremony. Madame de Saint-Méran wanted her daughter to get married there. Once that’s done, you can head back to Paris while your wife spends her mourning period with her mother-in-law.”

“As you please, sir,” said Franz.

“As you wish, sir,” said Franz.

“Then,” replied M. de Villefort, “have the kindness to wait half an hour; Valentine shall come down into the drawing-room. I will send for M. Deschamps; we will read and sign the contract before we separate, and this evening Madame de Villefort shall accompany Valentine to her estate, where we will rejoin them in a week.”

“Then,” replied M. de Villefort, “please wait half an hour; Valentine will come down to the living room. I’ll call for M. Deschamps; we’ll read and sign the contract before we finish, and this evening Madame de Villefort will take Valentine to her estate, where we will meet them again in a week.”

“Sir,” said Franz, “I have one request to make.”

“Sir,” Franz said, “I have one request.”

“What is it?”

"What's that?"

“I wish Albert de Morcerf and Raoul de Château-Renaud to be present at this signature; you know they are my witnesses.”

“I want Albert de Morcerf and Raoul de Château-Renaud to be here for this signature; you know they are my witnesses.”

“Half an hour will suffice to apprise them; will you go for them yourself, or shall you send?”

“Half an hour will be enough to inform them; will you go get them yourself, or will you send someone?”

“I prefer going, sir.”

“I’d rather go, sir.”

“I shall expect you, then, in half an hour, baron, and Valentine will be ready.”

“I’ll expect you in half an hour, baron, and Valentine will be ready.”

Franz bowed and left the room. Scarcely had the door closed, when M. de Villefort sent to tell Valentine to be ready in the drawing-room in half an hour, as he expected the notary and M. d’Épinay and his witnesses. The news caused a great sensation throughout the house; Madame de Villefort would not believe it, and Valentine was thunderstruck. She looked around for help, and would have gone down to her grandfather’s room, but on the stairs she met M. de Villefort, who took her arm and led her into the drawing-room. In the anteroom, Valentine met Barrois, and looked despairingly at the old servant. A moment later, Madame de Villefort entered the drawing-room with her little Edward. It was evident that she had shared the grief of the family, for she was pale and looked fatigued. She sat down, took Edward on her knees, and from time to time pressed this child, on whom her affections appeared centred, almost convulsively to her bosom.

Franz bowed and left the room. Hardly had the door closed when M. de Villefort sent a message for Valentine to get ready in the drawing room in half an hour, as he was expecting the notary, M. d’Épinay, and his witnesses. This news created a huge stir throughout the house; Madame de Villefort couldn't believe it, and Valentine was stunned. She looked around for help and thought about going down to her grandfather’s room, but on the stairs, she ran into M. de Villefort, who took her arm and guided her into the drawing room. In the anteroom, Valentine saw Barrois and gazed at the old servant in despair. Moments later, Madame de Villefort entered the drawing room with her little Edward. It was clear that she had felt the family's grief, as she looked pale and exhausted. She sat down, held Edward on her lap, and occasionally pulled him close to her chest, almost as if she was gripping him tightly.

Two carriages were soon heard to enter the courtyard. One was the notary’s; the other, that of Franz and his friends. In a moment the whole party was assembled. Valentine was so pale one might trace the blue veins from her temples, round her eyes and down her cheeks. Franz was deeply affected. Château-Renaud and Albert looked at each other with amazement; the ceremony which was just concluded had not appeared more sorrowful than did that which was about to begin. Madame de Villefort had placed herself in the shadow behind a velvet curtain, and as she constantly bent over her child, it was difficult to read the expression of her face. M. de Villefort was, as usual, unmoved.

Two carriages soon rolled into the courtyard. One belonged to the notary, and the other was for Franz and his friends. In a moment, the entire group had gathered. Valentine was so pale that you could see the blue veins around her temples, around her eyes, and down her cheeks. Franz was deeply moved. Château-Renaud and Albert exchanged astonished glances; the ceremony that had just ended hadn’t seemed any more sorrowful than the one about to start. Madame de Villefort had positioned herself in the shadows behind a velvet curtain, and as she leaned over her child, it was hard to read her expression. M. de Villefort remained, as usual, unperturbed.

The notary, after having, according to the customary method, arranged the papers on the table, taken his place in an armchair, and raised his spectacles, turned towards Franz:

The notary, having set the papers on the table in the usual way, sat down in an armchair and adjusted his glasses, turned to Franz:

“Are you M. Franz de Quesnel, baron d’Épinay?” asked he, although he knew it perfectly.

“Are you M. Franz de Quesnel, baron d’Épinay?” he asked, even though he already knew the answer.

“Yes, sir,” replied Franz. The notary bowed.

“Yes, sir,” replied Franz. The notary nodded.

“I have, then, to inform you, sir, at the request of M. de Villefort, that your projected marriage with Mademoiselle de Villefort has changed the feeling of M. Noirtier towards his grandchild, and that he disinherits her entirely of the fortune he would have left her. Let me hasten to add,” continued he, “that the testator, having only the right to alienate a part of his fortune, and having alienated it all, the will will not bear scrutiny, and is declared null and void.”

“I need to inform you, sir, at M. de Villefort's request, that your planned marriage to Mademoiselle de Villefort has changed M. Noirtier's feelings towards his granddaughter, and he has completely disinherited her from the fortune he would have left her. Let me quickly add,” he continued, “that since the testator could only distribute a portion of his fortune and has given away everything, the will will not hold up under examination and is declared null and void.”

“Yes.” said Villefort; “but I warn M. d’Épinay, that during my life-time my father’s will shall never be questioned, my position forbidding any doubt to be entertained.”

“Yes,” said Villefort. “But I want to make it clear to M. d’Épinay that during my lifetime, my father’s will will never be questioned, as my position does not allow for any doubt.”

40032m

“Sir,” said Franz, “I regret much that such a question has been raised in the presence of Mademoiselle Valentine; I have never inquired the amount of her fortune, which, however limited it may be, exceeds mine. My family has sought consideration in this alliance with M. de Villefort; all I seek is happiness.”

“Sir,” Franz said, “I really regret that such a question has come up in front of Mademoiselle Valentine; I’ve never asked about her fortune, which, no matter how limited it may be, is still greater than mine. My family has aimed to gain respect through this alliance with M. de Villefort; all I want is to be happy.”

Valentine imperceptibly thanked him, while two silent tears rolled down her cheeks.

Valentine quietly thanked him, as two silent tears slipped down her cheeks.

“Besides, sir,” said Villefort, addressing himself to his future son-in-law, “excepting the loss of a portion of your hopes, this unexpected will need not personally wound you; M. Noirtier’s weakness of mind sufficiently explains it. It is not because Mademoiselle Valentine is going to marry you that he is angry, but because she will marry, a union with any other would have caused him the same sorrow. Old age is selfish, sir, and Mademoiselle de Villefort has been a faithful companion to M. Noirtier, which she cannot be when she becomes the Baroness d’Épinay. My father’s melancholy state prevents our speaking to him on any subjects, which the weakness of his mind would incapacitate him from understanding, and I am perfectly convinced that at the present time, although, he knows that his granddaughter is going to be married, M. Noirtier has even forgotten the name of his intended grandson.” M. de Villefort had scarcely said this, when the door opened, and Barrois appeared.

“Besides, sir,” Villefort said to his future son-in-law, “other than losing some of your hopes, this unexpected will doesn’t have to hurt you personally; M. Noirtier’s mental decline explains it well enough. It’s not that Mademoiselle Valentine is marrying you that makes him upset, but rather that she’s marrying at all; a union with anyone else would have caused him the same distress. Old age is selfish, sir, and Mademoiselle de Villefort has been a loyal companion to M. Noirtier, which she can’t be once she becomes the Baroness d’Épinay. My father’s state of sadness keeps us from discussing topics he wouldn’t be able to grasp due to his mental weakness, and I’m completely convinced that right now, even though he knows his granddaughter is getting married, M. Noirtier has likely forgotten the name of his future grandson.” M. de Villefort had barely finished speaking when the door opened and Barrois appeared.

“Gentlemen,” said he, in a tone strangely firm for a servant speaking to his masters under such solemn circumstances,—“gentlemen, M. Noirtier de Villefort wishes to speak immediately to M. Franz de Quesnel, baron d’Épinay.” He, as well as the notary, that there might be no mistake in the person, gave all his titles to the bridegroom elect.

“Gentlemen,” he said, in a surprisingly strong tone for a servant addressing his superiors in such serious circumstances—“gentlemen, M. Noirtier de Villefort wishes to speak right away with M. Franz de Quesnel, baron d’Épinay.” He, along with the notary, provided all of the bridegroom's titles to ensure there was no confusion about who was being referred to.

Villefort started, Madame de Villefort let her son slip from her knees, Valentine rose, pale and dumb as a statue. Albert and Château-Renaud exchanged a second look, more full of amazement than the first. The notary looked at Villefort.

Villefort jumped up, and Madame de Villefort let her son slide off her knees. Valentine stood up, pale and silent like a statue. Albert and Château-Renaud shared another glance, even more astonished than before. The notary turned to look at Villefort.

“It is impossible,” said the procureur. “M. d’Épinay cannot leave the drawing-room at present.”

“It’s impossible,” said the prosecutor. “Mr. d’Épinay can’t leave the living room right now.”

“It is at this moment,” replied Barrois with the same firmness, “that M. Noirtier, my master, wishes to speak on important subjects to M. Franz d’Épinay.”

“It is at this moment,” replied Barrois with the same firmness, “that Mr. Noirtier, my master, wants to talk about important matters with Mr. Franz d’Épinay.”

“Grandpapa Noirtier can speak now, then,” said Edward, with his habitual quickness. However, his remark did not make Madame de Villefort even smile, so much was every mind engaged, and so solemn was the situation.

“Grandpa Noirtier can speak now, then,” said Edward, with his usual quickness. However, his comment didn’t even make Madame de Villefort smile, as everyone was so focused and the situation was so serious.

“Tell M. Nortier,” resumed Villefort, “that what he demands is impossible.”

“Tell M. Nortier,” Villefort continued, “that what he’s asking for is impossible.”

“Then, M. Nortier gives notice to these gentlemen,” replied Barrois, “that he will give orders to be carried to the drawing-room.”

“Then, M. Nortier informs these gentlemen,” replied Barrois, “that he will give instructions to be taken to the drawing-room.”

Astonishment was at its height. Something like a smile was perceptible on Madame de Villefort’s countenance. Valentine instinctively raised her eyes, as if to thank heaven.

Astonishment was at its peak. A hint of a smile could be seen on Madame de Villefort’s face. Valentine instinctively lifted her eyes, as if to thank heaven.

“Pray go, Valentine,” said; M. de Villefort, “and see what this new fancy of your grandfather’s is.” Valentine rose quickly, and was hastening joyfully towards the door, when M. de Villefort altered his intention.

“Please go, Valentine,” said M. de Villefort, “and find out what this new idea of your grandfather's is.” Valentine quickly got up and was happily heading towards the door when M. de Villefort changed his mind.

“Stop,” said he; “I will go with you.”

“Stop,” he said; “I’ll go with you.”

“Excuse me, sir,” said Franz, “since M. Noirtier sent for me, I am ready to attend to his wish; besides, I shall be happy to pay my respects to him, not having yet had the honor of doing so.”

“Excuse me, sir,” said Franz, “since Mr. Noirtier called for me, I’m ready to take care of his request; also, I’d be glad to pay my respects to him, as I haven't had the honor of doing so yet.”

“Pray, sir,” said Villefort with marked uneasiness, “do not disturb yourself.”

“Please, sir,” Villefort said with noticeable unease, “don’t worry yourself.”

40032m

“Forgive me, sir,” said Franz in a resolute tone. “I would not lose this opportunity of proving to M. Noirtier how wrong it would be of him to encourage feelings of dislike to me, which I am determined to conquer, whatever they may be, by my devotion.”

“Forgive me, sir,” Franz said firmly. “I cannot let this chance slip by to show M. Noirtier how misguided it would be for him to foster any negative feelings towards me, which I am committed to overcoming, no matter what they are, with my dedication.”

And without listening to Villefort he arose, and followed Valentine, who was running downstairs with the joy of a shipwrecked mariner who finds a rock to cling to. M. de Villefort followed them. Château-Renaud and Morcerf exchanged a third look of still increasing wonder.

And without hearing what Villefort had to say, he got up and followed Valentine, who was rushing downstairs with the joy of a shipwrecked sailor who finds something to hold onto. M. de Villefort followed them. Château-Renaud and Morcerf shared a third look of growing amazement.

Chapter 75. A Signed Statement

Noirtier was prepared to receive them, dressed in black, and installed in his armchair. When the three persons he expected had entered, he looked at the door, which his valet immediately closed.

Noirtier was ready to welcome them, dressed in black and settled in his armchair. When the three people he was expecting walked in, he glanced at the door, which his valet promptly shut.

“Listen,” whispered Villefort to Valentine, who could not conceal her joy; “if M. Noirtier wishes to communicate anything which would delay your marriage, I forbid you to understand him.”

“Listen,” whispered Villefort to Valentine, who couldn’t hide her happiness; “if M. Noirtier wants to say anything that could postpone your marriage, I forbid you to understand him.”

Valentine blushed, but did not answer. Villefort, approached Noirtier.

Valentine blushed but didn't respond. Villefort went up to Noirtier.

“Here is M. Franz d’Épinay,” said he; “you requested to see him. We have all wished for this interview, and I trust it will convince you how ill-formed are your objections to Valentine’s marriage.”

“Here is M. Franz d’Épinay,” he said; “you asked to see him. We’ve all been looking forward to this meeting, and I hope it will show you how misguided your objections to Valentine’s marriage are.”

Noirtier answered only by a look which made Villefort’s blood run cold. He motioned to Valentine to approach. In a moment, thanks to her habit of conversing with her grandfather, she understood that he asked for a key. Then his eye was fixed on the drawer of a small chest between the windows. She opened the drawer, and found a key; and, understanding that was what he wanted, again watched his eyes, which turned toward an old secretaire which had been neglected for many years and was supposed to contain nothing but useless documents.

Noirtier responded with just a look that sent a chill down Villefort’s spine. He signaled for Valentine to come closer. In that instant, thanks to her regular conversations with her grandfather, she realized he was asking for a key. His gaze then focused on the drawer of a small chest between the windows. She opened the drawer, found a key, and understood that it was what he needed. She turned her attention back to his eyes, which shifted towards an old desk that had been neglected for many years and was thought to hold nothing but worthless papers.

“Shall I open the secretaire?” asked Valentine.

“Should I open the desk?” asked Valentine.

“Yes,” said the old man.

“Yeah,” said the old man.

“And the drawers?”

“And the cabinets?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“Those at the side?”

"People on the side?"

“No.”

“No.”

“The middle one?”

“Is it the middle one?”

“Yes.”

“Yeah.”

Valentine opened it and drew out a bundle of papers. “Is that what you wish for?” asked she.

Valentine opened it and pulled out a bundle of papers. “Is that what you want?” she asked.

“No.”

“No.”

She took successively all the other papers out till the drawer was empty. “But there are no more,” said she. Noirtier’s eye was fixed on the dictionary.

She pulled out all the other papers one by one until the drawer was empty. “But there are no more,” she said. Noirtier's eye was focused on the dictionary.

“Yes, I understand, grandfather,” said the young girl.

“Yes, I get it, Grandpa,” said the young girl.

40036m

She pointed to each letter of the alphabet. At the letter S the old man stopped her. She opened, and found the word “secret.”

She pointed to each letter of the alphabet. At the letter S, the old man stopped her. She opened it up and found the word “secret.”

“Ah! is there a secret spring?” said Valentine.

“Ah! Is there a hidden spring?” said Valentine.

“Yes,” said Noirtier.

“Yes,” Noirtier replied.

“And who knows it?” Noirtier looked at the door where the servant had gone out.

“And who knows it?” Noirtier glanced at the door where the servant had left.

“Barrois?” said she.

“Barrois?” she asked.

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“Shall I call him?”

"Should I call him?"

“Yes.”

“Yep.”

Valentine went to the door, and called Barrois. Villefort’s impatience during this scene made the perspiration roll from his forehead, and Franz was stupefied. The old servant came.

Valentine went to the door and called for Barrois. Villefort's impatience during this moment caused sweat to drip from his forehead, and Franz was stunned. The old servant arrived.

“Barrois,” said Valentine, “my grandfather has told me to open that drawer in the secretaire, but there is a secret spring in it, which you know—will you open it?”

“Barrois,” said Valentine, “my grandfather asked me to open that drawer in the desk, but there’s a hidden latch in it, which you know—will you open it?”

Barrois looked at the old man. “Obey,” said Noirtier’s intelligent eye. Barrois touched a spring, the false bottom came out, and they saw a bundle of papers tied with a black string.

Barrois looked at the old man. “Do as he says,” Noirtier’s wise eye seemed to say. Barrois pressed a spring, the false bottom popped out, and they saw a bundle of papers tied with a black string.

“Is that what you wish for?” said Barrois.

“Is that what you want?” said Barrois.

“Yes.”

"Yes."

“Shall I give these papers to M. de Villefort?”

“Should I give these papers to Mr. de Villefort?”

“No.”

“Nope.”

“To Mademoiselle Valentine?”

"To Miss Valentine?"

“No.”

“No.”

“To M. Franz d’Épinay?”

“To M. Franz d’Épinay?”

“Yes.”

“Yep.”

Franz, astonished, advanced a step. “To me, sir?” said he.

Franz, surprised, took a step forward. “For me, sir?” he asked.

“Yes.”

"Yep."

Franz took them from Barrois and casting a glance at the cover, read:

Franz took them from Barrois and glanced at the cover, reading:

“‘To be given, after my death, to General Durand, who shall bequeath the packet to his son, with an injunction to preserve it as containing an important document.’

“‘To be given, after my death, to General Durand, who will pass the packet on to his son, with a request to keep it safe as it contains an important document.’”

“Well, sir,” asked Franz, “what do you wish me to do with this paper?”

“Well, sir,” Franz asked, “what do you want me to do with this paper?”

“To preserve it, sealed up as it is, doubtless,” said the procureur.

“To keep it safe, sealed up like this, for sure,” said the prosecutor.

“No,” replied Noirtier eagerly.

“No,” Noirtier replied eagerly.

“Do you wish him to read it?” said Valentine.

“Do you want him to read it?” said Valentine.

“Yes,” replied the old man.

“Yes,” said the old man.

“You understand, baron, my grandfather wishes you to read this paper,” said Valentine.

“You understand, baron, my grandfather wants you to read this paper,” said Valentine.

“Then let us sit down,” said Villefort impatiently, “for it will take some time.”

“Then let’s sit down,” Villefort said impatiently, “because it’s going to take a while.”

“Sit down,” said the old man. Villefort took a chair, but Valentine remained standing by her father’s side, and Franz before him, holding the mysterious paper in his hand. “Read,” said the old man. Franz untied it, and in the midst of the most profound silence read:

“Sit down,” said the old man. Villefort took a chair, but Valentine stayed standing next to her father, and Franz stood in front of him, holding the mysterious paper in his hand. “Read,” said the old man. Franz untied it, and in the midst of complete silence read:

40038m

“‘Extract of the report of a meeting of the Bonapartist Club in the Rue Saint-Jacques, held February 5th, 1815.’”

“‘Extract from the report of a meeting of the Bonapartist Club on Rue Saint-Jacques, held on February 5th, 1815.’”

Franz stopped. “February 5th, 1815!” said he; “it is the day my father was murdered.” Valentine and Villefort were dumb; the eye of the old man alone seemed to say clearly, “Go on.”

Franz stopped. “February 5th, 1815!” he said; “that’s the day my father was murdered.” Valentine and Villefort were speechless; only the old man’s eyes seemed to clearly say, “Keep going.”

“But it was on leaving this club,” said he, “my father disappeared.”

“But it was when I left this club,” he said, “that my father disappeared.”

Noirtier’s eye continued to say, “Read.” He resumed:—

Noirtier's eye kept saying, "Read." He continued:—

“‘The undersigned Louis-Jacques Beaurepaire, lieutenant-colonel of artillery, Étienne Duchampy, general of brigade, and Claude Lecharpal, keeper of woods and forests, declare, that on the 4th of February, a letter arrived from the Island of Elba, recommending to the kindness and the confidence of the Bonapartist Club, General Flavien de Quesnel, who having served the emperor from 1804 to 1814 was supposed to be devoted to the interests of the Napoleon dynasty, notwithstanding the title of baron which Louis XVIII. had just granted to him with his estate of Épinay.

“‘We, the undersigned Louis-Jacques Beaurepaire, lieutenant-colonel of artillery, Étienne Duchampy, brigadier general, and Claude Lecharpal, keeper of woods and forests, declare that on February 4th, a letter arrived from the Island of Elba, recommending General Flavien de Quesnel to the kindness and trust of the Bonapartist Club. He had served the emperor from 1804 to 1814 and was thought to be loyal to the interests of the Napoleon dynasty, despite the baron title that Louis XVIII had just given him along with his estate of Épinay.

400340m

“‘A note was in consequence addressed to General de Quesnel, begging him to be present at the meeting next day, the 5th. The note indicated neither the street nor the number of the house where the meeting was to be held; it bore no signature, but it announced to the general that someone would call for him if he would be ready at nine o’clock. The meetings were always held from that time till midnight. At nine o’clock the president of the club presented himself; the general was ready, the president informed him that one of the conditions of his introduction was that he should be eternally ignorant of the place of meeting, and that he would allow his eyes to be bandaged, swearing that he would not endeavor to take off the bandage. General de Quesnel accepted the condition, and promised on his honor not to seek to discover the road they took. The general’s carriage was ready, but the president told him it was impossible for him to use it, since it was useless to blindfold the master if the coachman knew through what streets he went. “What must be done then?” asked the general.—“I have my carriage here,” said the president.

“A note was sent to General de Quesnel, asking him to attend the meeting the next day, the 5th. The note didn’t specify the street or the house number for the meeting; it had no signature, but it let the general know that someone would pick him up if he was ready by nine o’clock. The meetings were always held from then until midnight. At nine o’clock, the club president arrived; the general was ready, and the president informed him that one of the conditions for his entry was that he would remain completely unaware of the meeting location and that he would allow his eyes to be covered, swearing that he wouldn’t try to remove the blindfold. General de Quesnel agreed to this condition and promised on his honor not to try to find out the route they took. The general’s carriage was ready, but the president told him he couldn’t use it, since it wouldn’t make sense to blindfold the master if the coachman knew the streets they were taking. “What should we do then?” asked the general. “I have my carriage here,” said the president."

“‘“Have you, then, so much confidence in your servant that you can intrust him with a secret you will not allow me to know?”

“‘Do you really trust your servant so much that you can share a secret with him that you won’t let me in on?”

“‘“Our coachman is a member of the club,” said the president; “we shall be driven by a State-Councillor.”

“‘Our driver is a member of the club,” said the president; “we’ll be driven by a State-Councillor.”

“‘“Then we run another risk,” said the general, laughing, “that of being upset.” We insert this joke to prove that the general was not in the least compelled to attend the meeting, but that he came willingly. When they were seated in the carriage the president reminded the general of his promise to allow his eyes to be bandaged, to which he made no opposition. On the road the president thought he saw the general make an attempt to remove the handkerchief, and reminded him of his oath. “Sure enough,” said the general. The carriage stopped at an alley leading out of the Rue Saint-Jacques. The general alighted, leaning on the arm of the president, of whose dignity he was not aware, considering him simply as a member of the club; they went through the alley, mounted a flight of stairs, and entered the assembly-room.

“‘Then we run another risk,’ the general said, laughing, ‘that of being upset.’ We include this joke to show that the general wasn’t at all forced to attend the meeting; he came willingly. Once they were in the carriage, the president reminded the general of his promise to let them blindfold him, to which he agreed without argument. During the ride, the president thought he saw the general try to take off the handkerchief and reminded him of his pledge. ‘Sure enough,’ the general replied. The carriage stopped at an alley off the Rue Saint-Jacques. The general got out, leaning on the president’s arm, unaware of his dignity and just seeing him as a member of the club; they walked through the alley, climbed a flight of stairs, and entered the assembly room.

“‘The deliberations had already begun. The members, apprised of the sort of presentation which was to be made that evening, were all in attendance. When in the middle of the room the general was invited to remove his bandage, he did so immediately, and was surprised to see so many well-known faces in a society of whose existence he had till then been ignorant. They questioned him as to his sentiments, but he contented himself with answering, that the letters from the Island of Elba ought to have informed them——’”

“‘The discussions had already started. The members, aware of the kind of presentation planned for that evening, were all present. When the general was asked in the middle of the room to take off his bandage, he did so right away and was surprised to see so many familiar faces in a group he hadn’t known existed until then. They asked him about his thoughts, but he simply replied that the letters from the Island of Elba should have informed them——’”

Franz interrupted himself by saying, “My father was a royalist; they need not have asked his sentiments, which were well known.”

Franz stopped himself and said, “My dad was a royalist; they didn't need to ask what he thought, it was already known.”

“And hence,” said Villefort, “arose my affection for your father, my dear M. Franz. Opinions held in common are a ready bond of union.”

“And that's how,” said Villefort, “I developed my affection for your father, my dear M. Franz. Shared opinions create a strong bond.”

“Read again,” said the old man.

“Read it again,” said the old man.

Franz continued:

Franz kept going:

“‘The president then sought to make him speak more explicitly, but M. de Quesnel replied that he wished first to know what they wanted with him. He was then informed of the contents of the letter from the Island of Elba, in which he was recommended to the club as a man who would be likely to advance the interests of their party. One paragraph spoke of the return of Bonaparte and promised another letter and further details, on the arrival of the Pharaon belonging to the shipbuilder Morrel, of Marseilles, whose captain was entirely devoted to the emperor. During all this time, the general, on whom they thought to have relied as on a brother, manifested evidently signs of discontent and repugnance. When the reading was finished, he remained silent, with knitted brows.

"The president then tried to get him to speak more clearly, but M. de Quesnel said he wanted to know first what they wanted from him. He was then told about the letter from the Island of Elba, which recommended him to the group as someone who could help their cause. One paragraph mentioned Bonaparte's return and promised another letter with more details when the Pharaon, owned by the shipbuilder Morrel from Marseilles, arrived, whose captain was completely loyal to the emperor. Throughout this time, the general, who they thought they could trust like a brother, showed clear signs of dissatisfaction and reluctance. When the reading was done, he stayed silent, his brow furrowed."

“‘“Well,” asked the president, “what do you say to this letter, general?”

“‘“Well,” asked the president, “what do you think of this letter, general?”

“‘“I say that it is too soon after declaring myself for Louis XVIII. to break my vow in behalf of the ex-emperor.” This answer was too clear to permit of any mistake as to his sentiments. “General,” said the president, “we acknowledge no King Louis XVIII., or an ex-emperor, but his majesty the emperor and king, driven from France, which is his kingdom, by violence and treason.”

“‘I think it’s too soon after declaring my support for Louis XVIII to go back on my promise for the ex-emperor.’ This answer was clear enough to leave no doubt about his feelings. ‘General,’ the president said, ‘we do not recognize King Louis XVIII or the ex-emperor, but his majesty the emperor and king, who was forced out of France, his kingdom, by violence and betrayal.’”

“‘“Excuse me, gentlemen,” said the general; “you may not acknowledge Louis XVIII., but I do, as he has made me a baron and a field-marshal, and I shall never forget that for these two titles I am indebted to his happy return to France.”

“‘Excuse me, gentlemen,” said the general. “You may not recognize Louis XVIII., but I do, since he made me a baron and a field-marshal, and I will never forget that I owe these two titles to his fortunate return to France.”

“‘“Sir,” said the president, rising with gravity, “be careful what you say; your words clearly show us that they are deceived concerning you in the Island of Elba, and have deceived us! The communication has been made to you in consequence of the confidence placed in you, and which does you honor. Now we discover our error; a title and promotion attach you to the government we wish to overturn. We will not constrain you to help us; we enroll no one against his conscience, but we will compel you to act generously, even if you are not disposed to do so.”

“‘“Sir,” said the president, standing up seriously, “be careful with your words; they clearly reveal that people in the Island of Elba have been misled about you, and they have misled us! This communication was made to you because of the trust placed in you, which is an honor to you. Now we realize our mistake; a title and promotion tie you to the government we want to bring down. We won't force you to help us; we don't enlist anyone against their will, but we will make you act generously, even if you don't want to.”’

“‘“You would call acting generously, knowing your conspiracy and not informing against you, that is what I should call becoming your accomplice. You see I am more candid than you.”’”

“‘“You would think it’s generous of me not to expose your conspiracy, but I see it as becoming your partner in crime. You can see I’m more honest than you.”’”

“Ah, my father!” said Franz, interrupting himself. “I understand now why they murdered him.” Valentine could not help casting one glance towards the young man, whose filial enthusiasm it was delightful to behold. Villefort walked to and fro behind them. Noirtier watched the expression of each one, and preserved his dignified and commanding attitude. Franz returned to the manuscript, and continued:

“Ah, my father!” Franz exclaimed, pausing mid-sentence. “I finally get why they killed him.” Valentine couldn’t help but glance at the young man, whose heartfelt devotion was lovely to see. Villefort paced back and forth behind them. Noirtier observed everyone's expressions, maintaining his dignified and authoritative presence. Franz went back to the manuscript and continued:

“‘“Sir,” said the president, “you have been invited to join this assembly—you were not forced here; it was proposed to you to come blindfolded—you accepted. When you complied with this twofold request you well knew we did not wish to secure the throne of Louis XVIII., or we should not take so much care to avoid the vigilance of the police. It would be conceding too much to allow you to put on a mask to aid you in the discovery of our secret, and then to remove it that you may ruin those who have confided in you. No, no, you must first say if you declare yourself for the king of a day who now reigns, or for his majesty the emperor.”

“‘“Sir,” said the president, “you were invited to join this assembly—you weren’t forced here; you had the option to come in blindfolded—you agreed. When you accepted this twofold request, you knew we didn’t want to take the throne from Louis XVIII., or else we wouldn’t be so careful to avoid drawing the attention of the police. It would be too much to let you wear a mask to help uncover our secret, and then take it off so you can betray those who trusted you. No, no, you first need to say whether you support the king who currently reigns or His Majesty the emperor.”

“‘“I am a royalist,” replied the general; “I have taken the oath of allegiance to Louis XVIII., and I will adhere to it.” These words were followed by a general murmur, and it was evident that several of the members were discussing the propriety of making the general repent of his rashness.

“‘I am a royalist,’ the general replied. ‘I have sworn loyalty to Louis XVIII., and I will stick to it.’ His words were met with a general murmur, and it was clear that several members were debating whether to make the general regret his impulsive statement.”

“‘The president again arose, and having imposed silence, said,—“Sir, you are too serious and too sensible a man not to understand the consequences of our present situation, and your candor has already dictated to us the conditions which remain for us to offer you.” The general, putting his hand on his sword, exclaimed,—“If you talk of honor, do not begin by disavowing its laws, and impose nothing by violence.”

“‘The president stood up again and, calling for silence, said, “Sir, you’re too serious and sensible not to understand the consequences of our current situation, and your honesty has already shown us the terms we still have to offer you.” The general, placing his hand on his sword, replied, “If you’re talking about honor, don’t start by denying its principles, and don’t force anything through violence.”’”

“‘“And you, sir,” continued the president, with a calmness still more terrible than the general’s anger, “I advise you not to touch your sword.” The general looked around him with slight uneasiness; however he did not yield, but calling up all his fortitude, said,—“I will not swear.”

“‘“And you, sir,” the president continued, with a calmness that was even more frightening than the general’s anger, “I advise you not to reach for your sword.” The general glanced around with a hint of unease; however, he didn’t back down. Gathering all his strength, he said, “I will not swear.”

“‘“Then you must die,” replied the president calmly. M. d’Épinay became very pale; he looked round him a second time, several members of the club were whispering, and getting their arms from under their cloaks. “General,” said the president, “do not alarm yourself; you are among men of honor who will use every means to convince you before resorting to the last extremity, but as you have said, you are among conspirators, you are in possession of our secret, and you must restore it to us.” A significant silence followed these words, and as the general did not reply,—“Close the doors,” said the president to the door-keeper.

“‘Then you must die,’ replied the president calmly. M. d’Épinay turned very pale; he looked around again, and several members of the club were whispering and pulling their arms from under their cloaks. ‘General,’ said the president, ‘don’t worry; you’re with honorable men who will do everything to convince you before taking drastic measures. But as you’ve mentioned, you’re with conspirators, you know our secret, and you need to give it back to us.’ A heavy silence followed these words, and when the general didn’t respond, the president said to the door-keeper, ‘Close the doors.’”

40042m

“‘The same deadly silence succeeded these words. Then the general advanced, and making a violent effort to control his feelings,—“I have a son,” said he, “and I ought to think of him, finding myself among assassins.”

“The same deadly silence followed these words. Then the general stepped forward, making a strong effort to control his emotions, and said, ‘I have a son, and I should be thinking of him, being surrounded by assassins.’”

“‘“General,” said the chief of the assembly, “one man may insult fifty—it is the privilege of weakness. But he does wrong to use his privilege. Follow my advice, swear, and do not insult.” The general, again daunted by the superiority of the chief, hesitated a moment; then advancing to the president’s desk,—“What is the form, said he.

“‘“General,” said the chief of the assembly, “one person can insult fifty—it’s the privilege of the weak. But it’s wrong to misuse that privilege. Take my advice, keep quiet, and don’t insult.” The general, intimidated once more by the chief's authority, hesitated for a moment; then approached the president’s desk, and asked, “What’s the procedure?”

“‘“It is this:—‘I swear by my honor not to reveal to anyone what I have seen and heard on the 5th of February, 1815, between nine and ten o’clock in the evening; and I plead guilty of death should I ever violate this oath.’” The general appeared to be affected by a nervous tremor, which prevented his answering for some moments; then, overcoming his manifest repugnance, he pronounced the required oath, but in so low a tone as to be scarcely audible to the majority of the members, who insisted on his repeating it clearly and distinctly, which he did.

“‘It is this:—‘I swear on my honor not to tell anyone what I saw and heard on February 5, 1815, between nine and ten o’clock in the evening; and I accept death if I ever break this oath.’” The general seemed to be shaken with nervousness, which made it hard for him to respond for a moment. Then, pushing past his obvious discomfort, he took the required oath, but he spoke so softly that most of the members could barely hear him. They insisted that he repeat it clearly and distinctly, which he then did.”

“‘“Now am I at liberty to retire?” said the general. The president rose, appointed three members to accompany him, and got into the carriage with the general after bandaging his eyes. One of those three members was the coachman who had driven them there. The other members silently dispersed. “Where do you wish to be taken?” asked the president.—“Anywhere out of your presence,” replied M. d’Épinay. “Beware, sir,” replied the president, “you are no longer in the assembly, and have only to do with individuals; do not insult them unless you wish to be held responsible.” But instead of listening, M. d’Épinay went on,—“You are still as brave in your carriage as in your assembly because you are still four against one.” The president stopped the coach. They were at that part of the Quai des Ormes where the steps lead down to the river. “Why do you stop here?” asked d’Épinay.

“‘“Am I free to leave now?” asked the general. The president stood up, appointed three members to accompany him, and got into the carriage with the general after blindfolding him. One of those three members was the driver who had brought them there. The other members quietly went their separate ways. “Where do you want to go?” asked the president. —“Anywhere but here,” replied M. d’Épinay. “Watch yourself, sir,” replied the president, “you’re no longer in the assembly and you’re dealing with individuals now; don’t insult them unless you want to be held accountable.” But instead of listening, M. d’Épinay continued, —“You’re just as brave in your carriage as you are in the assembly because you still have the advantage of being four against one.” The president stopped the coach. They were at the part of the Quai des Ormes where the steps lead down to the river. “Why are we stopping here?” asked d’Épinay.

“‘“Because, sir,” said the president, “you have insulted a man, and that man will not go one step farther without demanding honorable reparation.”

“‘Because, sir,” said the president, “you’ve insulted a man, and that man won’t take another step without asking for proper compensation.”

“‘“Another method of assassination?” said the general, shrugging his shoulders.

“‘Another way to kill someone?” the general said, shrugging his shoulders.

“‘“Make no noise, sir, unless you wish me to consider you as one of the men of whom you spoke just now as cowards, who take their weakness for a shield. You are alone, one alone shall answer you; you have a sword by your side, I have one in my cane; you have no witness, one of these gentlemen will serve you. Now, if you please, remove your bandage.” The general tore the handkerchief from his eyes. “At last,” said he, “I shall know with whom I have to do.” They opened the door and the four men alighted.’”

“‘Make no noise, sir, unless you want me to think you're one of those cowards you just mentioned, hiding behind their weakness. You're alone, and only one of us will respond; you have a sword at your side, and I have one in my cane. You have no witnesses, but one of these gentlemen will do just fine. Now, if you would, please take off your blindfold.” The general ripped the handkerchief from his eyes. “Finally,” he said, “I’ll know who I’m dealing with.” They opened the door, and the four men got out.’”

Franz again interrupted himself, and wiped the cold drops from his brow; there was something awful in hearing the son read aloud in trembling pallor these details of his father’s death, which had hitherto been a mystery. Valentine clasped her hands as if in prayer. Noirtier looked at Villefort with an almost sublime expression of contempt and pride.

Franz paused once more and wiped the cold sweat from his forehead; it was horrifying to hear the son read aloud, his voice shaking, the details of his father's death, which had previously been a mystery. Valentine clasped her hands together as if in prayer. Noirtier looked at Villefort with an expression that was almost a mix of contempt and pride.

Franz continued:

Franz went on:

“‘It was, as we said, the fifth of February. For three days the mercury had been five or six degrees below freezing and the steps were covered with ice. The general was stout and tall, the president offered him the side of the railing to assist him in getting down. The two witnesses followed. It was a dark night. The ground from the steps to the river was covered with snow and hoarfrost, the water of the river looked black and deep. One of the seconds went for a lantern in a coal-barge near, and by its light they examined the weapons. The president’s sword, which was simply, as he had said, one he carried in his cane, was five inches shorter than the general’s, and had no guard. The general proposed to cast lots for the swords, but the president said it was he who had given the provocation, and when he had given it he had supposed each would use his own arms. The witnesses endeavored to insist, but the president bade them be silent. The lantern was placed on the ground, the two adversaries took their stations, and the duel began. The light made the two swords appear like flashes of lightning; as for the men, they were scarcely perceptible, the darkness was so great.

“It was, as we mentioned, February 5th. For three days, the temperature had been five or six degrees below freezing, and the steps were icy. The general was tall and heavyset, and the president offered him the railing to help him down. The two witnesses followed. It was a dark night. The ground from the steps to the river was covered in snow and frost, and the river looked black and deep. One of the seconds went to grab a lantern from a nearby coal barge, and by its light, they inspected the weapons. The president’s sword, which was simply the one he had carried in his cane, was five inches shorter than the general’s and had no guard. The general suggested they draw lots for the swords, but the president said he was the one who had issued the challenge, and when he did, he assumed they would each use their own weapons. The witnesses tried to argue, but the president told them to be quiet. The lantern was set on the ground, the two opponents took their positions, and the duel started. The light made the two swords look like flashes of lightning; as for the men, they were barely visible in the thick darkness.”

40044m

“‘General d’Épinay passed for one of the best swordsmen in the army, but he was pressed so closely in the onset that he missed his aim and fell. The witnesses thought he was dead, but his adversary, who knew he had not struck him, offered him the assistance of his hand to rise. The circumstance irritated instead of calming the general, and he rushed on his adversary. But his opponent did not allow his guard to be broken. He received him on his sword and three times the general drew back on finding himself too closely engaged, and then returned to the charge. At the third he fell again. They thought he slipped, as at first, and the witnesses, seeing he did not move, approached and endeavored to raise him, but the one who passed his arm around the body found it was moistened with blood. The general, who had almost fainted, revived. “Ah,” said he, “they have sent some fencing-master to fight with me.” The president, without answering, approached the witness who held the lantern, and raising his sleeve, showed him two wounds he had received in his arm; then opening his coat, and unbuttoning his waistcoat, displayed his side, pierced with a third wound. Still he had not even uttered a sigh. General d’Épinay died five minutes after.’”

“‘General d’Épinay was known as one of the best swordsmen in the army, but he was so aggressively attacked that he missed his target and fell. The onlookers thought he was dead, but his opponent, who knew he hadn’t hit him, offered him a hand to help him up. This only infuriated the general, and he charged at his opponent. However, his opponent didn’t let his guard down. He countered with his sword, and three times the general pulled back when he found himself too close, then charged again. On the third attempt, he fell once more. People thought he had slipped again, and as they approached to help him up, one person who put an arm around him discovered he was covered in blood. The general, who had almost lost consciousness, came to. “Ah,” he said, “they’ve sent some fencing master to fight me.” The president, without responding, went over to the witness holding the lantern and rolled up his sleeve to show him two wounds on his arm; then he opened his coat and unbuttoned his waistcoat to reveal a third wound in his side. Yet he hadn’t even let out a sigh. General d’Épinay died five minutes later.’”

Franz read these last words in a voice so choked that they were hardly audible, and then stopped, passing his hand over his eyes as if to dispel a cloud; but after a moment’s silence, he continued:

Franz read these last words in a voice that was so choked it was barely audible, and then he stopped, rubbing his eyes as if trying to clear away a fog; but after a moment of silence, he continued:

“‘The president went up the steps, after pushing his sword into his cane; a track of blood on the snow marked his course. He had scarcely arrived at the top when he heard a heavy splash in the water—it was the general’s body, which the witnesses had just thrown into the river after ascertaining that he was dead. The general fell, then, in a loyal duel, and not in ambush as it might have been reported. In proof of this we have signed this paper to establish the truth of the facts, lest the moment should arrive when either of the actors in this terrible scene should be accused of premeditated murder or of infringement of the laws of honor.

“‘The president walked up the steps after sliding his sword into his cane; a trail of blood on the snow marked his path. He had barely reached the top when he heard a heavy splash in the water—it was the general's body, which the witnesses had just thrown into the river after confirming that he was dead. The general fell in a fair duel, not in an ambush as it might have been reported. To prove this, we have signed this document to establish the truth of the events, in case the moment comes when either of the participants in this awful scene is accused of deliberate murder or violating the rules of honor.

“‘Signed, Beaurepaire, Duchampy, and Lecharpal.’”

"Signed, Beaurepaire, Duchampy, and Lecharpal."

When Franz had finished reading this account, so dreadful for a son; when Valentine, pale with emotion, had wiped away a tear; when Villefort, trembling, and crouched in a corner, had endeavored to lessen the storm by supplicating glances at the implacable old man,—

When Franz finished reading this terrible account, heartbreaking for a son; when Valentine, pale with emotion, had wiped away a tear; when Villefort, trembling and huddled in a corner, had tried to calm the situation with pleading looks at the unyielding old man,—

“Sir,” said d’Épinay to Noirtier, “since you are well acquainted with all these details, which are attested by honorable signatures,—since you appear to take some interest in me, although you have only manifested it hitherto by causing me sorrow, refuse me not one final satisfaction—tell me the name of the president of the club, that I may at least know who killed my father.”

“Sir,” d’Épinay said to Noirtier, “since you know all about this, which is confirmed by respectable signatures—and since you seem to care about me, even though you’ve only shown it by bringing me pain—please grant me one last favor: tell me the name of the club's president, so I can at least know who murdered my father.”

Villefort mechanically felt for the handle of the door; Valentine, who understood sooner than anyone her grandfather’s answer, and who had often seen two scars upon his right arm, drew back a few steps.

Villefort reached for the door handle without thinking; Valentine, who understood her grandfather's response faster than anyone, and who had often noticed the two scars on his right arm, took a few steps back.

“Mademoiselle,” said Franz, turning towards Valentine, “unite your efforts with mine to find out the name of the man who made me an orphan at two years of age.” Valentine remained dumb and motionless.

“Mademoiselle,” said Franz, turning to Valentine, “join me in my quest to discover the name of the man who made me an orphan at the age of two.” Valentine stayed silent and motionless.

“Hold, sir,” said Villefort, “do not prolong this dreadful scene. The names have been purposely concealed; my father himself does not know who this president was, and if he knows, he cannot tell you; proper names are not in the dictionary.”

“Wait, sir,” said Villefort, “don’t drag out this terrible scene. The names have been intentionally hidden; my father doesn’t even know who this president was, and if he does know, he can’t tell you; proper names aren’t in the dictionary.”

“Oh, misery,” cried Franz: “the only hope which sustained me and enabled me to read to the end was that of knowing, at least, the name of him who killed my father! Sir, sir,” cried he, turning to Noirtier, “do what you can—make me understand in some way!”

“Oh, what a nightmare,” cried Franz: “the only hope that kept me going and allowed me to finish was knowing, at least, the name of the person who killed my father! Sir, sir,” he exclaimed, turning to Noirtier, “please do anything—help me understand somehow!”

“Yes,” replied Noirtier.

“Yes,” Noirtier answered.

“Oh, mademoiselle, mademoiselle!” cried Franz, “your grandfather says he can indicate the person. Help me,—lend me your assistance!”

“Oh, miss, miss!” cried Franz, “your grandfather says he can point out the person. Help me—please lend me your assistance!”

Noirtier looked at the dictionary. Franz took it with a nervous trembling, and repeated the letters of the alphabet successively, until he came to M. At that letter the old man signified “Yes.”

Noirtier looked at the dictionary. Franz picked it up with a nervous shake and went through the letters of the alphabet one by one until he reached M. At that letter, the old man indicated “Yes.”

“M,” repeated Franz. The young man’s finger, glided over the words, but at each one Noirtier answered by a negative sign. Valentine hid her head between her hands. At length, Franz arrived at the word MYSELF.

“M,” repeated Franz. The young man’s finger glided over the words, but at each one Noirtier responded with a negative sign. Valentine covered her face with her hands. Finally, Franz reached the word MYSELF.

40046m

“Yes!”

“Yes!”

“You!” cried Franz, whose hair stood on end; “you, M. Noirtier—you killed my father?”

"You!" shouted Franz, his hair standing on end. "You, M. Noirtier—you killed my father?"

“Yes!” replied Noirtier, fixing a majestic look on the young man. Franz fell powerless on a chair; Villefort opened the door and escaped, for the idea had entered his mind to stifle the little remaining life in the heart of this terrible old man.

“Yes!” replied Noirtier, fixing a commanding gaze on the young man. Franz collapsed weakly into a chair; Villefort opened the door and rushed out, as the thought had crossed his mind to snuff out the last bit of life in the heart of this terrifying old man.





Chapter 76. Progress of Cavalcanti the Younger

Meanwhile M. Cavalcanti the elder had returned to his service, not in the army of his majesty the Emperor of Austria, but at the gaming-table of the baths of Lucca, of which he was one of the most assiduous courtiers. He had spent every farthing that had been allowed for his journey as a reward for the majestic and solemn manner in which he had maintained his assumed character of father.

Meanwhile, M. Cavalcanti the elder had returned to his old routine, not in the army of his majesty the Emperor of Austria, but at the gambling table of the baths of Lucca, where he was one of the most dedicated regulars. He had spent every penny that had been allocated for his trip as a reward for the impressive and serious way he had kept up his role as a father.

M. Andrea at his departure inherited all the papers which proved that he had indeed the honor of being the son of the Marquis Bartolomeo and the Marchioness Oliva Corsinari. He was now fairly launched in that Parisian society which gives such ready access to foreigners, and treats them, not as they really are, but as they wish to be considered. Besides, what is required of a young man in Paris? To speak its language tolerably, to make a good appearance, to be a good gamester, and to pay in cash. They are certainly less particular with a foreigner than with a Frenchman. Andrea had, then, in a fortnight, attained a very fair position. He was called count, he was said to possess 50,000 livres per annum; and his father’s immense riches, buried in the quarries of Saravezza, were a constant theme. A learned man, before whom the last circumstance was mentioned as a fact, declared he had seen the quarries in question, which gave great weight to assertions hitherto somewhat doubtful, but which now assumed the garb of reality.

M. Andrea, upon his departure, inherited all the documents that confirmed he was indeed the son of Marquis Bartolomeo and Marchioness Oliva Corsinari. He was now well-embedded in Parisian society, which readily welcomes foreigners and treats them not as they are, but as they wish to be seen. Besides, what does a young man in Paris need? To speak the language well enough, to look good, to be a skilled gambler, and to pay in cash. They are definitely less strict with foreigners than with the French. In just two weeks, Andrea had achieved a respectable standing. He was referred to as a count, and people said he had an income of 50,000 livres per year; his father's vast wealth, buried in the quarries of Saravezza, was a frequent topic of conversation. A learned man, when this last point was mentioned as a fact, claimed he had seen those quarries, which gave significant weight to previously doubtful assertions but now appeared to take on a sense of reality.

Such was the state of society in Paris at the period we bring before our readers, when Monte Cristo went one evening to pay M. Danglars a visit. M. Danglars was out, but the count was asked to go and see the baroness, and he accepted the invitation. It was never without a nervous shudder, since the dinner at Auteuil, and the events which followed it, that Madame Danglars heard Monte Cristo’s name announced. If he did not come, the painful sensation became most intense; if, on the contrary, he appeared, his noble countenance, his brilliant eyes, his amiability, his polite attention even towards Madame Danglars, soon dispelled every impression of fear. It appeared impossible to the baroness that a man of such delightfully pleasing manners should entertain evil designs against her; besides, the most corrupt minds only suspect evil when it would answer some interested end—useless injury is repugnant to every mind.

Such was the state of society in Paris at the time we're discussing, when Monte Cristo went to visit M. Danglars one evening. M. Danglars was out, but the count was asked to see the baroness, and he accepted the invitation. Since the dinner at Auteuil and the events that followed, Madame Danglars felt a nervous shudder every time she heard Monte Cristo's name mentioned. If he didn’t show up, her anxiety intensified; but if he did come, his noble demeanor, bright eyes, kindness, and respectful attention toward Madame Danglars quickly eased her fears. It seemed impossible to the baroness that someone with such charming manners could have any bad intentions against her; besides, only the most corrupt individuals suspect wrongdoing when it serves their own interests—unprovoked harm is repulsive to everyone.

40048m

When Monte Cristo entered the boudoir, to which we have already once introduced our readers, and where the baroness was examining some drawings, which her daughter passed to her after having looked at them with M. Cavalcanti, his presence soon produced its usual effect, and it was with smiles that the baroness received the count, although she had been a little disconcerted at the announcement of his name. The latter took in the whole scene at a glance.

When Monte Cristo walked into the boudoir we’ve already mentioned, where the baroness was looking over some drawings that her daughter had just shown her after discussing them with M. Cavalcanti, his presence quickly had its usual impact. The baroness greeted the count with smiles, even though she had felt a bit unsettled when she heard his name. He took in the entire scene in an instant.

The baroness was partially reclining on a sofa, Eugénie sat near her, and Cavalcanti was standing. Cavalcanti, dressed in black, like one of Goethe’s heroes, with varnished shoes and white silk open-worked stockings, passed a white and tolerably nice-looking hand through his light hair, and so displayed a sparkling diamond, that in spite of Monte Cristo’s advice the vain young man had been unable to resist putting on his little finger. This movement was accompanied by killing glances at Mademoiselle Danglars, and by sighs launched in the same direction.

The baroness was half-reclining on a sofa, Eugénie sat nearby, and Cavalcanti was standing. Dressed in black like one of Goethe’s heroes, with polished shoes and white silk stockings, Cavalcanti ran a nice-looking hand through his light hair, showcasing a sparkling diamond that the vain young man had been unable to resist putting on his little finger, despite Monte Cristo’s advice. This was accompanied by smoldering looks aimed at Mademoiselle Danglars and sighs directed her way.

Mademoiselle Danglars was still the same—cold, beautiful, and satirical. Not one of these glances, nor one sigh, was lost on her; they might have been said to fall on the shield of Minerva, which some philosophers assert protected sometimes the breast of Sappho. Eugénie bowed coldly to the count, and availed herself of the first moment when the conversation became earnest to escape to her study, whence very soon two cheerful and noisy voices being heard in connection with occasional notes of the piano assured Monte Cristo that Mademoiselle Danglars preferred to his society and to that of M. Cavalcanti the company of Mademoiselle Louise d’Armilly, her singing teacher.

Mademoiselle Danglars was still the same—cold, beautiful, and sarcastic. She didn't miss any of the glances or sighs directed at her; they seemed to bounce off her like arrows hitting the shield of Minerva, which some philosophers say once protected Sappho's heart. Eugénie greeted the count with a frosty nod and took the first chance to excuse herself and head to her study when the conversation got serious. Soon after, two lively and loud voices mixed with occasional piano notes made Monte Cristo realize that Mademoiselle Danglars preferred the company of her singing teacher, Mademoiselle Louise d’Armilly, over him and M. Cavalcanti.

It was then, especially while conversing with Madame Danglars, and apparently absorbed by the charm of the conversation, that the count noticed M. Andrea Cavalcanti’s solicitude, his manner of listening to the music at the door he dared not pass, and of manifesting his admiration.

It was then, especially while talking with Madame Danglars and seeming to be captivated by their conversation, that the count noticed M. Andrea Cavalcanti’s eagerness, how he listened to the music from the door he was too shy to enter, and how he showed his admiration.

The banker soon returned. His first look was certainly directed towards Monte Cristo, but the second was for Andrea. As for his wife, he bowed to her, as some husbands do to their wives, but in a way that bachelors will never comprehend, until a very extensive code is published on conjugal life.

The banker soon came back. His first glance was definitely aimed at Monte Cristo, but his second was for Andrea. As for his wife, he nodded to her, like some husbands do to their wives, but in a way that bachelors will never understand, until a very detailed guide on married life is released.

“Have not the ladies invited you to join them at the piano?” said Danglars to Andrea.

“Didn't the ladies invite you to join them at the piano?” said Danglars to Andrea.

“Alas, no, sir,” replied Andrea with a sigh, still more remarkable than the former ones. Danglars immediately advanced towards the door and opened it.

“Unfortunately, no, sir,” Andrea replied with a sigh, which was even more notable than the previous ones. Danglars then stepped forward to the door and opened it.

40050m

The two young ladies were seen seated on the same chair, at the piano, accompanying themselves, each with one hand, a fancy to which they had accustomed themselves, and performed admirably. Mademoiselle d’Armilly, whom they then perceived through the open doorway, formed with Eugénie one of the tableaux vivants of which the Germans are so fond. She was somewhat beautiful, and exquisitely formed—a little fairy-like figure, with large curls falling on her neck, which was rather too long, as Perugino sometimes makes his Virgins, and her eyes dull from fatigue. She was said to have a weak chest, and like Antonia in the Cremona Violin, she would die one day while singing.

The two young women were seen sitting on the same chair at the piano, playing together, each with one hand—a habit they had gotten used to—and they performed wonderfully. Mademoiselle d’Armilly, whom they noticed through the open doorway, created with Eugénie one of the tableaux vivants that the Germans love so much. She was somewhat beautiful and had an exquisite figure—a delicate, fairy-like shape, with large curls cascading onto her neck, which was a bit long, like how Perugino sometimes depicts his Virgins, and her eyes were dull from tiredness. It was said she had a weak chest, and like Antonia in the Cremona Violin, she would one day die while singing.

Monte Cristo cast one rapid and curious glance round this sanctum; it was the first time he had ever seen Mademoiselle d’Armilly, of whom he had heard much.

Monte Cristo took a quick and curious look around this private space; it was the first time he had ever seen Mademoiselle d’Armilly, about whom he had heard a lot.

“Well,” said the banker to his daughter, “are we then all to be excluded?”

“Well,” the banker said to his daughter, “are we all going to be left out?”

He then led the young man into the study, and either by chance or manœuvre the door was partially closed after Andrea, so that from the place where they sat neither the Count nor the baroness could see anything; but as the banker had accompanied Andrea, Madame Danglars appeared to take no notice of it.

He then brought the young man into the study, and either by chance or design, the door was partially closed after Andrea, so that from where they sat, neither the Count nor the baroness could see anything. However, since the banker had accompanied Andrea, Madame Danglars seemed to ignore it.

The count soon heard Andrea’s voice, singing a Corsican song, accompanied by the piano. While the count smiled at hearing this song, which made him lose sight of Andrea in the recollection of Benedetto, Madame Danglars was boasting to Monte Cristo of her husband’s strength of mind, who that very morning had lost three or four hundred thousand francs by a failure at Milan. The praise was well deserved, for had not the count heard it from the baroness, or by one of those means by which he knew everything, the baron’s countenance would not have led him to suspect it.

The count soon heard Andrea’s voice singing a Corsican song, accompanied by the piano. While the count smiled at the song, which reminded him of Benedetto and made him lose sight of Andrea, Madame Danglars was bragging to Monte Cristo about her husband’s mental strength, especially since he had just lost three or four hundred thousand francs that morning from a failure in Milan. The praise was well deserved, because if the count hadn't heard it from the baroness or through one of those ways he knew everything, the baron’s expression wouldn’t have hinted at it.

“Hem,” thought Monte Cristo, “he begins to conceal his losses; a month since he boasted of them.”

“Hmm,” thought Monte Cristo, “he's starting to hide his losses; just a month ago, he was bragging about them.”

Then aloud,—“Oh, madame, M. Danglars is so skilful, he will soon regain at the Bourse what he loses elsewhere.”

Then aloud, — “Oh, madam, M. Danglars is so skilled, he will quickly recover at the stock market what he loses elsewhere.”

“I see that you participate in a prevalent error,” said Madame Danglars.

“I see that you're making a common mistake,” said Madame Danglars.

“What is it?” said Monte Cristo.

“What is it?” said Monte Cristo.

“That M. Danglars speculates, whereas he never does.”

“That M. Danglars speculates, but he never actually does.”

“Truly, madame, I recollect M. Debray told me——apropos, what has become of him? I have seen nothing of him the last three or four days.”

“Honestly, ma'am, I remember M. Debray told me—by the way, what happened to him? I haven’t seen him in the last three or four days.”

“Nor I,” said Madame Danglars; “but you began a sentence, sir, and did not finish.”

“Neither have I,” said Madame Danglars; “but you started a sentence, sir, and didn’t finish it.”

“Which?”

"Which one?"

“M. Debray had told you——”

“M. Debray told you——”

“Ah, yes; he told me it was you who sacrificed to the demon of speculation.”

“Ah, yes; he told me it was you who made a deal with the demon of speculation.”

“I was once very fond of it, but I do not indulge now.”

“I used to really enjoy it, but I don’t indulge in it anymore.”

“Then you are wrong, madame. Fortune is precarious; and if I were a woman and fate had made me a banker’s wife, whatever might be my confidence in my husband’s good fortune, still in speculation you know there is great risk. Well, I would secure for myself a fortune independent of him, even if I acquired it by placing my interests in hands unknown to him.” Madame Danglars blushed, in spite of all her efforts.

“Then you’re mistaken, ma’am. Luck is uncertain; and if I were a woman and fate had made me the wife of a banker, no matter how much I trusted my husband’s good luck, in investing there’s always a huge risk. So, I would make sure to have my own fortune separate from his, even if I had to trust people he didn’t know.” Madame Danglars blushed despite all her efforts.

“Stay,” said Monte Cristo, as though he had not observed her confusion, “I have heard of a lucky hit that was made yesterday on the Neapolitan bonds.”

“Stay,” said Monte Cristo, as if he hadn’t noticed her confusion, “I heard about a lucky strike that happened yesterday with the Neapolitan bonds.”

“I have none—nor have I ever possessed any; but really we have talked long enough of money, count, we are like two stockbrokers; have you heard how fate is persecuting the poor Villeforts?”

“I have none—nor have I ever had any; but honestly, we’ve talked about money long enough, Count; we’re like two stockbrokers. Have you heard how fate is tormenting the poor Villeforts?”

“What has happened?” said the count, simulating total ignorance.

“What happened?” the count said, pretending to be completely unaware.

“You know the Marquis of Saint-Méran died a few days after he had set out on his journey to Paris, and the marchioness a few days after her arrival?”

“You know the Marquis of Saint-Méran died a few days after he left for Paris, and the marchioness died a few days after she got there?”

“Yes,” said Monte Cristo, “I have heard that; but, as Claudius said to Hamlet, ‘it is a law of nature; their fathers died before them, and they mourned their loss; they will die before their children, who will, in their turn, grieve for them.’”

“Yes,” said Monte Cristo, “I’ve heard that; but, as Claudius told Hamlet, ‘it’s a law of nature; their parents died before them, and they mourned their loss; they will die before their kids, who will, in their turn, grieve for them.’”

“But that is not all.”

“But that’s not all.”

“Not all!”

"Not everyone!"

“No; they were going to marry their daughter——”

“No; they were going to marry off their daughter——”

“To M. Franz d’Épinay. Is it broken off?”

“To M. Franz d’Épinay. Is it over?”

“Yesterday morning, it appears, Franz declined the honor.”

“Yesterday morning, it seems that Franz turned down the honor.”

“Indeed? And is the reason known?”

“Really? And do we know why?”

“No.”

“No.”

“How extraordinary! And how does M. de Villefort bear it?”

“How incredible! And how is M. de Villefort handling it?”

“As usual. Like a philosopher.”

“As always. Like a thinker.”

Danglars returned at this moment alone.

Danglars returned alone at that moment.

“Well,” said the baroness, “do you leave M. Cavalcanti with your daughter?”

“Well,” said the baroness, “are you leaving M. Cavalcanti with your daughter?”

“And Mademoiselle d’Armilly,” said the banker; “do you consider her no one?” Then, turning to Monte Cristo, he said, “Prince Cavalcanti is a charming young man, is he not? But is he really a prince?”

“And Mademoiselle d’Armilly,” said the banker; “do you think she’s nobody?” Then, turning to Monte Cristo, he said, “Prince Cavalcanti is a charming young man, isn’t he? But is he really a prince?”

“I will not answer for it,” said Monte Cristo. “His father was introduced to me as a marquis, so he ought to be a count; but I do not think he has much claim to that title.”

“I won’t take responsibility for that,” said Monte Cristo. “His father was introduced to me as a marquis, so he should be a count; but I don’t think he has much right to that title.”

“Why?” said the banker. “If he is a prince, he is wrong not to maintain his rank; I do not like anyone to deny his origin.”

“Why?” said the banker. “If he’s a prince, he’s wrong not to uphold his status; I don’t like anyone denying their background.”

“Oh, you are a thorough democrat,” said Monte Cristo, smiling.

“Oh, you’re such a true democrat,” Monte Cristo said with a smile.

“But do you see to what you are exposing yourself?” said the baroness. “If, perchance, M. de Morcerf came, he would find M. Cavalcanti in that room, where he, the betrothed of Eugénie, has never been admitted.”

“But do you see what you’re putting yourself at risk for?” said the baroness. “If, by chance, M. de Morcerf came, he would find M. Cavalcanti in that room, where he, the fiancé of Eugénie, has never been allowed.”

“You may well say, perchance,” replied the banker; “for he comes so seldom, it would seem only chance that brings him.”

“You might say that, maybe,” replied the banker; “since he comes so rarely, it seems like it's just luck that brings him.”

“But should he come and find that young man with your daughter, he might be displeased.”

“But if he comes and finds that young man with your daughter, he might not be happy.”

“He? You are mistaken. M. Albert would not do us the honor to be jealous; he does not like Eugénie sufficiently. Besides, I care not for his displeasure.”

“He? You’re mistaken. M. Albert wouldn’t bother to be jealous; he doesn’t care for Eugénie enough. Besides, I don’t care about his discontent.”

“Still, situated as we are——”

"Still, given our situation——"

“Yes, do you know how we are situated? At his mother’s ball he danced once with Eugénie, and M. Cavalcanti three times, and he took no notice of it.”

“Yes, do you know where we stand? At his mother’s ball, he danced once with Eugénie and three times with M. Cavalcanti, and he didn’t seem to care.”

The valet announced the Vicomte Albert de Morcerf. The baroness rose hastily, and was going into the study, when Danglars stopped her.

The valet announced Vicomte Albert de Morcerf. The baroness quickly got up and was heading to the study when Danglars stopped her.

“Let her alone,” said he.

“Leave her alone,” he said.

She looked at him in amazement. Monte Cristo appeared to be unconscious of what passed. Albert entered, looking very handsome and in high spirits. He bowed politely to the baroness, familiarly to Danglars, and affectionately to Monte Cristo. Then turning to the baroness: “May I ask how Mademoiselle Danglars is?” said he.

She stared at him in shock. Monte Cristo seemed completely unaware of what was happening. Albert walked in, looking very handsome and cheerful. He bowed politely to the baroness, casually to Danglars, and warmly to Monte Cristo. Then, turning to the baroness, he asked, “Can I ask how Mademoiselle Danglars is?”

“She is quite well,” replied Danglars quickly; “she is at the piano with M. Cavalcanti.”

“She’s doing well,” replied Danglars quickly; “she’s at the piano with M. Cavalcanti.”

Albert retained his calm and indifferent manner; he might feel perhaps annoyed, but he knew Monte Cristo’s eye was on him. “M. Cavalcanti has a fine tenor voice,” said he, “and Mademoiselle Eugénie a splendid soprano, and then she plays the piano like Thalberg. The concert must be a delightful one.”

Albert kept his cool and aloof attitude; he might be feeling annoyed, but he was aware that Monte Cristo was watching him. “Mr. Cavalcanti has a great tenor voice,” he said, “and Mademoiselle Eugénie has a fantastic soprano, plus she plays the piano like Thalberg. The concert is sure to be a delightful one.”

“They suit each other remarkably well,” said Danglars. Albert appeared not to notice this remark, which was, however, so rude that Madame Danglars blushed.

“They fit each other surprisingly well,” said Danglars. Albert seemed to ignore this comment, which was, nonetheless, so rude that Madame Danglars turned red.

“I, too,” said the young man, “am a musician—at least, my masters used to tell me so; but it is strange that my voice never would suit any other, and a soprano less than any.”

“I, too,” said the young man, “am a musician—at least, that’s what my teachers used to say; but it’s odd that my voice never seemed to fit anyone else's, especially not a soprano's.”

Danglars smiled, and seemed to say, “It is of no consequence.” Then, hoping doubtless to effect his purpose, he said,—“The prince and my daughter were universally admired yesterday. You were not of the party, M. de Morcerf?”

Danglars smiled and seemed to say, “It doesn't matter.” Then, probably hoping to achieve his goal, he said, “The prince and my daughter were admired by everyone yesterday. You weren't part of the group, M. de Morcerf?”

“What prince?” asked Albert.

“What prince?” Albert asked.

“Prince Cavalcanti,” said Danglars, who persisted in giving the young man that title.

“Prince Cavalcanti,” said Danglars, who continued to refer to the young man by that title.

“Pardon me,” said Albert, “I was not aware that he was a prince. And Prince Cavalcanti sang with Mademoiselle Eugénie yesterday? It must have been charming, indeed. I regret not having heard them. But I was unable to accept your invitation, having promised to accompany my mother to a German concert given by the Baroness of Château-Renaud.”

“Excuse me,” said Albert, “I didn’t realize he was a prince. And Prince Cavalcanti sang with Mademoiselle Eugénie yesterday? It must have been lovely. I wish I could have heard it. But I couldn’t accept your invitation because I promised to take my mom to a German concert hosted by the Baroness of Château-Renaud.”

This was followed by rather an awkward silence.

This was followed by a pretty awkward silence.

“May I also be allowed,” said Morcerf, “to pay my respects to Mademoiselle Danglars?”

“Can I also pay my respects to Mademoiselle Danglars?” said Morcerf.

“Wait a moment,” said the banker, stopping the young man; “do you hear that delightful cavatina? Ta, ta, ta, ti, ta, ti, ta, ta; it is charming, let them finish—one moment. Bravo, bravi, brava!” The banker was enthusiastic in his applause.

“Wait a second,” said the banker, stopping the young man; “do you hear that lovely cavatina? Ta, ta, ta, ti, ta, ti, ta, ta; it’s beautiful, let them finish—just a moment. Bravo, bravi, brava!” The banker was really enthusiastic in his applause.

40054m

“Indeed,” said Albert, “it is exquisite; it is impossible to understand the music of his country better than Prince Cavalcanti does. You said prince, did you not? But he can easily become one, if he is not already; it is no uncommon thing in Italy. But to return to the charming musicians—you should give us a treat, Danglars, without telling them there is a stranger. Ask them to sing one more song; it is so delightful to hear music in the distance, when the musicians are unrestrained by observation.”

“Absolutely,” said Albert, “it's amazing; no one understands the music from his country better than Prince Cavalcanti. You did say prince, right? But he could easily become one if he isn't already; that's not unusual in Italy. Anyway, back to those wonderful musicians—you should treat us, Danglars, without letting them know there's an outsider. Ask them to perform one more song; it's so enjoyable to hear music from afar when the musicians aren't held back by anyone watching.”

Danglars was quite annoyed by the young man’s indifference. He took Monte Cristo aside.

Danglars was really irritated by the young man’s lack of concern. He pulled Monte Cristo aside.

“What do you think of our lover?” said he.

“What do you think of our partner?” he asked.

“He appears cool. But, then your word is given.”

"He seems cool. But then, you've made a promise."

“Yes, doubtless I have promised to give my daughter to a man who loves her, but not to one who does not. See him there, cold as marble and proud like his father. If he were rich, if he had Cavalcanti’s fortune, that might be pardoned. Ma foi, I haven’t consulted my daughter; but if she has good taste——”

“Yes, I’ve definitely promised to give my daughter to a man who loves her, but not to one who doesn’t. Look at him there, cold as marble and just as proud as his father. If he were rich, if he had Cavalcanti’s fortune, that might be excusable. Ma foi, I haven’t asked my daughter; but if she has good taste——”

“Oh,” said Monte Cristo, “my fondness may blind me, but I assure you I consider Morcerf a charming young man who will render your daughter happy and will sooner or later attain a certain amount of distinction, and his father’s position is good.”

“Oh,” said Monte Cristo, “I might be a bit biased, but I really think Morcerf is a great young man who will make your daughter happy and will eventually achieve some degree of success, and his father's status is solid.”

“Hem,” said Danglars.

“Hem,” said Danglars.

“Why do you doubt?”

"Why are you skeptical?"

“The past—that obscurity on the past.”

“The past—that mystery of the past.”

“But that does not affect the son.”

“But that doesn't affect the son.”

“Very true.”

"Absolutely true."

“Now, I beg of you, don’t go off your head. It’s a month now that you have been thinking of this marriage, and you must see that it throws some responsibility on me, for it was at my house you met this young Cavalcanti, whom I do not really know at all.”

“Now, please don’t lose your mind. It’s been a month since you started thinking about this marriage, and you have to understand that it puts some responsibility on me because it was at my place that you met this young Cavalcanti, whom I don’t really know at all.”

“But I do.”

“But I do.”

“Have you made inquiry?”

"Have you asked?"

“Is there any need of that! Does not his appearance speak for him? And he is very rich.”

“Is that really necessary? Can't you tell just by looking at him? Plus, he's really wealthy.”

“I am not so sure of that.”

“I’m not so sure about that.”

“And yet you said he had money.”

“And yet you said he had money.”

“Fifty thousand livres—a mere trifle.”

"Fifty thousand livres—a small amount."

“He is well educated.”

“He has a good education.”

“Hem,” said Monte Cristo in his turn.

“Hem,” said Monte Cristo in response.

“He is a musician.”

“He's a musician.”

“So are all Italians.”

"So are all Italians."

“Come, count, you do not do that young man justice.”

“Come on, Count, you’re not giving that young man enough credit.”

“Well, I acknowledge it annoys me, knowing your connection with the Morcerf family, to see him throw himself in the way.” Danglars burst out laughing.

"Well, I admit it bothers me, knowing your connection with the Morcerf family, to see him jump in the way." Danglars started laughing.

“What a Puritan you are!” said he; “that happens every day.”

“What a Puritan you are!” he said. “That happens all the time.”

“But you cannot break it off in this way; the Morcerfs are depending on this union.”

"But you can't end it like this; the Morcerfs are relying on this union."

“Indeed.”

"Definitely."

“Positively.”

"Absolutely."

“Then let them explain themselves; you should give the father a hint, you are so intimate with the family.”

“Then let them explain themselves; you should give the dad a hint since you're so close with the family.”

“I?—where the devil did you find out that?”

“I?—where on earth did you find out about that?”

“At their ball; it was apparent enough. Why, did not the countess, the proud Mercédès, the disdainful Catalane, who will scarcely open her lips to her oldest acquaintances, take your arm, lead you into the garden, into the private walks, and remain there for half an hour?”

“At their ball; it was pretty obvious. Why, didn’t the countess, the proud Mercédès, the aloof Catalane, who barely speaks to her oldest friends, take your arm, lead you into the garden, into the secluded paths, and stay there for half an hour?”

“Ah, baron, baron,” said Albert, “you are not listening—what barbarism in a megalomaniac like you!”

“Ah, baron, baron,” said Albert, “you’re not paying attention—what a savage mindset in a megalomaniac like you!”

“Oh, don’t worry about me, Sir Mocker,” said Danglars; then turning to Monte Cristo he said:

“Oh, don’t worry about me, Sir Mocker,” said Danglars; then turning to Monte Cristo he said:

“But will you undertake to speak to the father?”

“But will you take the responsibility to talk to the dad?”

“Willingly, if you wish it.”

"Sure, if that's what you want."

“But let it be done explicitly and positively. If he demands my daughter let him fix the day—declare his conditions; in short, let us either understand each other, or quarrel. You understand—no more delay.”

“But let’s be clear and straightforward. If he wants my daughter, he should set a date and state his terms; in short, let’s either come to an understanding or fight about it. You get it—no more delays.”

“Yes, sir, I will give my attention to the subject.”

“Yes, sir, I will focus on the topic.”

“I do not say that I await with pleasure his decision, but I do await it. A banker must, you know, be a slave to his promise.” And Danglars sighed as M. Cavalcanti had done half an hour before.

“I’m not saying I’m looking forward to his decision, but I am waiting for it. A banker has to be true to his word, you know.” And Danglars sighed just like M. Cavalcanti had done half an hour earlier.

“Bravi! bravo! brava!” cried Morcerf, parodying the banker, as the selection came to an end. Danglars began to look suspiciously at Morcerf, when someone came and whispered a few words to him.

“Bravo! Bravo! Brava!” shouted Morcerf, mocking the banker, as the performance wrapped up. Danglars started to eye Morcerf with suspicion when someone approached and whispered something to him.

“I shall soon return,” said the banker to Monte Cristo; “wait for me. I shall, perhaps, have something to say to you.” And he went out.

“I'll be back soon,” said the banker to Monte Cristo; “just wait for me. I might have something to tell you.” Then he left.

The baroness took advantage of her husband’s absence to push open the door of her daughter’s study, and M. Andrea, who was sitting before the piano with Mademoiselle Eugénie, started up like a jack-in-the-box. Albert bowed with a smile to Mademoiselle Danglars, who did not appear in the least disturbed, and returned his bow with her usual coolness. Cavalcanti was evidently embarrassed; he bowed to Morcerf, who replied with the most impertinent look possible. Then Albert launched out in praise of Mademoiselle Danglars’ voice, and on his regret, after what he had just heard, that he had been unable to be present the previous evening.

The baroness seized the opportunity of her husband’s absence to push open the door to her daughter’s study, and M. Andrea, sitting at the piano with Mademoiselle Eugénie, jumped up like a jack-in-the-box. Albert smiled and bowed to Mademoiselle Danglars, who seemed completely unfazed and responded with her usual coolness. Cavalcanti looked clearly uncomfortable; he bowed to Morcerf, who returned the gesture with the most disrespectful look possible. Then Albert began praising Mademoiselle Danglars’ voice, expressing his regret that he hadn’t been able to attend the previous evening after what he had just heard.

Cavalcanti, being left alone, turned to Monte Cristo.

Cavalcanti, left alone, turned to Monte Cristo.

“Come,” said Madame Danglars, “leave music and compliments, and let us go and take tea.”

“Come on,” said Madame Danglars, “forget the music and flattery, and let’s go have some tea.”

“Come, Louise,” said Mademoiselle Danglars to her friend.

“Come on, Louise,” said Mademoiselle Danglars to her friend.

They passed into the next drawing-room, where tea was prepared. Just as they were beginning, in the English fashion, to leave the spoons in their cups, the door again opened and Danglars entered, visibly agitated. Monte Cristo observed it particularly, and by a look asked the banker for an explanation.

They walked into the next living room, where tea was ready. Just as they were starting, in the English way, to leave the spoons in their cups, the door opened again and Danglars came in, clearly shaken. Monte Cristo noticed it especially and gave the banker a questioning look.

“I have just received my courier from Greece,” said Danglars.

“I just got my courier from Greece,” said Danglars.

“Ah, yes,” said the count; “that was the reason of your running away from us.”

“Ah, yes,” said the count, “that’s why you ran away from us.”

“Yes.”

“Yup.”

“How is King Otho getting on?” asked Albert in the most sprightly tone.

“How is King Otho doing?” asked Albert in the liveliest tone.

Danglars cast another suspicious look towards him without answering, and Monte Cristo turned away to conceal the expression of pity which passed over his features, but which was gone in a moment.

Danglars shot another doubtful glance his way without responding, and Monte Cristo turned to hide the look of pity that crossed his face, but it disappeared quickly.

“We shall go together, shall we not?” said Albert to the count.

“We'll go together, right?” said Albert to the count.

“If you like,” replied the latter.

“If you want,” replied the latter.

Albert could not understand the banker’s look, and turning to Monte Cristo, who understood it perfectly,—“Did you see,” said he, “how he looked at me?”

Albert couldn’t figure out the banker’s expression, and turning to Monte Cristo, who understood it completely, he said, “Did you see how he looked at me?”

“Yes,” said the count; “but did you think there was anything particular in his look?”

“Yes,” said the count; “but did you think there was something special about his look?”

“Indeed, I did; and what does he mean by his news from Greece?”

“Yeah, I did; and what does he mean by his news from Greece?”

“How can I tell you?”

“How do I tell you?”

“Because I imagine you have correspondents in that country.”

“Because I assume you have contacts in that country.”

Monte Cristo smiled significantly.

Monte Cristo smiled knowingly.

“Stop,” said Albert, “here he comes. I shall compliment Mademoiselle Danglars on her cameo, while the father talks to you.”

“Stop,” said Albert, “here he comes. I’ll compliment Mademoiselle Danglars on her cameo while your dad talks to you.”

“If you compliment her at all, let it be on her voice, at least,” said Monte Cristo.

“If you’re going to compliment her, at least make it about her voice,” said Monte Cristo.

“No, everyone would do that.”

“No, everyone would say that.”

“My dear viscount, you are dreadfully impertinent.”

"My dear viscount, you are very rude."

Albert advanced towards Eugénie, smiling.

Albert approached Eugénie, smiling.

Meanwhile, Danglars, stooping to Monte Cristo’s ear, “Your advice was excellent,” said he; “there is a whole history connected with the names Fernand and Yanina.”

Meanwhile, Danglars leaned closer to Monte Cristo's ear and said, “Your advice was spot on; there’s a whole story behind the names Fernand and Yanina.”

“Indeed?” said Monte Cristo.

"Really?" said Monte Cristo.

“Yes, I will tell you all; but take away the young man; I cannot endure his presence.”

“Yes, I'll tell you everything; but please take the young man away; I can't stand being around him.”

“He is going with me. Shall I send the father to you?”

“He's coming with me. Should I send his dad to you?”

“Immediately.”

"Right now."

“Very well.” The count made a sign to Albert and they bowed to the ladies, and took their leave, Albert perfectly indifferent to Mademoiselle Danglars’ contempt, Monte Cristo reiterating his advice to Madame Danglars on the prudence a banker’s wife should exercise in providing for the future.

“Alright.” The count gestured to Albert, and they nodded to the ladies before saying goodbye. Albert was completely unfazed by Mademoiselle Danglars’ disdain, while Monte Cristo repeated his advice to Madame Danglars about the caution a banker’s wife should take in securing her future.

M. Cavalcanti remained master of the field.

M. Cavalcanti remained in control of the field.

Chapter 77. Haydée

Scarcely had the count’s horses cleared the angle of the boulevard, when Albert, turning towards the count, burst into a loud fit of laughter—much too loud in fact not to give the idea of its being rather forced and unnatural.

Soon after the count’s horses rounded the corner of the boulevard, Albert turned to the count and burst out laughing—way too loud, in fact, making it seem a bit forced and unnatural.

“Well,” said he, “I will ask you the same question which Charles IX. put to Catherine de’ Medici, after the massacre of Saint Bartholomew: ‘How have I played my little part?’”

“Well,” he said, “I’ll ask you the same question that Charles IX asked Catherine de’ Medici after the St. Bartholomew’s Day Massacre: ‘How did I do my part?’”

“To what do you allude?” asked Monte Cristo.

“To what are you referring?” asked Monte Cristo.

“To the installation of my rival at M. Danglars’.”

“To the installation of my competitor at M. Danglars’.”

“What rival?”

"Which competitor?"

Ma foi! what rival? Why, your protégé, M. Andrea Cavalcanti!”

“Wow! What rival? Your protégé, M. Andrea Cavalcanti!”

“Ah, no joking, viscount, if you please; I do not patronize M. Andrea—at least, not as concerns M. Danglars.”

"Honestly, no joking around, viscount, if you don't mind; I'm not looking down on M. Andrea—at least, not when it comes to M. Danglars."

“And you would be to blame for not assisting him, if the young man really needed your help in that quarter, but, happily for me, he can dispense with it.”

“And you would be at fault for not helping him if the young man actually needed your support in that area, but fortunately for me, he can do without it.”

“What, do you think he is paying his addresses?”

“What, do you think he’s trying to flirt?”

“I am certain of it; his languishing looks and modulated tones when addressing Mademoiselle Danglars fully proclaim his intentions. He aspires to the hand of the proud Eugénie.”

“I’m sure of it; his longing looks and smooth tones when talking to Mademoiselle Danglars clearly reveal his intentions. He wants to marry the proud Eugénie.”

“What does that signify, so long as they favor your suit?”

“What does that mean, as long as they support your case?”

“But it is not the case, my dear count: on the contrary. I am repulsed on all sides.”

“But that’s not true, my dear count; actually, it’s the opposite. I feel pushed away from all directions.”

“What!”

“What?!”

“It is so indeed; Mademoiselle Eugénie scarcely answers me, and Mademoiselle d’Armilly, her confidant, does not speak to me at all.”

“It’s true; Mademoiselle Eugénie hardly responds to me, and Mademoiselle d’Armilly, her close friend, doesn’t talk to me at all.”

“But the father has the greatest regard possible for you,” said Monte Cristo.

“But the father cares for you deeply,” said Monte Cristo.

“He? Oh, no, he has plunged a thousand daggers into my heart, tragedy-weapons, I own, which instead of wounding sheathe their points in their own handles, but daggers which he nevertheless believed to be real and deadly.”

“He? Oh, no, he has stabbed my heart with a thousand daggers, tragic weapons, I admit, that instead of hurting, hide their tips in their own grips, but daggers that he still thought were real and lethal.”

“Jealousy indicates affection.”

“Jealousy shows you care.”

“True; but I am not jealous.”

"That's true; but I'm not jealous."

“He is.”

“Yeah, he is.”

“Of whom?—of Debray?”

"Who? Debray?"

“No, of you.”

"No, it's about you."

“Of me? I will engage to say that before a week is past the door will be closed against me.”

“About me? I can promise that within a week, the door will be shut to me.”

“You are mistaken, my dear viscount.”

"You’re wrong, my dear viscount."

“Prove it to me.”

"Show me."

“Do you wish me to do so?”

“Do you want me to do that?”

“Yes.”

"Yeah."

“Well, I am charged with the commission of endeavoring to induce the Comte de Morcerf to make some definite arrangement with the baron.”

“Well, I have been tasked with trying to persuade the Comte de Morcerf to come to a concrete agreement with the baron.”

“By whom are you charged?”

"Who are you charged by?"

“By the baron himself.”

"By the baron himself."

“Oh,” said Albert with all the cajolery of which he was capable. “You surely will not do that, my dear count?”

“Oh,” said Albert, using all the charm he could muster. “You definitely won’t do that, my dear count?”

“Certainly I shall, Albert, as I have promised to do it.”

“Of course I will, Albert, just like I promised.”

“Well,” said Albert, with a sigh, “it seems you are determined to marry me.”

“Well,” Albert said with a sigh, “it looks like you’re set on marrying me.”

“I am determined to try and be on good terms with everybody, at all events,” said Monte Cristo. “But apropos of Debray, how is it that I have not seen him lately at the baron’s house?”

“I’m set on trying to get along with everyone, no matter what,” said Monte Cristo. “But speaking of Debray, why haven’t I seen him at the baron’s house lately?”

“There has been a misunderstanding.”

“There’s been a misunderstanding.”

“What, with the baroness?”

"What about the baroness?"

“No, with the baron.”

“No, with the boss.”

“Has he perceived anything?”

“Has he noticed anything?”

“Ah, that is a good joke!”

"Ah, that’s a great joke!"

“Do you think he suspects?” said Monte Cristo with charming artlessness.

“Do you think he suspects?” Monte Cristo asked, sounding completely sincere.

“Where have you come from, my dear count?” said Albert.

“Where have you been, my dear count?” asked Albert.

“From Congo, if you will.”

“From Congo, if that’s cool.”

“It must be farther off than even that.”

“It has to be even further away than that.”

“But what do I know of your Parisian husbands?”

“But what do I know about your husbands in Paris?”

“Oh, my dear count, husbands are pretty much the same everywhere; an individual husband of any country is a pretty fair specimen of the whole race.”

“Oh, my dear count, husbands are pretty much the same everywhere; any one husband from any country is a pretty good example of the whole group.”

“But then, what can have led to the quarrel between Danglars and Debray? They seemed to understand each other so well,” said Monte Cristo with renewed energy.

“But then, what could have caused the fight between Danglars and Debray? They seemed to get along so well,” said Monte Cristo with renewed energy.

“Ah, now you are trying to penetrate into the mysteries of Isis, in which I am not initiated. When M. Andrea Cavalcanti has become one of the family, you can ask him that question.”

“Ah, so now you’re trying to uncover the secrets of Isis, which I'm not part of. Once M. Andrea Cavalcanti is officially part of the family, you can ask him that question.”

The carriage stopped.

The carriage halted.

“Here we are,” said Monte Cristo; “it is only half-past ten o’clock, come in.”

“Here we are,” said Monte Cristo; “it’s only 10:30, come inside.”

“Certainly, I will.”

"Of course, I will."

“My carriage shall take you back.”

"My carriage will take you back."

“No, thank you; I gave orders for my coupé to follow me.”

“No, thank you; I told my coupé to follow me.”

“There it is, then,” said Monte Cristo, as he stepped out of the carriage. They both went into the house; the drawing-room was lighted up—they went in there. “You will make tea for us, Baptistin,” said the count. Baptistin left the room without waiting to answer, and in two seconds reappeared, bringing on a tray, all that his master had ordered, ready prepared, and appearing to have sprung from the ground, like the repasts which we read of in fairy tales.

“There it is, then,” said Monte Cristo as he stepped out of the carriage. They both went into the house; the living room was lit up—they went in there. “Baptistin, please make us some tea,” said the count. Baptistin left the room without waiting to respond and two seconds later returned with a tray, bringing everything his master had ordered, all ready and seemingly having appeared out of nowhere, like the meals we read about in fairy tales.

“Really, my dear count,” said Morcerf, “what I admire in you is, not so much your riches, for perhaps there are people even wealthier than yourself, nor is it only your wit, for Beaumarchais might have possessed as much,—but it is your manner of being served, without any questions, in a moment, in a second; it is as if they guessed what you wanted by your manner of ringing, and made a point of keeping everything you can possibly desire in constant readiness.”

“Honestly, my dear count,” said Morcerf, “what I admire about you is not really your wealth, because there might be people who are even richer than you, nor is it just your intelligence, since Beaumarchais might have been just as clever. It’s the way you get served without any questions, instantly, in a heartbeat; it’s like they can tell what you want just from the way you ring the bell, and they always have everything you could possibly desire ready to go.”

“What you say is perhaps true; they know my habits. For instance, you shall see; how do you wish to occupy yourself during tea-time?”

“What you’re saying might be true; they know my routines. For example, you’ll see; how do you want to spend your time during tea?”

Ma foi, I should like to smoke.”

“I swear, I’d like to smoke.”

Monte Cristo took the gong and struck it once. In about the space of a second a private door opened, and Ali appeared, bringing two chibouques filled with excellent latakia.

Monte Cristo picked up the gong and struck it once. In about a second, a private door opened, and Ali stepped in, carrying two chibouques filled with excellent latakia.

“It is quite wonderful,” said Albert.

“It's truly amazing,” said Albert.

“Oh no, it is as simple as possible,” replied Monte Cristo. “Ali knows I generally smoke while I am taking my tea or coffee; he has heard that I ordered tea, and he also knows that I brought you home with me; when I summoned him he naturally guessed the reason of my doing so, and as he comes from a country where hospitality is especially manifested through the medium of smoking, he naturally concludes that we shall smoke in company, and therefore brings two chibouques instead of one—and now the mystery is solved.”

“Oh no, it’s really straightforward,” replied Monte Cristo. “Ali knows I usually smoke while I’m having my tea or coffee; he heard that I ordered tea, and he also knows I brought you home with me. When I called him, he naturally figured out why, and since he comes from a place where hospitality is often shown through smoking, he assumed we’d smoke together. That’s why he brought two chibouques instead of one—and now the mystery is solved.”

“Certainly you give a most commonplace air to your explanation, but it is not the less true that you——Ah, but what do I hear?” and Morcerf inclined his head towards the door, through which sounds seemed to issue resembling those of a guitar.

“Sure, you make your explanation sound pretty ordinary, but it’s still true that you—Ah, but what am I hearing?” And Morcerf leaned his head toward the door, from which sounds similar to a guitar seemed to come.

Ma foi, my dear viscount, you are fated to hear music this evening; you have only escaped from Mademoiselle Danglars’ piano, to be attacked by Haydée’s guzla.”

My word, my dear viscount, you are destined to hear music this evening; you have only escaped from Mademoiselle Danglars’ piano, just to be confronted by Haydée’s guzla.”

“Haydée—what an adorable name! Are there, then, really women who bear the name of Haydée anywhere but in Byron’s poems?”

“Haydée—what a lovely name! Are there really women named Haydée anywhere outside of Byron’s poems?”

“Certainly there are. Haydée is a very uncommon name in France, but is common enough in Albania and Epirus; it is as if you said, for example, Chastity, Modesty, Innocence,—it is a kind of baptismal name, as you Parisians call it.”

“Definitely. Haydée is a pretty unusual name in France, but it's fairly common in Albania and Epirus; it's like saying, for example, Chastity, Modesty, Innocence—it’s a sort of baptism name, as you Parisians refer to it.”

“Oh, that is charming,” said Albert, “how I should like to hear my countrywomen called Mademoiselle Goodness, Mademoiselle Silence, Mademoiselle Christian Charity! Only think, then, if Mademoiselle Danglars, instead of being called Claire-Marie-Eugénie, had been named Mademoiselle Chastity-Modesty-Innocence Danglars; what a fine effect that would have produced on the announcement of her marriage!”

“Oh, that’s delightful,” said Albert, “how I would love to hear my countrywomen referred to as Mademoiselle Goodness, Mademoiselle Silence, Mademoiselle Christian Charity! Just imagine, if Mademoiselle Danglars, instead of being called Claire-Marie-Eugénie, had been named Mademoiselle Chastity-Modesty-Innocence Danglars; what a great impression that would have made when announcing her marriage!”

“Hush,” said the count, “do not joke in so loud a tone; Haydée may hear you, perhaps.”

“Hush,” said the count, “don’t joke so loudly; Haydée might hear you.”

“And you think she would be angry?”

“And you think she'd be angry?”

“No, certainly not,” said the count with a haughty expression.

“No, definitely not,” said the count with a proud look.

“She is very amiable, then, is she not?” said Albert.

"She's really nice, isn't she?" said Albert.

“It is not to be called amiability, it is her duty; a slave does not dictate to a master.”

“It shouldn't be considered friendliness; it's her responsibility; a servant doesn't tell a master what to do.”

“Come; you are joking yourself now. Are there any more slaves to be had who bear this beautiful name?”

“Come on; you’re just kidding yourself now. Are there any more slaves available who have this beautiful name?”

“Undoubtedly.”

"Definitely."

“Really, count, you do nothing, and have nothing like other people. The slave of the Count of Monte Cristo! Why, it is a rank of itself in France, and from the way in which you lavish money, it is a place that must be worth a hundred thousand francs a year.”

“Honestly, Count, you do nothing and have nothing like other people. The slave of the Count of Monte Cristo! That’s a title in itself in France, and with the way you spend money, it must be worth a hundred thousand francs a year.”

“A hundred thousand francs! The poor girl originally possessed much more than that; she was born to treasures in comparison with which those recorded in the Thousand and One Nights would seem but poverty.”

“A hundred thousand francs! The poor girl originally had much more than that; she was born into riches that would make the treasures mentioned in the Thousand and One Nights seem like nothing.”

“She must be a princess then.”

“She must be a princess, then.”

“You are right; and she is one of the greatest in her country too.”

“You're right; and she's one of the best in her country as well.”

“I thought so. But how did it happen that such a great princess became a slave?”

“I thought so. But how did it happen that such a amazing princess became a slave?”

“How was it that Dionysius the Tyrant became a schoolmaster? The fortune of war, my dear viscount,—the caprice of fortune; that is the way in which these things are to be accounted for.”

“How did Dionysius the Tyrant end up as a schoolmaster? It was the luck of the battlefield, my dear viscount—just the whims of fate; that's how you explain these things.”

“And is her name a secret?”

“And is her name a secret?”

“As regards the generality of mankind it is; but not for you, my dear viscount, who are one of my most intimate friends, and on whose silence I feel I may rely, if I consider it necessary to enjoin it—may I not do so?”

“As far as most people go, it is; but not for you, my dear viscount, who are one of my closest friends, and on whose discretion I believe I can count if I need to request it—may I not do so?”

“Certainly; on my word of honor.”

“Of course; I swear on my honor.”

“You know the history of the Pasha of Yanina, do you not?”

“You know the story of the Pasha of Yanina, right?”

“Of Ali Tepelini?[13] Oh, yes; it was in his service that my father made his fortune.”

“Of Ali Tepelini?[13] Oh, yes; it was while working for him that my father made his fortune.”

“True, I had forgotten that.”

“True, I forgot that.”

40062m

“Well, what is Haydée to Ali Tepelini?”

“Well, what does Haydée mean to Ali Tepelini?”

“Merely his daughter.”

"Just his daughter."

“What? the daughter of Ali Pasha?”

“What? The daughter of Ali Pasha?”

“Of Ali Pasha and the beautiful Vasiliki.”

“Of Ali Pasha and the beautiful Vasiliki.”

“And your slave?”

“And your assistant?”

Ma foi, yes.”

“Yeah, for sure.”

“But how did she become so?”

“But how did she become like that?”

“Why, simply from the circumstance of my having bought her one day, as I was passing through the market at Constantinople.”

“Why, just because I bought her one day while I was passing through the market in Constantinople.”

“Wonderful! Really, my dear count, you seem to throw a sort of magic influence over all in which you are concerned; when I listen to you, existence no longer seems reality, but a waking dream. Now, I am perhaps going to make an imprudent and thoughtless request, but——”

“Wonderful! Really, my dear count, you seem to have some kind of magical influence over everything you’re involved in; when I listen to you, life no longer feels real, but like a waking dream. Now, I might be about to make an unwise and reckless request, but——”

“Say on.”

"Go ahead."

“But, since you go out with Haydée, and sometimes even take her to the Opera——”

“But since you’re dating Haydée and sometimes even take her to the opera——”

“Well?”

"What's up?"

“I think I may venture to ask you this favor.”

“I think I can ask you for this favor.”

“You may venture to ask me anything.”

“You can feel free to ask me anything.”

“Well then, my dear count, present me to your princess.”

“Well then, my dear count, introduce me to your princess.”

“I will do so; but on two conditions.”

"I'll do that, but only on two conditions."

“I accept them at once.”

“I accept them immediately.”

“The first is, that you will never tell anyone that I have granted the interview.”

“The first thing is, you will never tell anyone that I agreed to this interview.”

“Very well,” said Albert, extending his hand; “I swear I will not.”

“Alright,” said Albert, extending his hand; “I promise I won’t.”

“The second is, that you will not tell her that your father ever served hers.”

“The second is that you won’t mention to her that your father ever served hers.”

“I give you my oath that I will not.”

"I promise I won't."

“Enough, viscount; you will remember those two vows, will you not? But I know you to be a man of honor.”

“That's enough, viscount; you'll remember those two promises, won't you? But I know you to be an honorable man.”

The count again struck the gong. Ali reappeared. “Tell Haydée,” said he, “that I will take coffee with her, and give her to understand that I desire permission to present one of my friends to her.”

The count struck the gong again. Ali came back. “Tell Haydée,” he said, “that I will have coffee with her, and let her know that I want to ask if I can introduce one of my friends to her.”

Ali bowed and left the room.

Ali bowed and exited the room.

“Now, understand me,” said the count, “no direct questions, my dear Morcerf; if you wish to know anything, tell me, and I will ask her.”

“Now, listen to me,” said the count, “no direct questions, my dear Morcerf; if you want to know anything, just tell me, and I will ask her.”

“Agreed.”

"Sounds good."

Ali reappeared for the third time, and drew back the tapestried hanging which concealed the door, to signify to his master and Albert that they were at liberty to pass on.

Ali appeared again for the third time and pulled back the ornate curtain that hid the door to signal to his master and Albert that they were free to go.

“Let us go in,” said Monte Cristo.

“Let’s go in,” said Monte Cristo.

Albert passed his hand through his hair, and curled his moustache, then, having satisfied himself as to his personal appearance, followed the count into the room, the latter having previously resumed his hat and gloves. Ali was stationed as a kind of advanced guard, and the door was kept by the three French attendants, commanded by Myrtho.

Albert ran his hand through his hair and curled his mustache, then, satisfied with his appearance, followed the count into the room, who had already put on his hat and gloves. Ali was positioned as a sort of advance guard, and the door was attended by three French servants, led by Myrtho.

Haydée was awaiting her visitors in the first room of her apartments, which was the drawing-room. Her large eyes were dilated with surprise and expectation, for it was the first time that any man, except Monte Cristo, had been accorded an entrance into her presence. She was sitting on a sofa placed in an angle of the room, with her legs crossed under her in the Eastern fashion, and seemed to have made for herself, as it were, a kind of nest in the rich Indian silks which enveloped her. Near her was the instrument on which she had just been playing; it was elegantly fashioned, and worthy of its mistress. On perceiving Monte Cristo, she arose and welcomed him with a smile peculiar to herself, expressive at once of the most implicit obedience and also of the deepest love. Monte Cristo advanced towards her and extended his hand, which she as usual raised to her lips.

Haydée was waiting for her visitors in the first room of her apartment, which was the drawing room. Her large eyes were wide with surprise and anticipation, as it was the first time any man, besides Monte Cristo, had been allowed into her presence. She was sitting on a sofa in one corner of the room, with her legs crossed in the Eastern style, and it looked like she had created a cozy nest for herself amid the luxurious Indian silks that surrounded her. Nearby was the instrument she had just been playing; it was beautifully designed and suited to its owner. When she saw Monte Cristo, she stood up and greeted him with a smile that was uniquely hers, showing both complete obedience and deep affection. Monte Cristo stepped closer and offered his hand, which she, as usual, raised to her lips.

40064m

Albert had proceeded no farther than the door, where he remained rooted to the spot, being completely fascinated by the sight of such surpassing beauty, beheld as it was for the first time, and of which an inhabitant of more northern climes could form no adequate idea.

Albert hadn't gotten any farther than the door, where he stood frozen, completely captivated by the sight of such extraordinary beauty, seen for the first time, and of which someone from the northern regions could hardly imagine.

“Whom do you bring?” asked the young girl in Romaic, of Monte Cristo; “is it a friend, a brother, a simple acquaintance, or an enemy.”

“Who are you bringing?” asked the young girl in Romaic, of Monte Cristo; “is it a friend, a brother, a casual acquaintance, or an enemy?”

“A friend,” said Monte Cristo in the same language.

“A friend,” said Monte Cristo in the same tone.

“What is his name?”

"What's his name?"

“Count Albert; it is the same man whom I rescued from the hands of the banditti at Rome.”

“Count Albert; it’s the same guy I saved from the bandits in Rome.”

“In what language would you like me to converse with him?”

“In what language do you want me to talk to him?”

Monte Cristo turned to Albert. “Do you know modern Greek,” asked he.

Monte Cristo turned to Albert. “Do you speak modern Greek?” he asked.

“Alas! no,” said Albert; “nor even ancient Greek, my dear count; never had Homer or Plato a more unworthy scholar than myself.”

“Unfortunately, no,” said Albert; “not even ancient Greek, my dear count; I've never been a more unworthy student than Homer or Plato could have imagined.”

“Then,” said Haydée, proving by her remark that she had quite understood Monte Cristo’s question and Albert’s answer, “then I will speak either in French or Italian, if my lord so wills it.”

“Then,” Haydée said, showing she completely understood Monte Cristo’s question and Albert’s response, “then I will speak either in French or Italian, if my lord wishes it.”

Monte Cristo reflected one instant. “You will speak in Italian,” said he.

Monte Cristo thought for a moment. “You will speak in Italian,” he said.

Then, turning towards Albert,—“It is a pity you do not understand either ancient or modern Greek, both of which Haydée speaks so fluently; the poor child will be obliged to talk to you in Italian, which will give you but a very false idea of her powers of conversation.”

Then, turning to Albert, “It’s a pity you don’t understand either ancient or modern Greek, both of which Haydée speaks so fluently; the poor girl will have to talk to you in Italian, which will give you a very misleading impression of her conversational skills.”

The count made a sign to Haydée to address his visitor. “Sir,” she said to Morcerf, “you are most welcome as the friend of my lord and master.” This was said in excellent Tuscan, and with that soft Roman accent which makes the language of Dante as sonorous as that of Homer. Then, turning to Ali, she directed him to bring coffee and pipes, and when he had left the room to execute the orders of his young mistress she beckoned Albert to approach nearer to her. Monte Cristo and Morcerf drew their seats towards a small table, on which were arranged music, drawings, and vases of flowers. Ali then entered bringing coffee and chibouques; as to M. Baptistin, this portion of the building was interdicted to him. Albert refused the pipe which the Nubian offered him.

The count signaled to Haydée to greet his guest. “Sir,” she said to Morcerf, “you're very welcome as the friend of my lord and master.” This was spoken in excellent Tuscan, with that gentle Roman accent that makes Dante's language as rich as Homer's. Then, turning to Ali, she instructed him to prepare coffee and pipes, and once he left the room to carry out her orders, she motioned for Albert to come closer. Monte Cristo and Morcerf moved their seats toward a small table where music, drawings, and vases of flowers were arranged. Ali then returned with coffee and chibouques; as for M. Baptistin, he was not allowed in this part of the building. Albert declined the pipe that the Nubian offered him.

“Oh, take it—take it,” said the count; “Haydée is almost as civilized as a Parisian; the smell of a Havana is disagreeable to her, but the tobacco of the East is a most delicious perfume, you know.”

“Oh, go ahead—take it,” said the count; “Haydée is almost as sophisticated as a Parisian; the smell of a Havana bothers her, but the tobacco from the East is a delightful fragrance, you know.”

Ali left the room. The cups of coffee were all prepared, with the addition of sugar, which had been brought for Albert. Monte Cristo and Haydée took the beverage in the original Arabian manner, that is to say, without sugar. Haydée took the porcelain cup in her little slender fingers and conveyed it to her mouth with all the innocent artlessness of a child when eating or drinking something which it likes. At this moment two women entered, bringing salvers filled with ices and sherbet, which they placed on two small tables appropriated to that purpose.

Ali left the room. The coffee cups were ready, with sugar added for Albert. Monte Cristo and Haydée drank theirs the original Arabian way, which means without sugar. Haydée picked up the porcelain cup with her small, slender fingers and brought it to her lips with the innocent simplicity of a child enjoying something they like. At that moment, two women came in, carrying trays filled with ice cream and sherbet, which they set down on two small tables specifically for that purpose.

“My dear host, and you, signora,” said Albert, in Italian, “excuse my apparent stupidity. I am quite bewildered, and it is natural that it should be so. Here I am in the heart of Paris; but a moment ago I heard the rumbling of the omnibuses and the tinkling of the bells of the lemonade-sellers, and now I feel as if I were suddenly transported to the East; not such as I have seen it, but such as my dreams have painted it. Oh, signora, if I could but speak Greek, your conversation, added to the fairy-scene which surrounds me, would furnish an evening of such delight as it would be impossible for me ever to forget.”

“My dear host, and you, madam,” said Albert in Italian, “please excuse my seeming foolishness. I’m completely overwhelmed, and it’s only natural. Here I am in the heart of Paris; just moments ago, I heard the rumbling of the buses and the jingling bells of the lemonade vendors, and now I feel like I’ve been suddenly transported to the East; not the East I’ve seen, but the East my dreams have envisioned. Oh, madam, if only I could speak Greek, your conversation, combined with the enchanting scene around me, would create an evening of such joy that I could never forget.”

“I speak sufficient Italian to enable me to converse with you, sir,” said Haydée quietly; “and if you like what is Eastern, I will do my best to secure the gratification of your tastes while you are here.”

“I speak enough Italian to chat with you, sir,” Haydée said softly; “and if you enjoy things from the East, I’ll do my best to make sure your tastes are satisfied while you’re here.”

“On what subject shall I converse with her?” said Albert, in a low tone to Monte Cristo.

“About what should I talk to her?” Albert asked softly to Monte Cristo.

“Just what you please; you may speak of her country and of her youthful reminiscences, or if you like it better you can talk of Rome, Naples, or Florence.”

“Talk about whatever you want; you can discuss her homeland and her childhood memories, or if you prefer, you can talk about Rome, Naples, or Florence.”

“Oh,” said Albert, “it is of no use to be in the company of a Greek if one converses just in the same style as with a Parisian; let me speak to her of the East.”

“Oh,” said Albert, “there’s no point in being around a Greek if I’m just going to talk to her like I would with a Parisian; I want to talk to her about the East.”

“Do so then, for of all themes which you could choose that will be the most agreeable to her taste.”

“Go ahead then, because of all the topics you could pick, that will be the most appealing to her.”

Albert turned towards Haydée. “At what age did you leave Greece, signora?” asked he.

Albert turned to Haydée. “How old were you when you left Greece, ma'am?” he asked.

“I left it when I was but five years old,” replied Haydée.

“I left it when I was just five years old,” replied Haydée.

“And have you any recollection of your country?”

“And do you remember your country?”

“When I shut my eyes and think, I seem to see it all again. The mind can see as well as the body. The body forgets sometimes; but the mind always remembers.”

“When I close my eyes and think, I can see it all again. The mind can visualize just like the body. The body sometimes forgets; but the mind always remembers.”

“And how far back into the past do your recollections extend?”

“And how far back do your memories go?”

“I could scarcely walk when my mother, who was called Vasiliki, which means royal,” said the young girl, tossing her head proudly, “took me by the hand, and after putting in our purse all the money we possessed, we went out, both covered with veils, to solicit alms for the prisoners, saying, ‘He who giveth to the poor lendeth to the Lord.’ Then when our purse was full we returned to the palace, and without saying a word to my father, we sent it to the convent, where it was divided amongst the prisoners.”

“I could barely walk when my mother, named Vasiliki, which means 'royal,'” said the young girl, tossing her head proudly, “took my hand. After putting all the money we had into our purse, we went out, both wearing veils, to ask for donations for the prisoners, saying, ‘He who gives to the poor lends to the Lord.’ Then, when our purse was full, we returned to the palace, and without saying a word to my father, we sent it to the convent, where it was divided among the prisoners.”

“And how old were you at that time?”

“And how old were you then?”

“I was three years old,” said Haydée.

“I was three years old,” said Haydée.

“Then you remember everything that went on about you from the time when you were three years old?” said Albert.

“Then you remember everything that happened around you since you were three years old?” said Albert.

“Everything.”

“Everything.”

“Count,” said Albert, in a low tone to Monte Cristo, “do allow the signora to tell me something of her history. You prohibited my mentioning my father’s name to her, but perhaps she will allude to him of her own accord in the course of the recital, and you have no idea how delighted I should be to hear our name pronounced by such beautiful lips.”

“Count,” Albert said quietly to Monte Cristo, “please let the signora share some of her story with me. You stopped me from mentioning my father’s name to her, but maybe she will hint at him herself during her tale, and you can’t imagine how happy I would be to hear our name spoken by such beautiful lips.”

Monte Cristo turned to Haydée, and with an expression of countenance which commanded her to pay the most implicit attention to his words, he said in Greek, “Πατρὸς μὲν ἄτην μήζε τὸ ὄνομα προδότου καὶ προδοσίαν εἰπὲ ἡμῖν,”—that is, “Tell us the fate of your father; but neither the name of the traitor nor the treason.” Haydée sighed deeply, and a shade of sadness clouded her beautiful brow.

Monte Cristo turned to Haydée and, with a look that demanded her full attention, said in Greek, “Πατρὸς μὲν ἄτην μήζε τὸ ὄνομα προδότου καὶ προδοσίαν εἰπὲ ἡμῖν,”—which means, “Tell us the fate of your father; but do not mention the name of the traitor or the betrayal.” Haydée let out a deep sigh, and a hint of sadness appeared on her beautiful face.

“What are you saying to her?” said Morcerf in an undertone.

“What are you telling her?” Morcerf said quietly.

“I again reminded her that you were a friend, and that she need not conceal anything from you.”

“I reminded her again that you were a friend and that she didn’t need to hide anything from you.”

“Then,” said Albert, “this pious pilgrimage in behalf of the prisoners was your first remembrance; what is the next?”

“Then,” said Albert, “this heartfelt journey for the sake of the prisoners was your first memory; what comes next?”

“Oh, then I remember as if it were but yesterday sitting under the shade of some sycamore-trees, on the borders of a lake, in the waters of which the trembling foliage was reflected as in a mirror. Under the oldest and thickest of these trees, reclining on cushions, sat my father; my mother was at his feet, and I, childlike, amused myself by playing with his long white beard which descended to his girdle, or with the diamond-hilt of the scimitar attached to his girdle. Then from time to time there came to him an Albanian who said something to which I paid no attention, but which he always answered in the same tone of voice, either ‘Kill,’ or ‘Pardon.’”

“Oh, I remember it like it was yesterday, sitting under the shade of some sycamore trees by the edge of a lake, where the quivering leaves were mirrored in the water. Under the oldest and thickest of those trees, my father reclined on cushions; my mother was at his feet, and I, as a child, entertained myself by playing with his long white beard that reached his waist or with the diamond hilt of the scimitar hanging from his belt. Every now and then, an Albanian would approach him and say something I didn’t pay attention to, to which he always responded in the same tone, either ‘Kill’ or ‘Pardon.’”

“It is very strange,” said Albert, “to hear such words proceed from the mouth of anyone but an actress on the stage, and one needs constantly to be saying to one’s self, ‘This is no fiction, it is all reality,’ in order to believe it. And how does France appear in your eyes, accustomed as they have been to gaze on such enchanted scenes?”

“It’s really strange,” said Albert, “to hear words like that come from anyone other than an actress on stage, and you have to keep reminding yourself, ‘This isn’t fiction; it’s all real,’ to actually believe it. And how does France look to you, having been used to seeing such magical scenes?”

“I think it is a fine country,” said Haydée, “but I see France as it really is, because I look on it with the eyes of a woman; whereas my own country, which I can only judge of from the impression produced on my childish mind, always seems enveloped in a vague atmosphere, which is luminous or otherwise, according as my remembrances of it are sad or joyous.”

“I think it’s a great country,” said Haydée, “but I see France for what it truly is because I look at it through the eyes of a woman; while my own country, which I can only evaluate based on the impressions from my childhood, always seems surrounded by a vague atmosphere, which feels bright or dull depending on whether my memories of it are sad or happy.”

“So young,” said Albert, forgetting at the moment the Count’s command that he should ask no questions of the slave herself, “is it possible that you can have known what suffering is except by name?”

“So young,” said Albert, forgetting for a moment the Count’s order that he should ask no questions of the slave herself, “is it possible that you can know what suffering is other than by name?”

Haydée turned her eyes towards Monte Cristo, who, making at the same time some imperceptible sign, murmured:

Haydée looked over at Monte Cristo, who, while making a subtle gesture, quietly said:

“Εἰπέ—speak.”

“Speak.”

“Nothing is ever so firmly impressed on the mind as the memory of our early childhood, and with the exception of the two scenes I have just described to you, all my earliest reminiscences are fraught with deepest sadness.”

“Nothing imprints on the mind quite like the memories of our early childhood, and aside from the two scenes I've just shared with you, all my earliest memories carry a profound sadness.”

40068m

“Speak, speak, signora,” said Albert, “I am listening with the most intense delight and interest to all you say.”

“Speak, speak, ma'am,” said Albert, “I’m listening with great delight and interest to everything you say.”

Haydée answered his remark with a melancholy smile. “You wish me, then, to relate the history of my past sorrows?” said she.

Haydée responded to his comment with a sad smile. “So you want me to share the story of my past troubles?” she said.

“I beg you to do so,” replied Albert.

“I ask you to do that,” replied Albert.

“Well, I was but four years old when one night I was suddenly awakened by my mother. We were in the palace of Yanina; she snatched me from the cushions on which I was sleeping, and on opening my eyes I saw hers filled with tears. She took me away without speaking. When I saw her weeping I began to cry too. ‘Hush, child!’ said she. At other times in spite of maternal endearments or threats, I had with a child’s caprice been accustomed to indulge my feelings of sorrow or anger by crying as much as I felt inclined; but on this occasion there was an intonation of such extreme terror in my mother’s voice when she enjoined me to silence, that I ceased crying as soon as her command was given. She bore me rapidly away.

"Well, I was just four years old when one night my mom suddenly woke me up. We were in the palace of Yanina; she grabbed me from the cushions I was sleeping on, and when I opened my eyes, I saw hers filled with tears. She took me away without saying a word. Seeing her cry made me start to cry too. 'Hush, sweetie!' she said. Normally, despite her comforting words or threats, I would indulge in my feelings of sadness or anger by crying as much as I wanted. But this time, there was such deep fear in my mother’s voice when she told me to be quiet that I stopped crying the moment she said it. She carried me away quickly."

“I saw then that we were descending a large staircase; around us were all my mother’s servants carrying trunks, bags, ornaments, jewels, purses of gold, with which they were hurrying away in the greatest distraction.

“I saw then that we were going down a large staircase; around us were all my mother’s servants carrying trunks, bags, ornaments, jewels, and gold purses, hurrying away in a frantic hurry.

“Behind the women came a guard of twenty men armed with long guns and pistols, and dressed in the costume which the Greeks have assumed since they have again become a nation. You may imagine there was something startling and ominous,” said Haydée, shaking her head and turning pale at the mere remembrance of the scene, “in this long file of slaves and women only half-aroused from sleep, or at least so they appeared to me, who was myself scarcely awake. Here and there on the walls of the staircase, were reflected gigantic shadows, which trembled in the flickering light of the pine-torches till they seemed to reach to the vaulted roof above.

“Behind the women was a group of twenty men armed with long guns and pistols, dressed in the outfits that Greeks have worn since they became a nation again. You can imagine how unsettling and foreboding it was,” said Haydée, shaking her head and turning pale just thinking about the scene. “There was this long line of slaves and women only half-awake, or at least that’s how they looked to me, as I was hardly awake myself. Here and there on the walls of the staircase, gigantic shadows were cast, trembling in the flickering light of the pine torches until they seemed to stretch to the vaulted ceiling above.”

“‘Quick!’ said a voice at the end of the gallery. This voice made everyone bow before it, resembling in its effect the wind passing over a field of wheat, by its superior strength forcing every ear to yield obeisance. As for me, it made me tremble. This voice was that of my father. He came last, clothed in his splendid robes and holding in his hand the carbine which your emperor presented him. He was leaning on the shoulder of his favorite Selim, and he drove us all before him, as a shepherd would his straggling flock. My father,” said Haydée, raising her head, “was that illustrious man known in Europe under the name of Ali Tepelini, pasha of Yanina, and before whom Turkey trembled.”

“‘Quick!’ called a voice at the end of the gallery. This voice commanded everyone’s attention, much like the wind sweeping through a field of wheat, using its power to make every stalk bow. It made me shiver. This voice belonged to my father. He entered last, dressed in his magnificent robes and holding the carbine that your emperor gifted him. He leaned on the shoulder of his favorite, Selim, and guided us all in front of him, like a shepherd herding his scattered flock. My father,” Haydée said, lifting her chin, “was that remarkable man known in Europe as Ali Tepelini, pasha of Yanina, and before whom Turkey quaked.”

Albert, without knowing why, started on hearing these words pronounced with such a haughty and dignified accent; it appeared to him as if there was something supernaturally gloomy and terrible in the expression which gleamed from the brilliant eyes of Haydée at this moment; she appeared like a Pythoness evoking a spectre, as she recalled to his mind the remembrance of the fearful death of this man, to the news of which all Europe had listened with horror.

Albert, without understanding why, was affected by these words spoken with such a proud and dignified tone; it seemed to him that there was something unnaturally dark and terrifying in the expression that shone from Haydée’s bright eyes at that moment; she looked like a prophetess summoning a ghost, as she brought to his mind the memory of this man's terrifying death, the news of which had shocked all of Europe.

“Soon,” said Haydée, “we halted on our march, and found ourselves on the borders of a lake. My mother pressed me to her throbbing heart, and at the distance of a few paces I saw my father, who was glancing anxiously around. Four marble steps led down to the water’s edge, and below them was a boat floating on the tide.

“Soon,” Haydée said, “we stopped our march and found ourselves by a lake. My mother hugged me close, her heart racing, and a few steps away, I saw my father looking around nervously. Four marble steps led down to the water’s edge, and below them was a boat floating on the waves.

40070m

“From where we stood I could see in the middle of the lake a large blank mass; it was the kiosk to which we were going. This kiosk appeared to me to be at a considerable distance, perhaps on account of the darkness of the night, which prevented any object from being more than partially discerned. We stepped into the boat. I remember well that the oars made no noise whatever in striking the water, and when I leaned over to ascertain the cause I saw that they were muffled with the sashes of our Palikares.[14] Besides the rowers, the boat contained only the women, my father, mother, Selim, and myself. The Palikares had remained on the shore of the lake, ready to cover our retreat; they were kneeling on the lowest of the marble steps, and in that manner intended making a rampart of the three others, in case of pursuit. Our bark flew before the wind. ‘Why does the boat go so fast?’ asked I of my mother.

“From where we were, I could see a large blank shape in the middle of the lake; it was the kiosk we were headed to. The kiosk seemed quite far away, maybe because of the darkness of the night, which made it hard to see anything clearly. We got into the boat. I clearly remember that the oars didn’t make any noise when they hit the water, and when I leaned over to figure out why, I noticed they were wrapped in the sashes of our Palikares. Besides the rowers, the boat held only the women, my dad, my mom, Selim, and me. The Palikares stayed on the shore of the lake, ready to protect our escape; they were kneeling on the lowest of the marble steps, intending to create a barrier with the other three steps in case we got chased. Our boat moved swiftly with the wind. ‘Why is the boat going so fast?’ I asked my mom.”

“‘Silence, child! Hush, we are flying!’ I did not understand. Why should my father fly?—he, the all-powerful—he, before whom others were accustomed to fly—he, who had taken for his device,

“‘Silence, kid! Hush, we’re flying!’ I didn’t get it. Why should my dad fly?—he, the all-powerful—he, whom others were used to bowing down to—he, who had chosen for his emblem,

‘They hate me; then they fear me!’

'They hate me; then they fear me!'

“It was, indeed, a flight which my father was trying to effect. I have been told since that the garrison of the castle of Yanina, fatigued with long service——”

“It was, indeed, a flight that my father was trying to make. I have been told since that the garrison of the castle of Yanina, tired from long service——”

Here Haydée cast a significant glance at Monte Cristo, whose eyes had been riveted on her countenance during the whole course of her narrative. The young girl then continued, speaking slowly, like a person who is either inventing or suppressing some feature of the history which he is relating.

Here Haydée shot a meaningful look at Monte Cristo, whose gaze had been fixed on her face throughout her entire story. The young woman then went on, speaking slowly, as if she were either adding to or holding back some detail of the tale she was telling.

“You were saying, signora,” said Albert, who was paying the most implicit attention to the recital, “that the garrison of Yanina, fatigued with long service——”

“You were saying, ma'am,” said Albert, who was paying close attention to the story, “that the garrison of Yanina, tired from long service——”

“Had treated with the Seraskier[15] Kourchid, who had been sent by the sultan to gain possession of the person of my father; it was then that Ali Tepelini—after having sent to the sultan a French officer in whom he reposed great confidence—resolved to retire to the asylum which he had long before prepared for himself, and which he called kataphygion, or the refuge.”

“Had dealt with the Seraskier[15] Kourchid, who was sent by the sultan to take my father; it was then that Ali Tepelini—after sending a French officer to the sultan, someone he trusted greatly—decided to retreat to the refuge he had long prepared for himself, which he called kataphygion, or the refuge.”

“And this officer,” asked Albert, “do you remember his name, signora?”

“And this officer,” Albert asked, “do you remember his name, ma'am?”

Monte Cristo exchanged a rapid glance with the young girl, which was quite unperceived by Albert.

Monte Cristo exchanged a quick look with the young girl, which Albert completely missed.

“No,” said she, “I do not remember it just at this moment; but if it should occur to me presently, I will tell you.”

“No,” she said, “I don’t remember it right now, but if it comes to me soon, I’ll let you know.”

Albert was on the point of pronouncing his father’s name, when Monte Cristo gently held up his finger in token of reproach; the young man recollected his promise, and was silent.

Albert was about to say his father’s name when Monte Cristo raised his finger gently as a sign of disapproval; the young man remembered his promise and stayed quiet.

“It was towards this kiosk that we were rowing. A ground floor, ornamented with arabesques, bathing its terraces in the water, and another floor, looking on the lake, was all which was visible to the eye. But beneath the ground floor, stretching out into the island, was a large subterranean cavern, to which my mother, myself, and the women were conducted. In this place were together 60,000 pouches and 200 barrels; the pouches contained 25,000,000 of money in gold, and the barrels were filled with 30,000 pounds of gunpowder.

“It was towards this kiosk that we were rowing. The ground floor was decorated with intricate designs, making its terraces seem to float on the water, and above it, a second floor overlooked the lake—this was all that was visible. However, beneath the ground floor, extending into the island, was a large underground cavern, where my mother, I, and the other women were taken. In this space, there were 60,000 bags and 200 barrels; the bags held 25 million in gold, and the barrels contained 30,000 pounds of gunpowder."

“Near the barrels stood Selim, my father’s favorite, whom I mentioned to you just now. He stood watch day and night with a lance provided with a lighted slowmatch in his hand, and he had orders to blow up everything—kiosk, guards, women, gold, and Ali Tepelini himself—at the first signal given by my father. I remember well that the slaves, convinced of the precarious tenure on which they held their lives, passed whole days and nights in praying, crying, and groaning. As for me, I can never forget the pale complexion and black eyes of the young soldier, and whenever the angel of death summons me to another world, I am quite sure I shall recognize Selim. I cannot tell you how long we remained in this state; at that period I did not even know what time meant. Sometimes, but very rarely, my father summoned me and my mother to the terrace of the palace; these were hours of recreation for me, as I never saw anything in the dismal cavern but the gloomy countenances of the slaves and Selim’s fiery lance. My father was endeavoring to pierce with his eager looks the remotest verge of the horizon, examining attentively every black speck which appeared on the lake, while my mother, reclining by his side, rested her head on his shoulder, and I played at his feet, admiring everything I saw with that unsophisticated innocence of childhood which throws a charm round objects insignificant in themselves, but which in its eyes are invested with the greatest importance. The heights of Pindus towered above us; the castle of Yanina rose white and angular from the blue waters of the lake, and the immense masses of black vegetation which, viewed in the distance, gave the idea of lichens clinging to the rocks, were in reality gigantic fir-trees and myrtles.

“Near the barrels stood Selim, my father’s favorite, whom I just mentioned. He kept watch day and night with a lance that had a lighted slowmatch in his hand, and he was ordered to blow everything up—kiosk, guards, women, gold, and Ali Tepelini himself—at my father’s first signal. I clearly remember that the slaves, aware of how precarious their lives were, spent whole days and nights praying, crying, and groaning. As for me, I can never forget the pale complexion and black eyes of the young soldier, and whenever death calls me to another world, I'm sure I will recognize Selim. I can’t tell you how long we stayed in this situation; back then, I didn’t even know what time was. Sometimes, but very rarely, my father would call me and my mother to the terrace of the palace; those moments were a break for me, as I only saw the gloomy faces of the slaves and Selim’s fiery lance in the dismal place. My father was trying to pierce the farthest horizon with his eager gaze, carefully examining every black speck that appeared on the lake, while my mother, leaning next to him, rested her head on his shoulder, and I played at his feet, admiring everything with the innocent wonder of childhood that makes insignificant things seem incredibly important. The heights of Pindus towered above us; the castle of Yanina rose sharp and white from the blue lake waters, and the vast masses of dark vegetation that looked like lichens clinging to the rocks from a distance were actually enormous fir trees and myrtles.”

“One morning my father sent for us; my mother had been crying all the night, and was very wretched; we found the pasha calm, but paler than usual. ‘Take courage, Vasiliki,’ said he; ‘today arrives the firman of the master, and my fate will be decided. If my pardon be complete, we shall return triumphant to Yanina; if the news be inauspicious, we must fly this night.’—‘But supposing our enemy should not allow us to do so?’ said my mother. ‘Oh, make yourself easy on that head,’ said Ali, smiling; ‘Selim and his flaming lance will settle that matter. They would be glad to see me dead, but they would not like themselves to die with me.’

“One morning my father called for us; my mother had been crying all night and was very upset. We found the pasha calm, but paler than usual. ‘Stay strong, Vasiliki,’ he said; ‘today the firman from the master arrives, and my fate will be decided. If I receive a full pardon, we will return triumphantly to Yanina; if the news is bad, we must flee tonight.’—‘But what if our enemy doesn’t let us leave?’ my mother asked. ‘Oh, don’t worry about that,’ Ali said with a smile; ‘Selim and his blazing lance will take care of it. They would love to see me dead, but they don’t want to die alongside me.’

“My mother only answered by sighs to consolations which she knew did not come from my father’s heart. She prepared the iced water which he was in the habit of constantly drinking,—for since his sojourn at the kiosk he had been parched by the most violent fever,—after which she anointed his white beard with perfumed oil, and lighted his chibouque, which he sometimes smoked for hours together, quietly watching the wreaths of vapor that ascended in spiral clouds and gradually melted away in the surrounding atmosphere. Presently he made such a sudden movement that I was paralyzed with fear. Then, without taking his eyes from the object which had first attracted his attention, he asked for his telescope. My mother gave it him, and as she did so, looked whiter than the marble against which she leaned. I saw my father’s hand tremble. ‘A boat!—two!—three!’ murmured my, father;—‘four!’ He then arose, seizing his arms and priming his pistols. ‘Vasiliki,’ said he to my mother, trembling perceptibly, ‘the instant approaches which will decide everything. In the space of half an hour we shall know the emperor’s answer. Go into the cavern with Haydée.’—‘I will not quit you,’ said Vasiliki; ‘if you die, my lord, I will die with you.’—‘Go to Selim!’ cried my father. ‘Adieu, my lord,’ murmured my mother, determining quietly to await the approach of death. ‘Take away Vasiliki!’ said my father to his Palikares.

“My mother only responded with sighs to comforts that she knew didn't come from my father's heart. She prepared the iced water he always drank—ever since his time at the kiosk, he had been suffering from a harsh fever. After that, she rubbed perfumed oil into his white beard and lit his chibouque, which he sometimes smoked for hours, quietly watching the spirals of smoke that rose in twisting clouds and slowly faded into the air. Suddenly, he made a quick movement that filled me with fear. Without taking his eyes off the thing that had first caught his attention, he asked for his telescope. My mother handed it to him, looking paler than the marble wall she leaned against. I noticed my father's hand shaking. ‘A boat!—two!—three!’ he murmured; ‘four!’ Then he stood up, grabbing his weapons and loading his pistols. ‘Vasiliki,’ he said to my mother, visibly trembling, ‘the moment is coming that will determine everything. In half an hour, we’ll know the emperor’s response. Go into the cave with Haydée.’—‘I won’t leave you,’ Vasiliki said; ‘if you die, my lord, I will die with you.’—‘Go to Selim!’ my father shouted. ‘Goodbye, my lord,’ my mother whispered, resolved to quietly wait for death to come. ‘Get Vasiliki out of here!’ my father ordered his Palikares.”

“As for me, I had been forgotten in the general confusion; I ran toward Ali Tepelini; he saw me hold out my arms to him, and he stooped down and pressed my forehead with his lips. Oh, how distinctly I remember that kiss!—it was the last he ever gave me, and I feel as if it were still warm on my forehead. On descending, we saw through the lattice-work several boats which were gradually becoming more distinct to our view. At first they appeared like black specks, and now they looked like birds skimming the surface of the waves. During this time, in the kiosk at my father’s feet, were seated twenty Palikares, concealed from view by an angle of the wall and watching with eager eyes the arrival of the boats. They were armed with their long guns inlaid with mother-of-pearl and silver, and cartridges in great numbers were lying scattered on the floor. My father looked at his watch, and paced up and down with a countenance expressive of the greatest anguish. This was the scene which presented itself to my view as I quitted my father after that last kiss.

“As for me, I felt forgotten in all the chaos; I ran towards Ali Tepelini; he saw me reaching out my arms to him, and he bent down and kissed my forehead. Oh, how clearly I remember that kiss!—it was the last he ever gave me, and it feels like it’s still warm on my forehead. As we descended, we saw through the latticework several boats that were slowly becoming clearer to us. At first, they looked like black dots, and now they appeared like birds gliding over the waves. Meanwhile, in the kiosk at my father's feet, twenty Palikares were seated, hidden from sight by a corner of the wall, eagerly watching for the boats’ arrival. They were armed with long guns decorated with mother-of-pearl and silver, and cartridges were scattered across the floor. My father glanced at his watch and walked back and forth with a look of deep anguish. This was the scene before me as I left my father after that final kiss.

“My mother and I traversed the gloomy passage leading to the cavern. Selim was still at his post, and smiled sadly on us as we entered. We fetched our cushions from the other end of the cavern, and sat down by Selim. In great dangers the devoted ones cling to each other; and, young as I was, I quite understood that some imminent danger was hanging over our heads.”

“My mother and I walked through the dark passageway leading to the cave. Selim was still at his spot and gave us a sad smile as we came in. We grabbed our cushions from the far end of the cave and sat down next to Selim. In serious times, those who are loyal stick together; and, even though I was young, I completely understood that some looming threat was hanging over us.”

Albert had often heard—not from his father, for he never spoke on the subject, but from strangers—the description of the last moments of the vizier of Yanina; he had read different accounts of his death, but the story seemed to acquire fresh meaning from the voice and expression of the young girl, and her sympathetic accent and the melancholy expression of her countenance at once charmed and horrified him.

Albert had often heard—not from his father, who never talked about it, but from strangers—the details of the final moments of the vizier of Yanina; he had read various accounts of his death, but the story seemed to take on new depth from the voice and expression of the young girl. Her sympathetic tone and the sad look on her face both captivated and disturbed him.

As to Haydée, these terrible reminiscences seemed to have overpowered her for a moment, for she ceased speaking, her head leaning on her hand like a beautiful flower bowing beneath the violence of the storm; and her eyes gazing on vacancy indicated that she was mentally contemplating the green summit of the Pindus and the blue waters of the lake of Yanina, which, like a magic mirror, seemed to reflect the sombre picture which she sketched. Monte Cristo looked at her with an indescribable expression of interest and pity.

As for Haydée, these haunting memories seemed to overwhelm her for a moment, as she stopped speaking, her head resting on her hand like a beautiful flower bending under the force of a storm. Her eyes, lost in thought, suggested she was mentally revisiting the green peak of the Pindus and the blue waters of Lake Yanina, which, like a magic mirror, reflected the dark image she was painting in her mind. Monte Cristo watched her with an indescribable mix of interest and pity.

“Go on, my child,” said the count in the Romaic language.

“Go on, my child,” said the count in Greek.

40074m

Haydée looked up abruptly, as if the sonorous tones of Monte Cristo’s voice had awakened her from a dream; and she resumed her narrative.

Haydée looked up suddenly, as if the deep sound of Monte Cristo’s voice had pulled her out of a dream; and she continued her story.

“It was about four o’clock in the afternoon, and although the day was brilliant out-of-doors, we were enveloped in the gloomy darkness of the cavern. One single, solitary light was burning there, and it appeared like a star set in a heaven of blackness; it was Selim’s flaming lance. My mother was a Christian, and she prayed. Selim repeated from time to time the sacred words: ‘God is great!’ However, my mother had still some hope. As she was coming down, she thought she recognized the French officer who had been sent to Constantinople, and in whom my father placed so much confidence; for he knew that all the soldiers of the French emperor were naturally noble and generous. She advanced some steps towards the staircase, and listened. ‘They are approaching,’ said she; ‘perhaps they bring us peace and liberty!’

“It was around four in the afternoon, and while it was a bright day outside, we were trapped in the gloomy darkness of the cave. There was only one light flickering, looking like a star in a sky of blackness; it was Selim’s blazing spear. My mother was a Christian and was praying. Selim occasionally shouted the sacred words: ‘God is great!’ However, my mother still held onto some hope. As she was coming down, she thought she recognized the French officer who had been sent to Constantinople, someone my father trusted a lot, believing that all the soldiers of the French emperor were naturally noble and generous. She took a few steps toward the staircase and listened. ‘They are coming closer,’ she said; ‘maybe they bring us peace and freedom!’”

“‘What do you fear, Vasiliki?’ said Selim, in a voice at once so gentle and yet so proud. ‘If they do not bring us peace, we will give them war; if they do not bring life, we will give them death.’ And he renewed the flame of his lance with a gesture which made one think of Dionysus of old Crete.[16] But I, being only a little child, was terrified by this undaunted courage, which appeared to me both ferocious and senseless, and I recoiled with horror from the idea of the frightful death amidst fire and flames which probably awaited us.

“‘What are you afraid of, Vasiliki?’ Selim asked, his voice both gentle and proud. ‘If they don't bring us peace, we'll give them war; if they don't bring life, we'll give them death.’ He reignited his lance with a gesture that reminded one of Dionysus from ancient Crete. But I, just a little child, was terrified by this fearless bravery, which seemed both brutal and irrational to me, and I shrank back in horror at the thought of the terrible death in fire and flames that probably awaited us.”

“My mother experienced the same sensations, for I felt her tremble. ‘Mamma, mamma,’ said I, ‘are we really to be killed?’ And at the sound of my voice the slaves redoubled their cries and prayers and lamentations. ‘My child,’ said Vasiliki, ‘may God preserve you from ever wishing for that death which today you so much dread!’ Then, whispering to Selim, she asked what were her master’s orders. ‘If he send me his poniard, it will signify that the emperor’s intentions are not favorable, and I am to set fire to the powder; if, on the contrary, he send me his ring, it will be a sign that the emperor pardons him, and I am to extinguish the match and leave the magazine untouched.’—‘My friend,’ said my mother, ‘when your master’s orders arrive, if it is the poniard which he sends, instead of despatching us by that horrible death which we both so much dread, you will mercifully kill us with this same poniard, will you not?’—‘Yes, Vasiliki,’ replied Selim tranquilly.

“My mother felt the same things I did, as I could sense her trembling. 'Mom, mom,' I said, 'are we really going to be killed?' At the sound of my voice, the slaves increased their cries, prayers, and laments. 'My child,' said Vasiliki, 'may God keep you from ever wishing for the death you fear so much today!' Then, whispering to Selim, she asked what her master wanted. 'If he sends me his dagger, it means the emperor’s intentions aren’t good, and I am to set fire to the powder; if he sends me his ring, it means the emperor has pardoned him, and I am to put out the fuse and leave the magazine untouched.'—'My friend,' said my mother, 'when your master’s orders come, if it’s the dagger he sends, instead of killing us in that horrible way that we both fear, you will mercifully kill us with that same dagger, won’t you?'—'Yes, Vasiliki,' replied Selim calmly.

“Suddenly we heard loud cries; and, listening, discerned that they were cries of joy. The name of the French officer who had been sent to Constantinople resounded on all sides amongst our Palikares; it was evident that he brought the answer of the emperor, and that it was favorable.”

“Suddenly, we heard loud shouts, and upon listening closely, we realized they were shouts of joy. The name of the French officer sent to Constantinople echoed all around among our Palikares; it was clear that he had the emperor's response, and it was a positive one.”

“And do you not remember the Frenchman’s name?” said Morcerf, quite ready to aid the memory of the narrator. Monte Cristo made a sign to him to be silent.

“And don’t you remember the Frenchman’s name?” said Morcerf, eager to help the narrator remember. Monte Cristo motioned for him to be quiet.

“I do not recollect it,” said Haydée.

“I don't remember it,” said Haydée.

“The noise increased; steps were heard approaching nearer and nearer; they were descending the steps leading to the cavern. Selim made ready his lance. Soon a figure appeared in the gray twilight at the entrance of the cave, formed by the reflection of the few rays of daylight which had found their way into this gloomy retreat. ‘Who are you?’ cried Selim. ‘But whoever you may be, I charge you not to advance another step.’—‘Long live the emperor!’ said the figure. ‘He grants a full pardon to the Vizier Ali, and not only gives him his life, but restores to him his fortune and his possessions.’ My mother uttered a cry of joy, and clasped me to her bosom. ‘Stop,’ said Selim, seeing that she was about to go out; ‘you see I have not yet received the ring,’—‘True,’ said my mother. And she fell on her knees, at the same time holding me up towards heaven, as if she desired, while praying to God in my behalf, to raise me actually to his presence.”

The noise got louder; footsteps were heard getting closer and closer; they were coming down the steps leading to the cave. Selim readied his lance. Soon, a figure appeared in the dim light at the entrance of the cave, created by the few rays of daylight that managed to enter this dark hideaway. "Who are you?" Selim shouted. "But whoever you are, I warn you not to come any closer." — "Long live the emperor!" said the figure. "He grants a full pardon to Vizier Ali, not just sparing his life but also restoring his wealth and belongings." My mother gasped in joy and hugged me tightly. "Wait," Selim said, noticing she was about to rush out; "you see I haven't received the ring yet." — "That's true," my mother replied. And she dropped to her knees, holding me up towards heaven, as if she wanted to, while praying to God for me, to actually lift me to his presence.

And for the second time Haydée stopped, overcome by such violent emotion that the perspiration stood upon her pale brow, and her stifled voice seemed hardly able to find utterance, so parched and dry were her throat and lips.

And for the second time, Haydée paused, overwhelmed by such intense emotion that sweat broke out on her pale forehead, and her choked voice barely managed to speak, as her throat and lips felt so dry and parched.

40076m

Monte Cristo poured a little iced water into a glass, and presented it to her, saying with a mildness in which was also a shade of command,—“Courage.”

Monte Cristo poured some iced water into a glass and handed it to her, saying with a gentle tone that also had a hint of authority, "Stay strong."

Haydée dried her eyes, and continued:

Haydée wiped her tears and went on:

“By this time our eyes, habituated to the darkness, had recognized the messenger of the pasha,—it was a friend. Selim had also recognized him, but the brave young man only acknowledged one duty, which was to obey. ‘In whose name do you come?’ said he to him. ‘I come in the name of our master, Ali Tepelini.’—‘If you come from Ali himself,’ said Selim, ‘you know what you were charged to remit to me?’—‘Yes,’ said the messenger, ‘and I bring you his ring.’ At these words he raised his hand above his head, to show the token; but it was too far off, and there was not light enough to enable Selim, where he was standing, to distinguish and recognize the object presented to his view. ‘I do not see what you have in your hand,’ said Selim. ‘Approach then,’ said the messenger, ‘or I will come nearer to you, if you prefer it.’—‘I will agree to neither one nor the other,’ replied the young soldier; ‘place the object which I desire to see in the ray of light which shines there, and retire while I examine it.’—‘Be it so,’ said the envoy; and he retired, after having first deposited the token agreed on in the place pointed out to him by Selim.

“By this time, our eyes, accustomed to the darkness, had recognized the messenger of the pasha—it was a friend. Selim had also recognized him, but the brave young man only acknowledged one duty, which was to obey. ‘In whose name do you come?’ he asked. ‘I come in the name of our master, Ali Tepelini.’—‘If you come from Ali himself,’ said Selim, ‘you know what you were ordered to bring to me?’—‘Yes,’ replied the messenger, ‘and I bring you his ring.’ At these words, he raised his hand above his head to show the token; but it was too far away, and there wasn’t enough light for Selim, where he stood, to see and recognize the object presented to him. ‘I can’t see what you have in your hand,’ said Selim. ‘Then come closer,’ said the messenger, ‘or I can come closer to you if you prefer.’—‘I agree to neither,’ replied the young soldier; ‘place the object I want to see in the light over there, and step back while I examine it.’—‘Alright,’ said the envoy; and he stepped back, after first placing the agreed-upon token in the spot indicated by Selim.

“Oh, how our hearts palpitated; for it did, indeed, seem to be a ring which was placed there. But was it my father’s ring? that was the question. Selim, still holding in his hand the lighted match, walked towards the opening in the cavern, and, aided by the faint light which streamed in through the mouth of the cave, picked up the token.

“Oh, how our hearts raced; for it did seem to be a ring that was placed there. But was it my father’s ring? That was the question. Selim, still holding the lit match, walked toward the opening in the cave, and, aided by the dim light that streamed in through the mouth of the cave, picked up the token.

“‘It is well,’ said he, kissing it; ‘it is my master’s ring!’ And throwing the match on the ground, he trampled on it and extinguished it. The messenger uttered a cry of joy and clapped his hands. At this signal four soldiers of the Seraskier Kourchid suddenly appeared, and Selim fell, pierced by five blows. Each man had stabbed him separately, and, intoxicated by their crime, though still pale with fear, they sought all over the cavern to discover if there was any fear of fire, after which they amused themselves by rolling on the bags of gold. At this moment my mother seized me in her arms, and hurrying noiselessly along numerous turnings and windings known only to ourselves, she arrived at a private staircase of the kiosk, where was a scene of frightful tumult and confusion. The lower rooms were entirely filled with Kourchid’s troops; that is to say, with our enemies. Just as my mother was on the point of pushing open a small door, we heard the voice of the pasha sounding in a loud and threatening tone. My mother applied her eye to the crack between the boards; I luckily found a small opening which afforded me a view of the apartment and what was passing within. ‘What do you want?’ said my father to some people who were holding a paper inscribed with characters of gold. ‘What we want,’ replied one, ‘is to communicate to you the will of his highness. Do you see this firman?’—‘I do,’ said my father. ‘Well, read it; he demands your head.’

“It’s alright,” he said, kissing it. “It’s my master’s ring!” And throwing the match on the ground, he stomped on it and put it out. The messenger let out a joyful shout and clapped his hands. At that moment, four soldiers from the Seraskier Kourchid suddenly appeared, and Selim fell, stabbed five times. Each man had attacked him individually, and, high on their crime yet still pale with fear, they searched the cavern to see if there was any risk of fire before they entertained themselves by rolling around on the bags of gold. At that moment, my mother grabbed me in her arms and hurried silently through numerous twists and turns that only we knew, arriving at a private staircase of the kiosk, where chaos and confusion reigned. The lower rooms were completely filled with Kourchid’s troops; that is to say, our enemies. Just as my mother was about to push open a small door, we heard the pasha's voice booming in a loud and threatening tone. My mother put her eye to the crack between the boards; I fortunately found a small gap that allowed me to see into the room and what was happening inside. “What do you want?” my father asked some people who were holding a paper marked with golden letters. “What we want,” one replied, “is to convey his highness's will to you. Do you see this firman?”—“I do,” said my father. “Well, read it; he demands your head.”

40078m

“My father answered with a loud laugh, which was more frightful than even threats would have been, and he had not ceased when two reports of a pistol were heard; he had fired them himself, and had killed two men. The Palikares, who were prostrated at my father’s feet, now sprang up and fired, and the room was filled with fire and smoke. At the same instant the firing began on the other side, and the balls penetrated the boards all round us. Oh, how noble did the grand vizier my father look at that moment, in the midst of the flying bullets, his scimitar in his hand, and his face blackened with the powder of his enemies! and how he terrified them, even then, and made them fly before him! ‘Selim, Selim!’ cried he, ‘guardian of the fire, do your duty!’—‘Selim is dead,’ replied a voice which seemed to come from the depths of the earth, ‘and you are lost, Ali!’ At the same moment an explosion was heard, and the flooring of the room in which my father was sitting was suddenly torn up and shivered to atoms—the troops were firing from underneath. Three or four Palikares fell with their bodies literally ploughed with wounds.

“My father responded with a loud laugh that was more terrifying than any threats could have been, and he didn’t stop when two gunshots rang out; he had fired them himself and killed two men. The Palikares, who had been on the ground at my father’s feet, jumped up and started shooting, filling the room with fire and smoke. At the same time, the gunfire began from the other side, and bullets pierced the boards all around us. Oh, how heroic my father, the grand vizier, looked at that moment, amidst the flying bullets, scimitar in hand, his face darkened with the powder from his enemies! He frightened them even then, making them flee before him! ‘Selim, Selim!’ he shouted, ‘guardian of the fire, do your duty!’—‘Selim is dead,’ answered a voice that seemed to come from deep underground, ‘and you are doomed, Ali!’ At that instant, an explosion went off, and the floor beneath my father was suddenly ripped apart and shattered—the soldiers were firing from below. Three or four Palikares fell, their bodies literally torn with wounds."

“My father howled aloud, plunged his fingers into the holes which the balls had made, and tore up one of the planks entire. But immediately through this opening twenty more shots were fired, and the flame, rushing up like fire from the crater of a volcano, soon reached the tapestry, which it quickly devoured. In the midst of all this frightful tumult and these terrific cries, two reports, fearfully distinct, followed by two shrieks more heartrending than all, froze me with terror. These two shots had mortally wounded my father, and it was he who had given utterance to these frightful cries. However, he remained standing, clinging to a window. My mother tried to force the door, that she might go and die with him, but it was fastened on the inside. All around him were lying the Palikares, writhing in convulsive agonies, while two or three who were only slightly wounded were trying to escape by springing from the windows. At this crisis the whole flooring suddenly gave way, my father fell on one knee, and at the same moment twenty hands were thrust forth, armed with sabres, pistols, and poniards—twenty blows were instantaneously directed against one man, and my father disappeared in a whirlwind of fire and smoke kindled by these demons, and which seemed like hell itself opening beneath his feet. I felt myself fall to the ground, my mother had fainted.”

“My father screamed loudly, thrust his fingers into the holes made by the bullets, and ripped up one of the boards completely. But immediately through this opening, twenty more shots were fired, and the flames shot up like fire from a volcano, quickly reaching the tapestry, which it consumed in no time. Amid all this terrifying chaos and horrifying screams, two shots rang out, chillingly distinct, followed by two cries even more heartbreaking than all the rest, and I was frozen with fear. These two shots had fatally injured my father, and it was he who let out those dreadful cries. Yet, he remained standing, gripping a window. My mother tried to force the door to go and die with him, but it was locked from the inside. All around him were the Palikares, writhing in agony, while two or three who were only slightly injured were trying to escape by jumping out of the windows. At that moment, the entire floor suddenly collapsed, my father fell to one knee, and at the same time, twenty hands reached out, armed with sabers, pistols, and daggers—twenty blows were instantly aimed at one man, and my father vanished in a whirlwind of fire and smoke created by these demons, which seemed like hell itself opening beneath his feet. I felt myself fall to the ground; my mother had fainted.”

Haydée’s arms fell by her side, and she uttered a deep groan, at the same time looking towards the count as if to ask if he were satisfied with her obedience to his commands.

Haydée's arms dropped to her sides, and she let out a deep groan, glancing at the count as if to see if he was pleased with her obedience to his orders.

Monte Cristo arose and approached her, took her hand, and said to her in Romaic:

Monte Cristo got up and walked over to her, took her hand, and said to her in Romaic:

“Calm yourself, my dear child, and take courage in remembering that there is a God who will punish traitors.”

“Stay calm, my dear child, and find strength in knowing that there is a God who will punish traitors.”

“It is a frightful story, count,” said Albert, terrified at the paleness of Haydée’s countenance, “and I reproach myself now for having been so cruel and thoughtless in my request.”

“It’s a terrifying story, Count,” Albert said, disturbed by Haydée’s pale face. “I regret being so cruel and inconsiderate in my request.”

“Oh, it is nothing,” said Monte Cristo. Then, patting the young girl on the head, he continued, “Haydée is very courageous, and she sometimes even finds consolation in the recital of her misfortunes.”

“Oh, it's nothing,” said Monte Cristo. Then, gently patting the young girl on the head, he continued, “Haydée is very brave, and she sometimes even finds comfort in sharing her hardships.”

“Because, my lord,” said Haydée eagerly, “my miseries recall to me the remembrance of your goodness.”

“Because, my lord,” Haydée said eagerly, “my suffering reminds me of your kindness.”

Albert looked at her with curiosity, for she had not yet related what he most desired to know,—how she had become the slave of the count. Haydée saw at a glance the same expression pervading the countenances of her two auditors; she continued:

Albert looked at her with curiosity, since she hadn't yet shared what he was most eager to know—how she had become the count's slave. Haydée quickly noticed the same expression on the faces of her two listeners; she continued:

“When my mother recovered her senses we were before the seraskier. ‘Kill,’ said she, ‘but spare the honor of the widow of Ali.’—‘It is not to me to whom you must address yourself,’ said Kourchid.

“When my mother came to her senses, we were in front of the seraskier. ‘Kill,’ she said, ‘but spare the honor of Ali's widow.’—‘You shouldn’t be speaking to me,’ Kourchid replied.”

“‘To whom, then?’—‘To your new master.’

“‘To whom, then?’—‘To your new boss.’”

“‘Who and where is he?’—‘He is here.’

“‘Who is he and where is he?’—‘He’s here.’”

“And Kourchid pointed out one who had more than any contributed to the death of my father,” said Haydée, in a tone of chastened anger.

“And Kourchid pointed out someone who contributed more than anyone to my father’s death,” said Haydée, in a tone of subdued anger.

“Then,” said Albert, “you became the property of this man?”

“Then,” Albert said, “you became this man’s property?”

40080m

“No,” replied Haydée, “he did not dare to keep us, so we were sold to some slave-merchants who were going to Constantinople. We traversed Greece, and arrived half dead at the imperial gates. They were surrounded by a crowd of people, who opened a way for us to pass, when suddenly my mother, having looked closely at an object which was attracting their attention, uttered a piercing cry and fell to the ground, pointing as she did so to a head which was placed over the gates, and beneath which were inscribed these words:

“No,” Haydée replied, “he didn’t have the guts to keep us, so we were sold to some slave traders headed for Constantinople. We traveled through Greece and arrived nearly dead at the imperial gates. A crowd had gathered there, and they parted to let us through when suddenly my mother, having noticed something that caught their attention, let out a terrible scream and collapsed, pointing at a head that was positioned over the gates, below which were the words:”

This is the head of Ali Tepelini, Pasha of Yanina.

This is the head of Ali Tepelini, Pasha of Yanina.

“I cried bitterly, and tried to raise my mother from the earth, but she was dead! I was taken to the slave-market, and was purchased by a rich Armenian. He caused me to be instructed, gave me masters, and when I was thirteen years of age he sold me to the Sultan Mahmoud.”

“I cried hard and tried to lift my mother from the ground, but she was dead! I was taken to the slave market and bought by a wealthy Armenian. He had me educated, provided me with teachers, and when I turned thirteen, he sold me to Sultan Mahmoud.”

“Of whom I bought her,” said Monte Cristo, “as I told you, Albert, with the emerald which formed a match to the one I had made into a box for the purpose of holding my hashish pills.”

“From whom I bought her,” said Monte Cristo, “as I mentioned to you, Albert, with the emerald that matched the one I turned into a box for storing my hashish pills.”

“Oh, you are good, you are great, my lord!” said Haydée, kissing the count’s hand, “and I am very fortunate in belonging to such a master!”

“Oh, you’re wonderful, you’re amazing, my lord!” said Haydée, kissing the count’s hand, “and I’m very lucky to belong to such a master!”

Albert remained quite bewildered with all that he had seen and heard.

Albert was still pretty confused by everything he had seen and heard.

“Come, finish your cup of coffee,” said Monte Cristo; “the history is ended.”

“Come, finish your coffee,” said Monte Cristo; “the story is over.”

Chapter 78. We hear From Yanina

If Valentine could have seen the trembling step and agitated countenance of Franz when he quitted the chamber of M. Noirtier, even she would have been constrained to pity him. Villefort had only just given utterance to a few incoherent sentences, and then retired to his study, where he received about two hours afterwards the following letter:

If Valentine could have seen Franz's shaking step and anxious face when he left M. Noirtier's room, even she would have felt sorry for him. Villefort had just managed to say a few jumbled sentences before going to his study, where about two hours later he received this letter:

“After all the disclosures which were made this morning, M. Noirtier de Villefort must see the utter impossibility of any alliance being formed between his family and that of M. Franz d’Épinay. M. d’Épinay must say that he is shocked and astonished that M. de Villefort, who appeared to be aware of all the circumstances detailed this morning, should not have anticipated him in this announcement.”

“After all the information revealed this morning, Mr. Noirtier de Villefort must realize that it's completely impossible for any alliance to happen between his family and Mr. Franz d’Épinay's. Mr. d’Épinay must feel shocked and surprised that Mr. de Villefort, who seemed to know all the details shared this morning, didn't expect him to make this announcement.”

No one who had seen the magistrate at this moment, so thoroughly unnerved by the recent inauspicious combination of circumstances, would have supposed for an instant that he had anticipated the annoyance; although it certainly never had occurred to him that his father would carry candor, or rather rudeness, so far as to relate such a history. And in justice to Villefort, it must be understood that M. Noirtier, who never cared for the opinion of his son on any subject, had always omitted to explain the affair to Villefort, so that he had all his life entertained the belief that General de Quesnel, or the Baron d’Épinay, as he was alternately styled, according as the speaker wished to identify him by his own family name, or by the title which had been conferred on him, fell the victim of assassination, and not that he was killed fairly in a duel. This harsh letter, coming as it did from a man generally so polite and respectful, struck a mortal blow at the pride of Villefort.

No one who saw the magistrate at that moment, completely shaken by the recent unfortunate turn of events, would have imagined for even a second that he had expected the annoyance. Although it definitely never crossed his mind that his father would be blunt, or rather rude, enough to share such a story. To be fair to Villefort, it should be noted that M. Noirtier, who never cared about his son’s opinion on anything, had always failed to explain the situation to Villefort. As a result, Villefort had spent his life believing that General de Quesnel, or the Baron d’Épinay—depending on whether the speaker wanted to use his family name or his title—was a victim of assassination, rather than having been killed in a fair duel. This harsh letter, coming from someone who was usually so polite and respectful, dealt a serious blow to Villefort’s pride.

Hardly had he read the letter, when his wife entered. The sudden departure of Franz, after being summoned by M. Noirtier, had so much astonished everyone, that the position of Madame de Villefort, left alone with the notary and the witnesses, became every moment more embarrassing. Determined to bear it no longer, she arose and left the room; saying she would go and make some inquiries into the cause of his sudden disappearance.

Hardly had he finished reading the letter when his wife walked in. The sudden departure of Franz, after being called by M. Noirtier, surprised everyone so much that Madame de Villefort's situation, left alone with the notary and the witnesses, became increasingly awkward. Unable to take it anymore, she got up and left the room, saying she would go and find out what caused his sudden disappearance.

M. de Villefort’s communications on the subject were very limited and concise; he told her, in fact, that an explanation had taken place between M. Noirtier, M. d’Épinay, and himself, and that the marriage of Valentine and Franz would consequently be broken off. This was an awkward and unpleasant thing to have to report to those who were waiting. She therefore contented herself with saying that M. Noirtier having at the commencement of the discussion been attacked by a sort of apoplectic fit, the affair would necessarily be deferred for some days longer. This news, false as it was following so singularly in the train of the two similar misfortunes which had so recently occurred, evidently astonished the auditors, and they retired without a word.

M. de Villefort’s updates on the matter were very brief and straightforward; he informed her that there had been a discussion between M. Noirtier, M. d’Épinay, and himself, and that Valentine and Franz’s engagement would therefore be called off. This was an uncomfortable and unpleasant message to deliver to those waiting. She decided to simply say that M. Noirtier had experienced a kind of stroke at the start of the conversation, so the decision would need to be postponed for a few more days. This news, though false and strangely following the two similar recent tragedies, clearly surprised those listening, and they left without saying anything.

During this time Valentine, at once terrified and happy, after having embraced and thanked the feeble old man for thus breaking with a single blow the chain which she had been accustomed to consider as irrefragable, asked leave to retire to her own room, in order to recover her composure. Noirtier looked the permission which she solicited. But instead of going to her own room, Valentine, having once gained her liberty, entered the gallery, and, opening a small door at the end of it, found herself at once in the garden.

During this time, Valentine was both scared and happy. After hugging and thanking the frail old man for breaking the chain she thought couldn’t be broken, she asked to go to her own room to regain her composure. Noirtier gave her the permission she requested. But instead of going to her room, Valentine, having gained her freedom, entered the gallery and opened a small door at the end of it, finding herself in the garden.

In the midst of all the strange events which had crowded one on the other, an indefinable sentiment of dread had taken possession of Valentine’s mind. She expected every moment that she should see Morrel appear, pale and trembling, to forbid the signing of the contract, like the Laird of Ravenswood in The Bride of Lammermoor.

In the middle of all the bizarre happenings that piled on top of each other, an indescribable feeling of fear had taken over Valentine’s mind. She expected at any moment to see Morrel show up, pale and shaking, to stop the signing of the contract, just like the Laird of Ravenswood in The Bride of Lammermoor.

It was high time for her to make her appearance at the gate, for Maximilian had long awaited her coming. He had half guessed what was going on when he saw Franz quit the cemetery with M. de Villefort. He followed M. d’Épinay, saw him enter, afterwards go out, and then re-enter with Albert and Château-Renaud. He had no longer any doubts as to the nature of the conference; he therefore quickly went to the gate in the clover-patch, prepared to hear the result of the proceedings, and very certain that Valentine would hasten to him the first moment she should be set at liberty. He was not mistaken; peering through the crevices of the wooden partition, he soon discovered the young girl, who cast aside all her usual precautions and walked at once to the barrier. The first glance which Maximilian directed towards her entirely reassured him, and the first words she spoke made his heart bound with delight.

It was about time for her to show up at the gate since Maximilian had been waiting for her arrival. He had suspected something was up when he saw Franz leave the cemetery with M. de Villefort. He followed M. d’Épinay, saw him go in, then come out, and later re-enter with Albert and Château-Renaud. He no longer doubted what the meeting was about; so he quickly went to the gate in the clover patch, ready to hear the outcome and very confident that Valentine would come to him the moment she was free. He was right; peering through the gaps in the wooden barrier, he soon spotted the young girl, who let go of all her usual caution and walked straight to the gate. The first look Maximilian gave her completely reassured him, and the first words she spoke made his heart leap with joy.

“We are saved!” said Valentine.

“We're saved!” said Valentine.

“Saved?” repeated Morrel, not being able to conceive such intense happiness; “by whom?”

“Saved?” Morrel repeated, unable to understand such overwhelming happiness. “By whom?”

“By my grandfather. Oh, Morrel, pray love him for all his goodness to us!”

“By my grandfather. Oh, Morrel, please love him for all the good he's done for us!”

Morrel swore to love him with all his soul; and at that moment he could safely promise to do so, for he felt as though it were not enough to love him merely as a friend or even as a father, he worshiped him as a god.

Morrel promised to love him with all his heart; and at that moment he could genuinely pledge to do so, as he felt that it wasn't enough to love him just as a friend or even as a father; he adored him like a god.

“But tell me, Valentine, how has it all been effected? What strange means has he used to compass this blessed end?”

“But tell me, Valentine, how did he make all this happen? What unusual methods did he use to achieve this wonderful outcome?”

Valentine was on the point of relating all that had passed, but she suddenly remembered that in doing so she must reveal a terrible secret which concerned others as well as her grandfather, and she said:

Valentine was about to explain everything that had happened, but she suddenly realized that by doing so she would have to expose a terrible secret that involved not just her grandfather but others as well, and she said:

“At some future time I will tell you all about it.”

“At some point in the future, I’ll tell you all about it.”

“But when will that be?”

“But when will that happen?”

“When I am your wife.”

“When I’m your wife.”

The conversation had now turned upon a topic so pleasing to Morrel, that he was ready to accede to anything that Valentine thought fit to propose, and he likewise felt that a piece of intelligence such as he just heard ought to be more than sufficient to content him for one day. However, he would not leave without the promise of seeing Valentine again the next night. Valentine promised all that Morrel required of her, and certainly it was less difficult now for her to believe that she should marry Maximilian than it was an hour ago to assure herself that she should not marry Franz.

The conversation had shifted to a topic so enjoyable for Morrel that he was willing to agree to anything Valentine wanted to propose, and he also felt that the news he just heard should be more than enough to satisfy him for the day. However, he wouldn’t leave without the assurance of seeing Valentine again the following night. Valentine promised everything Morrel asked for, and it was certainly easier for her now to believe that she would marry Maximilian than it was just an hour ago to convince herself that she wouldn’t marry Franz.

During the time occupied by the interview we have just detailed, Madame de Villefort had gone to visit M. Noirtier. The old man looked at her with that stern and forbidding expression with which he was accustomed to receive her.

During the interview we just described, Madame de Villefort went to see M. Noirtier. The old man looked at her with the stern and intimidating expression he usually greeted her with.

“Sir,” said she, “it is superfluous for me to tell you that Valentine’s marriage is broken off, since it was here that the affair was concluded.”

“Sir,” she said, “there's no need for me to tell you that Valentine's engagement is over, since that was where the deal was made.”

Noirtier’s countenance remained immovable.

Noirtier's expression remained unchanged.

“But one thing I can tell you, of which I do not think you are aware; that is, that I have always been opposed to this marriage, and that the contract was entered into entirely without my consent or approbation.”

“But there’s one thing I can tell you that I don’t think you know; I’ve always been against this marriage, and the agreement was made completely without my approval or support.”

Noirtier regarded his daughter-in-law with the look of a man desiring an explanation.

Noirtier looked at his daughter-in-law as if he wanted an explanation.

“Now that this marriage, which I know you so much disliked, is done away with, I come to you on an errand which neither M. de Villefort nor Valentine could consistently undertake.”

“Now that this marriage, which I know you really disliked, is over, I’m coming to you with a task that neither M. de Villefort nor Valentine could take on.”

Noirtier’s eyes demanded the nature of her mission.

Noirtier's eyes questioned the purpose of her mission.

“I come to entreat you, sir,” continued Madame de Villefort, “as the only one who has the right of doing so, inasmuch as I am the only one who will receive no personal benefit from the transaction,—I come to entreat you to restore, not your love, for that she has always possessed, but to restore your fortune to your granddaughter.”

“I come to ask you, sir,” continued Madame de Villefort, “as the only one who has the right to do so, since I am the only one who won’t gain anything personally from this transaction,—I come to ask you to restore, not your love, which she has always had, but to restore your fortune to your granddaughter.”

There was a doubtful expression in Noirtier’s eyes; he was evidently trying to discover the motive of this proceeding, and he could not succeed in doing so.

There was a skeptical look in Noirtier’s eyes; he was clearly trying to figure out the reason behind this action, but he couldn’t manage to do it.

“May I hope, sir,” said Madame de Villefort, “that your intentions accord with my request?”

“Can I hope, sir,” said Madame de Villefort, “that your intentions match my request?”

Noirtier made a sign that they did.

Noirtier gestured for them to do so.

“In that case, sir,” rejoined Madame de Villefort, “I will leave you overwhelmed with gratitude and happiness at your prompt acquiescence to my wishes.” She then bowed to M. Noirtier and retired.

“In that case, sir,” replied Madame de Villefort, “I will leave you filled with gratitude and happiness at your quick agreement to my wishes.” She then bowed to M. Noirtier and left.

The next day M. Noirtier sent for the notary; the first will was torn up and a second made, in which he left the whole of his fortune to Valentine, on condition that she should never be separated from him. It was then generally reported that Mademoiselle de Villefort, the heiress of the marquis and marchioness of Saint-Méran, had regained the good graces of her grandfather, and that she would ultimately be in possession of an income of 300,000 livres.

The next day, Mr. Noirtier called for the notary; the first will was torn up, and a second one was created, in which he left all his fortune to Valentine, on the condition that she would never be separated from him. It was then widely reported that Mademoiselle de Villefort, the heiress of the marquis and marchioness of Saint-Méran, had rekindled her grandfather's favor, and that she would eventually inherit an income of 300,000 livres.

While all the proceedings relative to the dissolution of the marriage-contract were being carried on at the house of M. de Villefort, Monte Cristo had paid his visit to the Count of Morcerf, who, in order to lose no time in responding to M. Danglars’ wishes, and at the same time to pay all due deference to his position in society, donned his uniform of lieutenant-general, which he ornamented with all his crosses, and thus attired, ordered his finest horses and drove to the Rue de la Chaussée d’Antin.

While all the discussions about the divorce were happening at M. de Villefort's house, Monte Cristo had visited the Count of Morcerf, who, wanting to respond quickly to M. Danglars' requests and show proper respect for his status, put on his lieutenant-general uniform decorated with all his medals. Dressed this way, he summoned his best horses and drove to Rue de la Chaussée d’Antin.

Danglars was balancing his monthly accounts, and it was perhaps not the most favorable moment for finding him in his best humor. At the first sight of his old friend, Danglars assumed his majestic air, and settled himself in his easy-chair.

Danglars was going over his monthly finances, and it definitely wasn't the best time to catch him in a good mood. As soon as he saw his old friend, Danglars put on his grand demeanor and got comfortable in his armchair.

Morcerf, usually so stiff and formal, accosted the banker in an affable and smiling manner, and, feeling sure that the overture he was about to make would be well received, he did not consider it necessary to adopt any manœuvres in order to gain his end, but went at once straight to the point.

Morcerf, who was usually so stiff and formal, approached the banker with a friendly smile. Confident that his proposal would be well-received, he felt there was no need for any tactics to achieve his goal and got straight to the point.

40086m

“Well, baron,” said he, “here I am at last; some time has elapsed since our plans were formed, and they are not yet executed.”

“Well, baron,” he said, “I’m finally here; it’s been a while since we made our plans, and they still haven’t been carried out.”

Morcerf paused at these words, quietly waiting till the cloud should have dispersed which had gathered on the brow of Danglars, and which he attributed to his silence; but, on the contrary, to his great surprise, it grew darker and darker.

Morcerf paused at these words, quietly waiting for the cloud that had formed on Danglars' brow to lift, which he thought was due to his silence; however, to his astonishment, it only grew darker and darker.

“To what do you allude, monsieur?” said Danglars; as if he were trying in vain to guess at the possible meaning of the general’s words.

“To what are you referring, sir?” said Danglars, as if he were trying in vain to figure out the possible meaning of the general’s words.

“Ah,” said Morcerf, “I see you are a stickler for forms, my dear sir, and you would remind me that the ceremonial rites should not be omitted. Ma foi, I beg your pardon, but as I have but one son, and it is the first time I have ever thought of marrying him, I am still serving my apprenticeship, you know; come, I will reform.”

"Ah," said Morcerf, "I see you’re someone who really values formalities, my dear sir, and you want to remind me that the ceremonial rites shouldn’t be skipped. Honestly, I apologize, but since I only have one son and it’s the first time I’ve ever considered marrying him, I’m still learning the ropes, you know; come on, I’ll do better."

And Morcerf with a forced smile arose, and, making a low bow to M. Danglars, said:

And Morcerf, with a forced smile, got up and gave a slight bow to Mr. Danglars, saying:

“Baron, I have the honor of asking of you the hand of Mademoiselle Eugénie Danglars for my son, the Vicomte Albert de Morcerf.”

“Baron, I have the honor of requesting your daughter Mademoiselle Eugénie Danglars' hand for my son, the Vicomte Albert de Morcerf.”

But Danglars, instead of receiving this address in the favorable manner which Morcerf had expected, knit his brow, and without inviting the count, who was still standing, to take a seat, he said:

But Danglars, instead of responding to this address in the positive way that Morcerf had hoped for, furrowed his brow, and without inviting the count, who was still standing, to sit down, he said:

“Monsieur, it will be necessary to reflect before I give you an answer.”

“Mister, I need to think it over before I give you an answer.”

“To reflect?” said Morcerf, more and more astonished; “have you not had enough time for reflection during the eight years which have elapsed since this marriage was first discussed between us?”

“To reflect?” Morcerf replied, increasingly surprised. “Haven't you had enough time to think during the eight years since we first talked about this marriage?”

“Count,” said the banker, “things are constantly occurring in the world to induce us to lay aside our most established opinions, or at all events to cause us to remodel them according to the change of circumstances, which may have placed affairs in a totally different light to that in which we at first viewed them.”

“Count,” said the banker, “things are always happening in the world that lead us to set aside our strongest beliefs, or at the very least, to adjust them based on the changes in circumstances that may have shown us a completely different perspective than the one we initially had.”

“I do not understand you, baron,” said Morcerf.

“I don't understand you, baron,” said Morcerf.

“What I mean to say is this, sir,—that during the last fortnight unforeseen circumstances have occurred——”

“What I mean to say is this, sir—this past two weeks, unexpected events have happened—”

“Excuse me,” said Morcerf, “but is it a play we are acting?”

“Excuse me,” Morcerf said, “but are we in a play or something?”

“A play?”

"Is it a play?"

“Yes, for it is like one; pray let us come more to the point, and endeavor thoroughly to understand each other.”

“Yes, because it’s just like that; let’s get straight to the point and really try to understand each other.”

“That is quite my desire.”

“That's exactly what I want.”

“You have seen M. de Monte Cristo have you not?”

“You’ve seen M. de Monte Cristo, right?”

“I see him very often,” said Danglars, drawing himself up; “he is a particular friend of mine.”

“I see him quite a bit,” said Danglars, straightening himself; “he's a close friend of mine.”

“Well, in one of your late conversations with him, you said that I appeared to be forgetful and irresolute concerning this marriage, did you not?”

"Well, in one of your recent talks with him, you mentioned that I seemed forgetful and unsure about this marriage, didn’t you?"

“I did say so.”

"I did say that."

“Well, here I am, proving at once that I am really neither the one nor the other, by entreating you to keep your promise on that score.”

“Well, here I am, showing that I’m really neither one nor the other, by asking you to keep your promise on that.”

Danglars did not answer.

Danglars remained silent.

“Have you so soon changed your mind,” added Morcerf, “or have you only provoked my request that you may have the pleasure of seeing me humbled?”

“Have you changed your mind so quickly,” Morcerf added, “or did you just raise my request so you could enjoy seeing me brought low?”

Danglars, seeing that if he continued the conversation in the same tone in which he had begun it, the whole thing might turn out to his own disadvantage, turned to Morcerf, and said:

Danglars, realizing that if he kept the conversation going in the same way he started, it could end up being bad for him, turned to Morcerf and said:

“Count, you must doubtless be surprised at my reserve, and I assure you it costs me much to act in such a manner towards you; but, believe me when I say that imperative necessity has imposed the painful task upon me.”

“Count, you must be surprised by my distance, and I assure you it's difficult for me to behave this way towards you; but believe me when I say that I have been forced into this uncomfortable situation.”

“These are all so many empty words, my dear sir,” said Morcerf: “they might satisfy a new acquaintance, but the Comte de Morcerf does not rank in that list; and when a man like him comes to another, recalls to him his plighted word, and this man fails to redeem the pledge, he has at least a right to exact from him a good reason for so doing.”

“These are just empty words, my dear sir,” said Morcerf. “They might work for a new acquaintance, but the Comte de Morcerf doesn’t belong in that category; and when a man like him approaches another, reminds him of his promised word, and that man fails to keep that promise, he at least has the right to demand a valid reason for it.”

Danglars was a coward, but did not wish to appear so; he was piqued at the tone which Morcerf had just assumed.

Danglars was a coward but didn't want to look like one; he was annoyed by the tone Morcerf had just taken.

“I am not without a good reason for my conduct,” replied the banker.

“I have a good reason for my behavior,” replied the banker.

“What do you mean to say?”

“What are you trying to say?”

“I mean to say that I have a good reason, but that it is difficult to explain.”

"I want to say that I have a good reason, but it's hard to explain."

“You must be aware, at all events, that it is impossible for me to understand motives before they are explained to me; but one thing at least is clear, which is, that you decline allying yourself with my family.”

“You need to know, in any case, that I can't grasp motives until they're explained to me; but one thing is clear, which is that you refuse to join your family with mine.”

“No, sir,” said Danglars; “I merely suspend my decision, that is all.”

“No, sir,” Danglars said. “I’m just putting off my decision, that’s all.”

“And do you really flatter yourself that I shall yield to all your caprices, and quietly and humbly await the time of again being received into your good graces?”

“And do you really think that I will give in to all your whims and just patiently wait for the time when you’ll take me back into your good graces?”

“Then, count, if you will not wait, we must look upon these projects as if they had never been entertained.”

“Then, if you won’t hold off, we have to view these plans as though they were never considered.”

The count bit his lips till the blood almost started, to prevent the ebullition of anger which his proud and irritable temper scarcely allowed him to restrain; understanding, however, that in the present state of things the laugh would decidedly be against him, he turned from the door, towards which he had been directing his steps, and again confronted the banker. A cloud settled on his brow, evincing decided anxiety and uneasiness, instead of the expression of offended pride which had lately reigned there.

The count bit his lips until they nearly bled, trying to hold back the anger that his proud and irritable nature made hard to contain. However, realizing that the current situation would definitely turn the laughter against him, he turned away from the door he had been headed to and faced the banker again. A frown appeared on his forehead, showing clear anxiety and unease, rather than the offended pride that had recently been there.

“My dear Danglars,” said Morcerf, “we have been acquainted for many years, and consequently we ought to make some allowance for each other’s failings. You owe me an explanation, and really it is but fair that I should know what circumstance has occurred to deprive my son of your favor.”

“My dear Danglars,” said Morcerf, “we’ve known each other for many years, so we should be understanding of each other’s shortcomings. You owe me an explanation, and it’s only fair that I know what has happened to cause my son to lose your support.”

“It is from no personal ill-feeling towards the viscount, that is all I can say, sir,” replied Danglars, who resumed his insolent manner as soon as he perceived that Morcerf was a little softened and calmed down.

“It’s not from any personal dislike towards the viscount, that’s all I can say, sir,” replied Danglars, who went back to his arrogant attitude as soon as he noticed that Morcerf had calmed down a bit.

“And towards whom do you bear this personal ill-feeling, then?” said Morcerf, turning pale with anger. The expression of the count’s face had not remained unperceived by the banker; he fixed on him a look of greater assurance than before, and said:

“And who are you upset with, then?” Morcerf said, turning pale with anger. The count's expression didn't go unnoticed by the banker; he looked at him with more confidence than before and said:

“You may, perhaps, be better satisfied that I should not go farther into particulars.”

"You might be more satisfied if I don't go into more details."

A tremor of suppressed rage shook the whole frame of the count, and making a violent effort over himself, he said: “I have a right to insist on your giving me an explanation. Is it Madame de Morcerf who has displeased you? Is it my fortune which you find insufficient? Is it because my opinions differ from yours?”

A tremor of repressed anger shook the entire frame of the count, and making a violent effort to control himself, he said: “I have the right to demand an explanation from you. Is it Madame de Morcerf who has upset you? Is my fortune not enough for you? Is it because my views differ from yours?”

“Nothing of the kind, sir,” replied Danglars: “if such had been the case, I only should have been to blame, inasmuch as I was aware of all these things when I made the engagement. No, do not seek any longer to discover the reason. I really am quite ashamed to have been the cause of your undergoing such severe self-examination; let us drop the subject, and adopt the middle course of delay, which implies neither a rupture nor an engagement. Ma foi, there is no hurry. My daughter is only seventeen years old, and your son twenty-one. While we wait, time will be progressing, events will succeed each other; things which in the evening look dark and obscure, appear but too clearly in the light of morning, and sometimes the utterance of one word, or the lapse of a single day, will reveal the most cruel calumnies.”

"Not at all, sir," replied Danglars. "If that were the case, I would be the one to blame, since I knew all of this when I made the arrangement. No, don't continue looking for a reason. I'm actually quite embarrassed to have caused you to go through such intense self-reflection; let's change the subject and take a neutral approach of waiting, which means neither a breakup nor a commitment. Honestly, there’s no rush. My daughter is only seventeen, and your son is twenty-one. While we wait, time will move forward, things will unfold; what seems dark and confusing in the evening can look much clearer in the light of morning, and sometimes just one word or the passing of a single day can expose the most vicious rumors."

“Calumnies, did you say, sir?” cried Morcerf, turning livid with rage. “Does anyone dare to slander me?”

“Calumnies, did you say, sir?” shouted Morcerf, turning pale with rage. “Does anyone dare to slander me?”

“Monsieur, I told you that I considered it best to avoid all explanation.”

“Sir, I told you that I thought it was best to skip any explanations.”

“Then, sir, I am patiently to submit to your refusal?”

"Then, sir, should I just accept your refusal?"

“Yes, sir, although I assure you the refusal is as painful for me to give as it is for you to receive, for I had reckoned on the honor of your alliance, and the breaking off of a marriage contract always injures the lady more than the gentleman.”

“Yes, sir, although I assure you that saying no is just as painful for me as it is for you, because I had counted on the honor of your alliance, and ending a marriage contract always hurts the lady more than it does the gentleman.”

“Enough, sir,” said Morcerf, “we will speak no more on the subject.”

“That's enough, sir,” said Morcerf, “we're done talking about this.”

And clutching his gloves in anger, he left the apartment. Danglars observed that during the whole conversation Morcerf had never once dared to ask if it was on his own account that Danglars recalled his word.

And gripping his gloves in anger, he left the apartment. Danglars noticed that throughout the entire conversation, Morcerf never once had the nerve to ask if it was for his own sake that Danglars took back his word.

That evening he had a long conference with several friends; and M. Cavalcanti, who had remained in the drawing-room with the ladies, was the last to leave the banker’s house.

That evening, he had a lengthy conversation with some friends, and M. Cavalcanti, who had stayed in the living room with the women, was the last to leave the banker’s house.

The next morning, as soon as he awoke, Danglars asked for the newspapers; they were brought to him; he laid aside three or four, and at last fixed on l’Impartial, the paper of which Beauchamp was the chief editor. He hastily tore off the cover, opened the journal with nervous precipitation, passed contemptuously over the Paris jottings, and arriving at the miscellaneous intelligence, stopped with a malicious smile, at a paragraph headed

The next morning, as soon as he woke up, Danglars asked for the newspapers; they were brought to him. He set aside three or four and finally settled on l’Impartial, the paper where Beauchamp was the main editor. He quickly tore off the cover, opened the journal with anxious urgency, skimmed past the Paris updates, and when he got to the miscellaneous news, he paused with a sly smile at a paragraph titled

We hear from Yanina.

We're hearing from Yanina.

“Very good,” observed Danglars, after having read the paragraph; “here is a little article on Colonel Fernand, which, if I am not mistaken, would render the explanation which the Comte de Morcerf required of me perfectly unnecessary.”

“Very good,” said Danglars, after reading the paragraph; “here's a small article on Colonel Fernand that, if I’m not mistaken, would make the explanation the Comte de Morcerf asked for completely unnecessary.”

At the same moment, that is, at nine o’clock in the morning, Albert de Morcerf, dressed in a black coat buttoned up to his chin, might have been seen walking with a quick and agitated step in the direction of Monte Cristo’s house in the Champs-Élysées. When he presented himself at the gate the porter informed him that the Count had gone out about half an hour previously.

At the same time, around nine o’clock in the morning, Albert de Morcerf, wearing a black coat buttoned up to his chin, was seen walking quickly and nervously toward Monte Cristo’s house in the Champs-Élysées. When he arrived at the gate, the porter told him that the Count had left about half an hour earlier.

“Did he take Baptistin with him?”

“Did he take Baptistin with him?”

“No, my lord.”

“No, my lord.”

“Call him, then; I wish to speak to him.”

“Call him, then; I want to talk to him.”

The concierge went to seek the valet de chambre, and returned with him in an instant.

The concierge went to get the chambermaid and came back with him right away.

“My good friend,” said Albert, “I beg pardon for my intrusion, but I was anxious to know from your own mouth if your master was really out or not.”

“My good friend,” said Albert, “I’m sorry to interrupt, but I was eager to hear from you directly if your boss was really out or not.”

“He is really out, sir,” replied Baptistin.

“He's really out, sir,” replied Baptistin.

“Out, even to me?”

"Out, even to me?"

“I know how happy my master always is to receive the vicomte,” said Baptistin; “and I should therefore never think of including him in any general order.”

“I know how happy my boss always is to welcome the viscount,” said Baptistin; “so I would never think of adding him to any general order.”

“You are right; and now I wish to see him on an affair of great importance. Do you think it will be long before he comes in?”

“You're right; and now I want to see him about something really important. Do you think it will be long before he arrives?”

“No, I think not, for he ordered his breakfast at ten o’clock.”

“No, I don’t think so, because he ordered his breakfast at ten o’clock.”

“Well, I will go and take a turn in the Champs-Élysées, and at ten o’clock I will return here; meanwhile, if the count should come in, will you beg him not to go out again without seeing me?”

“Well, I’m going to take a stroll on the Champs-Élysées, and I’ll be back here by ten o’clock. In the meantime, if the count shows up, could you ask him not to leave again without seeing me?”

“You may depend on my doing so, sir,” said Baptistin.

“You can count on me to do that, sir,” said Baptistin.

Albert left the cab in which he had come at the count’s door, intending to take a turn on foot. As he was passing the Allée des Veuves, he thought he saw the count’s horses standing at Gosset’s shooting-gallery; he approached, and soon recognized the coachman.

Albert got out of the cab he had arrived in at the count’s door, planning to take a stroll. As he walked past the Allée des Veuves, he thought he spotted the count’s horses at Gosset’s shooting gallery; he went closer and quickly recognized the coachman.

“Is the count shooting in the gallery?” said Morcerf.

“Is the count taking photos in the gallery?” asked Morcerf.

“Yes, sir,” replied the coachman. While he was speaking, Albert had heard the report of two or three pistol-shots. He entered, and on his way met the waiter.

“Yes, sir,” replied the coachman. While he was speaking, Albert heard the sound of two or three gunshots. He went inside and on his way ran into the waiter.

“Excuse me, my lord,” said the lad; “but will you have the kindness to wait a moment?”

“Excuse me, my lord,” said the boy; “but could you please wait a moment?”

“What for, Philip?” asked Albert, who, being a constant visitor there, did not understand this opposition to his entrance.

“What for, Philip?” Albert asked, who, being a regular visitor there, didn’t get this resistance to his entry.

“Because the person who is now in the gallery prefers being alone, and never practices in the presence of anyone.”

“Because the person who is currently in the gallery prefers to be alone and never practices in front of anyone.”

“Not even before you, Philip? Then who loads his pistol?”

“Not even in front of you, Philip? Then who reloads his gun?”

“His servant.”

“His assistant.”

“A Nubian?”

“A Nubian person?”

“A negro.”

“A Black person.”

“It is he, then.”

“It’s him, then.”

“Do you know this gentleman?”

“Do you know this guy?”

“Yes, and I am come to look for him; he is a friend of mine.”

“Yes, I’m here to look for him; he’s a friend of mine.”

“Oh, that is quite another thing, then. I will go immediately and inform him of your arrival.”

“Oh, that's a different story. I'll go right away and let him know you're here.”

And Philip, urged by his own curiosity, entered the gallery; a second afterwards, Monte Cristo appeared on the threshold.

And Philip, driven by his curiosity, walked into the gallery; a moment later, Monte Cristo showed up at the entrance.

“I ask your pardon, my dear count,” said Albert, “for following you here, and I must first tell you that it was not the fault of your servants that I did so; I alone am to blame for the indiscretion. I went to your house, and they told me you were out, but that they expected you home at ten o’clock to breakfast. I was walking about in order to pass away the time till ten o’clock, when I caught sight of your carriage and horses.”

“I’m sorry, my dear count,” said Albert, “for following you here, and I need to say right away that it wasn’t your servants’ fault; I’m the only one to blame for my indiscretion. I went to your house, and they told me you were out but expected you back at ten o’clock for breakfast. I was just walking around to kill time until then when I saw your carriage and horses.”

“What you have just said induces me to hope that you intend breakfasting with me.”

“What you just said makes me hope that you plan to have breakfast with me.”

40092m

“No, thank you, I am thinking of other things besides breakfast just now; perhaps we may take that meal at a later hour and in worse company.”

“No, thanks, I’m thinking about other things besides breakfast right now; maybe we can have that meal later and with worse company.”

“What on earth are you talking of?”

“What are you saying?”

“I am to fight today.”

"I'm fighting today."

“For what?”

"Why?"

“For the sake of fighting!”

“For the love of fighting!”

“Yes, I understand that, but what is the quarrel? People fight for all sorts of reasons, you know.”

“Yes, I get that, but what's the argument about? People clash for all kinds of reasons, you know.”

“I fight in the cause of honor.”

“I fight for respect.”

“Ah, that is something serious.”

“Wow, that’s really serious.”

“So serious, that I come to beg you to render me a service.”

“So serious that I’m here to ask you for a favor.”

“What is it?”

"What is that?"

“To be my second.”

"To be my second-in-command."

“That is a serious matter, and we will not discuss it here; let us speak of nothing till we get home. Ali, bring me some water.”

“That’s a serious issue, and we won’t talk about it here; let’s not say anything until we get home. Ali, get me some water.”

The count turned up his sleeves, and passed into the little vestibule where the gentlemen were accustomed to wash their hands after shooting.

The count rolled up his sleeves and stepped into the small vestibule where the gentlemen usually washed their hands after shooting.

“Come in, my lord,” said Philip in a low tone, “and I will show you something droll.” Morcerf entered, and in place of the usual target, he saw some playing-cards fixed against the wall. At a distance Albert thought it was a complete suit, for he counted from the ace to the ten.

“Come in, my lord,” Philip said quietly, “and I’ll show you something amusing.” Morcerf stepped in, and instead of the usual target, he saw some playing cards pinned to the wall. From a distance, Albert thought it was a complete set, as he counted from the ace to the ten.

“Ah, ha,” said Albert, “I see you were preparing for a game of cards.”

“Ah, ha,” said Albert, “I see you were getting ready for a card game.”

“No,” said the count, “I was making a suit.”

“No,” said the count, “I was making a suit.”

“How?” said Albert.

"How?" asked Albert.

“Those are really aces and twos which you see, but my shots have turned them into threes, fives, sevens, eights, nines, and tens.”

“Those are definitely aces and twos you see, but my shots have changed them into threes, fives, sevens, eights, nines, and tens.”

Albert approached. In fact, the bullets had actually pierced the cards in the exact places which the painted signs would otherwise have occupied, the lines and distances being as regularly kept as if they had been ruled with pencil. In going up to the target Morcerf picked up two or three swallows that had been rash enough to come within the range of the count’s pistol.

Albert walked over. In fact, the bullets had actually gone through the cards right where the painted signs would have been, the lines and distances lined up perfectly as if drawn with a pencil. As he approached the target, Morcerf picked up two or three swallows that had been bold enough to get within the range of the count’s pistol.

Diable!” said Morcerf.

“Damn!” said Morcerf.

“What would you have, my dear viscount?” said Monte Cristo, wiping his hands on the towel which Ali had brought him; “I must occupy my leisure moments in some way or other. But come, I am waiting for you.”

“QWhat can I get for you, my dear viscount?” said Monte Cristo, drying his hands on the towel that Ali had brought him. “I need to find some way to fill my free time. But come on, I’m waiting for you.”

Both men entered Monte Cristo’s carriage, which in the course of a few minutes deposited them safely at No. 30. Monte Cristo took Albert into his study, and pointing to a seat, placed another for himself. “Now let us talk the matter over quietly,” said the count.

Both men got into Monte Cristo’s carriage, which quickly took them to No. 30. Monte Cristo led Albert into his study, indicated a seat for him, and took another for himself. “Now let’s discuss the matter calmly,” said the count.

“You see I am perfectly composed,” said Albert.

“You see, I’m completely calm,” said Albert.

“With whom are you going to fight?”

“With whom are you going to fight?”

“With Beauchamp.”

“With Beauchamp.”

“One of your friends!”

"One of your buddies!"

“Of course; it is always with friends that one fights.”

"Of course; it’s always with friends that you fight."

“I suppose you have some cause of quarrel?”

“I guess you have a reason to argue?”

“I have.”

"I do."

40094m

“What has he done to you?”

“What did he do to you?”

“There appeared in his journal last night—but wait, and read for yourself.” And Albert handed over the paper to the count, who read as follows:

“There showed up in his journal last night—but hold on, and read for yourself.” And Albert passed the paper to the count, who read as follows:

“A correspondent at Yanina informs us of a fact of which until now we had remained in ignorance. The castle which formed the protection of the town was given up to the Turks by a French officer named Fernand, in whom the grand vizier, Ali Tepelini, had reposed the greatest confidence.”

“A reporter in Yanina has shared a fact that we were previously unaware of. The castle that protected the town was surrendered to the Turks by a French officer named Fernand, who had the utmost trust from the grand vizier, Ali Tepelini.”

“Well,” said Monte Cristo, “what do you see in that to annoy you?”

“Well,” said Monte Cristo, “what about that is bothering you?”

“What do I see in it?”

“What do I see in this?”

“Yes; what does it signify to you if the castle of Yanina was given up by a French officer?”

“Yes; what does it mean to you if a French officer surrendered the castle of Yanina?”

“It signifies to my father, the Count of Morcerf, whose Christian name is Fernand!”

“It means my father, Count of Morcerf, whose first name is Fernand!”

“Did your father serve under Ali Pasha?”

“Did your dad serve under Ali Pasha?”

“Yes; that is to say, he fought for the independence of the Greeks, and hence arises the calumny.”

"Yes; in other words, he fought for the independence of the Greeks, which is where the slander comes from."

“Oh, my dear viscount, do talk reason!”

“Oh, my dear viscount, please speak sensibly!”

“I do not desire to do otherwise.”

“I don’t want to do anything differently.”

“Now, just tell me who the devil should know in France that the officer Fernand and the Count of Morcerf are one and the same person? and who cares now about Yanina, which was taken as long ago as the year 1822 or 1823?”

“Now, just tell me who in France should know that Officer Fernand and Count Morcerf are the same person? And who even cares about Yanina, which was captured back in 1822 or 1823?”

“That just shows the meanness of this slander. They have allowed all this time to elapse, and then all of a sudden rake up events which have been forgotten to furnish materials for scandal, in order to tarnish the lustre of our high position. I inherit my father’s name, and I do not choose that the shadow of disgrace should darken it. I am going to Beauchamp, in whose journal this paragraph appears, and I shall insist on his retracting the assertion before two witnesses.”

“That just shows how petty this slander is. They’ve let all this time pass and then suddenly bring up events that have been forgotten to create scandal, trying to tarnish our reputation. I carry my father’s name, and I won’t let the stain of disgrace overshadow it. I’m going to Beauchamp, the one whose journal this paragraph appears in, and I will demand that he retract his claim in front of two witnesses.”

“Beauchamp will never retract.”

"Beauchamp will never back down."

“Then we must fight.”

“Then we have to fight.”

“No you will not, for he will tell you, what is very true, that perhaps there were fifty officers in the Greek army bearing the same name.”

“No, you won’t, because he will tell you, which is very true, that there were probably fifty officers in the Greek army with the same name.”

“We will fight, nevertheless. I will efface that blot on my father’s character. My father, who was such a brave soldier, whose career was so brilliant——”

“We will fight anyway. I will clear that stain on my father’s reputation. My father, who was such a brave soldier, whose career was so impressive——”

“Oh, well, he will add, ‘We are warranted in believing that this Fernand is not the illustrious Count of Morcerf, who also bears the same Christian name.’”

“Oh, well, he will add, ‘We are justified in believing that this Fernand is not the famous Count of Morcerf, who also has the same first name.’”

“I am determined not to be content with anything short of an entire retractation.”

“I am determined not to settle for anything less than a complete retraction.”

“And you intend to make him do it in the presence of two witnesses, do you?”

“And you plan to have him do it in front of two witnesses, right?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“You do wrong.”

"You are in the wrong."

“Which means, I suppose, that you refuse the service which I asked of you?”

“Does that mean you’re refusing the help I asked for?”

“You know my theory regarding duels; I told you my opinion on that subject, if you remember, when we were at Rome.”

“You know my views on duels; I shared my thoughts on that topic with you, if you recall, when we were in Rome.”

“Nevertheless, my dear count, I found you this morning engaged in an occupation but little consistent with the notions you profess to entertain.”

"Still, my dear count, I saw you this morning involved in something that doesn't quite match up with the beliefs you claim to hold."

“Because, my dear fellow, you understand one must never be eccentric. If one’s lot is cast among fools, it is necessary to study folly. I shall perhaps find myself one day called out by some harebrained scamp, who has no more real cause of quarrel with me than you have with Beauchamp; he may take me to task for some foolish trifle or other, he will bring his witnesses, or will insult me in some public place, and I am expected to kill him for all that.”

“Because, my dear friend, you see, one should never be unusual. If you find yourself surrounded by idiots, it's important to understand their foolishness. One day, I might be confronted by some stupid troublemaker who has no real reason to argue with me, just like you don’t have a real issue with Beauchamp; he might scold me over some silly thing or another, he’ll bring his witnesses, or insult me in a public spot, and I’m expected to fight him over all that.”

“You admit that you would fight, then? Well, if so, why do you object to my doing so?”

“You admit that you'd fight, right? Well, if so, why do you have a problem with me doing it?”

“I do not say that you ought not to fight, I only say that a duel is a serious thing, and ought not to be undertaken without due reflection.”

“I’m not saying you shouldn’t fight; I’m just saying that a duel is a serious matter and shouldn’t be done without careful thought.”

“Did he reflect before he insulted my father?”

“Did he think twice before insulting my dad?”

“If he spoke hastily, and owns that he did so, you ought to be satisfied.”

“If he spoke quickly, and admits that he did, you should be satisfied.”

“Ah, my dear count, you are far too indulgent.”

“Ah, my dear count, you're way too generous.”

“And you are far too exacting. Supposing, for instance, and do not be angry at what I am going to say——”

“And you are being way too picky. For example, just hear me out and please don’t get upset about what I’m about to say——”

“Well.”

"Alright."

“Supposing the assertion to be really true?”

“Assuming the statement is actually true?”

“A son ought not to submit to such a stain on his father’s honor.”

“A son shouldn't have to endure such a stain on his father's honor.”

Ma foi! we live in times when there is much to which we must submit.”

My goodness! we live in a time when there is a lot we have to accept.”

“That is precisely the fault of the age.”

"That's exactly the problem with this time."

“And do you undertake to reform it?”

“And do you promise to fix it?”

“Yes, as far as I am personally concerned.”

“Yes, as far as I’m concerned.”

“Well, you are indeed exacting, my dear fellow!”

"Well, you are certainly demanding, my dear friend!"

“Yes, I own it.”

“Yes, I own it.”

“Are you quite impervious to good advice?”

“Are you totally uninterested in good advice?”

“Not when it comes from a friend.”

"Not when it comes from a friend."

“And do you account me that title?”

“Do you really see me as that?”

“Certainly I do.”

“Of course I do.”

“Well, then, before going to Beauchamp with your witnesses, seek further information on the subject.”

“Well, before you go to Beauchamp with your witnesses, get more information on the topic.”

“From whom?”

"From who?"

“From Haydée.”

"From Haydée."

“Why, what can be the use of mixing a woman up in the affair?—what can she do in it?”

"Why would we involve a woman in this? What could she possibly do about it?"

“She can declare to you, for example, that your father had no hand whatever in the defeat and death of the vizier; or if by chance he had, indeed, the misfortune to——”

“She can tell you, for example, that your father had no involvement at all in the defeat and death of the vizier; or if by chance he did, in fact, have the misfortune to——”

“I have told you, my dear count, that I would not for one moment admit of such a proposition.”

“I’ve told you, my dear count, that I wouldn’t agree to such a proposal for even a moment.”

“You reject this means of information, then?”

"You don’t accept this way of getting information, then?"

“I do—most decidedly.”

“I do—definitely.”

“Then let me offer one more word of advice.”

“Then let me give you one more piece of advice.”

“Do so, then, but let it be the last.”

“Go ahead, but make it the last time.”

“You do not wish to hear it, perhaps?”

“You probably don’t want to hear it, right?”

“On the contrary, I request it.”

"Actually, I'm asking for it."

“Do not take any witnesses with you when you go to Beauchamp—visit him alone.”

“Don’t take any witnesses with you when you go to Beauchamp—visit him by yourself.”

“That would be contrary to all custom.”

"That would go against all tradition."

“Your case is not an ordinary one.”

“Your case is not a typical one.”

“And what is your reason for advising me to go alone?”

“And why are you suggesting that I go by myself?”

“Because then the affair will rest between you and Beauchamp.”

“Because then the matter will stay between you and Beauchamp.”

“Explain yourself.”

"Explain yourself."

“I will do so. If Beauchamp be disposed to retract, you ought at least to give him the opportunity of doing it of his own free will,—the satisfaction to you will be the same. If, on the contrary, he refuses to do so, it will then be quite time enough to admit two strangers into your secret.”

"I'll do that. If Beauchamp is willing to take back what he said, you should at least give him the chance to do it on his own—your satisfaction will be the same. If, on the other hand, he refuses, then it will be time to let two outsiders in on your secret."

“They will not be strangers, they will be friends.”

“They won’t be strangers, they’ll be friends.”

“Ah, but the friends of today are the enemies of tomorrow; Beauchamp, for instance.”

“Ah, but the friends of today can become the enemies of tomorrow; Beauchamp, for example.”

“So you recommend——”

“So you suggest——”

“I recommend you to be prudent.”

"Be careful."

“Then you advise me to go alone to Beauchamp?”

“Are you suggesting I should go to Beauchamp by myself?”

“I do, and I will tell you why. When you wish to obtain some concession from a man’s self-love, you must avoid even the appearance of wishing to wound it.”

“I do, and I’ll tell you why. When you want to get some concession from a man's pride, you have to avoid even the appearance of trying to hurt it.”

“I believe you are right.”

"I think you're right."

“I am glad of it.”

"I'm glad about it."

“Then I will go alone.”

“Then I’ll go alone.”

“Go; but you would do better still by not going at all.”

“Go ahead; but you'd be better off not going at all.”

“That is impossible.”

"That's impossible."

“Do so, then; it will be a wiser plan than the first which you proposed.”

"Go ahead and do that; it will be a smarter plan than the first one you suggested."

“But if, in spite of all my precautions, I am at last obliged to fight, will you not be my second?”

“But if, despite all my precautions, I end up having to fight, will you not be my second?”

“My dear viscount,” said Monte Cristo gravely, “you must have seen before today that at all times and in all places I have been at your disposal, but the service which you have just demanded of me is one which it is out of my power to render you.”

“My dear viscount,” said Monte Cristo seriously, “you have to have noticed by now that I have always been available to help you, but the request you just made of me is something I cannot do.”

“Why?”

"Why?"

“Perhaps you may know at some future period, and in the mean time I request you to excuse my declining to put you in possession of my reasons.”

“Maybe you'll understand my reasons later, but for now, I ask you to forgive me for not sharing them with you.”

“Well, I will have Franz and Château-Renaud; they will be the very men for it.”

“Well, I will have Franz and Château-Renaud; they will be the perfect guys for it.”

“Do so, then.”

"Go ahead, then."

“But if I do fight, you will surely not object to giving me a lesson or two in shooting and fencing?”

"But if I do fight, you definitely won't mind teaching me a thing or two about shooting and fencing, right?"

“That, too, is impossible.”

"That's impossible too."

“What a singular being you are!—you will not interfere in anything.”

“What a unique person you are!—you won’t get involved in anything.”

“You are right—that is the principle on which I wish to act.”

“You're right—that's the principle I want to follow.”

“We will say no more about it, then. Good-bye, count.”

"We won't say anything more about it, then. Bye, Count."

Morcerf took his hat, and left the room. He found his carriage at the door, and doing his utmost to restrain his anger he went at once to find Beauchamp, who was in his office. It was a gloomy, dusty-looking apartment, such as journalists’ offices have always been from time immemorial. The servant announced M. Albert de Morcerf. Beauchamp repeated the name to himself, as though he could scarcely believe that he had heard aright, and then gave orders for him to be admitted. Albert entered.

Morcerf grabbed his hat and left the room. He found his carriage waiting outside, and while trying to control his anger, he immediately went to find Beauchamp, who was in his office. It was a dark, dusty-looking space, just like how journalist offices have always been. The servant announced M. Albert de Morcerf. Beauchamp repeated the name to himself as if he could hardly believe he had heard it correctly, then instructed for him to be let in. Albert walked in.

Beauchamp uttered an exclamation of surprise on seeing his friend leap over and trample under foot all the newspapers which were strewed about the room.

Beauchamp exclaimed in surprise when he saw his friend leap over and stamp on all the newspapers that were scattered around the room.

“This way, this way, my dear Albert!” said he, holding out his hand to the young man. “Are you out of your senses, or do you come peaceably to take breakfast with me? Try and find a seat—there is one by that geranium, which is the only thing in the room to remind me that there are other leaves in the world besides leaves of paper.”

“This way, this way, my dear Albert!” he said, extending his hand to the young man. “Are you out of your mind, or are you coming peacefully to have breakfast with me? Look for a seat—there’s one by that geranium, which is the only thing in the room that reminds me there are other leaves in the world besides paper.”

“Beauchamp,” said Albert, “it is of your journal that I come to speak.”

“Beauchamp,” Albert said, “I want to talk to you about your journal.”

“Indeed? What do you wish to say about it?”

“Really? What do you want to say about it?”

“I desire that a statement contained in it should be rectified.”

“I want a statement in it to be corrected.”

“To what do you refer? But pray sit down.”

"To what are you referring? Please, have a seat."

“Thank you,” said Albert, with a cold and formal bow.

“Thank you,” said Albert, with a stiff and formal bow.

“Will you now have the kindness to explain the nature of the statement which has displeased you?”

“Could you please explain what about the statement upset you?”

“An announcement has been made which implicates the honor of a member of my family.”

“An announcement has been made that affects the reputation of a member of my family.”

“What is it?” said Beauchamp, much surprised; “surely you must be mistaken.”

“What is it?” Beauchamp asked, clearly surprised. “You must be mistaken.”

“The story sent you from Yanina.”

“Yanina shared the story.”

“Yanina?”

"Yanina?"

“Yes; really you appear to be totally ignorant of the cause which brings me here.”

"Yes; you really seem to be completely unaware of the reason I'm here."

“Such is really the case, I assure you, upon my honor! Baptiste, give me yesterday’s paper,” cried Beauchamp.

“It's truly the case, I promise you, on my honor! Baptiste, bring me yesterday’s paper,” shouted Beauchamp.

“Here, I have brought mine with me,” replied Albert.

“Here, I brought mine with me,” replied Albert.

Beauchamp took the paper, and read the article to which Albert pointed in an undertone.

Beauchamp took the paper and read the article that Albert pointed out in a low voice.

“You see it is a serious annoyance,” said Morcerf, when Beauchamp had finished the perusal of the paragraph.

“You see, it's a serious annoyance,” said Morcerf, when Beauchamp had finished reading the paragraph.

“Is the officer referred to a relation of yours, then?” demanded the journalist.

“Is the officer mentioned a relative of yours?” the journalist asked.

“Yes,” said Albert, blushing.

“Yeah,” said Albert, blushing.

“Well, what do you wish me to do for you?” said Beauchamp mildly.

"Well, what do you want me to do for you?" Beauchamp said calmly.

“My dear Beauchamp, I wish you to contradict this statement.” Beauchamp looked at Albert with a benevolent expression.

“My dear Beauchamp, I want you to refute this statement.” Beauchamp looked at Albert with a kind expression.

“Come,” said he, “this matter will want a good deal of talking over; a retractation is always a serious thing, you know. Sit down, and I will read it again.”

“Come on,” he said, “we need to talk this over a lot; taking back what you said is always a big deal, you know. Sit down, and I’ll read it to you again.”

Albert resumed his seat, and Beauchamp read, with more attention than at first, the lines denounced by his friend.

Albert sat back down, and Beauchamp read the lines his friend had criticized with more focus than before.

“Well,” said Albert in a determined tone, “you see that your paper has insulted a member of my family, and I insist on a retractation being made.”

“Well,” Albert said firmly, “you can see that your paper has insulted a member of my family, and I demand a retraction.”

“You insist?”

"Are you sure?"

“Yes, I insist.”

"Yes, I insist."

“Permit me to remind you that you are not in the Chamber, my dear viscount.”

“Let me remind you that you’re not in the Chamber, my dear viscount.”

“Nor do I wish to be there,” replied the young man, rising. “I repeat that I am determined to have the announcement of yesterday contradicted. You have known me long enough,” continued Albert, biting his lips convulsively, for he saw that Beauchamp’s anger was beginning to rise,—“you have been my friend, and therefore sufficiently intimate with me to be aware that I am likely to maintain my resolution on this point.”

“Nor do I want to be there,” replied the young man, standing up. “I’ll say it again: I’m set on having what was announced yesterday taken back. You’ve known me long enough,” continued Albert, biting his lips in frustration, as he noticed Beauchamp’s anger starting to build, “you’ve been my friend, and you know me well enough to realize that I’m not likely to change my mind about this.”

“If I have been your friend, Morcerf, your present manner of speaking would almost lead me to forget that I ever bore that title. But wait a moment, do not let us get angry, or at least not yet. You are irritated and vexed—tell me how this Fernand is related to you?”

“If I’ve been your friend, Morcerf, the way you’re speaking right now would almost make me forget I ever held that title. But hold on, let’s not get angry, or at least not yet. You’re upset and annoyed—explain to me how this Fernand is connected to you?”

“He is merely my father,” said Albert—“M. Fernand Mondego, Count of Morcerf, an old soldier who has fought in twenty battles and whose honorable scars they would denounce as badges of disgrace.”

“He’s just my father,” said Albert—“M. Fernand Mondego, Count of Morcerf, an old soldier who has fought in twenty battles and whose honorable scars they would call marks of shame.”

“Is it your father?” said Beauchamp; “that is quite another thing. Then I can well understand your indignation, my dear Albert. I will look at it again;” and he read the paragraph for the third time, laying a stress on each word as he proceeded. “But the paper nowhere identifies this Fernand with your father.”

“Is it your dad?” Beauchamp asked. “That changes everything. I completely get your anger now, my dear Albert. Let me take another look at it;” and he read the paragraph for the third time, emphasizing each word as he went. “But the paper doesn’t actually link this Fernand to your dad anywhere.”

40100m

“No; but the connection will be seen by others, and therefore I will have the article contradicted.”

“No; but others will see the connection, so I’ll have the article refuted.”

At the words I will, Beauchamp steadily raised his eyes to Albert’s countenance, and then as gradually lowering them, he remained thoughtful for a few moments.

At the words I will, Beauchamp steadily lifted his gaze to Albert’s face, and then slowly looking down again, he stayed deep in thought for a few moments.

“You will retract this assertion, will you not, Beauchamp?” said Albert with increased though stifled anger.

“You're going to take back that statement, right, Beauchamp?” said Albert, his anger growing though he tried to keep it under control.

“Yes,” replied Beauchamp.

“Yes,” Beauchamp responded.

“Immediately?” said Albert.

"Right now?" said Albert.

“When I am convinced that the statement is false.”

“When I am sure that the statement is false.”

“What?”

"What?"

“The thing is worth looking into, and I will take pains to investigate the matter thoroughly.”

"The matter is worth looking into, and I will make an effort to investigate it thoroughly."

“But what is there to investigate, sir?” said Albert, enraged beyond measure at Beauchamp’s last remark. “If you do not believe that it is my father, say so immediately; and if, on the contrary, you believe it to be him, state your reasons for doing so.”

“But what is there to look into, sir?” Albert said, furious beyond measure at Beauchamp’s last comment. “If you don’t believe it’s my father, just say so right away; and if you do think it’s him, please explain your reasons.”

Beauchamp looked at Albert with the smile which was so peculiar to him, and which in its numerous modifications served to express every varied emotion of his mind.

Beauchamp smiled at Albert in that unique way of his, a smile that, in its many variations, conveyed every different emotion he felt.

“Sir,” replied he, “if you came to me with the idea of demanding satisfaction, you should have gone at once to the point, and not have entertained me with the idle conversation to which I have been patiently listening for the last half hour. Am I to put this construction on your visit?”

“Sir,” he replied, “if you came to me wanting to resolve this, you should have gotten straight to the point instead of keeping me occupied with the pointless conversation I’ve been patiently listening to for the last half hour. Should I take this as the reason for your visit?”

“Yes, if you will not consent to retract that infamous calumny.”

“Yes, if you won’t agree to take back that terrible lie.”

“Wait a moment—no threats, if you please, M. Fernand Mondego, Vicomte de Morcerf; I never allow them from my enemies, and therefore shall not put up with them from my friends. You insist on my contradicting the article relating to General Fernand, an article with which, I assure you on my word of honor, I had nothing whatever to do?”

“Hold on a second—no threats, please, M. Fernand Mondego, Vicomte de Morcerf; I don’t tolerate them from my enemies, so I certainly won’t accept them from my friends. You want me to deny the article about General Fernand, an article that I promise you, on my word of honor, I had nothing to do with?”

“Yes, I insist on it,” said Albert, whose mind was beginning to get bewildered with the excitement of his feelings.

“Yes, I insist on it,” said Albert, whose mind was starting to get confused with the excitement of his emotions.

“And if I refuse to retract, you wish to fight, do you?” said Beauchamp in a calm tone.

“And if I refuse to take that back, you want to fight, right?” Beauchamp said calmly.

“Yes,” replied Albert, raising his voice.

“Yes,” replied Albert, raising his voice.

“Well,” said Beauchamp, “here is my answer, my dear sir. The article was not inserted by me—I was not even aware of it; but you have, by the step you have taken, called my attention to the paragraph in question, and it will remain until it shall be either contradicted or confirmed by someone who has a right to do so.”

“Well,” Beauchamp said, “here’s my answer, my dear sir. I didn’t submit the article—I didn’t even know about it; but by taking the step you have, you’ve brought my attention to the paragraph in question, and it will stay up until someone with the authority to do so either denies or confirms it.”

“Sir,” said Albert, rising, “I will do myself the honor of sending my seconds to you, and you will be kind enough to arrange with them the place of meeting and the weapons.”

“Sir,” Albert said, standing up, “I’ll have the honor of sending my seconds to you, and I’d appreciate it if you could coordinate with them on the meeting place and the weapons.”

“Certainly, my dear sir.”

"Of course, my dear sir."

“And this evening, if you please, or tomorrow at the latest, we will meet.”

"And this evening, if that works for you, or tomorrow at the latest, we'll meet."

“No, no, I will be on the ground at the proper time; but in my opinion (and I have a right to dictate the preliminaries, as it is I who have received the provocation)—in my opinion the time ought not to be yet. I know you to be well skilled in the management of the sword, while I am only moderately so; I know, too, that you are a good marksman—there we are about equal. I know that a duel between us two would be a serious affair, because you are brave, and I am brave also. I do not therefore wish either to kill you, or to be killed myself without a cause. Now, I am going to put a question to you, and one very much to the purpose too. Do you insist on this retractation so far as to kill me if I do not make it, although I have repeated more than once, and affirmed on my honor, that I was ignorant of the thing with which you charge me, and although I still declare that it is impossible for anyone but you to recognize the Count of Morcerf under the name of Fernand?”

“No, no, I'll be on the ground at the right time; but in my opinion (and I have the right to set the terms since I’m the one who's been provoked)—in my view, it shouldn’t be yet. I know you're very skilled with a sword, while I'm only somewhat skilled; I also know you're a good marksman—so we're about equal there. I understand that a duel between us would be serious because you’re brave, and I’m brave too. Therefore, I don’t want to kill you, or be killed myself, without a reason. Now, I’m going to ask you a question that’s quite relevant. Do you really insist on this retraction to the point of killing me if I don’t make it, even though I’ve stated multiple times, and confirmed on my honor, that I didn’t know about what you’re accusing me of, and even though I still claim that only you could identify the Count of Morcerf as Fernand?”

“I maintain my original resolution.”

“I stick to my original decision.”

“Very well, my dear sir; then I consent to cut throats with you. But I require three weeks’ preparation; at the end of that time I shall come and say to you, ‘The assertion is false, and I retract it,’ or ‘The assertion is true,’ when I shall immediately draw the sword from its sheath, or the pistols from the case, whichever you please.”

“Alright, my good man; I agree to a showdown with you. However, I need three weeks to prepare. After that time, I will come and say to you, ‘That claim is false, and I take it back,’ or ‘That claim is true,’ at which point I will immediately draw my sword or pull out the pistols, whichever you prefer.”

“Three weeks!” cried Albert; “they will pass as slowly as three centuries when I am all the time suffering dishonor.”

“Three weeks!” shouted Albert; “they'll feel like three centuries while I'm constantly dealing with this dishonor.”

“Had you continued to remain on amicable terms with me, I should have said, ‘Patience, my friend;’ but you have constituted yourself my enemy, therefore I say, ‘What does that signify to me, sir?’”

“Had you kept on good terms with me, I would have said, ‘Be patient, my friend;’ but you’ve made yourself my enemy, so I say, ‘What does that matter to me, sir?’”

“Well, let it be three weeks then,” said Morcerf; “but remember, at the expiration of that time no delay or subterfuge will justify you in——”

“Well, let it be three weeks then,” said Morcerf; “but remember, when that time is up, no excuse or evasion will justify you in——”

“M. Albert de Morcerf,” said Beauchamp, rising in his turn, “I cannot throw you out of window for three weeks—that is to say, for twenty-four days to come—nor have you any right to split my skull open till that time has elapsed. Today is the 29th of August; the 21st of September will, therefore, be the conclusion of the term agreed on, and till that time arrives—and it is the advice of a gentleman which I am about to give you—till then we will refrain from growling and barking like two dogs chained within sight of each other.”

“M. Albert de Morcerf,” Beauchamp said, standing up in response, “I can’t kick you out of the window for three weeks—that is, for the next twenty-four days—nor do you have the right to bash my head in until then. Today is August 29th; so, September 21st will be the end of the agreed-upon timeframe, and until that date arrives—and this is the advice of a gentleman I’m about to share with you—we should avoid growling and barking like two dogs chained in sight of each other.”

When he had concluded his speech, Beauchamp bowed coldly to Albert, turned his back upon him, and went to the press-room. Albert vented his anger on a pile of newspapers, which he sent flying all over the office by switching them violently with his stick; after which ebullition he departed—not, however, without walking several times to the door of the press-room, as if he had half a mind to enter.

When he finished his speech, Beauchamp gave a cold bow to Albert, turned his back on him, and headed for the press room. Albert took out his anger on a stack of newspapers, sending them flying across the office by hitting them hard with his stick; after that outburst, he left—but not before walking back and forth to the door of the press room a few times, as if he was tempted to go in.

40104m

While Albert was lashing the front of his carriage in the same manner that he had the newspapers which were the innocent agents of his discomfiture, as he was crossing the barrier he perceived Morrel, who was walking with a quick step and a bright eye. He was passing the Chinese Baths, and appeared to have come from the direction of the Porte Saint-Martin, and to be going towards the Madeleine.

While Albert was tying up the front of his carriage like he had done with the newspapers that had caused him so much trouble, he noticed Morrel crossing the barrier. Morrel was walking quickly with a bright look in his eyes. He was passing by the Chinese Baths, seemed to have come from the Porte Saint-Martin, and was heading towards the Madeleine.

“Ah,” said Morcerf, “there goes a happy man!” And it so happened Albert was not mistaken in his opinion.

“Ah,” said Morcerf, “there goes a happy man!” And it turned out Albert was right in his opinion.

Chapter 79. The Lemonade

Morrel was, in fact, very happy. M. Noirtier had just sent for him, and he was in such haste to know the reason of his doing so that he had not stopped to take a cab, placing infinitely more dependence on his own two legs than on the four legs of a cab-horse. He had therefore set off at a furious rate from the Rue Meslay, and was hastening with rapid strides in the direction of the Faubourg Saint-Honoré.

Morrel was really happy. M. Noirtier had just called for him, and he was so eager to find out why that he didn’t bother to grab a cab, relying much more on his own two legs than on the four legs of a cab horse. He took off at a fast pace from Rue Meslay and was quickly heading towards Faubourg Saint-Honoré.

Morrel advanced with a firm, manly tread, and poor Barrois followed him as he best might. Morrel was only thirty-one, Barrois was sixty years of age; Morrel was deeply in love, and Barrois was dying with heat and exertion. These two men, thus opposed in age and interests, resembled two parts of a triangle, presenting the extremes of separation, yet nevertheless possessing their point of union. This point of union was Noirtier, and it was he who had just sent for Morrel, with the request that the latter would lose no time in coming to him—a command which Morrel obeyed to the letter, to the great discomfiture of Barrois. On arriving at the house, Morrel was not even out of breath, for love lends wings to our desires; but Barrois, who had long forgotten what it was to love, was sorely fatigued by the expedition he had been constrained to use.

Morrel walked with a confident stride, while poor Barrois struggled to keep up. Morrel was just thirty-one, and Barrois was sixty; Morrel was head over heels in love, while Barrois was exhausted from the heat and effort. These two men, so different in age and priorities, were like two points of a triangle, showing the extremes of separation yet still connected. This connection was Noirtier, who had just called for Morrel, asking him to come without delay—a request Morrel followed to the letter, much to Barrois's dismay. When Morrel reached the house, he wasn't even out of breath, since love gives us wings; but Barrois, who had long forgotten what it felt like to love, was greatly exhausted from the journey he had been forced to undertake.

The old servant introduced Morrel by a private entrance, closed the door of the study, and soon the rustling of a dress announced the arrival of Valentine. She looked marvellously beautiful in her deep mourning dress, and Morrel experienced such intense delight in gazing upon her that he felt as if he could almost have dispensed with the conversation of her grandfather.

The old servant led Morrel through a private entrance, shut the study door, and soon the sound of a dress rustling announced Valentine’s arrival. She looked incredibly beautiful in her dark mourning dress, and Morrel felt such overwhelming joy in looking at her that he thought he could almost do without talking to her grandfather.

But the easy-chair of the old man was heard rolling along the floor, and he soon made his appearance in the room. Noirtier acknowledged by a look of extreme kindness and benevolence the thanks which Morrel lavished on him for his timely intervention on behalf of Valentine and himself—an intervention which had saved them from despair. Morrel then cast on the invalid an interrogative look as to the new favor which he designed to bestow on him. Valentine was sitting at a little distance from them, timidly awaiting the moment when she should be obliged to speak. Noirtier fixed his eyes on her.

But the old man's easy chair could be heard rolling across the floor, and he soon entered the room. Noirtier acknowledged Morrel's heartfelt thanks for his timely intervention on behalf of Valentine and himself with a look of great kindness and goodwill—an intervention that had saved them from despair. Morrel then gave the invalid a questioning look about the new favor he intended to grant. Valentine sat a little distance away, nervously waiting for the moment when she would have to speak. Noirtier fixed his gaze on her.

“Am I to say what you told me?” asked Valentine. Noirtier made a sign that she was to do so.

“Should I say what you told me?” asked Valentine. Noirtier signaled for her to go ahead.

“Monsieur Morrel,” said Valentine to the young man, who was regarding her with the most intense interest, “my grandfather, M. Noirtier, had a thousand things to say, which he told me three days ago; and now, he has sent for you, that I may repeat them to you. I will repeat them, then; and since he has chosen me as his interpreter, I will be faithful to the trust, and will not alter a word of his intentions.”

“Monsieur Morrel,” Valentine said to the young man, who was looking at her with great interest, “my grandfather, M. Noirtier, had a lot to say to me three days ago, and now he wants you to come so I can tell you what he said. I’ll share everything with you, and since he’s asked me to be his voice, I’ll stay true to what he intended and won’t change a single word.”

“Oh, I am listening with the greatest impatience,” replied the young man; “speak, I beg of you.”

“Oh, I’m listening with so much impatience,” replied the young man; “please, go ahead.”

Valentine cast down her eyes; this was a good omen for Morrel, for he knew that nothing but happiness could have the power of thus overcoming Valentine.

Valentine lowered her gaze; this was a good sign for Morrel, as he understood that only happiness could have the ability to affect Valentine like this.

“My grandfather intends leaving this house,” said she, “and Barrois is looking out for suitable apartments for him in another.”

“My grandfather plans to leave this house,” she said, “and Barrois is searching for appropriate apartments for him elsewhere.”

“But you, Mademoiselle de Villefort,—you, who are necessary to M. Noirtier’s happiness——”

“But you, Miss de Villefort—you, who are essential to Mr. Noirtier’s happiness——”

“I?” interrupted Valentine; “I shall not leave my grandfather,—that is an understood thing between us. My apartment will be close to his. Now, M. de Villefort must either give his consent to this plan or his refusal; in the first case, I shall leave directly, and in the second, I shall wait till I am of age, which will be in about ten months. Then I shall be free, I shall have an independent fortune, and”—

“I?” interrupted Valentine; “I’m not leaving my grandfather—that’s already been agreed upon. My place will be right next to his. Now, M. de Villefort needs to either agree to this plan or refuse it; if he agrees, I’ll leave right away, and if he refuses, I’ll wait until I turn 18, which will be in about ten months. Then I’ll be free, I’ll have my own fortune, and—”

“And what?” demanded Morrel.

"And what?" Morrel asked.

“And with my grandfather’s consent I shall fulfil the promise which I have made you.”

“And with my grandfather’s approval, I will keep the promise I made to you.”

Valentine pronounced these last few words in such a low tone, that nothing but Morrel’s intense interest in what she was saying could have enabled him to hear them.

Valentine said these last few words so quietly that only Morrel's deep interest in what she was saying allowed him to hear them.

“Have I not explained your wishes, grandpapa?” said Valentine, addressing Noirtier.

“Have I not explained what you want, grandpa?” said Valentine, addressing Noirtier.

“Yes,” looked the old man.

“Yes,” said the old man.

“Once under my grandfather’s roof, M. Morrel can visit me in the presence of my good and worthy protector, if we still feel that the union we contemplated will be likely to insure our future comfort and happiness; in that case I shall expect M. Morrel to come and claim me at my own hands. But, alas, I have heard it said that hearts inflamed by obstacles to their desire grew cold in time of security; I trust we shall never find it so in our experience!”

“Once M. Morrel is under my grandfather’s roof, he can visit me with my good and worthy protector present, if we still believe that the union we had in mind will ensure our future comfort and happiness; in that case, I’ll expect M. Morrel to come and claim me himself. But, unfortunately, I’ve heard that hearts ignited by obstacles to their desires can grow cold in times of security; I hope we never find that to be true in our experience!”

“Oh,” cried Morrel, almost tempted to throw himself on his knees before Noirtier and Valentine, and to adore them as two superior beings, “what have I ever done in my life to merit such unbounded happiness?”

“Oh,” Morrel exclaimed, almost wanting to kneel before Noirtier and Valentine and worship them as if they were extraordinary beings, “what have I done in my life to deserve such incredible happiness?”

“Until that time,” continued the young girl in a calm and self-possessed tone of voice, “we will conform to circumstances, and be guided by the wishes of our friends, so long as those wishes do not tend finally to separate us; in a word, and I repeat it, because it expresses all I wish to convey,—we will wait.”

“Until then,” continued the young girl in a calm and confident tone, “we will adapt to the situation and follow the wishes of our friends, as long as those wishes don’t ultimately lead to us being separated; in short, and I’ll say it again because it sums up everything I want to express—we will wait.”

“And I swear to make all the sacrifices which this word imposes, sir,” said Morrel, “not only with resignation, but with cheerfulness.”

“And I promise to make all the sacrifices that this word requires, sir,” said Morrel, “not just with acceptance, but with a positive attitude.”

“Therefore,” continued Valentine, looking playfully at Maximilian, “no more inconsiderate actions—no more rash projects; for you surely would not wish to compromise one who from this day regards herself as destined, honorably and happily, to bear your name?”

“Therefore,” continued Valentine, looking playfully at Maximilian, “no more thoughtless actions—no more impulsive plans; because you definitely wouldn’t want to put someone who from this day on sees herself as destined, in an honorable and happy way, to carry your name in a difficult position?”

Morrel looked obedience to her commands. Noirtier regarded the lovers with a look of ineffable tenderness, while Barrois, who had remained in the room in the character of a man privileged to know everything that passed, smiled on the youthful couple as he wiped the perspiration from his bald forehead.

Morrel looked obedient to her commands. Noirtier watched the couple with an expression of deep tenderness, while Barrois, who had stayed in the room as someone allowed to know everything that was happening, smiled at the young couple as he wiped the sweat from his bald forehead.

“How hot you look, my good Barrois,” said Valentine.

“How amazing you look, my dear Barrois,” said Valentine.

“Ah, I have been running very fast, mademoiselle, but I must do M. Morrel the justice to say that he ran still faster.”

“Ah, I’ve been running really fast, miss, but I have to give M. Morrel credit for running even faster.”

Noirtier directed their attention to a waiter, on which was placed a decanter containing lemonade and a glass. The decanter was nearly full, with the exception of a little, which had been already drunk by M. Noirtier.

Noirtier signaled to a waiter, who had a decanter of lemonade and a glass. The decanter was almost full, except for a little that M. Noirtier had already drunk.

“Come, Barrois,” said the young girl, “take some of this lemonade; I see you are coveting a good draught of it.”

“Come on, Barrois,” said the young girl, “have some of this lemonade; I can tell you’re wanting a good sip of it.”

“The fact is, mademoiselle,” said Barrois, “I am dying with thirst, and since you are so kind as to offer it me, I cannot say I should at all object to drinking your health in a glass of it.”

“The fact is, miss,” said Barrois, “I’m dying of thirst, and since you’re so nice to offer it to me, I can’t say I’d mind at all drinking to your health with a glass of it.”

“Take some, then, and come back immediately.”

“Grab some, then come back right away.”

Barrois took away the waiter, and hardly was he outside the door, which in his haste he forgot to shut, than they saw him throw back his head and empty to the very dregs the glass which Valentine had filled. Valentine and Morrel were exchanging their adieux in the presence of Noirtier when a ring was heard at the door-bell. It was the signal of a visit. Valentine looked at her watch.

Barrois took the waiter away, and barely was he outside the door, which he forgot to close in his rush, when they saw him throw back his head and finish off the glass that Valentine had poured. Valentine and Morrel were saying their goodbyes in front of Noirtier when they heard the doorbell ring. It was the sign of a visitor. Valentine checked her watch.

“It is past noon,” said she, “and today is Saturday; I dare say it is the doctor, grandpapa.”

“It’s past noon,” she said, “and today is Saturday; I bet it’s the doctor, grandpa.”

Noirtier looked his conviction that she was right in her supposition.

Noirtier was convinced that she was right in her assumption.

“He will come in here, and M. Morrel had better go,—do you not think so, grandpapa?”

“He’s going to come in here, and M. Morrel should probably leave—don’t you think so, grandpa?”

“Yes,” signed the old man.

“Yes,” signed the elderly man.

“Barrois,” cried Valentine, “Barrois!”

“Barrois,” shouted Valentine, “Barrois!”

“I am coming, mademoiselle,” replied he.

"I'm on my way, miss," he replied.

“Barrois will open the door for you,” said Valentine, addressing Morrel. “And now remember one thing, Monsieur Officer, that my grandfather commands you not to take any rash or ill-advised step which would be likely to compromise our happiness.”

“Barrois will open the door for you,” said Valentine, looking at Morrel. “And now remember one thing, Officer, that my grandfather insists you don’t take any hasty or ill-considered action that could jeopardize our happiness.”

40108m

“I promised him to wait,” replied Morrel; “and I will wait.”

“I promised him I would wait,” replied Morrel; “and I will wait.”

At this moment Barrois entered. “Who rang?” asked Valentine.

At that moment, Barrois walked in. “Who rang?” Valentine asked.

“Doctor d’Avrigny,” said Barrois, staggering as if he would fall.

“Doctor d’Avrigny,” Barrois said, staggering as if he were about to fall.

“What is the matter, Barrois?” said Valentine. The old man did not answer, but looked at his master with wild staring eyes, while with his cramped hand he grasped a piece of furniture to enable him to stand upright.

“What’s wrong, Barrois?” Valentine asked. The old man didn’t reply, but stared at his master with wild eyes, gripping a piece of furniture with his shaky hand to help him stay upright.

“He is going to fall!” cried Morrel.

“He's going to fall!” shouted Morrel.

The rigors which had attacked Barrois gradually increased, the features of the face became quite altered, and the convulsive movement of the muscles appeared to indicate the approach of a most serious nervous disorder. Noirtier, seeing Barrois in this pitiable condition, showed by his looks all the various emotions of sorrow and sympathy which can animate the heart of man. Barrois made some steps towards his master.

The struggles that Barrois faced gradually got worse, his facial features changed significantly, and the twitching of his muscles seemed to suggest the onset of a serious nervous condition. Noirtier, witnessing Barrois in this sad state, expressed a range of emotions—sorrow and sympathy—that anyone can feel in their heart. Barrois took a few steps toward his master.

“Ah, sir,” said he, “tell me what is the matter with me. I am suffering—I cannot see. A thousand fiery darts are piercing my brain. Ah, don’t touch me, pray don’t.”

“Ah, sir,” he said, “please tell me what’s wrong with me. I’m in pain—I can’t see. A thousand burning arrows are stabbing my mind. Ah, don’t touch me, please don’t.”

By this time his haggard eyes had the appearance of being ready to start from their sockets; his head fell back, and the lower extremities of the body began to stiffen. Valentine uttered a cry of horror; Morrel took her in his arms, as if to defend her from some unknown danger.

By this point, his worn-out eyes seemed like they might pop out of their sockets; his head tilted back, and his legs started to stiffen. Valentine let out a scream of terror; Morrel held her in his arms, as if to shield her from some unseen threat.

“M. d’Avrigny, M. d’Avrigny,” cried she, in a stifled voice. “Help, help!”

“M. d’Avrigny, M. d’Avrigny,” she cried, her voice choked. “Help, help!”

Barrois turned round and with a great effort stumbled a few steps, then fell at the feet of Noirtier, and resting his hand on the knee of the invalid, exclaimed:

Barrois turned around and, with a lot of effort, stumbled a few steps before falling at Noirtier's feet. He rested his hand on the invalid's knee and exclaimed:

“My master, my good master!”

"My master, my kind master!"

At this moment M. de Villefort, attracted by the noise, appeared on the threshold. Morrel relaxed his hold of Valentine, and retreating to a distant corner of the room remained half hidden behind a curtain. Pale as if he had been gazing on a serpent, he fixed his terrified eye on the agonized sufferer.

At that moment, M. de Villefort, drawn by the noise, appeared at the door. Morrel let go of Valentine and backed away to a far corner of the room, staying partially hidden behind a curtain. He looked as pale as if he had been staring at a snake, his terrified gaze fixed on the tormented victim.

Noirtier, burning with impatience and terror, was in despair at his utter inability to help his old domestic, whom he regarded more in the light of a friend than a servant. One might by the fearful swelling of the veins of his forehead and the contraction of the muscles round the eye, trace the terrible conflict which was going on between the living energetic mind and the inanimate and helpless body.

Noirtier, filled with impatience and fear, was in despair over his complete inability to help his old servant, whom he saw more as a friend than a mere employee. The intense tension could be seen in the throbbing veins on his forehead and the tightening muscles around his eye, revealing the terrible struggle between his vibrant mind and his lifeless, helpless body.

Barrois, his features convulsed, his eyes suffused with blood, and his head thrown back, was lying at full length, beating the floor with his hands, while his legs had become so stiff, that they looked as if they would break rather than bend. A slight appearance of foam was visible around the mouth, and he breathed painfully, and with extreme difficulty.

Barrois, his face twisted, his eyes bloodshot, and his head thrown back, was lying flat on the floor, pounding the ground with his hands, while his legs had become so rigid that they looked like they would snap instead of bend. A faint trace of foam appeared around his mouth, and he gasped for breath, struggling with every inhale.

Villefort seemed stupefied with astonishment, and remained gazing intently on the scene before him without uttering a word. He had not seen Morrel. After a moment of dumb contemplation, during which his face became pale and his hair seemed to stand on end, he sprang towards the door, crying out:

Villefort looked utterly shocked, staring intently at the scene in front of him without saying a word. He hadn’t noticed Morrel. After a moment of silent contemplation, during which his face went pale and his hair seemed to stand on end, he rushed towards the door, shouting:

“Doctor, doctor! come instantly, pray come!”

“Doctor, doctor! Please come right away!”

“Madame, madame!” cried Valentine, calling her step-mother, and running upstairs to meet her; “come quick, quick!—and bring your bottle of smelling-salts with you.”

“Mom, Mom!” cried Valentine, calling her step-mother and running upstairs to meet her. “Come quick, quick!—and bring your bottle of smelling salts with you.”

“What is the matter?” said Madame de Villefort in a harsh and constrained tone.

“What’s going on?” said Madame de Villefort in a harsh and tense tone.

“Oh! come! come!”

“Oh! come on!”

“But where is the doctor?” exclaimed Villefort; “where is he?”

“But where’s the doctor?” Villefort shouted. “Where is he?”

Madame de Villefort now deliberately descended the staircase. In one hand she held her handkerchief, with which she appeared to be wiping her face, and in the other a bottle of English smelling-salts. Her first look on entering the room was at Noirtier, whose face, independent of the emotion which such a scene could not fail of producing, proclaimed him to be in possession of his usual health; her second glance was at the dying man. She turned pale, and her eye passed quickly from the servant and rested on the master.

Madame de Villefort now made her way down the staircase with purpose. In one hand, she held her handkerchief, seemingly wiping her face, and in the other, a bottle of English smelling salts. When she entered the room, her first glance went to Noirtier, whose face, aside from the emotions that such a scene inevitably stirred, showed he was in his usual good health; her second glance was at the dying man. She went pale, and her gaze quickly shifted from the servant to the master.

“In the name of heaven, madame,” said Villefort, “where is the doctor? He was with you just now. You see this is a fit of apoplexy, and he might be saved if he could but be bled!”

“In the name of heaven, ma'am,” said Villefort, “where is the doctor? He was just here with you. You can see this is a stroke, and he might be saved if he could just be bled!”

“Has he eaten anything lately?” asked Madame de Villefort, eluding her husband’s question.

“Has he eaten anything lately?” asked Madame de Villefort, dodging her husband’s question.

“Madame,” replied Valentine, “he has not even breakfasted. He has been running very fast on an errand with which my grandfather charged him, and when he returned, took nothing but a glass of lemonade.”

“Ma'am,” Valentine replied, “he hasn’t even had breakfast. He ran really fast on an errand my grandfather gave him, and when he got back, all he had was a glass of lemonade.”

“Ah,” said Madame de Villefort, “why did he not take wine? Lemonade was a very bad thing for him.”

“Ah,” said Madame de Villefort, “why didn’t he drink wine? Lemonade was really not good for him.”

“Grandpapa’s bottle of lemonade was standing just by his side; poor Barrois was very thirsty, and was thankful to drink anything he could find.”

“Grandpa's bottle of lemonade was right next to him; poor Barrois was really thirsty and appreciated drinking whatever he could find.”

Madame de Villefort started. Noirtier looked at her with a glance of the most profound scrutiny.

Madame de Villefort jumped. Noirtier stared at her with a gaze of intense scrutiny.

“He has such a short neck,” said she.

"He has such a short neck," she said.

“Madame,” said Villefort, “I ask where is M. d’Avrigny? In God’s name answer me!”

“Madam,” Villefort said, “where is M. d’Avrigny? For God’s sake, answer me!”

“He is with Edward, who is not quite well,” replied Madame de Villefort, no longer being able to avoid answering.

“He's with Edward, who's not feeling very well,” replied Madame de Villefort, unable to avoid answering any longer.

Villefort rushed upstairs to fetch him.

Villefort rushed upstairs to get him.

“Take this,” said Madame de Villefort, giving her smelling-bottle to Valentine. “They will, no doubt, bleed him; therefore I will retire, for I cannot endure the sight of blood;” and she followed her husband upstairs. Morrel now emerged from his hiding-place, where he had remained quite unperceived, so great had been the general confusion.

“Here, take this,” said Madame de Villefort, handing her smelling bottle to Valentine. “They’re going to bleed him, so I’ll step away; I can’t stand the sight of blood,” and she followed her husband upstairs. Morrel then came out of his hiding spot, where he had stayed completely unnoticed, due to the chaos.

“Go away as quick as you can, Maximilian,” said Valentine, “and stay till I send for you. Go.”

“Leave as soon as you can, Maximilian,” said Valentine, “and wait until I call for you. Go.”

Morrel looked towards Noirtier for permission to retire. The old man, who had preserved all his usual coolness, made a sign to him to do so. The young man pressed Valentine’s hand to his lips, and then left the house by a back staircase.

Morrel glanced at Noirtier for permission to leave. The old man, maintaining his usual calm demeanor, signaled for him to go ahead. The young man kissed Valentine's hand and then exited the house using a back staircase.

At the same moment that he quitted the room, Villefort and the doctor entered by an opposite door. Barrois was now showing signs of returning consciousness. The crisis seemed past, a low moaning was heard, and he raised himself on one knee. D’Avrigny and Villefort laid him on a couch.

At the same moment he left the room, Villefort and the doctor came in through the opposite door. Barrois was starting to regain consciousness. The crisis seemed to be over, a soft moaning was heard, and he pushed himself up onto one knee. D’Avrigny and Villefort helped him onto a couch.

“What do you prescribe, doctor?” demanded Villefort.

“What do you recommend, doctor?” asked Villefort.

“Give me some water and ether. You have some in the house, have you not?”

“Give me some water and ether. You have some in the house, right?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“Send for some oil of turpentine and tartar emetic.”

“Get some turpentine oil and tartar emetic.”

Villefort immediately despatched a messenger. “And now let everyone retire.”

Villefort quickly sent a messenger. “And now, everyone should leave.”

“Must I go too?” asked Valentine timidly.

“Do I have to go too?” asked Valentine shyly.

“Yes, mademoiselle, you especially,” replied the doctor abruptly.

“Yes, miss, you in particular,” replied the doctor abruptly.

Valentine looked at M. d’Avrigny with astonishment, kissed her grandfather on the forehead, and left the room. The doctor closed the door after her with a gloomy air.

Valentine stared at M. d’Avrigny in shock, kissed her grandfather on the forehead, and walked out of the room. The doctor shut the door behind her with a somber expression.

“Look, look, doctor,” said Villefort, “he is quite coming round again; I really do not think, after all, it is anything of consequence.”

“Look, look, doctor,” said Villefort, “he's really starting to come around again; I honestly don’t think it’s anything serious after all.”

M. d’Avrigny answered by a melancholy smile.

M. d’Avrigny responded with a sad smile.

“How do you feel, Barrois?” asked he.

“How do you feel, Barrois?” he asked.

“A little better, sir.”

"Feeling a bit better, sir."

“Will you drink some of this ether and water?”

“Will you drink some of this ether and water?”

“I will try; but don’t touch me.”

“I’ll give it a shot; but please don’t touch me.”

“Why not?”

"Why not?"

“Because I feel that if you were only to touch me with the tip of your finger the fit would return.”

“Because I feel that if you just touched me with the tip of your finger, the feeling would come back.”

“Drink.”

"Have a drink."

Barrois took the glass, and, raising it to his purple lips, took about half of the liquid offered him.

Barrois took the glass, and, raising it to his purple lips, drank about half of the liquid offered to him.

“Where do you suffer?” asked the doctor.

“Where does it hurt?” asked the doctor.

“Everywhere. I feel cramps over my whole body.”

“Everywhere. I feel cramps all over my body.”

“Do you find any dazzling sensation before the eyes?”

"Do you experience any bright sensations in your vision?"

“Yes.”

“Yes.”

“Any noise in the ears?”

"Any ringing in the ears?"

“Frightful.”

“Scary.”

40112m

“When did you first feel that?”

“When did you first feel that?”

“Just now.”

“Right now.”

“Suddenly?”

"Out of nowhere?"

“Yes, like a clap of thunder.”

“Yes, like a lightning strike.”

“Did you feel nothing of it yesterday or the day before?”

“Did you not feel anything about it yesterday or the day before?”

“Nothing.”

"Nothing."

“No drowsiness?”

“No sleepiness?”

“None.”

"None."

“What have you eaten today?”

"What did you eat today?"

“I have eaten nothing; I only drank a glass of my master’s lemonade—that’s all.” And Barrois turned towards Noirtier, who, immovably fixed in his armchair, was contemplating this terrible scene without allowing a word or a movement to escape him.

“I haven’t eaten anything; I just had a glass of my master’s lemonade—that’s it.” Barrois then turned to Noirtier, who sat still in his armchair, watching this awful scene without saying a word or making a move.

“Where is this lemonade?” asked the doctor eagerly.

“Where is this lemonade?” the doctor asked eagerly.

“Downstairs in the decanter.”

“Downstairs in the bottle.”

“Whereabouts downstairs?”

“Where are you downstairs?”

“In the kitchen.”

"In the kitchen."

“Shall I go and fetch it, doctor?” inquired Villefort.

“Should I go get it, doctor?” Villefort asked.

“No, stay here and try to make Barrois drink the rest of this glass of ether and water. I will go myself and fetch the lemonade.”

“No, stay here and try to get Barrois to drink the rest of this glass of ether and water. I'll go get the lemonade myself.”

D’Avrigny bounded towards the door, flew down the back staircase, and almost knocked down Madame de Villefort, in his haste, who was herself going down to the kitchen. She cried out, but d’Avrigny paid no attention to her; possessed with but one idea, he cleared the last four steps with a bound, and rushed into the kitchen, where he saw the decanter about three parts empty still standing on the waiter, where it had been left. He darted upon it as an eagle would seize upon its prey. Panting with loss of breath, he returned to the room he had just left. Madame de Villefort was slowly ascending the steps which led to her room.

D’Avrigny rushed to the door, flew down the back stairs, and almost knocked over Madame de Villefort, who was heading to the kitchen. She shouted, but D’Avrigny didn’t pay her any mind; focused on a single thought, he leaped the last four steps and dashed into the kitchen, where he saw the decanter still about three-quarters empty sitting on the tray. He lunged for it like an eagle swooping down on its prey. Out of breath, he went back to the room he had just left. Madame de Villefort was slowly making her way up the steps to her room.

“Is this the decanter you spoke of?” asked d’Avrigny.

“Is this the decanter you were talking about?” asked d’Avrigny.

“Yes, doctor.”

“Sure thing, doc.”

“Is this the same lemonade of which you partook?”

"Is this the same lemonade that you had?"

“I believe so.”

"I think so."

“What did it taste like?”

“What did it taste like?”

“It had a bitter taste.”

“It had a bad taste.”

The doctor poured some drops of the lemonade into the palm of his hand, put his lips to it, and after having rinsed his mouth as a man does when he is tasting wine, he spat the liquor into the fireplace.

The doctor poured a few drops of lemonade into his hand, brought his lips to it, and after swishing it around in his mouth like someone tasting wine, he spat the liquid into the fireplace.

“It is no doubt the same,” said he. “Did you drink some too, M. Noirtier?”

“It’s definitely the same,” he said. “Did you drink some as well, M. Noirtier?”

“Yes.”

"Yes."

“And did you also discover a bitter taste?”

“And did you also find a bitter taste?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“Oh, doctor,” cried Barrois, “the fit is coming on again. Oh, do something for me.” The doctor flew to his patient.

“Oh, doctor,” cried Barrois, “the seizure is happening again. Oh, please do something for me.” The doctor rushed to his patient.

“That emetic, Villefort—see if it is coming.”

“That emetic, Villefort—check if it’s on its way.”

Villefort sprang into the passage, exclaiming, “The emetic! the emetic!—is it come yet?” No one answered. The most profound terror reigned throughout the house.

Villefort burst into the hallway, shouting, “The emetic! The emetic!—has it arrived yet?” No one replied. A deep terror filled the house.

“If I had anything by means of which I could inflate the lungs,” said d’Avrigny, looking around him, “perhaps I might prevent suffocation. But there is nothing which would do!—nothing!”

“If I had anything to help me inflate the lungs,” said d’Avrigny, looking around, “maybe I could stop suffocation. But there’s nothing that would work!—nothing!”

40114m

“Oh, sir,” cried Barrois, “are you going to let me die without help? Oh, I am dying! Oh, save me!”

“Oh, sir,” cried Barrois, “are you really going to let me die without any help? Oh, I’m dying! Oh, please save me!”

“A pen, a pen!” said the doctor. There was one lying on the table; he endeavored to introduce it into the mouth of the patient, who, in the midst of his convulsions, was making vain attempts to vomit; but the jaws were so clenched that the pen could not pass them. This second attack was much more violent than the first, and he had slipped from the couch to the ground, where he was writhing in agony. The doctor left him in this paroxysm, knowing that he could do nothing to alleviate it, and, going up to Noirtier, said abruptly:

“A pen, a pen!” the doctor exclaimed. There was one on the table; he tried to get it into the mouth of the patient, who, in the middle of his convulsions, was futilely trying to vomit. But the patient’s jaws were clenched so tight that the pen couldn’t get through. This second episode was much more intense than the first, and he had fallen off the couch to the floor, where he was writhing in pain. The doctor left him in this fit, knowing there was nothing he could do to ease it, and walked over to Noirtier, saying abruptly:

“How do you find yourself?—well?”

"How do you see yourself?—well?"

“Yes.”

"Yeah."

“Have you any weight on the chest; or does your stomach feel light and comfortable—eh?”

“Do you feel any heaviness on your chest, or does your stomach feel light and comfortable—huh?”

“Yes.”

“Yeah.”

“Then you feel pretty much as you generally do after you have had the dose which I am accustomed to give you every Sunday?”

“Then you feel pretty much the same as you usually do after you take the dose I give you every Sunday?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“Did Barrois make your lemonade?”

“Did Barrois make your lemonade?”

“Yes.”

“Yeah.”

“Was it you who asked him to drink some of it?”

“Did you ask him to drink some of it?”

“No.”

“No.”

“Was it M. de Villefort?”

"Was it M. de Villefort?"

“No.”

“Nope.”

“Madame?”

"Ma'am?"

“No.”

“No.”

“It was your granddaughter, then, was it not?”

"Was it your granddaughter?"

“Yes.”

"Yep."

A groan from Barrois, accompanied by a yawn which seemed to crack the very jawbones, attracted the attention of M. d’Avrigny; he left M. Noirtier, and returned to the sick man.

A groan from Barrois, followed by a yawn that seemed to stretch his jaw, caught M. d’Avrigny’s attention; he left M. Noirtier and went back to the sick man.

“Barrois,” said the doctor, “can you speak?” Barrois muttered a few unintelligible words. “Try and make an effort to do so, my good man.” said d’Avrigny. Barrois reopened his bloodshot eyes.

“Barrois,” the doctor said, “can you talk?” Barrois mumbled a few unclear words. “Please try to make an effort, my good man,” d’Avrigny said. Barrois reopened his bloodshot eyes.

“Who made the lemonade?”

“Who made the lemonade?”

“I did.”

“I did.”

“Did you bring it to your master directly it was made?”

“Did you give it to your master as soon as it was made?”

“No.”

“No.”

“You left it somewhere, then, in the meantime?”

“You left it somewhere, then, in the meantime?”

“Yes; I left it in the pantry, because I was called away.”

"Yes, I left it in the pantry because I had to step away."

“Who brought it into this room, then?”

“Who brought it into this room, then?”

“Mademoiselle Valentine.” D’Avrigny struck his forehead with his hand.

“Mademoiselle Valentine.” D’Avrigny slapped his forehead with his hand.

“Gracious heaven,” exclaimed he.

"Oh my goodness," he exclaimed.

“Doctor, doctor!” cried Barrois, who felt another fit coming.

“Doctor, doctor!” yelled Barrois, who sensed another attack approaching.

“Will they never bring that emetic?” asked the doctor.

“Are they ever going to bring that emetic?” asked the doctor.

“Here is a glass with one already prepared,” said Villefort, entering the room.

“Here’s a glass that’s already prepared,” said Villefort, entering the room.

“Who prepared it?”

“Who made it?”

“The chemist who came here with me.”

“The chemist who came here with me.”

40116m

“Drink it,” said the doctor to Barrois.

“Drink it,” the doctor said to Barrois.

“Impossible, doctor; it is too late; my throat is closing up. I am choking! Oh, my heart! Ah, my head!—Oh, what agony!—Shall I suffer like this long?”

“Impossible, doctor; it's too late; my throat is closing up. I’m choking! Oh, my heart! Ah, my head!—Oh, what agony!—Will I have to suffer like this for long?”

“No, no, friend,” replied the doctor, “you will soon cease to suffer.”

“No, no, my friend,” the doctor replied, “you will stop suffering soon.”

“Ah, I understand you,” said the unhappy man. “My God, have mercy upon me!” and, uttering a fearful cry, Barrois fell back as if he had been struck by lightning. D’Avrigny put his hand to his heart, and placed a glass before his lips.

“Ah, I get it,” said the troubled man. “Oh my God, have mercy on me!” and with a terrified scream, Barrois collapsed as if he had been hit by lightning. D’Avrigny put his hand on his heart and held a glass up to his lips.

“Well?” said Villefort.

“Well?” Villefort said.

“Go to the kitchen and get me some syrup of violets.”

“Go to the kitchen and grab me some violet syrup.”

Villefort went immediately.

Villefort left right away.

“Do not be alarmed, M. Noirtier,” said d’Avrigny; “I am going to take my patient into the next room to bleed him; this sort of attack is very frightful to witness.”

“Don’t worry, Mr. Noirtier,” said d’Avrigny; “I’m going to take my patient into the next room to draw some blood; this kind of seizure can be very scary to see.”

And taking Barrois under the arms, he dragged him into an adjoining room; but almost immediately he returned to fetch the lemonade. Noirtier closed his right eye.

And taking Barrois by the arms, he pulled him into a nearby room; but soon after, he went back to get the lemonade. Noirtier closed his right eye.

“You want Valentine, do you not? I will tell them to send her to you.”

“You want Valentine, right? I’ll let them know to send her to you.”

Villefort returned, and d’Avrigny met him in the passage.

Villefort came back, and d’Avrigny ran into him in the hallway.

“Well, how is he now?” asked he.

"Well, how is he doing now?" he asked.

“Come in here,” said d’Avrigny, and he took him into the chamber where the sick man lay.

“Come in here,” said d’Avrigny, and he led him into the room where the sick man was lying.

“Is he still in a fit?” said the procureur.

“Is he still having a fit?” said the prosecutor.

“He is dead.”

“He's gone.”

Villefort drew back a few steps, and, clasping his hands, exclaimed, with real amazement and sympathy, “Dead?—and so soon too!”

Villefort stepped back a few paces and, bringing his hands together, exclaimed with genuine astonishment and sympathy, “Dead?—and so soon too!”

“Yes, it is very soon,” said the doctor, looking at the corpse before him; “but that ought not to astonish you; Monsieur and Madame de Saint-Méran died as soon. People die very suddenly in your house, M. de Villefort.”

“Yes, it is quite soon,” said the doctor, glancing at the body in front of him; “but that shouldn't surprise you; Mr. and Mrs. de Saint-Méran passed just as quickly. People tend to die very suddenly in your home, Mr. de Villefort.”

“What?” cried the magistrate, with an accent of horror and consternation, “are you still harping on that terrible idea?”

“What?” cried the magistrate, horrified and shocked. “Are you still going on about that awful idea?”

“Still, sir; and I shall always do so,” replied d’Avrigny, “for it has never for one instant ceased to retain possession of my mind; and that you may be quite sure I am not mistaken this time, listen well to what I am going to say, M. de Villefort.”

“Still, sir; and I will always do that,” replied d’Avrigny, “because it has never for a moment stopped occupying my thoughts; and to make sure I’m not wrong this time, pay close attention to what I’m about to say, M. de Villefort.”

The magistrate trembled convulsively.

The judge shook uncontrollably.

“There is a poison which destroys life almost without leaving any perceptible traces. I know it well; I have studied it in all its forms and in the effects which it produces. I recognized the presence of this poison in the case of poor Barrois as well as in that of Madame de Saint-Méran. There is a way of detecting its presence. It restores the blue color of litmus-paper reddened by an acid, and it turns syrup of violets green. We have no litmus-paper, but, see, here they come with the syrup of violets.”

“There’s a poison that destroys life almost without leaving any noticeable traces. I know it well; I’ve studied it in all its forms and the effects it causes. I identified this poison in the cases of poor Barrois and Madame de Saint-Méran. There’s a way to detect it. It changes the blue color of litmus paper that’s turned red by an acid back to blue, and it turns syrup of violets green. We don’t have litmus paper, but look, here they come with the syrup of violets.”

The doctor was right; steps were heard in the passage. M. d’Avrigny opened the door, and took from the hands of the chambermaid a cup which contained two or three spoonfuls of the syrup, he then carefully closed the door.

The doctor was right; footsteps were heard in the hallway. M. d’Avrigny opened the door and took a cup from the hands of the maid, which had a couple of spoonfuls of syrup in it, then he carefully closed the door.

“Look,” said he to the procureur, whose heart beat so loudly that it might almost be heard, “here is in this cup some syrup of violets, and this decanter contains the remainder of the lemonade of which M. Noirtier and Barrois partook. If the lemonade be pure and inoffensive, the syrup will retain its color; if, on the contrary, the lemonade be drugged with poison, the syrup will become green. Look closely!”

“Look,” he said to the prosecutor, whose heart was pounding so loudly it was almost audible, “in this cup is some violet syrup, and this decanter holds the rest of the lemonade that M. Noirtier and Barrois had. If the lemonade is safe and harmless, the syrup will keep its color; if, on the other hand, the lemonade is tainted with poison, the syrup will turn green. Pay attention!”

The doctor then slowly poured some drops of the lemonade from the decanter into the cup, and in an instant a light cloudy sediment began to form at the bottom of the cup; this sediment first took a blue shade, then from the color of sapphire it passed to that of opal, and from opal to emerald. Arrived at this last hue, it changed no more. The result of the experiment left no doubt whatever on the mind.

The doctor then carefully poured some drops of lemonade from the decanter into the cup, and within moments a light cloudy sediment started to settle at the bottom of the cup; this sediment first took on a blue tint, then shifted from sapphire to opal, and from opal to emerald. Once it reached this last color, it didn’t change anymore. The outcome of the experiment left no doubt in anyone's mind.

“The unfortunate Barrois has been poisoned,” said d’Avrigny, “and I will maintain this assertion before God and man.”

“The unfortunate Barrois has been poisoned,” d’Avrigny said, “and I stand by this claim before God and everyone.”

Villefort said nothing, but he clasped his hands, opened his haggard eyes, and, overcome with his emotion, sank into a chair.

Villefort said nothing, but he held his hands together, opened his hollow eyes, and, overwhelmed with emotion, sat down in a chair.

Chapter 80. The Accusation

M. d’Avrigny soon restored the magistrate to consciousness, who had looked like a second corpse in that chamber of death.

M. d’Avrigny quickly brought the magistrate back to consciousness, who had appeared as if he were another lifeless body in that room of death.

“Oh, death is in my house!” cried Villefort.

“Oh, death is in my house!” yelled Villefort.

“Say, rather, crime!” replied the doctor.

“Say, rather, crime!” replied the doctor.

“M. d’Avrigny,” cried Villefort, “I cannot tell you all I feel at this moment,—terror, grief, madness.”

“M. d’Avrigny,” yelled Villefort, “I can’t express everything I’m feeling right now—fear, sadness, insanity.”

“Yes,” said M. d’Avrigny, with an imposing calmness, “but I think it is now time to act. I think it is time to stop this torrent of mortality. I can no longer bear to be in possession of these secrets without the hope of seeing the victims and society generally revenged.”

“Yes,” said M. d’Avrigny, with a serious calmness, “but I believe it’s time to take action. It’s time to put an end to this wave of death. I can’t keep holding onto these secrets without the hope of seeing justice for the victims and society as a whole.”

Villefort cast a gloomy look around him. “In my house,” murmured he, “in my house!”

Villefort looked around darkly. “In my house,” he muttered, “in my house!”

“Come, magistrate,” said M. d’Avrigny, “show yourself a man; as an interpreter of the law, do honor to your profession by sacrificing your selfish interests to it.”

“Come on, judge,” said M. d’Avrigny, “be a man; as someone who interprets the law, honor your profession by putting it above your own selfish interests.”

“You make me shudder, doctor. Do you talk of a sacrifice?”

“You give me chills, doctor. Are you talking about a sacrifice?”

“I do.”

"I do."

“Do you then suspect anyone?”

"Do you suspect anyone?"

“I suspect no one; death raps at your door—it enters—it goes, not blindfolded, but circumspectly, from room to room. Well, I follow its course, I track its passage; I adopt the wisdom of the ancients, and feel my way, for my friendship for your family and my respect for you are as a twofold bandage over my eyes; well——”

“I don't suspect anyone; death knocks at your door—it comes in—it goes, not carelessly, but cautiously, from room to room. Well, I follow its path, I trace its movements; I embrace the wisdom of the ancients and feel my way, for my friendship for your family and my respect for you are like a double bandage over my eyes; well——”

“Oh, speak, speak, doctor; I shall have courage.”

“Oh, please, talk to me, doctor; I can handle it.”

“Well, sir, you have in your establishment, or in your family, perhaps, one of the frightful monstrosities of which each century produces only one. Locusta and Agrippina, living at the same time, were an exception, and proved the determination of Providence to effect the entire ruin of the Roman empire, sullied by so many crimes. Brunhilda and Fredegund were the results of the painful struggle of civilization in its infancy, when man was learning to control mind, were it even by an emissary from the realms of darkness. All these women had been, or were, beautiful. The same flower of innocence had flourished, or was still flourishing, on their brow, that is seen on the brow of the culprit in your house.”

“Well, sir, you have in your establishment, or perhaps in your family, one of the terrible monstrosities that each century produces only once. Locusta and Agrippina, who lived at the same time, were an exception, showing Providence's determination to bring about the complete downfall of the Roman Empire, tainted by so many crimes. Brunhilda and Fredegund were products of the painful struggle of civilization in its early days, when humanity was just learning to control its mind, even if it meant being influenced by dark forces. All these women were, or are, beautiful. The same flower of innocence that blooms, or has bloomed, on their brows can also be seen on the brow of the culprit in your house.”

40120m

Villefort shrieked, clasped his hands, and looked at the doctor with a supplicating air. But the latter went on without pity:

Villefort screamed, clasped his hands, and looked at the doctor with a pleading expression. But the doctor continued without mercy:

“‘Seek whom the crime will profit,’ says an axiom of jurisprudence.”

“‘Look for who benefits from the crime,’ says a principle of law.”

“Doctor,” cried Villefort, “alas, doctor, how often has man’s justice been deceived by those fatal words. I know not why, but I feel that this crime——”

“Doctor,” cried Villefort, “oh no, doctor, how often has human justice been misled by those deadly words. I don’t know why, but I have a feeling that this crime——”

“You acknowledge, then, the existence of the crime?”

“You acknowledge, then, that the crime exists?”

“Yes, I see too plainly that it does exist. But it seems that it is intended to affect me personally. I fear an attack myself, after all these disasters.”

“Yes, I see clearly that it exists. But it feels like it’s meant to impact me personally. I’m afraid of being targeted myself, after all these disasters.”

“Oh, man!” murmured d’Avrigny, “the most selfish of all animals, the most personal of all creatures, who believes the earth turns, the sun shines, and death strikes for him alone,—an ant cursing God from the top of a blade of grass! And have those who have lost their lives lost nothing?—M. de Saint-Méran, Madame de Saint-Méran, M. Noirtier——”

“Oh, man!” whispered d’Avrigny, “the most selfish of all animals, the most self-centered of all beings, who thinks the earth spins, the sun shines, and death comes for him alone—a tiny ant blaming God from the top of a blade of grass! And have those who have lost their lives really lost nothing?—M. de Saint-Méran, Madame de Saint-Méran, M. Noirtier——”

“How? M. Noirtier?”

“How? M. Noirtier?”

“Yes; think you it was the poor servant’s life was coveted? No, no; like Shakespeare’s Polonius, he died for another. It was Noirtier the lemonade was intended for—it is Noirtier, logically speaking, who drank it. The other drank it only by accident, and, although Barrois is dead, it was Noirtier whose death was wished for.”

“Yes; do you really think it was the poor servant’s life that was desired? No, no; like Shakespeare’s Polonius, he died for someone else. It was Noirtier that the lemonade was meant for—it is Noirtier, logically speaking, who drank it. The other drank it only by chance, and, although Barrois is dead, it was Noirtier whose death was wanted.”

“But why did it not kill my father?”

“But why didn’t it kill my dad?”

“I told you one evening in the garden after Madame de Saint-Méran’s death—because his system is accustomed to that very poison, and the dose was trifling to him, which would be fatal to another; because no one knows, not even the assassin, that, for the last twelve months, I have given M. Noirtier brucine for his paralytic affection, while the assassin is not ignorant, for he has proved that brucine is a violent poison.”

“I told you one evening in the garden after Madame de Saint-Méran’s death—because his body is used to that exact poison, and the amount was small for him, which would be deadly to someone else; because no one knows, not even the killer, that for the past twelve months, I have been giving M. Noirtier brucine for his paralysis, while the assassin knows this well, as he has confirmed that brucine is a strong poison.”

“Oh, have pity—have pity!” murmured Villefort, wringing his hands.

“Oh, please have mercy—please have mercy!” Villefort said softly, twisting his hands.

“Follow the culprit’s steps; he first kills M. de Saint-Méran——”

“Follow the culprit’s steps; he first kills M. de Saint-Méran——”

“Oh, doctor!”

“Oh, doc!”

“I would swear to it; what I heard of his symptoms agrees too well with what I have seen in the other cases.” Villefort ceased to contend; he only groaned. “He first kills M. de Saint-Méran,” repeated the doctor, “then Madame de Saint-Méran,—a double fortune to inherit.” Villefort wiped the perspiration from his forehead. “Listen attentively.”

“I would swear to it; what I heard about his symptoms matches too closely with what I’ve seen in the other cases.” Villefort stopped arguing; he just groaned. “He first kills Mr. de Saint-Méran,” the doctor repeated, “then Madame de Saint-Méran—a double inheritance.” Villefort wiped the sweat from his forehead. “Listen closely.”

“Alas,” stammered Villefort, “I do not lose a single word.”

“Unfortunately,” stammered Villefort, “I don’t miss a single word.”

“M. Noirtier,” resumed M. d’Avrigny in the same pitiless tone,—“M. Noirtier had once made a will against you—against your family—in favor of the poor, in fact; M. Noirtier is spared, because nothing is expected from him. But he has no sooner destroyed his first will and made a second, than, for fear he should make a third, he is struck down. The will was made the day before yesterday, I believe; you see there has been no time lost.”

“M. Noirtier,” continued M. d’Avrigny in the same relentless tone, “M. Noirtier once made a will that went against you—against your family—favoring the poor instead. M. Noirtier is left alone because no one is expecting anything from him. But as soon as he nullifies his first will and creates a second, he is suddenly incapacitated, likely to prevent him from making a third. The will was drawn up the day before yesterday, if I’m not mistaken; you can see that there’s been no time wasted.”

“Oh, mercy, M. d’Avrigny!”

“Oh, my goodness, M. d’Avrigny!”

“No mercy, sir! The physician has a sacred mission on earth; and to fulfil it he begins at the source of life, and goes down to the mysterious darkness of the tomb. When crime has been committed, and God, doubtless in anger, turns away his face, it is for the physician to bring the culprit to justice.”

“No mercy, sir! The doctor has a sacred mission on earth; and to fulfill it, he starts at the source of life and delves into the mysterious darkness of the grave. When a crime has been committed, and God, no doubt in anger, turns His face away, it is up to the doctor to bring the wrongdoer to justice.”

40122m

“Have mercy on my child, sir,” murmured Villefort.

“Have mercy on my child, sir,” whispered Villefort.

“You see it is yourself who have first named her—you, her father.”

“You see, you are the one who named her first—you, her father.”

“Have pity on Valentine! Listen, it is impossible. I would as willingly accuse myself! Valentine, whose heart is pure as a diamond or a lily!”

“Have mercy on Valentine! Look, it’s impossible. I would just as soon blame myself! Valentine, whose heart is as pure as a diamond or a lily!”

“No pity, procureur; the crime is fragrant. Mademoiselle herself packed all the medicines which were sent to M. de Saint-Méran; and M. de Saint-Méran is dead. Mademoiselle de Villefort prepared all the cooling draughts which Madame de Saint-Méran took, and Madame de Saint-Méran is dead. Mademoiselle de Villefort took from the hands of Barrois, who was sent out, the lemonade which M. Noirtier had every morning, and he has escaped by a miracle. Mademoiselle de Villefort is the culprit—she is the poisoner! To you, as the king’s attorney, I denounce Mademoiselle de Villefort, do your duty.”

“No pity, prosecutor; the crime is obvious. Mademoiselle herself packed all the medications that were sent to M. de Saint-Méran, and M. de Saint-Méran is dead. Mademoiselle de Villefort prepared all the cooling drinks that Madame de Saint-Méran took, and Madame de Saint-Méran is dead. Mademoiselle de Villefort received from Barrois, who was sent out, the lemonade that M. Noirtier had every morning, and he has escaped by a miracle. Mademoiselle de Villefort is the culprit—she is the poisoner! To you, as the king’s attorney, I report Mademoiselle de Villefort; do your duty.”

“Doctor, I resist no longer—I can no longer defend myself—I believe you; but, for pity’s sake, spare my life, my honor!”

“Doctor, I can't fight this anymore—I can't defend myself any longer—I believe you; but, please, have mercy and spare my life, my honor!”

“M. de Villefort,” replied the doctor, with increased vehemence, “there are occasions when I dispense with all foolish human circumspection. If your daughter had committed only one crime, and I saw her meditating another, I would say ‘Warn her, punish her, let her pass the remainder of her life in a convent, weeping and praying.’ If she had committed two crimes, I would say, ‘Here, M. de Villefort, is a poison that the prisoner is not acquainted with,—one that has no known antidote, quick as thought, rapid as lightning, mortal as the thunderbolt; give her that poison, recommending her soul to God, and save your honor and your life, for it is yours she aims at; and I can picture her approaching your pillow with her hypocritical smiles and her sweet exhortations. Woe to you, M. de Villefort, if you do not strike first!’ This is what I would say had she only killed two persons but she has seen three deaths,—has contemplated three murdered persons,—has knelt by three corpses! To the scaffold with the poisoner—to the scaffold! Do you talk of your honor? Do what I tell you, and immortality awaits you!”

“M. de Villefort,” the doctor replied, more forcefully, “there are times when I ignore all foolish human caution. If your daughter had committed just one crime, and I saw her planning another, I would say, ‘Warn her, punish her, make her spend the rest of her life in a convent, crying and praying.’ If she had committed two crimes, I would tell you, ‘Here, M. de Villefort, is a poison she doesn’t know about—one that has no known antidote, as quick as a thought, as fast as lightning, as deadly as a thunderbolt; give her that poison, praying for her soul, and save your honor and your life, because she’s targeting you; I can imagine her coming to your bedside with her fake smiles and sweet words. Woe to you, M. de Villefort, if you don’t act first!’ This is what I would say if she had only killed two people, but she has seen three deaths—she has looked at three murdered bodies—she has kneeled by three corpses! To the gallows with the poisoner—to the gallows! Do you speak of your honor? Do what I say, and you will achieve immortality!”

Villefort fell on his knees.

Villefort dropped to his knees.

“Listen,” said he; “I have not the strength of mind you have, or rather that which you would not have, if instead of my daughter Valentine your daughter Madeleine were concerned.” The doctor turned pale. “Doctor, every son of woman is born to suffer and to die; I am content to suffer and to await death.”

“Listen,” he said, “I don’t have the same mental strength you do, or rather, you wouldn’t have it if it were your daughter Madeleine in place of my daughter Valentine.” The doctor turned pale. “Doctor, every person is born to suffer and to die; I am ready to suffer and wait for death.”

“Beware,” said M. d’Avrigny, “it may come slowly; you will see it approach after having struck your father, your wife, perhaps your son.”

“Be careful,” said M. d’Avrigny, “it might come gradually; you will see it coming after it has affected your father, your wife, maybe your son.”

Villefort, suffocating, pressed the doctor’s arm.

Villefort, feeling suffocated, squeezed the doctor's arm.

40124m

“Listen,” cried he; “pity me—help me! No, my daughter is not guilty. If you drag us both before a tribunal I will still say, ‘No, my daughter is not guilty;—there is no crime in my house. I will not acknowledge a crime in my house; for when crime enters a dwelling, it is like death—it does not come alone.’ Listen. What does it signify to you if I am murdered? Are you my friend? Are you a man? Have you a heart? No, you are a physician! Well, I tell you I will not drag my daughter before a tribunal, and give her up to the executioner! The bare idea would kill me—would drive me like a madman to dig my heart out with my finger-nails! And if you were mistaken, doctor—if it were not my daughter—if I should come one day, pale as a spectre, and say to you, ‘Assassin, you have killed my child!’—hold—if that should happen, although I am a Christian, M. d’Avrigny, I should kill myself.”

“Listen,” he shouted; “have mercy on me—help me! No, my daughter is innocent. If you take us both to court, I will still insist, ‘No, my daughter is innocent; there’s no crime in my home. I refuse to acknowledge a crime in my home; when crime enters a house, it’s like death—it never comes alone.’ Listen. What does it matter to you if I’m killed? Are you my friend? Are you a good person? Do you have a heart? No, you’re just a doctor! Well, I’m telling you I won’t put my daughter on trial and hand her over to the executioner! Just thinking about it would drive me crazy—would make me want to tear my heart out with my fingernails! And if you were wrong, doctor—if it wasn’t my daughter—if one day I came to you, pale as a ghost, and said, ‘Murderer, you’ve taken my child!’—wait—if that should happen, even though I’m a Christian, M. d’Avrigny, I would take my own life.”

“Well,” said the doctor, after a moment’s silence, “I will wait.”

“Well,” said the doctor after a brief pause, “I’ll wait.”

Villefort looked at him as if he had doubted his words.

Villefort looked at him as if he didn't believe what he was saying.

“Only,” continued M. d’Avrigny, with a slow and solemn tone, “if anyone falls ill in your house, if you feel yourself attacked, do not send for me, for I will come no more. I will consent to share this dreadful secret with you, but I will not allow shame and remorse to grow and increase in my conscience, as crime and misery will in your house.”

“Only,” continued M. d’Avrigny, in a slow and serious tone, “if anyone gets sick in your house, if you feel yourself under attack, don’t call for me, because I won’t come again. I’ll agree to share this terrible secret with you, but I won’t let shame and regret grow in my conscience, as crime and suffering will in your house.”

“Then you abandon me, doctor?”

“Are you leaving me, doctor?”

“Yes, for I can follow you no farther, and I only stop at the foot of the scaffold. Some further discovery will be made, which will bring this dreadful tragedy to a close. Adieu.”

“Yes, I can’t go any further with you, and I’ll only stop at the bottom of the scaffold. Some new revelation will come to light that will end this terrible tragedy. Goodbye.”

“I entreat you, doctor!”

“I urge you, doctor!”

“All the horrors that disturb my thoughts make your house odious and fatal. Adieu, sir.”

“All the nightmares that trouble my mind make your home unbearable and deadly. Goodbye, sir.”

“One word—one single word more, doctor! You go, leaving me in all the horror of my situation, after increasing it by what you have revealed to me. But what will be reported of the sudden death of the poor old servant?”

"One word—just one more word, doctor! You leave me here, facing the full horror of my situation, made worse by what you've just told me. But what will people say about the sudden death of the poor old servant?"

“True,” said M. d’Avrigny; “we will return.”

“True,” said M. d’Avrigny; “we’ll come back.”

The doctor went out first, followed by M. de Villefort. The terrified servants were on the stairs and in the passage where the doctor would pass.

The doctor went out first, followed by Mr. de Villefort. The terrified servants were on the stairs and in the hallway where the doctor would walk by.

“Sir,” said d’Avrigny to Villefort, so loud that all might hear, “poor Barrois has led too sedentary a life of late; accustomed formerly to ride on horseback, or in the carriage, to the four corners of Europe, the monotonous walk around that armchair has killed him—his blood has thickened. He was stout, had a short, thick neck; he was attacked with apoplexy, and I was called in too late. By the way,” added he in a low tone, “take care to throw away that cup of syrup of violets in the ashes.”

“Sir,” d’Avrigny said to Villefort, loud enough for everyone to hear, “poor Barrois has been way too inactive lately; he used to ride horseback or travel by carriage all over Europe, but now his monotonous stroll around that armchair has done him in—his blood has thickened. He was heavyset, with a short, thick neck; he had a stroke, and I was called in too late. By the way,” he added in a quieter voice, “make sure to throw away that cup of violet syrup in the ashes.”

The doctor, without shaking hands with Villefort, without adding a word to what he had said, went out, amid the tears and lamentations of the whole household. The same evening all Villefort’s servants, who had assembled in the kitchen, and had a long consultation, came to tell Madame de Villefort that they wished to leave. No entreaty, no proposition of increased wages, could induce them to remain; to every argument they replied, “We must go, for death is in this house.”

The doctor left without shaking hands with Villefort or saying anything more than he already had, walking out amidst the tears and cries of the entire household. That evening, all of Villefort's servants gathered in the kitchen for a lengthy discussion and then went to tell Madame de Villefort that they wanted to leave. No pleas or offers of higher pay could convince them to stay; to every argument, they responded, "We have to go, because death is in this house."

They all left, in spite of prayers and entreaties, testifying their regret at leaving so good a master and mistress, and especially Mademoiselle Valentine, so good, so kind, and so gentle.

They all left, despite the prayers and pleas, expressing their sadness about leaving such great masters and mistresses, particularly Mademoiselle Valentine, who was so good, so kind, and so gentle.

Villefort looked at Valentine as they said this. She was in tears, and, strange as it was, in spite of the emotions he felt at the sight of these tears, he looked also at Madame de Villefort, and it appeared to him as if a slight gloomy smile had passed over her thin lips, like a meteor seen passing inauspiciously between two clouds in a stormy sky.

Villefort looked at Valentine as they said this. She was in tears, and, as strange as it was, despite the emotions he felt seeing her cry, he also glanced at Madame de Villefort, and it seemed to him that a subtle, gloomy smile had crossed her thin lips, like a meteor passing ominously between two clouds in a stormy sky.

Chapter 81. The Room of the Retired Baker

The evening of the day on which the Count of Morcerf had left Danglars’ house with feelings of shame and anger at the rejection of the projected alliance, M. Andrea Cavalcanti, with curled hair, moustaches in perfect order, and white gloves which fitted admirably, had entered the courtyard of the banker’s house in Rue de la Chaussée d’Antin. He had not been more than ten minutes in the drawing-room before he drew Danglars aside into the recess of a bow-window, and, after an ingenious preamble, related to him all his anxieties and cares since his noble father’s departure. He acknowledged the extreme kindness which had been shown him by the banker’s family, in which he had been received as a son, and where, besides, his warmest affections had found an object on which to centre in Mademoiselle Danglars.

That evening, after the Count of Morcerf left Danglars’ house feeling ashamed and angry about the rejected alliance, M. Andrea Cavalcanti, with perfectly styled hair, neatly groomed mustaches, and well-fitted white gloves, entered the courtyard of the banker’s house on Rue de la Chaussée d’Antin. He hadn’t been in the drawing-room for more than ten minutes when he pulled Danglars aside into the corner of a bow-window and, after a clever introduction, shared all his worries and concerns since his noble father’s departure. He expressed his gratitude for the extreme kindness shown to him by the banker’s family, who had welcomed him like a son, and where he had also found an object of his deepest affections in Mademoiselle Danglars.

Danglars listened with the most profound attention; he had expected this declaration for the last two or three days, and when at last it came his eyes glistened as much as they had lowered on listening to Morcerf. He would not, however, yield immediately to the young man’s request, but made a few conscientious objections.

Danglars listened intently; he had been anticipating this announcement for the past two or three days, and when it finally arrived, his eyes sparkled just as they had dimmed while listening to Morcerf. However, he wasn't ready to immediately agree to the young man's request and raised a few thoughtful objections.

“Are you not rather young, M. Andrea, to think of marrying?”

“Don’t you think you’re a bit too young, M. Andrea, to be considering marriage?”

“I think not, sir,” replied M. Cavalcanti; “in Italy the nobility generally marry young. Life is so uncertain, that we ought to secure happiness while it is within our reach.”

“I don’t think so, sir,” replied M. Cavalcanti; “in Italy, the nobility usually marries young. Life is so unpredictable that we should grab happiness while we can.”

“Well, sir,” said Danglars, “in case your proposals, which do me honor, are accepted by my wife and daughter, by whom shall the preliminary arrangements be settled? So important a negotiation should, I think, be conducted by the respective fathers of the young people.”

“Well, sir,” said Danglars, “if your proposals, which I appreciate, are accepted by my wife and daughter, who will handle the preliminary arrangements? I believe such an important negotiation should be managed by the respective fathers of the young people.”

“Sir, my father is a man of great foresight and prudence. Thinking that I might wish to settle in France, he left me at his departure, together with the papers establishing my identity, a letter promising, if he approved of my choice, 150,000 livres per annum from the day I was married. So far as I can judge, I suppose this to be a quarter of my father’s revenue.”

“Sir, my father is a man of great insight and caution. Considering that I might want to settle in France, he left me, when he left, the papers confirming my identity and a letter promising that if he approved of my decision, I would receive 150,000 livres a year starting from the day I got married. From what I can tell, I estimate this to be about a quarter of my father’s income.”

“I,” said Danglars, “have always intended giving my daughter 500,000 francs as her dowry; she is, besides, my sole heiress.”

“I,” said Danglars, “have always planned to give my daughter 500,000 francs as her dowry; she is, after all, my only heir.”

“All would then be easily arranged if the baroness and her daughter are willing. We should command an annuity of 175,000 livres. Supposing, also, I should persuade the marquis to give me my capital, which is not likely, but still is possible, we would place these two or three millions in your hands, whose talent might make it realize ten per cent.”

“All would be easily arranged if the baroness and her daughter are willing. We should secure an annuity of 175,000 livres. Also, if I could convince the marquis to give me my capital, which is unlikely but still possible, we would put these two or three million in your hands, and your talent could make it earn ten percent.”

“I never give more than four per cent, and generally only three and a half; but to my son-in-law I would give five, and we would share the profits.”

“I never give more than four percent, and usually just three and a half; but to my son-in-law, I would give five, and we would split the profits.”

“Very good, father-in-law,” said Cavalcanti, yielding to his low-born nature, which would escape sometimes through the aristocratic gloss with which he sought to conceal it. Correcting himself immediately, he said, “Excuse me, sir; hope alone makes me almost mad,—what will not reality do?”

"Very good, father-in-law," Cavalcanti said, slipping into his low-born nature that sometimes broke through the aristocratic facade he tried to maintain. Quickly correcting himself, he added, "Sorry, sir; just the hope alone drives me almost to madness—imagine what reality will do?"

“But,” said Danglars, who, on his part, did not perceive how soon the conversation, which was at first disinterested, was turning to a business transaction, “there is, doubtless, a part of your fortune your father could not refuse you?”

“But,” said Danglars, who, for his part, didn’t realize how quickly the conversation, which initially felt casual, was shifting to a business deal, “there must be some part of your fortune that your father couldn't deny you?”

“Which?” asked the young man.

"Which one?" asked the young man.

“That you inherit from your mother.”

“That you get from your mom.”

“Truly, from my mother, Leonora Corsinari.”

“Honestly, from my mom, Leonora Corsinari.”

“How much may it amount to?”

"What's the possible cost?"

“Indeed, sir,” said Andrea, “I assure you I have never given the subject a thought, but I suppose it must have been at least two millions.”

“Definitely, sir,” said Andrea, “I promise you I’ve never thought about it, but I guess it must be at least two million.”

Danglars felt as much overcome with joy as the miser who finds a lost treasure, or as the shipwrecked mariner who feels himself on solid ground instead of in the abyss which he expected would swallow him up.

Danglars felt just as overwhelmed with joy as a miser who discovers a lost treasure, or as a shipwrecked sailor who suddenly finds himself on solid ground instead of in the abyss he thought would consume him.

“Well, sir,” said Andrea, bowing to the banker respectfully, “may I hope?”

"Well, sir," Andrea said, bowing respectfully to the banker, "can I hope?"

“You may not only hope,” said Danglars, “but consider it a settled thing, if no obstacle arises on your part.”

“You can not only hope,” said Danglars, “but you can also treat it as a done deal, as long as you don’t create any obstacles.”

“I am, indeed, rejoiced,” said Andrea.

"I'm so happy," said Andrea.

“But,” said Danglars thoughtfully, “how is it that your patron, M. de Monte Cristo, did not make his proposal for you?”

“But,” said Danglars, thinking carefully, “how come your sponsor, M. de Monte Cristo, didn’t make his offer to you?”

Andrea blushed imperceptibly.

Andrea blushed slightly.

“I have just left the count, sir,” said he; “he is, doubtless, a delightful man but inconceivably peculiar in his ideas. He esteems me highly. He even told me he had not the slightest doubt that my father would give me the capital instead of the interest of my property. He has promised to use his influence to obtain it for me; but he also declared that he never had taken on himself the responsibility of making proposals for another, and he never would. I must, however, do him the justice to add that he assured me if ever he had regretted the repugnance he felt to such a step it was on this occasion, because he thought the projected union would be a happy and suitable one. Besides, if he will do nothing officially, he will answer any questions you propose to him. And now,” continued he, with one of his most charming smiles, “having finished talking to the father-in-law, I must address myself to the banker.”

“I just left the count, sir,” he said; “he's definitely a delightful guy but incredibly strange in his ideas. He thinks highly of me. He even mentioned that he has no doubt my father would give me the principal instead of just the interest on my property. He promised to use his influence to help me get it, but he also made it clear that he never takes on the responsibility of making proposals for someone else, and he never will. I must give him credit, though; he did say that if he ever regretted his aversion to such actions, it was this time, because he believes the proposed union would be a happy and fitting one. Also, while he won’t do anything officially, he’s willing to answer any questions you have for him. And now,” he continued with one of his most charming smiles, “having finished talking to the father-in-law, I need to turn to the banker.”

“And what may you have to say to him?” said Danglars, laughing in his turn.

“And what do you have to say to him?” Danglars replied, laughing back.

“That the day after tomorrow I shall have to draw upon you for about four thousand francs; but the count, expecting my bachelor’s revenue could not suffice for the coming month’s outlay, has offered me a draft for twenty thousand francs. It bears his signature, as you see, which is all-sufficient.”

“That the day after tomorrow I’ll need to ask you for about four thousand francs; but the count, knowing my bachelor’s income won’t cover next month’s expenses, has offered me a draft for twenty thousand francs. It has his signature, as you can see, which is more than enough.”

“Bring me a million such as that,” said Danglars, “I shall be well pleased,” putting the draft in his pocket. “Fix your own hour for tomorrow, and my cashier shall call on you with a check for eighty thousand francs.”

“Bring me a million like that,” said Danglars, “and I'll be very happy,” slipping the draft into his pocket. “Choose your own time for tomorrow, and my cashier will come to you with a check for eighty thousand francs.”

“At ten o’clock then, if you please; I should like it early, as I am going into the country tomorrow.”

“At ten o’clock, if that works for you; I’d prefer it early since I’m heading out to the country tomorrow.”

“Very well, at ten o’clock; you are still at the Hôtel des Princes?”

“Alright, at ten o’clock; are you still at the Hôtel des Princes?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

The following morning, with the banker’s usual punctuality, the eighty thousand francs were placed in the young man’s hands, as he was on the point of starting, after having left two hundred francs for Caderousse. He went out chiefly to avoid this dangerous enemy, and returned as late as possible in the evening.

The next morning, right on time as usual, the banker handed over the eighty thousand francs to the young man, just as he was about to leave after setting aside two hundred francs for Caderousse. He went out mainly to steer clear of this risky opponent and came back as late as he could in the evening.

But scarcely had he stepped out of his carriage when the porter met him with a parcel in his hand.

But barely had he gotten out of his carriage when the porter approached him with a package in his hand.

“Sir,” said he, “that man has been here.”

“Sir,” he said, “that guy has been here.”

“What man?” said Andrea carelessly, apparently forgetting him whom he but too well recollected.

“What man?” Andrea asked casually, seemingly forgetting the person she actually remembered all too well.

“Him to whom your excellency pays that little annuity.”

“His Excellency pays that small annuity to him.”

“Oh,” said Andrea, “my father’s old servant. Well, you gave him the two hundred francs I had left for him?”

“Oh,” said Andrea, “my father’s old servant. So, did you give him the two hundred francs I had left for him?”

“Yes, your excellency.” Andrea had expressed a wish to be thus addressed. “But,” continued the porter, “he would not take them.”

“Yes, your excellency.” Andrea had asked to be addressed this way. “But,” the porter went on, “he wouldn’t accept them.”

Andrea turned pale, but as it was dark his pallor was not perceptible. “What? he would not take them?” said he with slight emotion.

Andrea went pale, but since it was dark, his paleness wasn’t visible. “What? He wouldn’t take them?” he asked with a bit of emotion.

40130m

“No, he wished to speak to your excellency; I told him you were gone out, and after some dispute he believed me and gave me this letter, which he had brought with him already sealed.”

"No, he wanted to speak to you, Your Excellency; I told him you were out, and after some argument, he believed me and handed me this letter, which he had brought with him already sealed."

“Give it me,” said Andrea, and he read by the light of his carriage-lamp:

“Give it to me,” said Andrea, and he read by the light of his carriage lamp:

“‘You know where I live; I expect you tomorrow morning at nine o’clock.’”

“‘You know where I live; I expect to see you tomorrow morning at nine o’clock.’”

Andrea examined it carefully, to ascertain if the letter had been opened, or if any indiscreet eyes had seen its contents; but it was so carefully folded, that no one could have read it, and the seal was perfect.

Andrea looked it over closely to see if the letter had been opened or if any curious eyes had seen what was inside. But it was folded so neatly that no one could have read it, and the seal was intact.

“Very well,” said he. “Poor man, he is a worthy creature.” He left the porter to ponder on these words, not knowing which most to admire, the master or the servant.

“Alright,” he said. “The poor guy, he’s a good person.” He left the porter to think about these words, not sure whether to admire the master or the servant more.

“Take out the horses quickly, and come up to me,” said Andrea to his groom. In two seconds the young man had reached his room and burnt Caderousse’s letter. The servant entered just as he had finished.

“Get the horses out quickly and come to me,” Andrea told his groom. In just two seconds, the young man had reached his room and burned Caderousse’s letter. The servant walked in just as he finished.

“You are about my height, Pierre,” said he.

“You're about my height, Pierre,” he said.

“I have that honor, your excellency.”

“I have that honor, your excellency.”

“You had a new livery yesterday?”

“You got a new uniform yesterday?”

“Yes, sir.”

“Sure thing, sir.”

“I have an engagement with a pretty little girl for this evening, and do not wish to be known; lend me your livery till tomorrow. I may sleep, perhaps, at an inn.”

“I have a date with a cute girl tonight, and I don't want to be recognized; can you lend me your uniform until tomorrow? I might stay over at an inn.”

Pierre obeyed. Five minutes after, Andrea left the hotel, completely disguised, took a cabriolet, and ordered the driver to take him to the Cheval Rouge, at Picpus. The next morning he left that inn as he had left the Hôtel des Princes, without being noticed, walked down the Faubourg Saint-Antoine, along the boulevard to Rue Ménilmontant, and stopping at the door of the third house on the left looked for someone of whom to make inquiry in the porter’s absence.

Pierre obeyed. Five minutes later, Andrea left the hotel, fully disguised, took a cab, and told the driver to take him to the Cheval Rouge at Picpus. The next morning, he left that inn just as he had left the Hôtel des Princes, unnoticed, walked down the Faubourg Saint-Antoine, along the boulevard to Rue Ménilmontant, and stopped at the door of the third house on the left, looking for someone to ask about in the porter’s absence.

“For whom are you looking, my fine fellow?” asked the fruiteress on the opposite side.

“For who are you looking for, my good man?” asked the fruit seller on the other side.

“Monsieur Pailletin, if you please, my good woman,” replied Andrea.

“Monsieur Pailletin, if you don’t mind, my good lady,” replied Andrea.

“A retired baker?” asked the fruiteress.

“A retired baker?” the fruit seller asked.

“Exactly.”

"Exactly."

“He lives at the end of the yard, on the left, on the third story.”

“He lives at the end of the yard, on the left, on the third floor.”

40132m

Andrea went as she directed him, and on the third floor he found a hare’s paw, which, by the hasty ringing of the bell, it was evident he pulled with considerable ill-temper. A moment after Caderousse’s face appeared at the grating in the door.

Andrea went where she told him to, and on the third floor, he found a hare’s paw, which he clearly yanked with some annoyance, as indicated by the quick ringing of the bell. A moment later, Caderousse’s face showed up at the grating in the door.

“Ah! you are punctual,” said he, as he drew back the door.

“Ah! You’re right on time,” he said as he opened the door.

“Confound you and your punctuality!” said Andrea, throwing himself into a chair in a manner which implied that he would rather have flung it at the head of his host.

“Damn you and your punctuality!” said Andrea, throwing himself into a chair in a way that suggested he would have preferred to throw it at his host's head.

“Come, come, my little fellow, don’t be angry. See, I have thought about you—look at the good breakfast we are going to have; nothing but what you are fond of.”

“Come on, my little buddy, don’t be mad. Look, I’ve thought of you—check out the great breakfast we’re going to have; it’s all your favorites.”

Andrea, indeed, inhaled the scent of something cooking which was not unwelcome to him, hungry as he was; it was that mixture of fat and garlic peculiar to Provençal kitchens of an inferior order, added to that of dried fish, and above all, the pungent smell of musk and cloves. These odors escaped from two deep dishes which were covered and placed on a stove, and from a copper pan placed in an old iron pot. In an adjoining room Andrea saw also a tolerably clean table prepared for two, two bottles of wine sealed, the one with green, the other with yellow, a supply of brandy in a decanter, and a measure of fruit in a cabbage-leaf, cleverly arranged on an earthenware plate.

Andrea breathed in the smell of something cooking, which he found appealing given how hungry he was; it was that specific mix of fat and garlic typical of lower-end Provençal kitchens, combined with the scent of dried fish, and especially the strong aroma of musk and cloves. These smells came from two deep dishes that were covered and placed on a stove, and from a copper pan set in an old iron pot. In an adjacent room, Andrea also noticed a fairly clean table set for two, with two sealed bottles of wine—one green and the other yellow—a decanter filled with brandy, and some fruit on a cabbage leaf, neatly arranged on an earthenware plate.

“What do you think of it, my little fellow?” said Caderousse. “Ay, that smells good! You know I used to be a good cook; do you recollect how you used to lick your fingers? You were among the first who tasted any of my dishes, and I think you relished them tolerably.” While speaking, Caderousse went on peeling a fresh supply of onions.

“What do you think of it, my little guy?” said Caderousse. “Oh, that smells great! You know I used to be a good cook; do you remember how you used to lick your fingers? You were one of the first to try my dishes, and I think you liked them pretty well.” While talking, Caderousse continued peeling a new batch of onions.

“But,” said Andrea, ill-temperedly, “by my faith, if it was only to breakfast with you, that you disturbed me, I wish the devil had taken you!”

“But,” Andrea said grumpily, “I swear, if the only reason you woke me up was to have breakfast with you, I wish the devil had taken you!”

“My boy,” said Caderousse sententiously, “one can talk while eating. And then, you ungrateful being, you are not pleased to see an old friend? I am weeping with joy.”

“My boy,” said Caderousse with a serious tone, “you can talk while eating. And then, you ungrateful person, aren’t you happy to see an old friend? I’m crying tears of joy.”

He was truly crying, but it would have been difficult to say whether joy or the onions produced the greatest effect on the lachrymal glands of the old innkeeper of the Pont-du-Gard.

He was genuinely crying, but it was hard to tell whether joy or the onions were making the old innkeeper of the Pont-du-Gard shed the most tears.

“Hold your tongue, hypocrite,” said Andrea; “you love me!”

“Shut your mouth, hypocrite,” Andrea said; “you love me!”

“Yes, I do, or may the devil take me. I know it is a weakness,” said Caderousse, “but it overpowers me.”

“Yes, I do, or the devil can take me. I know it’s a weakness,” Caderousse said, “but it just overwhelms me.”

“And yet it has not prevented your sending for me to play me some trick.”

“And still, it hasn't stopped you from calling me to pull a fast one on me.”

“Come,” said Caderousse, wiping his large knife on his apron, “if I did not like you, do you think I should endure the wretched life you lead me? Think for a moment. You have your servant’s clothes on—you therefore keep a servant; I have none, and am obliged to prepare my own meals. You abuse my cookery because you dine at the table d’hôte of the Hôtel des Princes, or the Café de Paris. Well, I too could keep a servant; I too could have a tilbury; I too could dine where I like; but why do I not? Because I would not annoy my little Benedetto. Come, just acknowledge that I could, eh?”

“Come on,” said Caderousse, wiping his large knife on his apron. “If I didn’t like you, do you really think I’d put up with the miserable life you make me live? Think about it for a second. You’re wearing a servant’s outfit—so you must have a servant; I don’t have one and have to prepare my own meals. You criticize my cooking because you eat at the Hôtel des Princes or the Café de Paris. Well, I could hire a servant too; I could have a nice carriage; I could eat wherever I want; but why don’t I? Because I don’t want to upset my little Benedetto. Come on, just admit that I could, right?”

This address was accompanied by a look which was by no means difficult to understand.

This address came with a look that was pretty easy to understand.

“Well,” said Andrea, “admitting your love, why do you want me to breakfast with you?”

“Well,” Andrea said, “since you’re admitting your love, why do you want me to have breakfast with you?”

“That I may have the pleasure of seeing you, my little fellow.”

“That I can look forward to seeing you, my young friend.”

“What is the use of seeing me after we have made all our arrangements?”

“What’s the point of seeing me now that we’ve made all our plans?”

“Eh, dear friend,” said Caderousse, “are wills ever made without codicils? But you first came to breakfast, did you not? Well, sit down, and let us begin with these pilchards, and this fresh butter; which I have put on some vine-leaves to please you, wicked one. Ah, yes; you look at my room, my four straw chairs, my images, three francs each. But what do you expect? This is not the Hôtel des Princes.”

“Hey, dear friend,” said Caderousse, “are wills ever created without addendums? But you came to breakfast first, right? Well, take a seat, and let’s start with these pilchards and this fresh butter, which I’ve placed on some vine leaves to please you, you mischievous one. Ah, yes; you look around my room, at my four straw chairs, my trinkets, three francs each. But what do you expect? This isn’t the Hôtel des Princes.”

“Come, you are growing discontented, you are no longer happy; you, who only wish to live like a retired baker.”

“Come on, you’re getting dissatisfied; you’re not happy anymore. You, who only want to live like a retired baker.”

Caderousse sighed.

Caderousse sighed.

“Well, what have you to say? you have seen your dream realized.”

“Well, what do you have to say? You’ve seen your dream come true.”

“I can still say it is a dream; a retired baker, my poor Benedetto, is rich—he has an annuity.”

“I can still say it’s a dream; my poor Benedetto, a retired baker, is now rich—he has an annuity.”

“Well, you have an annuity.”

"Well, you have an annuity."

“I have?”

"Do I?"

40134m

“Yes, since I bring you your two hundred francs.”

“Yes, I'm bringing you your two hundred francs.”

Caderousse shrugged his shoulders.

Caderousse shrugged.

“It is humiliating,” said he, “thus to receive money given grudgingly,—an uncertain supply which may soon fail. You see I am obliged to economize, in case your prosperity should cease. Well, my friend, fortune is inconstant, as the chaplain of the regiment said. I know your prosperity is great, you rascal; you are to marry the daughter of Danglars.”

“It’s humiliating,” he said, “to receive money that’s given reluctantly—an uncertain source that might run out soon. You see, I have to be careful with my spending in case your good luck runs out. Well, my friend, fortune is unreliable, as the chaplain of the regiment said. I know you’re doing well, you rascal; you’re going to marry Danglars’ daughter.”

“What? of Danglars?”

“What? from Danglars?”

“Yes, to be sure; must I say Baron Danglars? I might as well say Count Benedetto. He was an old friend of mine and if he had not so bad a memory he ought to invite me to your wedding, seeing he came to mine. Yes, yes, to mine; gad, he was not so proud then,—he was an under-clerk to the good M. Morrel. I have dined many times with him and the Count of Morcerf, so you see I have some high connections and were I to cultivate them a little, we might meet in the same drawing-rooms.”

“Yes, for sure; should I mention Baron Danglars? I might as well say Count Benedetto. He used to be an old friend of mine, and if he had a better memory, he would invite me to your wedding, considering he came to mine. Yes, mine; can you believe it? He wasn't so proud back then—he was just an under-clerk to the good M. Morrel. I've had dinner with him and the Count of Morcerf many times, so you can see I have some impressive connections, and if I worked on them a bit, we could end up in the same social circles.”

“Come, your jealousy represents everything to you in the wrong light.”

"Come on, your jealousy makes you see everything in a distorted way."

“That is all very fine, Benedetto mio, but I know what I am saying. Perhaps I may one day put on my best coat, and presenting myself at the great gate, introduce myself. Meanwhile let us sit down and eat.”

“That’s all great, my Benedetto, but I know what I’m talking about. Maybe one day I’ll wear my best coat and show up at the big gate to introduce myself. For now, let’s sit down and eat.”

Caderousse set the example and attacked the breakfast with good appetite, praising each dish he set before his visitor. The latter seemed to have resigned himself; he drew the corks, and partook largely of the fish with the garlic and fat.

Caderousse led the way and dug into the breakfast with a healthy appetite, complimenting each dish he brought to his guest. The guest appeared to have accepted the situation; he uncorked the bottles and enjoyed a generous portion of the fish with garlic and oil.

“Ah, mate,” said Caderousse, “you are getting on better terms with your old landlord!”

“Ah, buddy,” said Caderousse, “you’re getting along better with your old landlord!”

“Faith, yes,” replied Andrea, whose hunger prevailed over every other feeling.

“Faith, yes,” replied Andrea, whose hunger overcame every other feeling.

“So you like it, you rogue?”

“So you like it, you rascal?”

“So much that I wonder how a man who can cook thus can complain of hard living.”

“So much that I wonder how a man who can cook like this can complain about living hard.”

“Do you see,” said Caderousse, “all my happiness is marred by one thought?”

“Do you see,” Caderousse said, “my happiness is ruined by one thought?”

“What is that?”

"What's that?"

“That I am dependent on another, I who have always gained my own livelihood honestly.”

"That I am reliant on someone else, when I've always earned my own living honestly."

“Do not let that disturb you, I have enough for two.”

“Don’t let that bother you, I have enough for two.”

“No, truly; you may believe me if you will; at the end of every month I am tormented by remorse.”

“No, seriously; you can believe me if you want; at the end of every month, I'm plagued by guilt.”

“Good Caderousse!”

“Good Caderousse!”

“So much so, that yesterday I would not take the two hundred francs.”

“So much so that yesterday I wouldn’t take the two hundred francs.”

“Yes, you wished to speak to me; but was it indeed remorse, tell me?”

“Yes, you wanted to talk to me; but was it really remorse, tell me?”

“True remorse; and, besides, an idea had struck me.”

“Real remorse; and, on top of that, an idea came to me.”

Andrea shuddered; he always did so at Caderousse’s ideas.

Andrea shivered; he always did at Caderousse’s ideas.

“It is miserable—do you see?—always to wait till the end of the month.”

“It’s awful—do you get it?—always having to wait until the end of the month.”

“Oh,” said Andrea philosophically, determined to watch his companion narrowly, “does not life pass in waiting? Do I, for instance, fare better? Well, I wait patiently, do I not?”

“Oh,” Andrea said thoughtfully, determined to observe his companion closely, “doesn’t life just go by while we wait? Am I, for example, any better off? Well, I wait patiently, don’t I?”

“Yes; because instead of expecting two hundred wretched francs, you expect five or six thousand, perhaps ten, perhaps even twelve, for you take care not to let anyone know the utmost. Down there, you always had little presents and Christmas-boxes, which you tried to hide from your poor friend Caderousse. Fortunately he is a cunning fellow, that friend Caderousse.”

“Yes; because instead of hoping for two hundred miserable francs, you're aiming for five or six thousand, maybe ten, maybe even twelve, since you make sure no one knows the maximum amount. Down there, you always had little gifts and holiday bonuses that you tried to keep from your poor friend Caderousse. Luckily, he's a crafty guy, that friend Caderousse.”

“There you are beginning again to ramble, to talk again and again of the past! But what is the use of teasing me with going all over that again?”

“There you go again, rambling and talking over and over about the past! But what's the point of dragging me through all of that again?”

“Ah, you are only one-and-twenty, and can forget the past; I am fifty, and am obliged to recollect it. But let us return to business.”

“Ah, you are just twenty-one, and can forget the past; I am fifty, and have to remember it. But let’s get back to business.”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“I was going to say, if I were in your place——”

“I was going to say, if I were you——”

“Well.”

"Okay."

“I would realize——”

"I would realize—"

“How would you realize?”

"How would you find out?"

“I would ask for six months’ in advance, under pretence of being able to purchase a farm, then with my six months I would decamp.”

"I would ask for six months' pay in advance, pretending that I needed it to buy a farm, and then with that six months' money, I'd disappear."

“Well, well,” said Andrea, “that isn’t a bad idea.”

“Well, well,” said Andrea, “that’s not a bad idea.”

“My dear friend,” said Caderousse, “eat of my bread, and take my advice; you will be none the worse off, physically or morally.”

“My dear friend,” said Caderousse, “share my food, and take my advice; you won’t be worse off, either physically or morally.”

“But,” said Andrea, “why do you not act on the advice you gave me? Why do you not realize a six months’, a year’s advance even, and retire to Brussels? Instead of living the retired baker, you might live as a bankrupt, using his privileges; that would be very good.”

“But,” Andrea said, “why don't you follow the advice you gave me? Why don’t you take a six months' or even a year's advance and move to Brussels? Instead of living like a retired baker, you could live like a bankrupt, taking advantage of his privileges; that would be really good.”

“But how the devil would you have me retire on twelve hundred francs?”

“But how on earth am I supposed to live on twelve hundred francs?”

“Ah, Caderousse,” said Andrea, “how covetous you are! Two months ago you were dying with hunger.”

“Ah, Caderousse,” said Andrea, “how greedy you are! Two months ago you were starving.”

“The appetite grows by what it feeds on,” said Caderousse, grinning and showing his teeth, like a monkey laughing or a tiger growling. “And,” added he, biting off with his large white teeth an enormous mouthful of bread, “I have formed a plan.”

“The appetite grows by what it feeds on,” said Caderousse, grinning and showing his teeth, like a monkey laughing or a tiger growling. “And,” he added, taking a big bite of bread with his large white teeth, “I have come up with a plan.”

Caderousse’s plans alarmed Andrea still more than his ideas; ideas were but the germ, the plan was reality.

Caderousse’s plans worried Andrea even more than his ideas; ideas were just the starting point, the plan was the actual thing.

“Let me see your plan; I dare say it is a pretty one.”

“Let me see your plan; I bet it’s a nice one.”

“Why not? Who formed the plan by which we left the establishment of M——! eh? was it not I? and it was no bad one I believe, since here we are!”

“Why not? Who came up with the plan that got us out of the M—— place? Huh? Wasn’t it me? And I think it was a pretty good plan, since here we are!”

“I do not say,” replied Andrea, “that you never make a good one; but let us see your plan.”

“I’m not saying,” replied Andrea, “that you never come up with a good one; but let’s take a look at your plan.”

“Well,” pursued Caderousse, “can you without expending one sou, put me in the way of getting fifteen thousand francs? No, fifteen thousand are not enough,—I cannot again become an honest man with less than thirty thousand francs.”

“Well,” Caderousse continued, “can you, without spending a single penny, help me figure out how to get fifteen thousand francs? No, fifteen thousand isn’t enough—I can’t go back to being an honest man with less than thirty thousand francs.”

“No,” replied Andrea, dryly, “no, I cannot.”

“No,” Andrea replied dryly, “no, I can’t.”

“I do not think you understand me,” replied Caderousse, calmly; “I said without your laying out a sou.”

“I don’t think you get what I’m saying,” Caderousse replied, calmly. “I said without you spending a dime.”

“Do you want me to commit a robbery, to spoil all my good fortune—and yours with mine—and both of us to be dragged down there again?”

“Do you want me to commit a robbery, ruin all my good luck—and yours along with it—and both of us to end up back there again?”

“It would make very little difference to me,” said Caderousse, “if I were retaken, I am a poor creature to live alone, and sometimes pine for my old comrades; not like you, heartless creature, who would be glad never to see them again.”

“It wouldn’t matter much to me,” said Caderousse, “if I were caught again. I’m a miserable person living alone, and sometimes I long for my old friends; unlike you, cold-hearted person, who would be happy never to see them again.”

Andrea did more than tremble this time, he turned pale.

Andrea did more than shake this time; he turned pale.

“Come, Caderousse, no nonsense!” said he.

“Come on, Caderousse, no messing around!” he said.

“Don’t alarm yourself, my little Benedetto, but just point out to me some means of gaining those thirty thousand francs without your assistance, and I will contrive it.”

“Don’t panic, my little Benedetto, but just let me know how I can get those thirty thousand francs without your help, and I’ll figure it out.”

“Well, I’ll see—I’ll try to contrive some way,” said Andrea.

"Well, I'll see—I’ll come up with a solution," said Andrea.

“Meanwhile you will raise my monthly allowance to five hundred francs, my little fellow? I have a fancy, and mean to get a housekeeper.”

“Meanwhile, will you raise my monthly allowance to five hundred francs, my little friend? I have a plan, and I intend to hire a housekeeper.”

“Well, you shall have your five hundred francs,” said Andrea; “but it is very hard for me, my poor Caderousse—you take advantage——”

“Well, you will get your five hundred francs,” said Andrea; “but it’s really tough for me, my poor Caderousse—you’re taking advantage——”

“Bah,” said Caderousse, “when you have access to countless stores.”

“Bah,” said Caderousse, “when you have access to countless resources.”

One would have said Andrea anticipated his companion’s words, so did his eye flash like lightning, but it was but for a moment.

One might say Andrea expected his friend's words, and his eyes flashed like lightning, but it was only for a moment.

“True,” he replied, “and my protector is very kind.”

“That's true,” he said, “and my protector is really nice.”

“That dear protector,” said Caderousse; “and how much does he give you monthly?”

“That dear protector,” said Caderousse; “and how much does he pay you each month?”

“Five thousand francs.”

“5,000 francs.”

“As many thousands as you give me hundreds! Truly, it is only bastards who are thus fortunate. Five thousand francs per month! What the devil can you do with all that?”

“As many thousands as you give me hundreds! Honestly, it’s only the luckiest people who are in this position. Five thousand francs a month! What on earth can you do with all that?”

“Oh, it is no trouble to spend that; and I am like you, I want capital.”

“Oh, it’s no trouble to spend that; and I’m just like you, I want capital.”

“Capital?—yes—I understand—everyone would like capital.”

"Funding?—yes—I get it—everyone wants funding."

“Well, and I shall get it.”

"Alright, I'll take care of it."

“Who will give it to you—your prince?”

“Who will give it to you—your prince?”

“Yes, my prince. But unfortunately I must wait.”

“Yes, my prince. But unfortunately, I have to wait.”

40138m

“You must wait for what?” asked Caderousse.

"You have to wait for what?" asked Caderousse.

“For his death.”

"For his passing."

“The death of your prince?”

“Is your prince dead?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“How so?”

"How come?"

“Because he has made his will in my favor.”

"Because he wrote his will to benefit me."

“Indeed?”

"Really?"

“On my honor.”

“On my word.”

“For how much?”

"How much is it?"

“For five hundred thousand.”

"For $500,000."

“Only that? It’s little enough.”

"Is that it? That's not much."

“But so it is.”

"But that's how it is."

“No, it cannot be!”

“No way!”

“Are you my friend, Caderousse?”

"Are you my friend, Caderousse?"

“Yes, in life or death.”

“Yes, in life or death.”

“Well, I will tell you a secret.”

“Well, I’ll share a secret with you.”

“What is it?”

"What's that?"

“But remember——”

“But remember—”

“Ah! pardieu! mute as a carp.”

“Ah! pardieu! silent as a carp.”

“Well, I think——”

“Well, I think—”

Andrea stopped and looked around.

Andrea stopped and glanced around.

“You think? Do not fear; pardieu! we are alone.”

“You think so? Don’t worry; pardieu! we’re alone.”

“I think I have discovered my father.”

“I think I’ve found my dad.”

“Your true father?”

"Is this your real dad?"

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“Not old Cavalcanti?”

“Not the old Cavalcanti?”

“No, for he has gone again; the true one, as you say.”

“No, he’s gone again; the real one, as you say.”

“And that father is——”

“And that dad is——”

“Well, Caderousse, it is Monte Cristo.”

“Well, Caderousse, it’s Monte Cristo.”

“Bah!”

"Ugh!"

“Yes, you understand, that explains all. He cannot acknowledge me openly, it appears, but he does it through M. Cavalcanti, and gives him fifty thousand francs for it.”

“Yes, you get it, that explains everything. He can't openly recognize me, it seems, but he does so through M. Cavalcanti and gives him fifty thousand francs for it.”

“Fifty thousand francs for being your father? I would have done it for half that, for twenty thousand, for fifteen thousand; why did you not think of me, ungrateful man?”

“Fifty thousand francs for being your father? I would have done it for half that, for twenty thousand, for fifteen thousand; why didn’t you think of me, you ungrateful man?”

“Did I know anything about it, when it was all done when I was down there?”

“Did I know anything about it when it was all over while I was down there?”

“Ah, truly? And you say that by his will——”

“Really? And you say that it’s by his will——”

“He leaves me five hundred thousand livres.”

“He leaves me five hundred thousand francs.”

“Are you sure of it?”

“Are you sure about it?”

“He showed it me; but that is not all—there is a codicil, as I said just now.”

“He showed it to me; but that’s not all—there’s a codicil, as I just mentioned.”

“Probably.”

"Probably."

“And in that codicil he acknowledges me.”

“And in that codicil, he recognizes me.”

“Oh, the good father, the brave father, the very honest father!” said Caderousse, twirling a plate in the air between his two hands.

“Oh, the great dad, the brave dad, the really honest dad!” said Caderousse, spinning a plate in the air between his two hands.

“Now, say if I conceal anything from you?”

“Now, what if I hide something from you?”

“No, and your confidence makes you honorable in my opinion; and your princely father, is he rich, very rich?”

“No, and I admire your confidence; it makes you honorable in my eyes. What about your royal father? Is he wealthy, very wealthy?”

“Yes, he is that; he does not himself know the amount of his fortune.”

“Yes, he is that; he doesn’t even know how much money he has.”

“Is it possible?”

“Can it happen?”

“It is evident enough to me, who am always at his house. The other day a banker’s clerk brought him fifty thousand francs in a portfolio about the size of your plate; yesterday his banker brought him a hundred thousand francs in gold.”

“It’s pretty obvious to me, since I’m always at his place. The other day, a bank clerk delivered fifty thousand francs in a portfolio that was about the size of your plate; yesterday, his banker brought him a hundred thousand francs in gold.”

Caderousse was filled with wonder; the young man’s words sounded to him like metal, and he thought he could hear the rushing of cascades of louis.

Caderousse was amazed; the young man's words felt like money to him, and he thought he could hear the sound of falling gold coins.

“And you go into that house?” cried he briskly.

“And you’re going into that house?” he exclaimed energetically.

“When I like.”

"When I want."

Caderousse was thoughtful for a moment. It was easy to perceive he was revolving some unfortunate idea in his mind. Then suddenly,—

Caderousse was lost in thought for a moment. It was clear he was wrestling with some troubling idea in his mind. Then suddenly,—

“How I should like to see all that,” cried he; “how beautiful it must be!”

"How much I would love to see all of that," he exclaimed; "it must be so beautiful!"

“It is, in fact, magnificent,” said Andrea.

“It is, really amazing,” said Andrea.

“And does he not live in the Champs-Élysées?”

“And doesn’t he live on the Champs-Élysées?”

“Yes, No. 30.”

"Yes, No. 30."

“Ah,” said Caderousse, “No. 30.”

“Ah,” said Caderousse, “Unit 30.”

“Yes, a fine house standing alone, between a courtyard and a garden,—you must know it.”

“Yes, it’s a nice house standing alone, between a courtyard and a garden—you must know it.”

“Possibly; but it is not the exterior I care for, it is the interior. What beautiful furniture there must be in it!”

“Maybe; but it’s not the outside I care about, it’s the inside. There must be some beautiful furniture in there!”

“Have you ever seen the Tuileries?”

“Have you ever been to the Tuileries?”

“No.”

“Nope.”

“Well, it surpasses that.”

“Well, it exceeds that.”

“It must be worth one’s while to stoop, Andrea, when that good M. Monte Cristo lets fall his purse.”

"It must be worth your time to bend down, Andrea, when that generous M. Monte Cristo drops his wallet."

“It is not worthwhile to wait for that,” said Andrea; “money is as plentiful in that house as fruit in an orchard.”

“It’s not worth waiting for that,” said Andrea; “money is as plentiful in that house as fruit in an orchard.”

“But you should take me there one day with you.”

“But you should take me there with you someday.”

“How can I? On what plea?”

“How can I? What reason do I have?”

“You are right; but you have made my mouth water. I must absolutely see it; I shall find a way.”

“You're right; but you’ve made me really curious. I have to see it; I’ll figure out a way.”

“No nonsense, Caderousse!”

"Cut the nonsense, Caderousse!"

“I will offer myself as floor-polisher.”

“I will volunteer to polish the floors.”

“The rooms are all carpeted.”

“All the rooms are carpeted.”

“Well, then, I must be contented to imagine it.”

“Well, I guess I’ll just have to be okay with imagining it.”

“That is the best plan, believe me.”

"That's the best plan, trust me."

“Try, at least, to give me an idea of what it is.”

“Just try to give me an idea of what it is.”

“How can I?”

“How do I?”

“Nothing is easier. Is it large?”

“Nothing could be simpler. Is it big?”

“Middling.”

"Meh."

“How is it arranged?”

"How is it set up?"

“Faith, I should require pen, ink, and paper to make a plan.”

“Honestly, I would need a pen, ink, and paper to come up with a plan.”

“They are all here,” said Caderousse, briskly. He fetched from an old secretaire a sheet of white paper and pen and ink. “Here,” said Caderousse, “draw me all that on the paper, my boy.”

“They're all here,” Caderousse said cheerfully. He took a sheet of white paper and a pen with ink from an old desk. “Here,” Caderousse said, “sketch all of that for me on the paper, my boy.”

Andrea took the pen with an imperceptible smile and began.

Andrea picked up the pen with a subtle smile and started.

“The house, as I said, is between the court and the garden; in this way, do you see?” Andrea drew the garden, the court and the house.

“The house, as I mentioned, is located between the courtyard and the garden; do you see what I mean?” Andrea sketched the garden, the courtyard, and the house.

40142m

“High walls?”

“Tall walls?”

“Not more than eight or ten feet.”

“Not more than eight or ten feet.”

“That is not prudent,” said Caderousse.

"That's not smart," said Caderousse.

“In the court are orange-trees in pots, turf, and clumps of flowers.”

“In the courtyard, there are potted orange trees, grass, and patches of flowers.”

“And no steel-traps?”

"And no steel traps?"

“No.”

“No.”

“The stables?”

“The stables?”

“Are on either side of the gate, which you see there.” And Andrea continued his plan.

“Are on either side of the gate, which you see there.” And Andrea continued his plan.

“Let us see the ground floor,” said Caderousse.

“Let’s take a look at the ground floor,” said Caderousse.

“On the ground floor, dining-room, two drawing-rooms, billiard-room, staircase in the hall, and a little back staircase.”

“On the ground floor, there's a dining room, two living rooms, a billiard room, a staircase in the hall, and a small back staircase.”

“Windows?”

"Windows?"

“Magnificent windows, so beautiful, so large, that I believe a man of your size should pass through each frame.”

“Beautiful, huge windows that I think a person your size could easily walk through each one.”

“Why the devil have they any stairs with such windows?”

“Why on earth do they have stairs with windows like that?”

“Luxury has everything.”

“Luxury encompasses everything.”

“But shutters?”

"But the shutters?"

“Yes, but they are never used. That Count of Monte Cristo is an original, who loves to look at the sky even at night.”

“Yes, but they’re never used. That Count of Monte Cristo is one of a kind, who loves to gaze at the sky even at night.”

“And where do the servants sleep?”

“And where do the staff sleep?”

“Oh, they have a house to themselves. Picture to yourself a pretty coach-house at the right-hand side where the ladders are kept. Well, over that coach-house are the servants’ rooms, with bells corresponding with the different apartments.”

“Oh, they have the whole house to themselves. Imagine a charming coach-house on the right where they keep the ladders. Above that coach-house are the servants’ rooms, with bells that match the different areas of the house.”

“Ah, diable! bells did you say?”

“Ah, damn! bells did you say?”

“What do you mean?”

"What do you mean?"

“Oh, nothing! I only say they cost a load of money to hang, and what is the use of them, I should like to know?”

“Oh, nothing! I just mean they cost a fortune to hang, and what’s the point of them, I’d like to know?”

“There used to be a dog let loose in the yard at night, but it has been taken to the house at Auteuil, to that you went to, you know.”

“There used to be a dog running around in the yard at night, but it has been taken to the house in Auteuil, the one you went to, you know.”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“I was saying to him only yesterday, ‘You are imprudent, Monsieur Count; for when you go to Auteuil and take your servants the house is left unprotected.’ ‘Well,’ said he, ‘what next?’ ‘Well, next, some day you will be robbed.’”

“I was telling him just yesterday, ‘You’re being reckless, Monsieur Count; when you go to Auteuil and take your servants, the house is left vulnerable.’ ‘So?’ he replied, ‘What’s your point?’ ‘My point is, someday you’re going to get robbed.’”

“What did he answer?”

“What did he say?”

“He quietly said, ‘What do I care if I am?’”

“He quietly said, ‘What do I care if I am?’”

“Andrea, he has some secretaire with a spring.”

“Andrea, he has a secretary with a spring.”

“How do you know?”

"How do you know that?"

“Yes, which catches the thief in a trap and plays a tune. I was told there were such at the last exhibition.”

“Yes, it catches the thief in a trap and plays a tune. I heard there were some at the last exhibition.”

“He has simply a mahogany secretaire, in which the key is always kept.”

“He just has a mahogany secretary, and the key is always kept with it.”

“And he is not robbed?”

"And he hasn't been robbed?"

“No; his servants are all devoted to him.”

“No, his servants are all loyal to him.”

“There ought to be some money in that secretaire?”

“There should be some money in that desk?”

“There may be. No one knows what there is.”

“There might be. Nobody knows what's out there.”

“And where is it?”

“Where is it?”

“On the first floor.”

"On the ground floor."

“Sketch me the plan of that floor, as you have done of the ground floor, my boy.”

“Draw me the layout of that floor, like you did for the ground floor, kid.”

“That is very simple.” Andrea took the pen. “On the first story, do you see, there is the anteroom and the drawing-room; to the right of the drawing-room, a library and a study; to the left, a bedroom and a dressing-room. The famous secretaire is in the dressing-room.”

"That's really simple." Andrea picked up the pen. "On the first floor, you can see there's an entrance room and a living room; to the right of the living room, there's a library and an office; to the left, there's a bedroom and a dressing room. The famous writing desk is in the dressing room."

“Is there a window in the dressing-room?”

“Is there a window in the changing room?”

“Two,—one here and one there.” Andrea sketched two windows in the room, which formed an angle on the plan, and appeared as a small square added to the rectangle of the bedroom. Caderousse became thoughtful.

“Two—one here and one there.” Andrea drew two windows in the room, which created an angle on the plan, looking like a small square added to the rectangle of the bedroom. Caderousse fell silent in thought.

“Does he often go to Auteuil?” added he.

“Does he often go to Auteuil?” he asked.

“Two or three times a week. Tomorrow, for instance, he is going to spend the day and night there.”

“Two or three times a week. Tomorrow, for example, he’s going to spend the day and night there.”

“Are you sure of it?”

“Are you sure about that?”

“He has invited me to dine there.”

“He's invited me to have dinner there.”

“There’s a life for you,” said Caderousse; “a town house and a country house.”

“There's a life for you,” said Caderousse; “a city house and a getaway home.”

“That is what it is to be rich.”

“That's what it means to be wealthy.”

“And shall you dine there?”

“Are you going to eat there?”

“Probably.”

“Probably.”

“When you dine there, do you sleep there?”

“When you eat there, do you stay there overnight?”

“If I like; I am at home there.”

“If I want, I’m at home there.”

Caderousse looked at the young man, as if to get at the truth from the bottom of his heart. But Andrea drew a cigar-case from his pocket, took a Havana, quietly lit it, and began smoking.

Caderousse stared at the young man, trying to see the truth deep within him. Meanwhile, Andrea pulled a cigar case from his pocket, took out a Havana, lit it calmly, and started smoking.

“When do you want your twelve hundred francs?” said he to Caderousse.

“When do you want your twelve hundred francs?” he asked Caderousse.

“Now, if you have them.” Andrea took five-and-twenty louis from his pocket.

“Now, if you have them.” Andrea pulled out twenty-five louis from his pocket.

“Yellow boys?” said Caderousse; “no, I thank you.”

“Yellow boys?” Caderousse said. “No, thanks.”

“Oh, you despise them.”

“Oh, you hate them.”

“On the contrary, I esteem them, but will not have them.”

“Actually, I value them, but I won’t accept them.”

“You can change them, idiot; gold is worth five sous.”

“You can change them, you idiot; gold is worth five bucks.”

“Exactly; and he who changes them will follow friend Caderousse, lay hands on him, and demand what farmers pay him their rent in gold. No nonsense, my good fellow; silver simply, round coins with the head of some monarch or other on them. Anybody may possess a five-franc piece.”

“Exactly; and whoever changes them will go after friend Caderousse, confront him, and ask what farmers pay him their rent in gold. No nonsense, my good man; silver only, just round coins with the image of some monarch or another on them. Anyone can have a five-franc piece.”

“But do you suppose I carry five hundred francs about with me? I should want a porter.”

“But do you really think I carry five hundred francs around with me? I'd need a porter.”

“Well, leave them with your porter; he is to be trusted. I will call for them.”

“Well, leave them with your porter; he can be trusted. I'll pick them up.”

“Today?”

"Is it today?"

“No, tomorrow; I shall not have time today.”

“No, tomorrow; I won’t have time today.”

“Well, tomorrow I will leave them when I go to Auteuil.”

“Well, tomorrow I’ll leave them when I head to Auteuil.”

“May I depend on it?”

"Can I count on it?"

“Certainly.”

"Of course."

“Because I shall secure my housekeeper on the strength of it.”

“Because I will hire my housekeeper based on that.”

“Now see here, will that be all? Eh? And will you not torment me any more?”

“Now listen, will that be everything? Huh? And will you stop bothering me already?”

“Never.”

"Not a chance."

Caderousse had become so gloomy that Andrea feared he should be obliged to notice the change. He redoubled his gayety and carelessness.

Caderousse had become so downcast that Andrea worried he would have to acknowledge the shift. He intensified his cheerfulness and nonchalance.

“How sprightly you are,” said Caderousse; “One would say you were already in possession of your property.”

“How lively you are,” said Caderousse; “It’s like you’re already enjoying your property.”

“No, unfortunately; but when I do obtain it——”

“No, unfortunately; but when I do get it——”

“Well?”

"What's up?"

“I shall remember old friends, I can tell you that.”

“I will remember old friends, I can tell you that.”

“Yes, since you have such a good memory.”

“Yes, since you have such a great memory.”

“What do you want? It looks as if you were trying to fleece me?”

“What do you want? It seems like you're trying to take advantage of me.”

“I? What an idea! I, who am going to give you another piece of good advice.”

“I? What a thought! I'm the one who’s going to give you some more great advice.”

“What is it?”

"What's that?"

“To leave behind you the diamond you have on your finger. We shall both get into trouble. You will ruin both yourself and me by your folly.”

"To take off the diamond you have on your finger. We'll both get into trouble. You'll ruin yourself and me with your foolishness."

“How so?” said Andrea.

"How's that?" said Andrea.

“How? You put on a livery, you disguise yourself as a servant, and yet keep a diamond on your finger worth four or five thousand francs.”

“How? You wear a uniform, pretend to be a servant, and still keep a diamond on your finger that's worth four or five thousand francs.”

“You guess well.”

"You guessed right."

“I know something of diamonds; I have had some.”

“I know a bit about diamonds; I've had a few.”

“You do well to boast of it,” said Andrea, who, without becoming angry, as Caderousse feared, at this new extortion, quietly resigned the ring. Caderousse looked so closely at it that Andrea well knew that he was examining to see if all the edges were perfect.

“You’re right to brag about it,” said Andrea, who, without getting angry, as Caderousse feared, calmly handed over the ring. Caderousse examined it so closely that Andrea knew he was checking to see if all the edges were flawless.

“It is a false diamond,” said Caderousse.

“It’s a fake diamond,” said Caderousse.

“You are joking now,” replied Andrea.

"You're kidding now," Andrea replied.

“Do not be angry, we can try it.” Caderousse went to the window, touched the glass with it, and found it would cut.

“Don't be upset, we can give it a shot.” Caderousse went to the window, touched the glass with it, and realized it would cut.

Confiteor!” said Caderousse, putting the diamond on his little finger; “I was mistaken; but those thieves of jewellers imitate so well that it is no longer worthwhile to rob a jeweller’s shop—it is another branch of industry paralyzed.”

Confiteor!” said Caderousse, sliding the diamond onto his pinky; “I was wrong; but those crafty jewelers copy so well that it’s no longer worth it to rob a jewelry store—it’s just another industry that’s been shut down.”

“Have you finished?” said Andrea,—“do you want anything more?—will you have my waistcoat or my hat? Make free, now you have begun.”

“Are you done?” said Andrea, “Do you need anything else? Do you want my waistcoat or my hat? Feel free, now that you’ve started.”

“No; you are, after all, a good companion; I will not detain you, and will try to cure myself of my ambition.”

“No; you are, after all, a great friend; I won’t keep you here, and I’ll try to get over my ambition.”

“But take care the same thing does not happen to you in selling the diamond you feared with the gold.”

“But be careful not to let the same thing happen to you when selling the diamond you were worried about with the gold.”

“I shall not sell it—do not fear.”

"I won't sell it—no worries."

“Not at least till the day after tomorrow,” thought the young man.

“Not until the day after tomorrow,” thought the young man.

“Happy rogue,” said Caderousse; “you are going to find your servants, your horses, your carriage, and your betrothed!”

“Happy rogue,” said Caderousse; “you’re about to find your servants, your horses, your carriage, and your fiancée!”

“Yes,” said Andrea.

“Yes,” Andrea said.

“Well, I hope you will make a handsome wedding-present the day you marry Mademoiselle Danglars.”

“Well, I hope you’ll get a nice wedding gift the day you marry Mademoiselle Danglars.”

“I have already told you it is a fancy you have taken in your head.”

“I’ve already told you it’s a fancy you’ve gotten in your head.”

“What fortune has she?”

“What luck does she have?”

“But I tell you——”

“But I tell you—”

“A million?”

"One million?"

Andrea shrugged his shoulders.

Andrea shrugged.

“Let it be a million,” said Caderousse; “you can never have so much as I wish you.”

“Let it be a million,” said Caderousse; “you can never have as much as I hope you do.”

“Thank you,” said the young man.

“Thanks,” said the guy.

“Oh, I wish it you with all my heart!” added Caderousse with his hoarse laugh. “Stop, let me show you the way.”

“Oh, I wish that for you with all my heart!” Caderousse added with his raspy laugh. “Hold on, let me show you the way.”

“It is not worthwhile.”

"Not worth it."

“Yes, it is.”

"Yep, it is."

“Why?”

“Why?”

“Because there is a little secret, a precaution I thought it desirable to take, one of Huret & Fichet’s locks, revised and improved by Gaspard Caderousse; I will manufacture you a similar one when you are a capitalist.”

“Because there’s a little secret, a precaution I thought would be good to take, one of Huret & Fichet’s locks, updated and improved by Gaspard Caderousse; I’ll make you a similar one when you're a wealthy investor.”

“Thank you,” said Andrea; “I will let you know a week beforehand.”

"Thanks," Andrea said. "I'll let you know a week in advance."

They parted. Caderousse remained on the landing until he had not only seen Andrea go down the three stories, but also cross the court. Then he returned hastily, shut his door carefully, and began to study, like a clever architect, the plan Andrea had left him.

They separated. Caderousse stayed on the landing until he had watched Andrea go down the three flights and cross the courtyard. Then he hurried back, shut his door quietly, and started to examine, like a smart architect, the blueprint Andrea had left him.

“Dear Benedetto,” said he, “I think he will not be sorry to inherit his fortune, and he who hastens the day when he can touch his five hundred thousand will not be his worst friend.”

“Dear Benedetto,” he said, “I don’t think he’ll regret inheriting his fortune, and anyone who speeds up the day he can access his five hundred thousand won’t be his worst friend.”

Chapter 82. The Burglary

The day following that on which the conversation we have related took place, the Count of Monte Cristo set out for Auteuil, accompanied by Ali and several attendants, and also taking with him some horses whose qualities he was desirous of ascertaining. He was induced to undertake this journey, of which the day before he had not even thought and which had not occurred to Andrea either, by the arrival of Bertuccio from Normandy with intelligence respecting the house and sloop. The house was ready, and the sloop which had arrived a week before lay at anchor in a small creek with her crew of six men, who had observed all the requisite formalities and were ready again to put to sea.

The day after the conversation we described, the Count of Monte Cristo left for Auteuil, accompanied by Ali and several attendants, and he also brought some horses he wanted to evaluate. He was prompted to make this trip, which he hadn’t even considered the day before and hadn’t come to Andrea’s mind either, by Bertuccio's arrival from Normandy with news about the house and sloop. The house was ready, and the sloop, which had arrived a week earlier, was anchored in a small creek with its crew of six men, who had followed all the necessary procedures and were prepared to set sail again.

The count praised Bertuccio’s zeal, and ordered him to prepare for a speedy departure, as his stay in France would not be prolonged more than a month.

The count praised Bertuccio’s enthusiasm and instructed him to get ready for a quick departure, as his time in France wouldn't last more than a month.

“Now,” said he, “I may require to go in one night from Paris to Tréport; let eight fresh horses be in readiness on the road, which will enable me to go fifty leagues in ten hours.”

“Now,” he said, “I might need to travel one night from Paris to Tréport; have eight fresh horses ready on the route, so I can cover fifty leagues in ten hours.”

“Your highness had already expressed that wish,” said Bertuccio, “and the horses are ready. I have bought them, and stationed them myself at the most desirable posts, that is, in villages, where no one generally stops.”

“Your highness already expressed that wish,” said Bertuccio, “and the horses are ready. I bought them and placed them myself at the best spots, which are in villages, where no one usually stops.”

“That’s well,” said Monte Cristo; “I remain here a day or two—arrange accordingly.”

"That's fine," said Monte Cristo; "I'll stay here a day or two—make the necessary arrangements."

As Bertuccio was leaving the room to give the requisite orders, Baptistin opened the door: he held a letter on a silver waiter.

As Bertuccio was leaving the room to give the necessary instructions, Baptistin opened the door: he was holding a letter on a silver tray.

“What are you doing here?” asked the count, seeing him covered with dust; “I did not send for you, I think?”

“What are you doing here?” asked the count, noticing he was covered in dust. “I don’t believe I called for you, did I?”

Baptistin, without answering, approached the count, and presented the letter. “Important and urgent,” said he.

Baptistin walked up to the count without saying a word and handed him the letter. “It’s important and urgent,” he said.

The count opened the letter, and read:

The count opened the letter and read:

“‘M. de Monte Cristo is apprised that this night a man will enter his house in the Champs-Élysées with the intention of carrying off some papers supposed to be in the secretaire in the dressing-room. The count’s well-known courage will render unnecessary the aid of the police, whose interference might seriously affect him who sends this advice. The count, by any opening from the bedroom, or by concealing himself in the dressing-room, would be able to defend his property himself. Many attendants or apparent precautions would prevent the villain from the attempt, and M. de Monte Cristo would lose the opportunity of discovering an enemy whom chance has revealed to him who now sends this warning to the count,—a warning he might not be able to send another time, if this first attempt should fail and another be made.’”

“M. de Monte Cristo is informed that tonight, a man will enter his house in the Champs-Élysées with the intention of stealing some papers that are believed to be in the desk in the dressing room. The count’s well-known bravery means the police won't be needed, as their involvement could seriously impact the person sending this message. The count could defend his property by using an entrance from the bedroom or by hiding in the dressing room. Having many staff or obvious security measures would deter the intruder, and M. de Monte Cristo would miss the chance to identify an enemy that fate has revealed to the person now giving this warning to the count—a warning he might not be able to give again if this first attempt fails and another occurs.”

The count’s first idea was that this was an artifice—a gross deception, to draw his attention from a minor danger in order to expose him to a greater. He was on the point of sending the letter to the commissary of police, notwithstanding the advice of his anonymous friend, or perhaps because of that advice, when suddenly the idea occurred to him that it might be some personal enemy, whom he alone should recognize and over whom, if such were the case, he alone would gain any advantage, as Fiesco[17] had done over the Moor who would have killed him. We know the count’s vigorous and daring mind, denying anything to be impossible, with that energy which marks the great man.

The count's first thought was that this was a trick—a blatant deception meant to distract him from a minor threat to lead him into a bigger one. He was about to send the letter to the police commissioner, despite the advice from his anonymous friend, or maybe because of it, when suddenly it hit him that it could be a personal enemy, someone only he would recognize and over whom, if that were the case, he alone would have the upper hand, like Fiesco[17] had done against the Moor who tried to kill him. We know the count's strong and bold mindset, believing nothing is impossible, with that passion characteristic of a great man.

From his past life, from his resolution to shrink from nothing, the count had acquired an inconceivable relish for the contests in which he had engaged, sometimes against nature, that is to say, against God, and sometimes against the world, that is, against the devil.

From his past life, from his determination to avoid nothing, the count had developed an incredible enjoyment for the battles he had faced, sometimes against nature, meaning against God, and sometimes against the world, meaning against the devil.

“They do not want my papers,” said Monte Cristo, “they want to kill me; they are no robbers, but assassins. I will not allow the prefect of police to interfere with my private affairs. I am rich enough, forsooth, to distribute his authority on this occasion.”

“They don’t want my papers,” said Monte Cristo, “they want to kill me; they aren’t robbers, but assassins. I won’t let the police chief interfere with my personal matters. I’m wealthy enough, indeed, to challenge his authority this time.”

The count recalled Baptistin, who had left the room after delivering the letter.

The count remembered Baptistin, who had exited the room after handing over the letter.

“Return to Paris,” said he; “assemble the servants who remain there. I want all my household at Auteuil.”

“Return to Paris,” he said; “gather the remaining servants there. I want my whole household at Auteuil.”

“But will no one remain in the house, my lord?” asked Baptistin.

“But will no one stay in the house, my lord?” asked Baptistin.

“Yes, the porter.”

“Yeah, the porter.”

“My lord will remember that the lodge is at a distance from the house.”

“My lord will remember that the lodge is far from the house.”

“Well?”

"What's up?"

“The house might be stripped without his hearing the least noise.”

“The house could be emptied without him hearing a single sound.”

“By whom?”

"Who did it?"

“By thieves.”

“By robbers.”

“You are a fool, M. Baptistin. Thieves might strip the house—it would annoy me less than to be disobeyed.” Baptistin bowed.

“You're an idiot, M. Baptistin. Thieves could rob the house—it would bother me less than being disobeyed.” Baptistin bowed.

40150m

“You understand me?” said the count. “Bring your comrades here, one and all; but let everything remain as usual, only close the shutters of the ground floor.”

“You understand me?” said the count. “Bring your friends here, all of them; but let everything stay the same, just close the ground floor shutters.”

“And those of the first floor?”

“And what about the people on the first floor?”

“You know they are never closed. Go!”

“You know they’re always open. Go!”

The count signified his intention of dining alone, and that no one but Ali should attend him. Having dined with his usual tranquillity and moderation, the count, making a signal to Ali to follow him, went out by the side-gate and on reaching the Bois de Boulogne turned, apparently without design towards Paris and at twilight; found himself opposite his house in the Champs-Élysées. All was dark; one solitary, feeble light was burning in the porter’s lodge, about forty paces distant from the house, as Baptistin had said.

The count indicated that he wanted to have dinner by himself, and that only Ali should be with him. After eating calmly and moderately as usual, the count signaled for Ali to follow him, exited through the side gate, and upon reaching the Bois de Boulogne, seemingly without any plan, turned towards Paris at twilight and ended up in front of his house on the Champs-Élysées. Everything was dark; there was only one weak light glowing in the porter’s lodge, about forty paces away from the house, just as Baptistin had mentioned.

Monte Cristo leaned against a tree, and with that scrutinizing glance which was so rarely deceived, looked up and down the avenue, examined the passers-by, and carefully looked down the neighboring streets, to see that no one was concealed. Ten minutes passed thus, and he was convinced that no one was watching him. He hastened to the side-door with Ali, entered hurriedly, and by the servants’ staircase, of which he had the key, gained his bedroom without opening or disarranging a single curtain, without even the porter having the slightest suspicion that the house, which he supposed empty, contained its chief occupant.

Monte Cristo leaned against a tree, and with that piercing gaze that was rarely fooled, looked up and down the avenue, checked out the people passing by, and carefully scanned the nearby streets to ensure that no one was hiding. Ten minutes went by, and he was convinced that no one was watching him. He rushed to the side door with Ali, entered quickly, and took the servants’ staircase, which he had the key to, getting to his bedroom without so much as opening or disturbing a single curtain, without even the porter suspecting that the house, which he thought was empty, actually held its main occupant.

Arrived in his bedroom, the count motioned to Ali to stop; then he passed into the dressing-room, which he examined. Everything appeared as usual—the precious secretaire in its place, and the key in the secretaire. He double locked it, took the key, returned to the bedroom door, removed the double staple of the bolt, and went in. Meanwhile Ali had procured the arms the count required—namely, a short carbine and a pair of double-barrelled pistols, with which as sure an aim might be taken as with a single-barrelled one. Thus armed, the count held the lives of five men in his hands. It was about half-past nine.

Arriving in his bedroom, the count signaled Ali to stop; then he entered the dressing room, which he inspected. Everything looked normal—the valuable desk was in its spot, and the key was in the desk. He double-locked it, took the key, returned to the bedroom door, removed the double staple from the bolt, and went in. Meanwhile, Ali had gathered the weapons the count needed—a short carbine and a pair of double-barreled pistols, which allowed for as precise a shot as a single-barreled one. Armed like this, the count held the lives of five men in his hands. It was around half-past nine.

The count and Ali ate in haste a crust of bread and drank a glass of Spanish wine; then Monte Cristo slipped aside one of the movable panels, which enabled him to see into the adjoining room. He had within his reach his pistols and carbine, and Ali, standing near him, held one of the small Arabian hatchets, whose form has not varied since the Crusades. Through one of the windows of the bedroom, on a line with that in the dressing-room, the count could see into the street.

The count and Ali quickly ate a piece of bread and drank a glass of Spanish wine. Then Monte Cristo moved one of the sliding panels, allowing him to see into the next room. He had his pistols and carbine within reach, and Ali, standing close by, held one of the small Arabian hatchets, which has looked the same since the Crusades. Through one of the bedroom windows, lined up with the one in the dressing room, the count could see out onto the street.

Two hours passed thus. It was intensely dark; still Ali, thanks to his wild nature, and the count, thanks doubtless to his long confinement, could distinguish in the darkness the slightest movement of the trees. The little light in the lodge had long been extinct. It might be expected that the attack, if indeed an attack was projected, would be made from the staircase of the ground floor, and not from a window; in Monte Cristo’s opinion, the villains sought his life, not his money. It would be his bedroom they would attack, and they must reach it by the back staircase, or by the window in the dressing-room.

Two hours went by like this. It was pitch black; still, Ali, with his wild instincts, and the count, probably due to his long imprisonment, could pick up the slightest movement of the trees in the dark. The small light in the lodge had gone out a while ago. It seemed likely that any attack, if an attack was indeed planned, would come from the ground floor staircase rather than a window; in Monte Cristo’s view, the attackers wanted his life, not his wealth. They would target his bedroom, and they would have to get there either through the back staircase or the window in the dressing room.

The clock of the Invalides struck a quarter to twelve; the west wind bore on its moistened gusts the doleful vibration of the three strokes.

The clock at the Invalides struck a quarter to twelve; the west wind carried the damp gusts and the sad sound of the three chimes.

40152m

As the last stroke died away, the count thought he heard a slight noise in the dressing-room; this first sound, or rather this first grinding, was followed by a second, then a third; at the fourth, the count knew what to expect. A firm and well-practised hand was engaged in cutting the four sides of a pane of glass with a diamond. The count felt his heart beat more rapidly.

As the last note faded away, the count thought he heard a faint noise in the dressing room; this initial sound, or rather this first scraping, was followed by a second, then a third; by the fourth, the count knew what to expect. A steady and skilled hand was busy cutting the four edges of a pane of glass with a diamond. The count felt his heart race.

Inured as men may be to danger, forewarned as they may be of peril, they understand, by the fluttering of the heart and the shuddering of the frame, the enormous difference between a dream and a reality, between the project and the execution. However, Monte Cristo only made a sign to apprise Ali, who, understanding that danger was approaching from the other side, drew nearer to his master. Monte Cristo was eager to ascertain the strength and number of his enemies.

Inured as men may be to danger, forewarned as they may be of peril, they understand, by the fluttering of the heart and the shuddering of the frame, the enormous difference between a dream and a reality, between the project and the execution. However, Monte Cristo only made a sign to apprise Ali, who, understanding that danger was approaching from the other side, drew nearer to his master. Monte Cristo was eager to ascertain the strength and number of his enemies.

The window whence the noise proceeded was opposite the opening by which the count could see into the dressing-room. He fixed his eyes on that window—he distinguished a shadow in the darkness; then one of the panes became quite opaque, as if a sheet of paper were stuck on the outside, then the square cracked without falling. Through the opening an arm was passed to find the fastening, then a second; the window turned on its hinges, and a man entered. He was alone.

The window from which the noise came was across from the opening where the count could see into the dressing room. He focused on that window—he noticed a shadow in the darkness; then one of the panes became completely opaque, like a piece of paper had been stuck on the outside, and then the square cracked without breaking off. An arm reached through the opening to find the latch, followed by a second arm; the window swung open, and a man stepped inside. He was alone.

“That’s a daring rascal,” whispered the count.

"That's a bold little rascal," whispered the count.

At that moment Ali touched him slightly on the shoulder. He turned; Ali pointed to the window of the room in which they were, facing the street.

At that moment, Ali gently tapped him on the shoulder. He turned around, and Ali gestured toward the window of the room they were in, which faced the street.

“I see!” said he, “there are two of them; one does the work while the other stands guard.” He made a sign to Ali not to lose sight of the man in the street, and turned to the one in the dressing-room.

“I see!” he said, “there are two of them; one does the work while the other keeps watch.” He signaled to Ali not to take his eyes off the man in the street and turned to the one in the dressing room.

The glass-cutter had entered, and was feeling his way, his arms stretched out before him. At last he appeared to have made himself familiar with his surroundings. There were two doors; he bolted them both.

The glass-cutter walked in, feeling his way with his arms outstretched. Eventually, he seemed to have gotten used to his surroundings. There were two doors, and he locked them both.

When he drew near to the bedroom door, Monte Cristo expected that he was coming in, and raised one of his pistols; but he simply heard the sound of the bolts sliding in their copper rings. It was only a precaution. The nocturnal visitor, ignorant of the fact that the count had removed the staples, might now think himself at home, and pursue his purpose with full security. Alone and free to act as he wished, the man then drew from his pocket something which the count could not discern, placed it on a stand, then went straight to the secretaire, felt the lock, and contrary to his expectation found that the key was missing. But the glass-cutter was a prudent man who had provided for all emergencies. The count soon heard the rattling of a bunch of skeleton keys, such as the locksmith brings when called to force a lock, and which thieves call nightingales, doubtless from the music of their nightly song when they grind against the bolt.

As he approached the bedroom door, Monte Cristo anticipated that someone was coming in and lifted one of his pistols; however, all he heard was the sound of the bolts sliding in their copper rings. It was just a precaution. The nighttime visitor, unaware that the count had removed the staples, might feel at ease and carry out his intentions confidently. Alone and free to act as he pleased, the man pulled something out of his pocket that the count couldn't see, set it down on a stand, and then went directly to the desk, checked the lock, and to his surprise found that the key was missing. But the glass-cutter was a careful man who had prepared for any situation. The count soon heard the clinking of a bunch of skeleton keys, similar to what a locksmith would bring when called to pick a lock, which thieves refer to as nightingales, likely because of the noise they make when they grind against the bolt.

“Ah, ha,” whispered Monte Cristo with a smile of disappointment, “he is only a thief.”

“Ah, ha,” whispered Monte Cristo with a disappointed smile, “he’s just a thief.”

But the man in the dark could not find the right key. He reached the instrument he had placed on the stand, touched a spring, and immediately a pale light, just bright enough to render objects distinct, was reflected on his hands and countenance.

But the man in the dark couldn't find the right key. He reached for the instrument he had put on the stand, pressed a spring, and immediately a soft light, just bright enough to make things clear, was reflected on his hands and face.

“By heavens,” exclaimed Monte Cristo, starting back, “it is——”

“By heavens,” exclaimed Monte Cristo, stepping back, “it is——”

Ali raised his hatchet.

Ali raised his axe.

“Don’t stir,” whispered Monte Cristo, “and put down your hatchet; we shall require no arms.”

“Don’t move,” whispered Monte Cristo, “and put down your hatchet; we won’t need any weapons.”

40154m

Then he added some words in a low tone, for the exclamation which surprise had drawn from the count, faint as it had been, had startled the man who remained in the pose of the old knife-grinder.

Then he added a few words quietly, because the exclamation that surprise had caused from the count, faint as it was, had startled the man who was still in the old knife-grinder's pose.

It was an order the count had just given, for immediately Ali went noiselessly, and returned, bearing a black dress and a three-cornered hat. Meanwhile Monte Cristo had rapidly taken off his greatcoat, waistcoat, and shirt, and one might distinguish by the glimmering through the open panel that he wore a pliant tunic of steel mail, of which the last in France, where daggers are no longer dreaded, was worn by King Louis XVI., who feared the dagger at his breast, and whose head was cleft with a hatchet. The tunic soon disappeared under a long cassock, as did his hair under a priest’s wig; the three-cornered hat over this effectually transformed the count into an abbé.

It was an order the count had just given, so Ali quickly went and returned with a black dress and a three-cornered hat. Meanwhile, Monte Cristo had quickly removed his greatcoat, waistcoat, and shirt, and you could see through the open panel that he was wearing a flexible steel mail tunic, the last of its kind in France, where daggers are no longer feared, and which had been worn by King Louis XVI., who was afraid of the dagger at his chest and whose head was split open with an axe. The tunic was soon hidden under a long cassock, and his hair was covered by a priest’s wig; the three-cornered hat completed the transformation of the count into an abbé.

The man, hearing nothing more, stood erect, and while Monte Cristo was completing his disguise had advanced straight to the secretaire, whose lock was beginning to crack under his nightingale.

The man, not hearing anything else, stood up straight, and while Monte Cristo was finishing his disguise, he walked directly to the desk, whose lock was starting to give way under his nightingale.

“Try again,” whispered the count, who depended on the secret spring, which was unknown to the picklock, clever as he might be—“try again, you have a few minutes’ work there.”

“Try again,” whispered the count, who relied on the hidden mechanism, which was unknown to the locksmith, clever as he was—“try again, you have a few minutes’ work left.”

And he advanced to the window. The man whom he had seen seated on a fence had got down, and was still pacing the street; but, strange as it appeared, he cared not for those who might pass from the avenue of the Champs-Élysées or by the Faubourg Saint-Honoré; his attention was engrossed with what was passing at the count’s, and his only aim appeared to be to discern every movement in the dressing-room.

And he moved closer to the window. The man he had seen sitting on a fence had gotten down and was still walking up and down the street; but, oddly enough, he didn’t pay any attention to those who might walk by from the Champs-Élysées or the Faubourg Saint-Honoré; he was completely focused on what was happening at the count’s, and his only goal seemed to be to catch every movement in the dressing room.

Monte Cristo suddenly struck his finger on his forehead and a smile passed over his lips; then drawing near to Ali, he whispered:

Monte Cristo suddenly tapped his finger on his forehead and a smile crossed his lips; then, moving closer to Ali, he whispered:

“Remain here, concealed in the dark, and whatever noise you hear, whatever passes, only come in or show yourself if I call you.”

“Stay here, hidden in the dark, and no matter what noise you hear or what happens, only come in or show yourself if I call you.”

Ali bowed in token of strict obedience. Monte Cristo then drew a lighted taper from a closet, and when the thief was deeply engaged with his lock, silently opened the door, taking care that the light should shine directly on his face. The door opened so quietly that the thief heard no sound; but, to his astonishment, the room was suddenly illuminated. He turned.

Ali bowed as a sign of complete obedience. Monte Cristo then took a lit candle from a closet, and while the thief was focused on his lock, he quietly opened the door, making sure the light shone directly on his face. The door opened so silently that the thief heard no noise; but, to his shock, the room was suddenly lit up. He turned.

“Ah, good-evening, my dear M. Caderousse,” said Monte Cristo; “what are you doing here, at such an hour?”

“Ah, good evening, my dear M. Caderousse,” said Monte Cristo; “what are you doing here at this hour?”

40156m

“The Abbé Busoni!” exclaimed Caderousse; and, not knowing how this strange apparition could have entered when he had bolted the doors, he let fall his bunch of keys, and remained motionless and stupefied. The count placed himself between Caderousse and the window, thus cutting off from the thief his only chance of retreat.

“The Abbé Busoni!” Caderousse shouted, and not understanding how this strange figure had entered after he had locked the doors, he dropped his keys and stood frozen and stunned. The Count positioned himself between Caderousse and the window, blocking the thief’s only way to escape.

“The Abbé Busoni!” repeated Caderousse, fixing his haggard gaze on the count.

“The Abbé Busoni!” Caderousse repeated, staring at the count with his weary eyes.

“Yes, undoubtedly, the Abbé Busoni himself,” replied Monte Cristo. “And I am very glad you recognize me, dear M. Caderousse; it proves you have a good memory, for it must be about ten years since we last met.”

"Yes, definitely, it’s the Abbé Busoni himself," Monte Cristo replied. "And I'm really glad you remember me, dear M. Caderousse; it shows you have a good memory, since it's been about ten years since we last saw each other."

This calmness of Busoni, combined with his irony and boldness, staggered Caderousse.

This calmness of Busoni, along with his irony and confidence, took Caderousse aback.

“The abbé, the abbé!” murmured he, clenching his fists, and his teeth chattering.

“The abbé, the abbé!” he murmured, clenching his fists and his teeth chattering.

“So you would rob the Count of Monte Cristo?” continued the false abbé.

"So you want to steal from the Count of Monte Cristo?" continued the fake abbé.

“Reverend sir,” murmured Caderousse, seeking to regain the window, which the count pitilessly blocked—“reverend sir, I don’t know—believe me—I take my oath——”

“Reverend sir,” Caderousse murmured, trying to get back to the window, which the count mercilessly blocked—“reverend sir, I don’t know—believe me—I swear——”

“A pane of glass out,” continued the count, “a dark lantern, a bunch of false keys, a secretaire half forced—it is tolerably evident——”

“A window broken,” the count continued, “a dark lantern, a set of fake keys, a partially opened desk—it’s pretty clear——”

Caderousse was choking; he looked around for some corner to hide in, some way of escape.

Caderousse was panicking; he scanned the area for a place to hide, a way to get away.

“Come, come,” continued the count, “I see you are still the same,—an assassin.”

“Come on, come on,” the count continued, “I can see you’re still the same—an assassin.”

“Reverend sir, since you know everything, you know it was not I—it was La Carconte; that was proved at the trial, since I was only condemned to the galleys.”

“Reverend sir, since you know everything, you know it wasn't me—it was La Carconte; that was proven at the trial, since I was only sentenced to the galleys.”

“Is your time, then, expired, since I find you in a fair way to return there?”

“Is your time up, then, since it looks like you’re about to head back there?”

“No, reverend sir; I have been liberated by someone.”

“No, Reverend sir; someone has set me free.”

“That someone has done society a great kindness.”

"That someone has done society a huge favor."

“Ah,” said Caderousse, “I had promised——”

“Ah,” said Caderousse, “I had promised——”

“And you are breaking your promise!” interrupted Monte Cristo.

“And you’re breaking your promise!” interrupted Monte Cristo.

“Alas, yes!” said Caderousse very uneasily.

“Unfortunately, yes!” said Caderousse very uneasily.

“A bad relapse, that will lead you, if I mistake not, to the Place de Grève. So much the worse, so much the worse—diavolo! as they say in my country.”

"A bad relapse that will lead you, if I'm not mistaken, to the Place de Grève. So much the worse, so much the worse—diavolo! as they say in my country."

“Reverend sir, I am impelled——”

"Reverend, I am compelled——"

“Every criminal says the same thing.”

“Every criminal says the same thing.”

“Poverty——”

“Poverty—”

“Pshaw!” said Busoni disdainfully; “poverty may make a man beg, steal a loaf of bread at a baker’s door, but not cause him to open a secretaire in a house supposed to be inhabited. And when the jeweller Johannes had just paid you 45,000 francs for the diamond I had given you, and you killed him to get the diamond and the money both, was that also poverty?”

“Pshh!” Busoni said dismissively. “Being poor might make someone beg or steal a loaf of bread from a bakery, but it doesn’t make them break into a place that’s supposed to be occupied. And when the jeweler Johannes just paid you 45,000 francs for the diamond I gave you, and you killed him to take both the diamond and the money, was that also about being poor?”

“Pardon, reverend sir,” said Caderousse; “you have saved my life once, save me again!”

“Excuse me, Reverend,” said Caderousse; “you saved my life before, please save me again!”

“That is but poor encouragement.”

"That is just poor encouragement."

“Are you alone, reverend sir, or have you there soldiers ready to seize me?”

“Are you alone, sir, or do you have soldiers there ready to take me?”

“I am alone,” said the abbé, “and I will again have pity on you, and will let you escape, at the risk of the fresh miseries my weakness may lead to, if you tell me the truth.”

“I’m alone,” said the abbé, “and I’ll have compassion for you again and let you go, even though my weakness might bring about new troubles, if you tell me the truth.”

“Ah, reverend sir,” cried Caderousse, clasping his hands, and drawing nearer to Monte Cristo, “I may indeed say you are my deliverer!”

“Ah, respected sir,” exclaimed Caderousse, clasping his hands and moving closer to Monte Cristo, “I can truly say you are my savior!”

“You mean to say you have been freed from confinement?”

“You're saying you've been released from confinement?”

“Yes, that is true, reverend sir.”

“Yep, that’s true, Reverend.”

“Who was your liberator?”

“Who freed you?”

“An Englishman.”

"An English person."

“What was his name?”

“What’s his name?”

“Lord Wilmore.”

"Lord Wilmore."

“I know him; I shall know if you lie.”

“I know him; I'll be able to tell if you're lying.”

“Ah, reverend sir, I tell you the simple truth.”

“Hey, reverend, I’m telling you the straightforward truth.”

“Was this Englishman protecting you?”

"Was this English guy protecting you?"

“No, not me, but a young Corsican, my companion.”

“No, not me, but a young Corsican, my friend.”

“What was this young Corsican’s name?”

“What was the name of this young Corsican?”

“Benedetto.”

“Benedetto.”

“Is that his Christian name?”

“Is that his first name?”

“He had no other; he was a foundling.”

“He had no other; he was an orphan.”

“Then this young man escaped with you?”

“Did this young man escape with you?”

“He did.”

"He did."

“In what way?”

“How so?”

“We were working at Saint-Mandrier, near Toulon. Do you know Saint-Mandrier?”

“We were working at Saint-Mandrier, near Toulon. Do you know Saint-Mandrier?”

“I do.”

"I do."

“In the hour of rest, between noon and one o’clock——”

“In the hour of rest, between noon and one o’clock——”

“Galley-slaves having a nap after dinner! We may well pity the poor fellows!” said the abbé.

“Galley slaves taking a nap after dinner! We can definitely feel sorry for those poor guys!” said the abbé.

“Nay,” said Caderousse, “one can’t always work—one is not a dog.”

“Nah,” said Caderousse, “you can’t just work all the time—nobody’s a dog.”

“So much the better for the dogs,” said Monte Cristo.

“So much the better for the dogs,” said Monte Cristo.

“While the rest slept, then, we went away a short distance; we severed our fetters with a file the Englishman had given us, and swam away.”

“While the others slept, we quietly moved a little way off; we used a file the Englishman had given us to break our restraints and swam away.”

“And what is become of this Benedetto?”

“And what has happened to this Benedetto?”

“I don’t know.”

"I don't know."

“You ought to know.”

"You should know."

“No, in truth; we parted at Hyères.” And, to give more weight to his protestation, Caderousse advanced another step towards the abbé, who remained motionless in his place, as calm as ever, and pursuing his interrogation.

“No, really; we parted at Hyères.” And, to emphasize his claim, Caderousse took another step toward the abbé, who stood still in his spot, as composed as ever, continuing his questioning.

“You lie,” said the Abbé Busoni, with a tone of irresistible authority.

“You're lying,” said Abbé Busoni, in a tone of undeniable authority.

“Reverend sir!”

“Pastor!”

“You lie! This man is still your friend, and you, perhaps, make use of him as your accomplice.”

“You're lying! This guy is still your friend, and you might be using him as your partner in crime.”

40160m

“Oh, reverend sir!”

“Oh, pastor!”

“Since you left Toulon what have you lived on? Answer me!”

“Since you left Toulon, what have you survived on? Tell me!”

“On what I could get.”

"Based on what I could get."

“You lie,” repeated the abbé a third time, with a still more imperative tone. Caderousse, terrified, looked at the count. “You have lived on the money he has given you.”

“You're lying,” the abbé said again, this time more forcefully. Caderousse, frightened, glanced at the count. “You've been living off the money he gave you.”

“True,” said Caderousse; “Benedetto has become the son of a great lord.”

“True,” said Caderousse; “Benedetto has become the son of a powerful lord.”

“How can he be the son of a great lord?”

“How can he be the son of a powerful lord?”

“A natural son.”

“An illegitimate child.”

“And what is that great lord’s name?”

“And what’s that great lord’s name?”

“The Count of Monte Cristo, the very same in whose house we are.”

“The Count of Monte Cristo, the same one whose house we’re in.”

“Benedetto the count’s son?” replied Monte Cristo, astonished in his turn.

“Benedetto, the count’s son?” Monte Cristo replied, equally astonished.

“Well, I should think so, since the count has found him a false father—since the count gives him four thousand francs a month, and leaves him 500,000 francs in his will.”

“Well, I would think so, since the count has identified him as a false father—since the count gives him four thousand francs a month and leaves him 500,000 francs in his will.”

“Ah, yes,” said the factitious abbé, who began to understand; “and what name does the young man bear meanwhile?”

“Ah, yes,” said the fake abbé, who was starting to understand; “and what name does the young man have in the meantime?”

“Andrea Cavalcanti.”

“Andrea Cavalcanti.”

“Is it, then, that young man whom my friend the Count of Monte Cristo has received into his house, and who is going to marry Mademoiselle Danglars?”

"Is that the young man whom my friend the Count of Monte Cristo has welcomed into his home, and who is set to marry Mademoiselle Danglars?"

“Exactly.”

“Exactly.”

“And you suffer that, you wretch!—you, who know his life and his crime?”

“And you put up with that, you miserable person!—you, who know his life and his crime?”

“Why should I stand in a comrade’s way?” said Caderousse.

“Why should I stand in a friend's way?” said Caderousse.

“You are right; it is not you who should apprise M. Danglars, it is I.”

"You’re right; it’s not you who should inform M. Danglars, it’s me."

“Do not do so, reverend sir.”

“Please don't do that, reverend sir.”

“Why not?”

"Why not?"

“Because you would bring us to ruin.”

“Because you would lead us to disaster.”

“And you think that to save such villains as you I will become an abettor of their plot, an accomplice in their crimes?”

“And you really think that to save people like you, I would become a supporter of their scheme, an accomplice in their crimes?”

“Reverend sir,” said Caderousse, drawing still nearer.

“Reverend sir,” said Caderousse, moving even closer.

“I will expose all.”

"I'll reveal everything."

“To whom?”

"Who to?"

“To M. Danglars.”

"To Mr. Danglars."

“By Heaven!” cried Caderousse, drawing from his waistcoat an open knife, and striking the count in the breast, “you shall disclose nothing, reverend sir!”

"By God!” shouted Caderousse, pulling an open knife from his waistcoat and stabbing the count in the chest, “you won’t reveal anything, holy man!”

To Caderousse’s great astonishment, the knife, instead of piercing the count’s breast, flew back blunted. At the same moment the count seized with his left hand the assassin’s wrist, and wrung it with such strength that the knife fell from his stiffened fingers, and Caderousse uttered a cry of pain. But the count, disregarding his cry, continued to wring the bandit’s wrist, until, his arm being dislocated, he fell first on his knees, then flat on the floor.

To Caderousse’s shock, the knife, instead of stabbing the count, fell back dull. At the same time, the count grabbed the assassin’s wrist with his left hand and twisted it with such force that the knife dropped from his stiff fingers, making Caderousse cry out in pain. But the count ignored his cries and kept twisting the bandit's wrist until his arm was dislocated, causing him to collapse first to his knees, then flat on the floor.

The count then placed his foot on his head, saying, “I know not what restrains me from crushing thy skull, rascal.”

The count then put his foot on his head, saying, “I don’t know what’s stopping me from crushing your skull, you scoundrel.”

“Ah, mercy—mercy!” cried Caderousse.

“Ah, mercy—mercy!” shouted Caderousse.

The count withdrew his foot.

The count pulled back his foot.

40162m

“Rise!” said he. Caderousse rose.

“Get up!” he said. Caderousse got up.

“What a wrist you have, reverend sir!” said Caderousse, stroking his arm, all bruised by the fleshy pincers which had held it; “what a wrist!”

“What a strong wrist you have, reverend sir!” said Caderousse, running his fingers over his arm, which was all bruised from the thick pincers that had held it; “what a wrist!”

“Silence! God gives me strength to overcome a wild beast like you; in the name of that God I act,—remember that, wretch,—and to spare thee at this moment is still serving him.”

“Silence! God gives me the strength to face a beast like you; in the name of that God, I act—remember that, wretch—and sparing you right now is still serving Him.”

“Oh!” said Caderousse, groaning with pain.

“Oh!” Caderousse exclaimed, groaning in pain.

“Take this pen and paper, and write what I dictate.”

“Take this pen and paper and write down what I say.”

“I don’t know how to write, reverend sir.”

“I don’t know how to write, Reverend Sir.”

“You lie! Take this pen, and write!”

“You're lying! Take this pen and write!”

Caderousse, awed by the superior power of the abbé, sat down and wrote:

Caderousse, impressed by the abbé's authority, sat down and wrote:

“Sir,—The man whom you are receiving at your house, and to whom you intend to marry your daughter, is a felon who escaped with me from confinement at Toulon. He was No. 59, and I No. 58. He was called Benedetto, but he is ignorant of his real name, having never known his parents.”

“Sir, the man you are allowing into your home and plan to marry your daughter is a criminal who escaped with me from prison in Toulon. He was No. 59, and I was No. 58. His name is Benedetto, but he doesn't know his real name because he has never known his parents.”

“Sign it!” continued the count.

"Sign it!" the count insisted.

“But would you ruin me?”

“But would you destroy me?”

“If I sought your ruin, fool, I should drag you to the first guard-house; besides, when that note is delivered, in all probability you will have no more to fear. Sign it, then!”

“If I wanted to ruin you, idiot, I would take you to the nearest police station; besides, once that note is delivered, you probably won’t have anything else to worry about. So go ahead and sign it!”

Caderousse signed it.

Caderousse signed it.

“The address, ‘To monsieur the Baron Danglars, banker, Rue de la Chaussée d’Antin.’”

“The address, ‘To Mr. Baron Danglars, banker, Rue de la Chaussée d’Antin.’”

Caderousse wrote the address. The abbé took the note.

Caderousse wrote down the address. The abbé took the note.

“Now,” said he, “that suffices—begone!”

“Now,” he said, “that’s enough—go away!”

“Which way?”

"Which direction?"

“The way you came.”

"How you arrived."

“You wish me to get out at that window?”

“You want me to climb out that window?”

“You got in very well.”

“You got in really well.”

“Oh, you have some design against me, reverend sir.”

“Oh, you have some scheme against me, Reverend.”

“Idiot! what design can I have?”

“Idiot! What plan could I possibly have?”

“Why, then, not let me out by the door?”

“Why not just let me out through the door?”

“What would be the advantage of waking the porter?”

“What would be the point of waking the porter?”

“Ah, reverend sir, tell me, do you wish me dead?”

“Hey, reverend, tell me, do you want me dead?”

“I wish what God wills.”

"I want what God wants."

“But swear that you will not strike me as I go down.”

"But promise me that you won't hit me as I go down."

“Cowardly fool!”

“Spineless idiot!”

“What do you intend doing with me?”

“What do you plan to do with me?”

“I ask you what can I do? I have tried to make you a happy man, and you have turned out a murderer.”

“I ask you, what can I do? I've tried to make you a happy man, and you've ended up a murderer.”

“Oh, monsieur,” said Caderousse, “make one more attempt—try me once more!”

“Oh, sir,” said Caderousse, “give it one more shot—test me one more time!”

“I will,” said the count. “Listen—you know if I may be relied on.”

“I will,” said the count. “Listen—you know you can trust me.”

“Yes,” said Caderousse.

“Yeah,” said Caderousse.

“If you arrive safely at home——”

“If you make it home safe——”

“What have I to fear, except from you?”

“What do I have to be afraid of, other than you?”

“If you reach your home safely, leave Paris, leave France, and wherever you may be, so long as you conduct yourself well, I will send you a small annuity; for, if you return home safely, then——”

“If you get home safely, leave Paris, leave France, and wherever you are, as long as you behave yourself, I’ll send you a small allowance; because if you return home safely, then——”

“Then?” asked Caderousse, shuddering.

“Then?” Caderousse asked, shuddering.

40164m

“Then I shall believe God has forgiven you, and I will forgive you too.”

“Then I’ll believe that God has forgiven you, and I’ll forgive you too.”

“As true as I am a Christian,” stammered Caderousse, “you will make me die of fright!”

“As sure as I’m a Christian,” stammered Caderousse, “you’re going to make me die of fear!”

“Now begone,” said the count, pointing to the window.

“Now leave,” said the count, pointing to the window.

Caderousse, scarcely yet relying on this promise, put his legs out of the window and stood on the ladder.

Caderousse, barely trusting this promise, put his legs out of the window and stood on the ladder.

“Now go down,” said the abbé, folding his arms. Understanding he had nothing more to fear from him, Caderousse began to go down. Then the count brought the taper to the window, that it might be seen in the Champs-Élysées that a man was getting out of the window while another held a light.

“Now go ahead,” said the abbé, crossing his arms. Realizing he had nothing more to fear from him, Caderousse started to climb down. Then the count brought the candle to the window so that it could be seen in the Champs-Élysées that a man was climbing out of the window while another held a light.

“What are you doing, reverend sir? Suppose a watchman should pass?” And he blew out the light. He then descended, but it was only when he felt his foot touch the ground that he was satisfied of his safety.

“What are you doing, sir?” he asked. “What if a watchman comes by?” Then he blew out the light. He went down, but only when he felt his foot hit the ground did he feel safe.

Monte Cristo returned to his bedroom, and, glancing rapidly from the garden to the street, he saw first Caderousse, who after walking to the end of the garden, fixed his ladder against the wall at a different part from where he came in. The count then looking over into the street, saw the man who appeared to be waiting run in the same direction, and place himself against the angle of the wall where Caderousse would come over. Caderousse climbed the ladder slowly, and looked over the coping to see if the street was quiet. No one could be seen or heard. The clock of the Invalides struck one. Then Caderousse sat astride the coping, and drawing up his ladder passed it over the wall; then he began to descend, or rather to slide down by the two stanchions, which he did with an ease which proved how accustomed he was to the exercise. But, once started, he could not stop. In vain did he see a man start from the shadow when he was halfway down—in vain did he see an arm raised as he touched the ground.

Monte Cristo went back to his bedroom, and, quickly glancing from the garden to the street, he noticed Caderousse, who, after walking to the end of the garden, set his ladder against the wall in a different spot from where he came in. The count then looked out into the street and saw a man who seemed to be waiting run in the same direction and position himself against the corner of the wall where Caderousse would climb over. Caderousse slowly climbed the ladder and peeked over the edge to check if the street was clear. No one was visible or audible. The clock of the Invalides struck one. Then Caderousse straddled the edge and pulled up his ladder, passing it over the wall. He began to descend, or rather slide down the two supports, which he did with such ease that it showed how used he was to this action. However, once he started, he couldn’t stop. He saw a man emerge from the shadows when he was halfway down—in vain did he see an arm raised as he hit the ground.

Before he could defend himself that arm struck him so violently in the back that he let go the ladder, crying, “Help!” A second blow struck him almost immediately in the side, and he fell, calling, “Help, murder!” Then, as he rolled on the ground, his adversary seized him by the hair, and struck him a third blow in the chest.

Before he could defend himself, that arm hit him so hard in the back that he lost his grip on the ladder and shouted, “Help!” A second blow hit him nearly right after in the side, and he fell, crying out, “Help, murder!” Then, as he rolled on the ground, his attacker grabbed him by the hair and delivered a third blow to his chest.

This time Caderousse endeavored to call again, but he could only utter a groan, and he shuddered as the blood flowed from his three wounds. The assassin, finding that he no longer cried out, lifted his head up by the hair; his eyes were closed, and the mouth was distorted. The murderer, supposing him dead, let fall his head and disappeared.

This time, Caderousse tried to call out again, but all he could manage was a groan, and he trembled as blood poured from his three wounds. The attacker, seeing that he wasn’t screaming anymore, lifted his head by the hair; his eyes were shut, and his mouth twisted. The killer, thinking he was dead, let his head drop and vanished.

Then Caderousse, feeling that he was leaving him, raised himself on his elbow, and with a dying voice cried with great effort:

Then Caderousse, sensing that he was leaving him, propped himself up on his elbow and, with a fading voice, shouted with great effort:

“Murder! I am dying! Help, reverend sir,—help!”

“Murder! I’m dying! Help, Reverend!—please help!”

This mournful appeal pierced the darkness. The door of the back-staircase opened, then the side-gate of the garden, and Ali and his master were on the spot with lights.

This sad call cut through the darkness. The door to the back staircase opened, and then the side gate of the garden, and Ali and his master arrived with lights.

Chapter 83. The Hand of God

Caderousse continued to call piteously, “Help, reverend sir, help!”

Caderousse kept crying out desperately, “Help, kind sir, please help!”

“What is the matter?” asked Monte Cristo.

"What's wrong?" asked Monte Cristo.

“Help,” cried Caderousse; “I am murdered!”

“Help,” shouted Caderousse; “I’m being murdered!”

“We are here;—take courage.”

“We're here;—stay brave.”

“Ah, it’s all over! You are come too late—you are come to see me die. What blows, what blood!”

“Ah, it’s all over! You’ve come too late—you’ve come to see me die. What blows, what blood!”

He fainted. Ali and his master conveyed the wounded man into a room. Monte Cristo motioned to Ali to undress him, and he then examined his dreadful wounds.

He passed out. Ali and his master carried the injured man into a room. Monte Cristo signaled to Ali to take off his clothes, and then he examined his serious wounds.

“My God!” he exclaimed, “thy vengeance is sometimes delayed, but only that it may fall the more effectually.” Ali looked at his master for further instructions. “Bring here immediately the king’s attorney, M. de Villefort, who lives in the Faubourg Saint-Honoré. As you pass the lodge, wake the porter, and send him for a surgeon.”

“My God!” he exclaimed, “Your vengeance is sometimes delayed, but only so it can hit harder.” Ali looked at his master for more instructions. “Bring the king’s attorney, M. de Villefort, who lives in the Faubourg Saint-Honoré, right away. As you pass the lodge, wake the porter and send him for a surgeon.”

Ali obeyed, leaving the abbé alone with Caderousse, who had not yet revived.

Ali complied, leaving the abbé alone with Caderousse, who had not yet come to.

When the wretched man again opened his eyes, the count looked at him with a mournful expression of pity, and his lips moved as if in prayer. “A surgeon, reverend sir—a surgeon!” said Caderousse.

When the miserable man opened his eyes again, the count looked at him with a sad expression of pity, and his lips moved as if he were praying. “A surgeon, sir—a surgeon!” said Caderousse.

“I have sent for one,” replied the abbé.

“I’ve called for one,” replied the abbot.

“I know he cannot save my life, but he may strengthen me to give my evidence.”

“I know he can’t save my life, but he might help me gather the strength to share my story.”

“Against whom?”

"Who against?"

“Against my murderer.”

“Against my killer.”

“Did you recognize him?”

"Did you know him?"

“Yes; it was Benedetto.”

"Yes, it was Benedetto."

“The young Corsican?”

"The young Corsican?"

“Himself.”

“Himself.”

“Your comrade?”

"Your buddy?"

“Yes. After giving me the plan of this house, doubtless hoping I should kill the count and he thus become his heir, or that the count would kill me and I should be out of his way, he waylaid me, and has murdered me.”

“Yes. After showing me the layout of this house, probably hoping that I would kill the count and he would inherit, or that the count would kill me and I would be out of his way, he ambushed me and has killed me.”

“I have also sent for the procureur.”

“I've also called for the prosecutor.”

“He will not come in time; I feel my life fast ebbing.”

“He won’t arrive in time; I can feel my life slipping away.”

“Wait a moment,” said Monte Cristo. He left the room, and returned in five minutes with a phial. The dying man’s eyes were all the time riveted on the door, through which he hoped succor would arrive.

“Wait a second,” said Monte Cristo. He left the room and came back in five minutes with a bottle. The dying man's eyes were fixed on the door, through which he hoped help would come.

“Hasten, reverend sir, hasten! I shall faint again!” Monte Cristo approached, and dropped on his purple lips three or four drops of the contents of the phial. Caderousse drew a deep breath. “Oh,” said he, “that is life to me; more, more!”

“Hurry, reverend sir, hurry! I’m going to faint again!” Monte Cristo stepped closer and let three or four drops from the vial fall onto his purple lips. Caderousse took a deep breath. “Oh,” he said, “that gives me life; more, more!”

“Two drops more would kill you,” replied the abbé.

"Two more drops would kill you," replied the abbé.

“Oh, send for someone to whom I can denounce the wretch!”

“Oh, get someone I can report this jerk to!”

“Shall I write your deposition? You can sign it.”

“Should I write your statement? You can sign it.”

“Yes, yes,” said Caderousse; and his eyes glistened at the thought of this posthumous revenge. Monte Cristo wrote:

“Yes, yes,” said Caderousse, and his eyes sparkled at the idea of this posthumous revenge. Monte Cristo wrote:

“I die, murdered by the Corsican Benedetto, my comrade in the galleys at Toulon, No. 59.”

“I die, killed by the Corsican Benedetto, my fellow inmate in the galleys at Toulon, No. 59.”

“Quick, quick!” said Caderousse, “or I shall be unable to sign it.”

“Quick, quick!” said Caderousse, “or I won’t be able to sign it.”

Monte Cristo gave the pen to Caderousse, who collected all his strength, signed it, and fell back on his bed, saying:

Monte Cristo handed the pen to Caderousse, who mustered all his strength, signed it, and collapsed back on his bed, saying:

“You will relate all the rest, reverend sir; you will say he calls himself Andrea Cavalcanti. He lodges at the Hôtel des Princes. Oh, I am dying!” He again fainted. The abbé made him smell the contents of the phial, and he again opened his eyes. His desire for revenge had not forsaken him.

“You’ll share everything else, reverend sir; you’ll say he calls himself Andrea Cavalcanti. He’s staying at the Hôtel des Princes. Oh, I feel like I’m dying!” He fainted again. The abbé made him smell the contents of the vial, and he opened his eyes once more. His thirst for revenge hadn’t left him.

“Ah, you will tell all I have said, will you not, reverend sir?”

“Ah, you will share everything I’ve said, won’t you, sir?”

“Yes, and much more.”

“Totally, and way more.”

“What more will you say?”

"What else do you want to say?"

“I will say he had doubtless given you the plan of this house, in the hope the count would kill you. I will say, likewise, he had apprised the count, by a note, of your intention, and, the count being absent, I read the note and sat up to await you.”

“I would say he probably shared the blueprint of this house with you, hoping that the count would end your life. I would also say that he informed the count, through a note, about your plans, and since the count was away, I read the note and stayed up waiting for you.”

“And he will be guillotined, will he not?” said Caderousse. “Promise me that, and I will die with that hope.”

“And he’s going to be guillotined, right?” Caderousse said. “Promise me that, and I'll die with that hope.”

“I will say,” continued the count, “that he followed and watched you the whole time, and when he saw you leave the house, ran to the angle of the wall to conceal himself.”

"I'll say," continued the count, "that he followed and kept an eye on you the entire time, and when he saw you leave the house, he ran to the corner of the wall to hide."

“Did you see all that?”

“Did you see all that?”

“Remember my words: ‘If you return home safely, I shall believe God has forgiven you, and I will forgive you also.’”

“Remember what I said: ‘If you get home safely, I’ll believe God has forgiven you, and I’ll forgive you too.’”

“And you did not warn me!” cried Caderousse, raising himself on his elbows. “You knew I should be killed on leaving this house, and did not warn me!”

“And you didn’t warn me!” Caderousse shouted, lifting himself up on his elbows. “You knew I was going to be killed when I left this house, and you didn’t say anything!”

40168m

“No; for I saw God’s justice placed in the hands of Benedetto, and should have thought it sacrilege to oppose the designs of Providence.”

“No; because I saw God’s justice in Benedetto’s hands, and I would have considered it a sacrilege to go against Providence's plans.”

“God’s justice! Speak not of it, reverend sir. If God were just, you know how many would be punished who now escape.”

“God's justice! Don't even bring it up, reverend. If God were truly just, you know how many people would be punished who are currently getting away with things.”

“Patience,” said the abbé, in a tone which made the dying man shudder; “have patience!”

“Patience,” said the abbé, in a tone that made the dying man shiver; “have patience!”

Caderousse looked at him with amazement.

Caderousse stared at him in disbelief.

“Besides,” said the abbé, “God is merciful to all, as he has been to you; he is first a father, then a judge.”

“Besides,” said the abbé, “God is merciful to everyone, just like he has been to you; he is first a father, then a judge.”

“Do you then believe in God?” said Caderousse.

“Do you believe in God?” said Caderousse.

“Had I been so unhappy as not to believe in him until now,” said Monte Cristo, “I must believe on seeing you.”

“Had I been so unhappy as not to believe in him until now,” said Monte Cristo, “I must believe upon seeing you.”

Caderousse raised his clenched hands towards heaven.

Caderousse raised his clenched fists to the sky.

“Listen,” said the abbé, extending his hand over the wounded man, as if to command him to believe; “this is what the God in whom, on your death-bed, you refuse to believe, has done for you—he gave you health, strength, regular employment, even friends—a life, in fact, which a man might enjoy with a calm conscience. Instead of improving these gifts, rarely granted so abundantly, this has been your course—you have given yourself up to sloth and drunkenness, and in a fit of intoxication have ruined your best friend.”

“Listen,” said the abbé, extending his hand over the wounded man, as if to urge him to believe; “this is what the God you refuse to believe in on your deathbed has done for you—He gave you health, strength, a steady job, even friends—a life that anyone could enjoy with a clear conscience. Instead of making the most of these gifts, which are rarely given so abundantly, you chose a different path—you gave in to laziness and drinking, and in a moment of drunkenness, you ruined your best friend.”

“Help!” cried Caderousse; “I require a surgeon, not a priest; perhaps I am not mortally wounded—I may not die; perhaps they can yet save my life.”

“Help!” shouted Caderousse; “I need a surgeon, not a priest; maybe I'm not fatally wounded—I might not die; maybe they can still save my life.”

“Your wounds are so far mortal that, without the three drops I gave you, you would now be dead. Listen, then.”

“Your injuries are so severe that, without the three drops I gave you, you would be dead by now. So pay attention.”

“Ah,” murmured Caderousse, “what a strange priest you are; you drive the dying to despair, instead of consoling them.”

“Ah,” murmured Caderousse, “what a strange priest you are; you push the dying into despair instead of comforting them.”

“Listen,” continued the abbé. “When you had betrayed your friend, God began not to strike, but to warn you. Poverty overtook you. You had already passed half your life in coveting that which you might have honorably acquired; and already you contemplated crime under the excuse of want, when God worked a miracle in your behalf, sending you, by my hands, a fortune—brilliant, indeed, for you, who had never possessed any. But this unexpected, unhoped-for, unheard-of fortune sufficed you no longer when you once possessed it; you wished to double it, and how?—by a murder! You succeeded, and then God snatched it from you, and brought you to justice.”

“Listen,” the abbé continued. “When you betrayed your friend, God didn’t immediately punish you but started to warn you instead. You fell into poverty. You had already spent half your life longing for what you could have earned honorably; and you were already considering crime as an excuse for your needs, when God performed a miracle for you, sending you a fortune—truly remarkable for someone like you, who had never had anything. But this sudden, unexpected, almost unbelievable fortune wasn’t enough for you once you had it; you wanted to double it, and how?—by committing murder! You succeeded, and then God took it away from you and brought you to justice.”

“It was not I who wished to kill the Jew,” said Caderousse; “it was La Carconte.”

“It wasn’t me who wanted to kill the Jew,” said Caderousse; “it was La Carconte.”

“Yes,” said Monte Cristo, “and God,—I cannot say in justice, for his justice would have slain you,—but God, in his mercy, spared your life.”

“Yes,” said Monte Cristo, “and God—I can’t say it’s justice, because His justice would have killed you—but God, in His mercy, saved your life.”

Pardieu! to transport me for life, how merciful!”

Pardieu! to carry me away for life, how kind!”

“You thought it a mercy then, miserable wretch! The coward who feared death rejoiced at perpetual disgrace; for like all galley-slaves, you said, ‘I may escape from prison, I cannot from the grave.’ And you said truly; the way was opened for you unexpectedly. An Englishman visited Toulon, who had vowed to rescue two men from infamy, and his choice fell on you and your companion. You received a second fortune, money and tranquillity were restored to you, and you, who had been condemned to a felon’s life, might live as other men. Then, wretched creature, then you tempted God a third time. ‘I have not enough,’ you said, when you had more than you before possessed, and you committed a third crime, without reason, without excuse. God is wearied; he has punished you.”

“You thought it was a mercy back then, pathetic wretch! The coward who feared death celebrated endless disgrace; for like all galley slaves, you said, ‘I might escape from prison, but I can't escape from the grave.’ And you were right; the path to your freedom opened up unexpectedly. An Englishman visited Toulon, who had promised to save two men from shame, and he chose you and your companion. You were given a second chance; money and peace were restored to you, and you, who had been sentenced to a life of crime, could live like other people. Then, miserable creature, you tested God a third time. ‘I don’t have enough,’ you said, even when you had more than you ever had before, and you committed a third crime, without reason, without excuse. God is weary; He has punished you.”

Caderousse was fast sinking. “Give me drink,” said he: “I thirst—I burn!” Monte Cristo gave him a glass of water. “And yet that villain, Benedetto, will escape!”

Caderousse was quickly losing consciousness. “I need a drink,” he said. “I’m thirsty—I’m burning up!” Monte Cristo handed him a glass of water. “And yet that scoundrel, Benedetto, will get away!”

“No one, I tell you, will escape; Benedetto will be punished.”

“No one, I tell you, will get away with it; Benedetto will be held accountable.”

“Then, you, too, will be punished, for you did not do your duty as a priest—you should have prevented Benedetto from killing me.”

“Then you will also be punished because you didn’t do your job as a priest—you should have stopped Benedetto from killing me.”

“I?” said the count, with a smile which petrified the dying man, “when you had just broken your knife against the coat of mail which protected my breast! Yet perhaps if I had found you humble and penitent, I might have prevented Benedetto from killing you; but I found you proud and blood-thirsty, and I left you in the hands of God.”

“I?” said the count, with a smile that froze the dying man, “when you had just shattered your knife against the armor that protected me! Maybe if I had seen you as humble and remorseful, I could have stopped Benedetto from killing you; but I found you arrogant and vengeful, so I left you in God's hands.”

“I do not believe there is a God,” howled Caderousse; “you do not believe it; you lie—you lie!”

“I don’t believe there’s a God,” Caderousse shouted. “You don’t believe it; you’re lying—you’re lying!”

“Silence,” said the abbé; “you will force the last drop of blood from your veins. What! you do not believe in God when he is striking you dead? you will not believe in him, who requires but a prayer, a word, a tear, and he will forgive? God, who might have directed the assassin’s dagger so as to end your career in a moment, has given you this quarter of an hour for repentance. Reflect, then, wretched man, and repent.”

“Silence,” said the abbé; “you’re going to bleed out all the last drops of your life. What! You don’t believe in God when He’s about to take you? You won’t believe in Him, who only asks for a prayer, a word, a tear, and He will forgive? God, who could have guided the assassin’s dagger to end your life in an instant, has given you this fifteen minutes to repent. So think about it, miserable man, and repent.”

“No,” said Caderousse, “no; I will not repent. There is no God; there is no Providence—all comes by chance.”

“No,” said Caderousse, “no; I won't regret it. There’s no God; there’s no Providence—all of this is just random.”

“There is a Providence; there is a God,” said Monte Cristo, “of whom you are a striking proof, as you lie in utter despair, denying him, while I stand before you, rich, happy, safe and entreating that God in whom you endeavor not to believe, while in your heart you still believe in him.”

“There is a higher power; there is a God,” said Monte Cristo, “and you are a clear example of that, as you lie there in complete despair, denying His existence, while I stand here before you, wealthy, happy, secure, and appealing to that God you try not to believe in, even though deep down you still do.”

“But who are you, then?” asked Caderousse, fixing his dying eyes on the count.

“But who are you, then?” Caderousse asked, staring with his fading eyes at the count.

“Look well at me!” said Monte Cristo, putting the light near his face.

“Look closely at me!” said Monte Cristo, bringing the light closer to his face.

“Well, the abbé—the Abbé Busoni.” Monte Cristo took off the wig which disfigured him, and let fall his black hair, which added so much to the beauty of his pallid features.

“Well, the abbé—the Abbé Busoni.” Monte Cristo removed the wig that made him look different and let his black hair down, which enhanced the beauty of his pale features.

“Oh?” said Caderousse, thunderstruck, “but for that black hair, I should say you were the Englishman, Lord Wilmore.”

“Oh?” said Caderousse, shocked, “if it weren't for that black hair, I would say you were the Englishman, Lord Wilmore.”

“I am neither the Abbé Busoni nor Lord Wilmore,” said Monte Cristo; “think again,—do you not recollect me?”

“I’m neither the Abbé Busoni nor Lord Wilmore,” said Monte Cristo; “think again—don’t you remember me?”

There was a magic effect in the count’s words, which once more revived the exhausted powers of the miserable man.

There was a magical effect in the count’s words that once again revived the weary spirit of the unfortunate man.

“Yes, indeed,” said he; “I think I have seen you and known you formerly.”

"Yes, definitely," he said. "I believe I've seen you and met you before."

“Yes, Caderousse, you have seen me; you knew me once.”

“Yes, Caderousse, you’ve seen me; you knew me before.”

“Who, then, are you? and why, if you knew me, do you let me die?”

“Who are you? And if you know me, why are you letting me die?”

“Because nothing can save you; your wounds are mortal. Had it been possible to save you, I should have considered it another proof of God’s mercy, and I would again have endeavored to restore you, I swear by my father’s tomb.”

“Because nothing can save you; your wounds are fatal. If it had been possible to save you, I would have seen it as another sign of God’s mercy, and I would have tried again to heal you, I swear on my father’s grave.”

“By your father’s tomb!” said Caderousse, supported by a supernatural power, and half-raising himself to see more distinctly the man who had just taken the oath which all men hold sacred; “who, then, are you?”

“By your father’s grave!” said Caderousse, bolstered by some supernatural force, and half-lifting himself to get a better look at the man who had just taken the oath that everyone respects; “who are you, then?”

The count had watched the approach of death. He knew this was the last struggle. He approached the dying man, and, leaning over him with a calm and melancholy look, he whispered, “I am—I am——”

The count had witnessed the approach of death. He understood this was the final struggle. He moved closer to the dying man and, leaning over him with a serene and sorrowful expression, he whispered, “I am—I am——”

And his almost closed lips uttered a name so low that the count himself appeared afraid to hear it. Caderousse, who had raised himself on his knees, and stretched out his arm, tried to draw back, then clasping his hands, and raising them with a desperate effort, “Oh, my God, my God!” said he, “pardon me for having denied thee; thou dost exist, thou art indeed man’s father in heaven, and his judge on earth. My God, my Lord, I have long despised thee! Pardon me, my God; receive me, Oh, my Lord!”

And his almost closed lips whispered a name so quietly that even the count seemed afraid to hear it. Caderousse, who had gotten to his knees and stretched out his arm, tried to pull back, then, clasping his hands and raising them with a desperate effort, said, “Oh, my God, my God! Please forgive me for having denied you; you do exist, you are indeed man’s father in heaven and his judge on earth. My God, my Lord, I have long looked down on you! Forgive me, my God; accept me, Oh, my Lord!”

Caderousse sighed deeply, and fell back with a groan. The blood no longer flowed from his wounds. He was dead.

Caderousse sighed heavily and collapsed with a groan. The blood had stopped flowing from his wounds. He was dead.

One!” said the count mysteriously, his eyes fixed on the corpse, disfigured by so awful a death.

One!” the count said mysteriously, his eyes locked onto the corpse, distorted by such a terrible death.

Ten minutes afterwards the surgeon and the procureur arrived, the one accompanied by the porter, the other by Ali, and were received by the Abbé Busoni, who was praying by the side of the corpse.

Ten minutes later, the surgeon and the prosecutor arrived, one with the porter and the other with Ali, and they were welcomed by Abbé Busoni, who was praying next to the body.

Chapter 84. Beauchamp

The daring attempt to rob the count was the topic of conversation throughout Paris for the next fortnight. The dying man had signed a deposition declaring Benedetto to be the assassin. The police had orders to make the strictest search for the murderer. Caderousse’s knife, dark lantern, bunch of keys, and clothing, excepting the waistcoat, which could not be found, were deposited at the registry; the corpse was conveyed to the morgue. The count told everyone that this adventure had happened during his absence at Auteuil, and that he only knew what was related by the Abbé Busoni, who that evening, by mere chance, had requested to pass the night in his house, to examine some valuable books in his library.

The bold attempt to rob the count was the talk of Paris for the next two weeks. The dying man had signed a statement declaring Benedetto to be the killer. The police were instructed to conduct a thorough search for the murderer. Caderousse’s knife, dark lantern, bunch of keys, and all his clothing except the waistcoat, which was missing, were turned in at the registry; the body was taken to the morgue. The count told everyone that this incident occurred while he was away in Auteuil, and that he only learned of the details from Abbé Busoni, who happened to request to spend the night at his house that evening to look at some valuable books in his library.

Bertuccio alone turned pale whenever Benedetto’s name was mentioned in his presence, but there was no reason why anyone should notice his doing so.

Bertuccio would go pale every time someone mentioned Benedetto's name around him, but there was no reason for anyone to notice it.

Villefort, being called on to prove the crime, was preparing his brief with the same ardor that he was accustomed to exercise when required to speak in criminal cases.

Villefort, being asked to prove the crime, was preparing his brief with the same enthusiasm that he usually showed when he had to speak in criminal cases.

But three weeks had already passed, and the most diligent search had been unsuccessful; the attempted robbery and the murder of the robber by his comrade were almost forgotten in anticipation of the approaching marriage of Mademoiselle Danglars to the Count Andrea Cavalcanti. It was expected that this wedding would shortly take place, as the young man was received at the banker’s as the betrothed.

But three weeks had already gone by, and the thorough search had turned up nothing; the attempted robbery and the murder of the robber by his partner were almost forgotten as everyone looked forward to the upcoming wedding of Mademoiselle Danglars to Count Andrea Cavalcanti. It was anticipated that this wedding would happen soon, as the young man was being treated at the banker’s as the fiancé.

Letters had been despatched to M. Cavalcanti, as the count’s father, who highly approved of the union, regretted his inability to leave Parma at that time, and promised a wedding gift of a hundred and fifty thousand livres. It was agreed that the three millions should be intrusted to Danglars to invest; some persons had warned the young man of the circumstances of his future father-in-law, who had of late sustained repeated losses; but with sublime disinterestedness and confidence the young man refused to listen, or to express a single doubt to the baron.

Letters had been sent to M. Cavalcanti, the count’s father, who was very much in favor of the marriage but regretted that he couldn't leave Parma at that time. He promised a wedding gift of a hundred and fifty thousand livres. It was decided that the three million would be entrusted to Danglars for investment; some people had cautioned the young man about the situation of his future father-in-law, who had recently suffered multiple losses. However, with remarkable selflessness and confidence, the young man chose to ignore the warnings and didn’t express any doubts to the baron.

The baron adored Count Andrea Cavalcanti; not so Mademoiselle Eugénie Danglars. With an instinctive hatred of matrimony, she suffered Andrea’s attentions in order to get rid of Morcerf; but when Andrea urged his suit, she betrayed an entire dislike to him. The baron might possibly have perceived it, but, attributing it to a caprice, feigned ignorance.

The baron was fond of Count Andrea Cavalcanti; not so much Mademoiselle Eugénie Danglars. With a natural aversion to marriage, she tolerated Andrea’s advances to shake off Morcerf; but when Andrea pressed his case, she revealed a complete distaste for him. The baron might have noticed this, but considering it just a whim, he pretended not to see.

The delay demanded by Beauchamp had nearly expired. Morcerf appreciated the advice of Monte Cristo to let things die away of their own accord. No one had taken up the remark about the general, and no one had recognized in the officer who betrayed the castle of Yanina the noble count in the House of Peers.

The time that Beauchamp had asked for was almost up. Morcerf valued Monte Cristo's suggestion to let things settle on their own. No one had responded to the comment about the general, and no one had identified the officer who betrayed the castle of Yanina as the noble count in the House of Peers.

Albert, however, felt no less insulted; the few lines which had irritated him were certainly intended as an insult. Besides, the manner in which Beauchamp had closed the conference left a bitter recollection in his heart. He cherished the thought of the duel, hoping to conceal its true cause even from his seconds. Beauchamp had not been seen since the day he visited Albert, and those of whom the latter inquired always told him he was out on a journey which would detain him some days. Where he was no one knew.

Albert, however, felt just as insulted; the few lines that had annoyed him were definitely meant to be insulting. Plus, the way Beauchamp had ended their meeting left a bitter memory in his heart. He held onto the idea of the duel, trying to hide its real reason even from his seconds. Beauchamp hadn’t been seen since the day he visited Albert, and everyone Albert asked said he was away on a trip that would keep him gone for a few days. Nobody knew where he was.

One morning Albert was awakened by his valet de chambre, who announced Beauchamp. Albert rubbed his eyes, ordered his servant to introduce him into the small smoking-room on the ground floor, dressed himself quickly, and went down.

One morning, Albert was woken up by his valet, who announced Beauchamp. Albert rubbed his eyes, told his servant to show him into the small smoking room on the ground floor, got dressed quickly, and went downstairs.

He found Beauchamp pacing the room; on perceiving him Beauchamp stopped.

He found Beauchamp pacing the room; when he saw him, Beauchamp stopped.

“Your arrival here, without waiting my visit at your house today, looks well, sir,” said Albert. “Tell me, may I shake hands with you, saying, ‘Beauchamp, acknowledge you have injured me, and retain my friendship,’ or must I simply propose to you a choice of arms?”

“Your coming here, without waiting for me to visit you at your place today, looks good, sir,” said Albert. “Tell me, can I shake your hand and say, ‘Beauchamp, admit that you’ve wronged me, and let’s keep our friendship,’ or should I just offer you a choice of weapons?”

“Albert,” said Beauchamp, with a look of sorrow which stupefied the young man, “let us first sit down and talk.”

“Albert,” Beauchamp said, his expression filled with sadness that left the young man in shock, “let's sit down and talk first.”

“Rather, sir, before we sit down, I must demand your answer.”

“Actually, sir, before we sit down, I need to ask for your answer.”

“Albert,” said the journalist, “these are questions which it is difficult to answer.”

“Albert,” said the journalist, “these are questions that are hard to answer.”

“I will facilitate it by repeating the question, ‘Will you, or will you not, retract?’”

“I’ll make it clear by asking again, ‘Will you or won't you take it back?’”

“Morcerf, it is not enough to answer ‘yes’ or ‘no’ to questions which concern the honor, the social interest, and the life of such a man as Lieutenant-général the Count of Morcerf, peer of France.”

“Morcerf, it’s not enough to just say ‘yes’ or ‘no’ to questions that involve the honor, the social interest, and the life of someone like Lieutenant-General the Count of Morcerf, a peer of France.”

“What must then be done?”

“What should we do now?”

40174m

“What I have done, Albert. I reasoned thus—money, time, and fatigue are nothing compared with the reputation and interests of a whole family; probabilities will not suffice, only facts will justify a deadly combat with a friend. If I strike with the sword, or discharge the contents of a pistol at man with whom, for three years, I have been on terms of intimacy, I must, at least, know why I do so; I must meet him with a heart at ease, and that quiet conscience which a man needs when his own arm must save his life.”

“What I have done, Albert. I thought about it this way—money, time, and effort don’t matter compared to the reputation and interests of an entire family; chances alone aren’t enough, only facts can justify a deadly fight with a friend. If I swing my sword or shoot a gun at someone I’ve been close with for three years, I have to know why I’m doing it; I need to confront him feeling at peace and with the clear conscience that anyone needs when their own hand must protect their life.”

“Well,” said Morcerf, impatiently, “what does all this mean?”

“Well,” Morcerf said, getting impatient, “what does all this mean?”

“It means that I have just returned from Yanina.”

“It means that I just got back from Yanina.”

“From Yanina?”

"From Ioannina?"

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“Impossible!”

"Can't be done!"

“Here is my passport; examine the visa—Geneva, Milan, Venice, Trieste, Delvino, Yanina. Will you believe the government of a republic, a kingdom, and an empire?” Albert cast his eyes on the passport, then raised them in astonishment to Beauchamp.

“Here is my passport; check the visa—Geneva, Milan, Venice, Trieste, Delvino, Yanina. Can you believe the government of a republic, a kingdom, and an empire?” Albert looked at the passport, then glanced up in shock at Beauchamp.

“You have been to Yanina?” said he.

“You've been to Yanina?” he asked.

“Albert, had you been a stranger, a foreigner, a simple lord, like that Englishman who came to demand satisfaction three or four months since, and whom I killed to get rid of, I should not have taken this trouble; but I thought this mark of consideration due to you. I took a week to go, another to return, four days of quarantine, and forty-eight hours to stay there; that makes three weeks. I returned last night, and here I am.”

“Albert, if you were just a stranger, a foreigner, or a regular lord like that Englishman who showed up a few months ago asking for a duel, and whom I killed to avoid a problem, I wouldn’t have bothered with all this. But I felt you deserved this effort. It took me a week to go, another week to come back, four days of quarantine, and forty-eight hours to be there; that totals three weeks. I got back last night, and here I am.”

“What circumlocution! How long you are before you tell me what I most wish to know?”

“What a roundabout way to say things! Why are you taking so long to tell me what I really want to know?”

“Because, in truth, Albert——”

"Because, honestly, Albert——"

“You hesitate?”

"Are you hesitating?"

“Yes,—I fear.”

“Yeah, I’m worried.”

“You fear to acknowledge that your correspondent has deceived you? Oh, no self-love, Beauchamp. Acknowledge it, Beauchamp; your courage cannot be doubted.”

“You're afraid to admit that your correspondent has misled you? Oh, come on, Beauchamp. Just admit it; there's no doubt about your courage.”

“Not so,” murmured the journalist; “on the contrary——”

“That's not true,” murmured the journalist; “on the contrary——”

Albert turned frightfully pale; he endeavored to speak, but the words died on his lips.

Albert turned extremely pale; he tried to speak, but the words just wouldn’t come out.

“My friend,” said Beauchamp, in the most affectionate tone, “I should gladly make an apology; but, alas!——”

“My friend,” Beauchamp said warmly, “I would gladly apologize; but, unfortunately!”

“But what?”

"But why?"

“The paragraph was correct, my friend.”

“The paragraph was correct, my friend.”

“What? That French officer——”

“What? That French officer—”

“Yes.”

“Yes.”

“Fernand?”

“Fernand?”

“Yes.”

“Yeah.”

“The traitor who surrendered the castle of the man in whose service he was——”

“The traitor who gave up the castle of the man he was serving——”

“Pardon me, my friend, that man was your father!”

“Excuse me, my friend, that man was your dad!”

Albert advanced furiously towards Beauchamp, but the latter restrained him more by a mild look than by his extended hand.

Albert charged angrily at Beauchamp, but the latter held him back more with a gentle glance than with his outstretched hand.

“My friend,” said he, “here is a proof of it.”

“Hey, my friend,” he said, “here’s proof of it.”

40176m

Albert opened the paper, it was an attestation of four notable inhabitants of Yanina, proving that Colonel Fernand Mondego, in the service of Ali Tepelini, had surrendered the castle for two million crowns. The signatures were perfectly legal. Albert tottered and fell overpowered in a chair. It could no longer be doubted; the family name was fully given. After a moment’s mournful silence, his heart overflowed, and he gave way to a flood of tears. Beauchamp, who had watched with sincere pity the young man’s paroxysm of grief, approached him.

Albert opened the paper; it was a document signed by four prominent residents of Yanina, confirming that Colonel Fernand Mondego, serving under Ali Tepelini, had surrendered the castle for two million crowns. The signatures were completely valid. Albert stumbled and collapsed into a chair, overwhelmed. There was no longer any doubt; the family name was fully revealed. After a brief moment of sorrowful silence, his heart broke, and he burst into tears. Beauchamp, who had watched the young man's intense grief with genuine sympathy, approached him.

“Now, Albert,” said he, “you understand me—do you not? I wished to see all, and to judge of everything for myself, hoping the explanation would be in your father’s favor, and that I might do him justice. But, on the contrary, the particulars which are given prove that Fernand Mondego, raised by Ali Pasha to the rank of governor-general, is no other than Count Fernand of Morcerf; then, recollecting the honor you had done me, in admitting me to your friendship, I hastened to you.”

“Now, Albert,” he said, “you get me, right? I wanted to see everything and make my own judgments, hoping the explanation would be in your father’s favor so that I could do him justice. But, on the contrary, the details presented show that Fernand Mondego, promoted by Ali Pasha to the position of governor-general, is actually Count Fernand of Morcerf; then, remembering the honor you gave me by accepting me as your friend, I rushed to you.”

Albert, still extended on the chair, covered his face with both hands, as if to prevent the light from reaching him.

Albert, still sprawled on the chair, covered his face with both hands, as if to block the light from getting to him.

“I hastened to you,” continued Beauchamp, “to tell you, Albert, that in this changing age, the faults of a father cannot revert upon his children. Few have passed through this revolutionary period, in the midst of which we were born, without some stain of infamy or blood to soil the uniform of the soldier, or the gown of the magistrate. Now I have these proofs, Albert, and I am in your confidence, no human power can force me to a duel which your own conscience would reproach you with as criminal, but I come to offer you what you can no longer demand of me. Do you wish these proofs, these attestations, which I alone possess, to be destroyed? Do you wish this frightful secret to remain with us? Confided to me, it shall never escape my lips; say, Albert, my friend, do you wish it?”

“I rushed over to you,” Beauchamp continued, “to tell you, Albert, that in this changing world, a father's mistakes shouldn't fall on his children. Few have lived through this revolutionary time, during which we were born, without some mark of shame or blood that stains the uniform of a soldier or the robe of a judge. Now I have these proofs, Albert, and since I trust you, no one can force me into a duel that your own conscience would blame you for as wrong. But I come to offer you what you can no longer ask of me. Do you want these proofs, these statements, that I alone hold, to be destroyed? Do you want this terrible secret to stay between us? If you trust me with it, I’ll never speak a word of it; tell me, Albert, my friend, do you want that?”

Albert threw himself on Beauchamp’s neck.

Albert threw himself around Beauchamp’s neck.

“Ah, noble fellow!” cried he.

“Ah, good dude!” he exclaimed.

“Take these,” said Beauchamp, presenting the papers to Albert.

“Here, take these,” Beauchamp said, handing the papers to Albert.

Albert seized them with a convulsive hand, tore them in pieces, and trembling lest the least vestige should escape and one day appear to confront him, he approached the wax-light, always kept burning for cigars, and burned every fragment.

Albert grabbed them with a shaking hand, ripped them into pieces, and trembling at the thought that even the smallest bit might get away and one day confront him, he went to the candle that was always kept lit for cigars and burned every fragment.

“Dear, excellent friend,” murmured Albert, still burning the papers.

“Dear, amazing friend,” murmured Albert, still burning the papers.

“Let all be forgotten as a sorrowful dream,” said Beauchamp; “let it vanish as the last sparks from the blackened paper, and disappear as the smoke from those silent ashes.”

“Let everything be forgotten like a sad dream,” said Beauchamp; “let it fade away like the last sparks from the charred paper, and vanish like the smoke from those quiet ashes.”

“Yes, yes,” said Albert, “and may there remain only the eternal friendship which I promised to my deliverer, which shall be transmitted to our children’s children, and shall always remind me that I owe my life and the honor of my name to you,—for had this been known, oh, Beauchamp, I should have destroyed myself; or,—no, my poor mother! I could not have killed her by the same blow,—I should have fled from my country.”

“Yes, yes,” said Albert, “and may there always be the enduring friendship that I promised to you, my rescuer, which will be passed down to our descendants and will always remind me that I owe my life and my honor to you. If this had been known, oh, Beauchamp, I would have destroyed myself; or—no, my poor mother! I couldn’t bear to hurt her in that way—I would have fled from my country.”

“Dear Albert,” said Beauchamp. But this sudden and factitious joy soon forsook the young man, and was succeeded by a still greater grief.

“Dear Albert,” Beauchamp said. But this sudden and fake joy quickly left the young man, replaced by an even deeper sadness.

“Well,” said Beauchamp, “what still oppresses you, my friend?”

“Well,” Beauchamp said, “what’s still bothering you, my friend?”

40178m

“I am broken-hearted,” said Albert. “Listen, Beauchamp! I cannot thus, in a moment relinquish the respect, the confidence, and pride with which a father’s untarnished name inspires a son. Oh, Beauchamp, Beauchamp, how shall I now approach mine? Shall I draw back my forehead from his embrace, or withhold my hand from his? I am the most wretched of men. Ah, my mother, my poor mother!” said Albert, gazing through his tears at his mother’s portrait; “if you know this, how much must you suffer!”

“I'm heartbroken,” said Albert. “Listen, Beauchamp! I can't just give up the respect, confidence, and pride that come from having a father's untarnished name so suddenly. Oh, Beauchamp, Beauchamp, how can I face him now? Should I pull away from his embrace, or keep my hand from his? I feel like the most miserable man. Ah, my mother, my poor mother!” said Albert, staring through his tears at his mother’s portrait; “if you knew this, how much pain must you be in!”

“Come,” said Beauchamp, taking both his hands, “take courage, my friend.”

“Come on,” Beauchamp said, holding both his hands. “Be brave, my friend.”

“But how came that first note to be inserted in your journal? Some unknown enemy—an invisible foe—has done this.”

“But how did that first note end up in your journal? Some unknown enemy—an unseen foe—did this.”

“The more must you fortify yourself, Albert. Let no trace of emotion be visible on your countenance, bear your grief as the cloud bears within it ruin and death—a fatal secret, known only when the storm bursts. Go, my friend, reserve your strength for the moment when the crash shall come.”

“Make sure to strengthen yourself, Albert. Don't let any emotion show on your face; carry your sorrow just like a cloud holds within it destruction and death—a deadly secret revealed only when the storm hits. Go, my friend, save your energy for the moment when the crash happens.”

40179m

“You think, then, all is not over yet?” said Albert, horror-stricken.

“You think that it’s not over yet?” said Albert, looking horrified.

“I think nothing, my friend; but all things are possible. By the way——”

“I don't think anything, my friend; but everything is possible. By the way——”

“What?” said Albert, seeing that Beauchamp hesitated.

“What?” Albert asked, noticing that Beauchamp was hesitating.

“Are you going to marry Mademoiselle Danglars?”

“Are you going to marry Miss Danglars?”

“Why do you ask me now?”

“Why are you asking me now?”

“Because the rupture or fulfilment of this engagement is connected with the person of whom we were speaking.”

“Because the breaking or fulfillment of this commitment is tied to the person we were talking about.”

“How?” said Albert, whose brow reddened; “you think M. Danglars——”

“How?” said Albert, his brow flushing; “you think M. Danglars——”

“I ask you only how your engagement stands? Pray put no construction on my words I do not mean they should convey, and give them no undue weight.”

“I only want to know how your engagement is going. Please don’t interpret my words in a way I didn’t intend, and don’t take them too seriously.”

“No.” said Albert, “the engagement is broken off.”

“No,” Albert said, “the engagement is over.”

“Well,” said Beauchamp. Then, seeing the young man was about to relapse into melancholy, “Let us go out, Albert,” said he; “a ride in the wood in the phaeton, or on horseback, will refresh you; we will then return to breakfast, and you shall attend to your affairs, and I to mine.”

“Well,” said Beauchamp. Then, noticing the young man was about to fall back into sadness, he said, “Let’s get outside, Albert; a ride in the carriage or on horseback will lift your spirits. After that, we’ll head back for breakfast, and you can take care of your things while I handle mine.”

“Willingly,” said Albert; “but let us walk. I think a little exertion would do me good.”

“Sure,” said Albert; “but let's walk. I think some movement would be good for me.”

The two friends walked out on the fortress. When they arrived at the Madeleine:

The two friends stepped out of the fortress. When they got to the Madeleine:

“Since we are out,” said Beauchamp, “let us call on M. de Monte Cristo; he is admirably adapted to revive one’s spirits, because he never interrogates, and in my opinion those who ask no questions are the best comforters.”

“Since we’re out,” Beauchamp said, “let’s visit M. de Monte Cristo; he’s great at lifting one’s mood because he never pries, and I believe those who don’t ask questions are the best at providing comfort.”

“Gladly,” said Albert; “let us call—I love him.”

“Sure,” said Albert; “let's call him—I care about him.”

Chapter 85. The Journey

Monte Cristo uttered a joyful exclamation on seeing the young men together. “Ah, ha!” said he, “I hope all is over, explained and settled.”

Monte Cristo exclaimed happily when he saw the young men together. “Ah, yes!” he said, “I hope everything is sorted out and settled.”

“Yes,” said Beauchamp; “the absurd reports have died away, and should they be renewed, I would be the first to oppose them; so let us speak no more of it.”

“Yes,” said Beauchamp; “the ridiculous rumors have faded, and if they come up again, I’ll be the first to push back against them; so let’s not discuss it any further.”

“Albert will tell you,” replied the count “that I gave him the same advice. Look,” added he. “I am finishing the most execrable morning’s work.”

“Albert will tell you,” replied the count, “that I gave him the same advice. Look,” he added, “I am wrapping up the most dreadful morning’s work.”

“What is it?” said Albert; “arranging your papers, apparently.”

“What is it?” Albert asked. “Looks like you're organizing your papers.”

“My papers, thank God, no,—my papers are all in capital order, because I have none; but M. Cavalcanti’s.”

“My papers, thankfully, no—my papers are all in perfect order because I have none; but M. Cavalcanti’s.”

“M. Cavalcanti’s?” asked Beauchamp.

“M. Cavalcanti’s?” Beauchamp asked.

“Yes; do you not know that this is a young man whom the count is introducing?” said Morcerf.

“Yes; don’t you know that this is a young man the count is introducing?” said Morcerf.

“Let us not misunderstand each other,” replied Monte Cristo; “I introduce no one, and certainly not M. Cavalcanti.”

“Let’s not get this mixed up,” replied Monte Cristo; “I’m not introducing anyone, especially not M. Cavalcanti.”

“And who,” said Albert with a forced smile, “is to marry Mademoiselle Danglars instead of me, which grieves me cruelly.”

“And who,” said Albert with a forced smile, “is going to marry Mademoiselle Danglars instead of me, which hurts me deeply.”

“What? Cavalcanti is going to marry Mademoiselle Danglars?” asked Beauchamp.

“What? Cavalcanti is marrying Mademoiselle Danglars?” asked Beauchamp.

“Certainly! do you come from the end of the world?” said Monte Cristo; “you, a journalist, the husband of renown? It is the talk of all Paris.”

“Of course! Do you really come from the ends of the earth?” said Monte Cristo. “You, a journalist, the husband of fame? It's the talk of all Paris.”

“And you, count, have made this match?” asked Beauchamp.

“And you, count, set up this match?” asked Beauchamp.

“I? Silence, purveyor of gossip, do not spread that report. I make a match? No, you do not know me; I have done all in my power to oppose it.”

“I? Silence, spreader of rumors, don’t share that story. Am I making a match? No, you don’t know me; I’ve done everything I can to stop it.”

“Ah, I understand,” said Beauchamp, “on our friend Albert’s account.”

“Got it,” Beauchamp said, “because of our friend Albert.”

“On my account?” said the young man; “oh, no, indeed, the count will do me the justice to assert that I have, on the contrary, always entreated him to break off my engagement, and happily it is ended. The count pretends I have not him to thank;—so be it—I will erect an altar Deo ignoto.”

“On my behalf?” said the young man; “oh, no, not at all, the count will do me the favor of admitting that I have, on the contrary, always urged him to end my engagement, and thankfully, it is over. The count claims I don’t have him to thank;—fine—I will set up an altar Deo ignoto.”

“Listen,” said Monte Cristo; “I have had little to do with it, for I am at variance both with the father-in-law and the young man; there is only Mademoiselle Eugénie, who appears but little charmed with the thoughts of matrimony, and who, seeing how little I was disposed to persuade her to renounce her dear liberty, retains any affection for me.”

“Listen,” said Monte Cristo; “I haven’t been involved much because I’m at odds with both the father-in-law and the young man. The only one who seems less than excited about marriage is Mademoiselle Eugénie, who, seeing how unwilling I am to convince her to give up her precious freedom, still holds some feelings for me.”

“And do you say this wedding is at hand?”

“And are you saying this wedding is happening soon?”

“Oh, yes, in spite of all I could say. I do not know the young man; he is said to be of good family and rich, but I never trust to vague assertions. I have warned M. Danglars of it till I am tired, but he is fascinated with his Luccanese. I have even informed him of a circumstance I consider very serious; the young man was either charmed by his nurse, stolen by gypsies, or lost by his tutor, I scarcely know which. But I do know his father lost sight of him for more than ten years; what he did during these ten years, God only knows. Well, all that was useless. They have commissioned me to write to the major to demand papers, and here they are. I send them, but like Pilate—washing my hands.”

“Oh, yes, despite everything I could say. I don’t know the young man; people say he comes from a good family and has money, but I never rely on vague rumors. I’ve warned M. Danglars about this until I’m exhausted, but he’s completely taken in by his Luccanese. I even told him about something I think is really serious; the young man was either charmed by his nurse, kidnapped by gypsies, or lost by his tutor, I hardly know which. But I do know his father lost track of him for over ten years; what he did during that time, only God knows. Well, all that was pointless. They’ve asked me to write to the major to request documents, and here they are. I’m sending them, but like Pilate—washing my hands.”

“And what does Mademoiselle d’Armilly say to you for robbing her of her pupil?”

“And what does Mademoiselle d’Armilly say to you for taking her student?”

“Oh, well, I don’t know; but I understand that she is going to Italy. Madame Danglars asked me for letters of recommendation for the impresari; I gave her a few lines for the director of the Valle Theatre, who is under some obligation to me. But what is the matter, Albert? you look dull; are you, after all, unconsciously in love with Mademoiselle Eugénie?”

“Oh, I’m not sure; but I hear she’s going to Italy. Madame Danglars asked me for recommendation letters for the impresari; I wrote her a few lines for the director of the Valle Theatre, who owes me a favor. But what's up, Albert? You seem down; are you, maybe without realizing it, in love with Mademoiselle Eugénie?”

“I am not aware of it,” said Albert, smiling sorrowfully. Beauchamp turned to look at some paintings.

“I don’t know about it,” Albert said, smiling sadly. Beauchamp turned to look at some paintings.

“But,” continued Monte Cristo, “you are not in your usual spirits?”

“But,” Monte Cristo continued, “you're not your usual self?”

“I have a dreadful headache,” said Albert.

“I have a terrible headache,” said Albert.

“Well, my dear viscount,” said Monte Cristo, “I have an infallible remedy to propose to you.”

“Well, my dear viscount,” said Monte Cristo, “I have a foolproof solution to suggest to you.”

“What is that?” asked the young man.

“What’s that?” asked the young man.

“A change.”

"A change."

“Indeed?” said Albert.

“Really?” said Albert.

“Yes; and as I am just now excessively annoyed, I shall go from home. Shall we go together?”

“Yes; and since I'm feeling really annoyed right now, I'm going to leave home. Should we go together?”

“You annoyed, count?” said Beauchamp; “and by what?”

“You annoyed, count?” Beauchamp asked. “And by what?”

“Ah, you think very lightly of it; I should like to see you with a brief preparing in your house.”

“Ah, you don’t take it seriously; I’d love to see you getting ready for a meeting at your place.”

“What brief?”

"What summary?"

“The one M. de Villefort is preparing against my amiable assassin—some brigand escaped from the gallows apparently.”

“The one M. de Villefort is getting ready against my charming assassin—some thug who apparently got away from the gallows.”

“True,” said Beauchamp; “I saw it in the paper. Who is this Caderousse?”

"That's true," Beauchamp said. "I read it in the newspaper. Who is this Caderousse?"

“Some Provençal, it appears. M. de Villefort heard of him at Marseilles, and M. Danglars recollects having seen him. Consequently, the procureur is very active in the affair, and the prefect of police very much interested; and, thanks to that interest, for which I am very grateful, they send me all the robbers of Paris and the neighborhood, under pretence of their being Caderousse’s murderers, so that in three months, if this continues, every robber and assassin in France will have the plan of my house at his fingers’ ends. I am resolved to desert them and go to some remote corner of the earth, and shall be happy if you will accompany me, viscount.”

"Seems like he’s from Provence. M. de Villefort heard about him in Marseilles, and M. Danglars remembers seeing him. Because of this, the prosecutor is very active in the case, and the police chief is very interested; and thanks to that interest, which I really appreciate, they’re sending me all the robbers from Paris and the surrounding areas, under the excuse that they’re Caderousse’s murderers. If this keeps up for three months, every thief and killer in France will know the layout of my house by heart. I’ve decided to leave them behind and find some remote corner of the world, and I’d be happy if you’d come with me, viscount."

“Willingly.”

"Sure."

“Then it is settled?”

"Is it settled then?"

“Yes, but where?”

"Yes, but where at?"

“I have told you, where the air is pure, where every sound soothes, where one is sure to be humbled, however proud may be his nature. I love that humiliation, I, who am master of the universe, as was Augustus.”

“I’ve told you, it’s where the air is fresh, where every sound is calming, where anyone is bound to feel humbled, no matter how proud they are. I love that humbling feeling, I, who am the master of the universe, just like Augustus.”

“But where are you really going?”

“But where are you actually going?”

“To sea, viscount; you know I am a sailor. I was rocked when an infant in the arms of old Ocean, and on the bosom of the beautiful Amphitrite; I have sported with the green mantle of the one and the azure robe of the other; I love the sea as a mistress, and pine if I do not often see her.”

“To the sea, viscount; you know I’m a sailor. I was cradled as a baby in the arms of old Ocean and on the lap of the beautiful Amphitrite; I’ve played with the green cloak of one and the blue dress of the other; I love the sea like a lover, and I long for her if I don’t see her often.”

“Let us go, count.”

"Let's go, count."

“To sea?”

"To the sea?"

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“You accept my proposal?”

"Will you accept my offer?"

“I do.”

"I do."

“Well, viscount, there will be in my courtyard this evening a good travelling britzka, with four post-horses, in which one may rest as in a bed. M. Beauchamp, it holds four very well, will you accompany us?”

“Well, viscount, there will be a nice traveling britzka in my courtyard this evening, with four post-horses, where you can relax comfortably. M. Beauchamp, it fits four people quite well—will you join us?”

“Thank you, I have just returned from sea.”

“Thanks, I just got back from the ocean.”

“What? you have been to sea?”

“What? You've been at sea?”

“Yes; I have just made a little excursion to the Borromean Islands[18].”

“Yes; I just took a short trip to the Borromean Islands[18].”

“What of that? come with us,” said Albert.

“What about that? Come with us,” said Albert.

“No, dear Morcerf; you know I only refuse when the thing is impossible. Besides, it is important,” added he in a low tone, “that I should remain in Paris just now to watch the paper.”

“No, dear Morcerf; you know I only say no when it’s impossible. Besides, it’s important,” he added in a quiet voice, “that I stay in Paris right now to keep an eye on the paper.”

“Ah, you are a good and an excellent friend,” said Albert; “yes, you are right; watch, watch, Beauchamp, and try to discover the enemy who made this disclosure.”

“Ah, you are a good and excellent friend,” said Albert; “yes, you’re right; keep an eye out, Beauchamp, and see if you can find out who the enemy is that revealed this.”

Albert and Beauchamp parted, the last pressure of their hands expressing what their tongues could not before a stranger.

Albert and Beauchamp said goodbye, the final grip of their hands conveying what their words couldn’t in front of an outsider.

“Beauchamp is a worthy fellow,” said Monte Cristo, when the journalist was gone; “is he not, Albert?”

“Beauchamp is a good guy,” said Monte Cristo, after the journalist left; “don’t you think so, Albert?”

“Yes, and a sincere friend; I love him devotedly. But now we are alone,—although it is immaterial to me,—where are we going?”

“Yes, and a true friend; I love him deeply. But now we’re alone—although it doesn’t really matter to me—where are we headed?”

“Into Normandy, if you like.”

"To Normandy, if you want."

“Delightful; shall we be quite retired? have no society, no neighbors?”

“Delightful; should we keep it completely private? No company, no neighbors?”

“Our companions will be riding-horses, dogs to hunt with, and a fishing-boat.”

“Our friends will have riding horses, hunting dogs, and a fishing boat.”

“Exactly what I wish for; I will apprise my mother of my intention, and return to you.”

“That's exactly what I want; I'll let my mom know what I plan to do and come back to you.”

“But shall you be allowed to go into Normandy?”

"But will you be allowed to go to Normandy?"

“I may go where I please.”

“I can go wherever I want.”

“Yes, I am aware you may go alone, since I once met you in Italy—but to accompany the mysterious Monte Cristo?”

“Yes, I know you can go on your own, since I once met you in Italy—but to accompany the mysterious Monte Cristo?”

“You forget, count, that I have often told you of the deep interest my mother takes in you.”

“You forget, Count, that I’ve often told you how much interest my mother has in you.”

“‘Woman is fickle.’ said Francis I.; ‘woman is like a wave of the sea,’ said Shakespeare; both the great king and the great poet ought to have known woman’s nature well.”

“‘Women are unpredictable,’ said Francis I.; ‘women are like waves in the sea,’ said Shakespeare; both the great king and the great poet should have understood women’s nature well.”

“Woman’s, yes; my mother is not woman, but a woman.”

“Woman’s, yes; my mother is not just a woman, but a woman.”

“As I am only a humble foreigner, you must pardon me if I do not understand all the subtle refinements of your language.”

“As I’m just a simple foreigner, please forgive me if I don’t grasp all the subtle nuances of your language.”

“What I mean to say is, that my mother is not quick to give her confidence, but when she does she never changes.”

“What I mean is, my mom isn’t quick to trust, but once she does, she never wavers.”

“Ah, yes, indeed,” said Monte Cristo with a sigh; “and do you think she is in the least interested in me?”

“Ah, yes, for sure,” said Monte Cristo with a sigh; “and do you think she’s even a little interested in me?”

“I repeat it, you must really be a very strange and superior man, for my mother is so absorbed by the interest you have excited, that when I am with her she speaks of no one else.”

“I'll say it again, you must be a really unusual and remarkable man, because my mother is so captivated by the interest you’ve sparked that when I’m with her, she talks about no one else.”

“And does she try to make you dislike me?”

“And does she try to get you to dislike me?”

“On the contrary, she often says, ‘Morcerf, I believe the count has a noble nature; try to gain his esteem.’”

“On the contrary, she often says, ‘Morcerf, I think the count has a noble character; try to earn his respect.’”

“Indeed?” said Monte Cristo, sighing.

"Really?" said Monte Cristo, sighing.

“You see, then,” said Albert, “that instead of opposing, she will encourage me.”

“You see, then,” said Albert, “that instead of being against me, she will support me.”

“Adieu, then, until five o’clock; be punctual, and we shall arrive at twelve or one.”

“Goodbye then, see you at five o’clock; be on time, and we’ll get there by noon or one.”

“At Tréport?”

"At Tréport?"

“Yes; or in the neighborhood.”

“Yes; or nearby.”

“But can we travel forty-eight leagues in eight hours?”

“But can we really cover forty-eight leagues in eight hours?”

“Easily,” said Monte Cristo.

“Sure,” said Monte Cristo.

“You are certainly a prodigy; you will soon not only surpass the railway, which would not be very difficult in France, but even the telegraph.”

“You're definitely amazing; soon you'll not only outdo the railway, which isn't too hard in France, but also the telegraph.”

“But, viscount, since we cannot perform the journey in less than seven or eight hours, do not keep me waiting.”

“But, Viscount, since we can’t make the trip in less than seven or eight hours, please don’t make me wait.”

“Do not fear, I have little to prepare.”

“Don’t worry, I have only a little to get ready.”

Monte Cristo smiled as he nodded to Albert, then remained a moment absorbed in deep meditation. But passing his hand across his forehead as if to dispel his reverie, he rang the bell twice and Bertuccio entered.

Monte Cristo smiled and nodded at Albert, then stayed silent for a moment, lost in thought. But brushing his hand across his forehead as if to clear his mind, he rang the bell twice, and Bertuccio entered.

“Bertuccio,” said he, “I intend going this evening to Normandy, instead of tomorrow or the next day. You will have sufficient time before five o’clock; despatch a messenger to apprise the grooms at the first station. M. de Morcerf will accompany me.”

“Bertuccio,” he said, “I plan to go to Normandy this evening, instead of tomorrow or the day after. You’ll have enough time before five o’clock; send a messenger to let the grooms know at the first station. M. de Morcerf will be joining me.”

Bertuccio obeyed and despatched a courier to Pontoise to say the travelling-carriage would arrive at six o’clock. From Pontoise another express was sent to the next stage, and in six hours all the horses stationed on the road were ready.

Bertuccio complied and sent a courier to Pontoise to inform them that the traveling carriage would arrive at six o’clock. From Pontoise, another express was sent to the next stop, and in six hours, all the horses along the route were prepared.

Before his departure, the count went to Haydée’s apartments, told her his intention, and resigned everything to her care.

Before he left, the count went to Haydée’s room, told her what he was planning, and entrusted everything to her care.

Albert was punctual. The journey soon became interesting from its rapidity, of which Morcerf had formed no previous idea.

Albert was on time. The trip quickly became thrilling because of how fast it was, something Morcerf hadn't anticipated.

“Truly,” said Monte Cristo, “with your post-horses going at the rate of two leagues an hour, and that absurd law that one traveller shall not pass another without permission, so that an invalid or ill-tempered traveller may detain those who are well and active, it is impossible to move; I escape this annoyance by travelling with my own postilion and horses; do I not, Ali?”

“Honestly,” said Monte Cristo, “with your horses moving at just two leagues an hour, and that ridiculous law that one traveler can’t pass another without permission, so that a sick or grumpy traveler can hold up those who are healthy and energetic, it’s impossible to get anywhere. I avoid this frustration by traveling with my own driver and horses; right, Ali?”

The count put his head out of the window and whistled, and the horses appeared to fly. The carriage rolled with a thundering noise over the pavement, and everyone turned to notice the dazzling meteor. Ali, smiling, repeated the sound, grasped the reins with a firm hand, and spurred his horses, whose beautiful manes floated in the breeze. This child of the desert was in his element, and with his black face and sparkling eyes appeared, in the cloud of dust he raised, like the genius of the simoom and the god of the hurricane.

The count leaned out of the window and whistled, and the horses seemed to soar. The carriage crashed over the pavement with a booming sound, and everyone turned to watch the dazzling spectacle. Ali, smiling, mimicked the whistle, took hold of the reins with a strong grip, and urged his horses on, their beautiful manes billowing in the wind. This child of the desert was in his element, and with his dark face and shining eyes, he looked like the spirit of the sandstorm and the deity of the hurricane amidst the cloud of dust he stirred up.

“I never knew till now the delight of speed,” said Morcerf, and the last cloud disappeared from his brow; “but where the devil do you get such horses? Are they made to order?”

“I never realized until now how thrilling speed can be,” said Morcerf, and the last hint of worry vanished from his face; “but where on earth do you find such horses? Are they custom-made?”

“Precisely,” said the count; “six years since I bought a horse in Hungary remarkable for its swiftness. The thirty-two that we shall use tonight are its progeny; they are all entirely black, with the exception of a star upon the forehead.”

“Exactly,” said the count; “six years ago I bought a horse in Hungary known for its speed. The thirty-two we’ll be using tonight are its offspring; they’re all completely black, except for a star on their foreheads.”

“That is perfectly admirable; but what do you do, count, with all these horses?”

"That’s really impressive; but what do you do, exactly, with all these horses?"

“You see, I travel with them.”

"You see, I travel with them."

“But you are not always travelling.”

"But you're not always on the go."

“When I no longer require them, Bertuccio will sell them, and he expects to realize thirty or forty thousand francs by the sale.”

“When I no longer need them, Bertuccio will sell them, and he expects to get thirty or forty thousand francs from the sale.”

“But no monarch in Europe will be wealthy enough to purchase them.”

“But no king or queen in Europe will be rich enough to buy them.”

“Then he will sell them to some Eastern vizier, who will empty his coffers to purchase them, and refill them by applying the bastinado to his subjects.”

“Then he will sell them to some Eastern governor, who will spend all his money to buy them and refill his coffers by punishing his people.”

“Count, may I suggest one idea to you?”

“Count, can I suggest an idea to you?”

“Certainly.”

"Of course."

“It is that, next to you, Bertuccio must be the richest gentleman in Europe.”

“It’s that, next to you, Bertuccio has to be the wealthiest gentleman in Europe.”

“You are mistaken, viscount; I believe he has not a franc in his possession.”

“You're wrong, viscount; I think he doesn't have a franc to his name.”

“Then he must be a wonder. My dear count, if you tell me many more marvellous things, I warn you I shall not believe them.”

“Then he must be amazing. My dear count, if you tell me any more incredible things, I warn you I won’t believe them.”

“I countenance nothing that is marvellous, M. Albert. Tell me, why does a steward rob his master?”

“I don’t accept anything that’s amazing, M. Albert. Tell me, why would a steward steal from his master?”

“Because, I suppose, it is his nature to do so, for the love of robbing.”

“Because, I guess, that’s just who he is—he loves to steal.”

“You are mistaken; it is because he has a wife and family, and ambitious desires for himself and them. Also because he is not sure of always retaining his situation, and wishes to provide for the future. Now, M. Bertuccio is alone in the world; he uses my property without accounting for the use he makes of it; he is sure never to leave my service.”

“You're wrong; it’s because he has a wife and family, along with his own ambitions for them. It's also because he isn't sure he'll always keep his position and wants to secure the future. Now, M. Bertuccio is all alone in the world; he uses my property without explaining how he uses it; he knows he'll never leave my service.”

“Why?”

"Why?"

“Because I should never get a better.”

“Because I will never find a better one.”

“Probabilities are deceptive.”

"Probabilities can be misleading."

“But I deal in certainties; he is the best servant over whom one has the power of life and death.”

“But I deal in certainties; he is the best servant you can have when you hold the power of life and death over him.”

“Do you possess that right over Bertuccio?”

“Do you have that right over Bertuccio?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

There are words which close a conversation with an iron door; such was the count’s “yes.”

There are words that shut down a conversation like a heavy door; such was the count’s “yes.”

The whole journey was performed with equal rapidity; the thirty-two horses, dispersed over seven stages, brought them to their destination in eight hours. At midnight they arrived at the gate of a beautiful park. The porter was in attendance; he had been apprised by the groom of the last stage of the count’s approach. At half past two in the morning Morcerf was conducted to his apartments, where a bath and supper were prepared. The servant who had travelled at the back of the carriage waited on him; Baptistin, who rode in front, attended the count.

The whole journey went by quickly; the thirty-two horses, spread over seven stages, got them to their destination in eight hours. They arrived at the gate of a beautiful park at midnight. The porter was there to greet them; he had been informed by the groom about the count’s approach during the last stage. At two-thirty in the morning, Morcerf was taken to his rooms, where a bath and dinner were ready. The servant who had traveled at the back of the carriage served him; Baptistin, who rode up front, attended to the count.

Albert bathed, took his supper, and went to bed. All night he was lulled by the melancholy noise of the surf. On rising, he went to his window, which opened on a terrace, having the sea in front, and at the back a pretty park bounded by a small forest.

Albert took a bath, had dinner, and went to bed. All night, he was soothed by the sad sound of the waves. When he got up, he went to his window, which opened onto a terrace with the sea in front and a lovely park behind it, bordered by a small forest.

In a creek lay a little sloop, with a narrow keel and high masts, bearing on its flag the Monte Cristo arms which were a mountain or, on a sea azure, with a cross gules in chief which might be an allusion to his name that recalled Calvary, the mount rendered by our Lord’s passion more precious than gold, and to the degrading cross which his blood had rendered holy; or it might be some personal remembrance of suffering and regeneration buried in the night of this mysterious personage’s past life.

In a creek, there was a small sloop with a narrow keel and tall masts, flying a flag that displayed the Monte Cristo coat of arms, which featured a golden mountain on a blue sea, with a red cross at the top. This might reference his name, which evokes Calvary—the mountain made more precious than gold by our Lord’s suffering—and the degrading cross that his blood sanctified; or it could signify a personal memory of suffering and renewal hidden in the shadows of this mysterious character’s past.

Around the schooner lay a number of small fishing-boats belonging to the fishermen of the neighboring village, like humble subjects awaiting orders from their queen. There, as in every spot where Monte Cristo stopped, if but for two days, luxury abounded and life went on with the utmost ease.

Around the schooner were several small fishing boats owned by the fishermen from the nearby village, like humble subjects waiting for commands from their queen. There, just like in every place where Monte Cristo made a stop, even if only for two days, luxury was everywhere, and life was lived with complete ease.

Albert found in his anteroom two guns, with all the accoutrements for hunting; a lofty room on the ground floor containing all the ingenious instruments the English—eminent in piscatory pursuits, since they are patient and sluggish—have invented for fishing. The day passed in pursuing those exercises in which Monte Cristo excelled. They killed a dozen pheasants in the park, as many trout in the stream, dined in a summer-house overlooking the ocean, and took tea in the library.

Albert found two guns in his waiting room, along with all the gear for hunting; a spacious room on the ground floor filled with all the clever tools the English—who are known for their fishing skills, thanks to their patience and slow pace—have created for fishing. The day was spent engaging in activities where Monte Cristo shined. They shot a dozen pheasants in the park, caught just as many trout in the stream, had dinner in a summer house with a view of the ocean, and enjoyed tea in the library.

Towards the evening of the third day. Albert, completely exhausted with the exercise which invigorated Monte Cristo, was sleeping in an armchair near the window, while the count was designing with his architect the plan of a conservatory in his house, when the sound of a horse at full speed on the high road made Albert look up. He was disagreeably surprised to see his own valet de chambre, whom he had not brought, that he might not inconvenience Monte Cristo.

Towards the evening of the third day, Albert, utterly worn out from the activity that energized Monte Cristo, was dozing in an armchair by the window. Meanwhile, the count was working with his architect on the design for a conservatory at his home when the sound of a horse galloping down the highway caught Albert's attention. He was unpleasantly surprised to see his own valet, whom he hadn’t brought along so as not to inconvenience Monte Cristo.

40188m

“Florentin here!” cried he, starting up; “is my mother ill?” And he hastened to the door. Monte Cristo watched and saw him approach the valet, who drew a small sealed parcel from his pocket, containing a newspaper and a letter.

“Florentin's here!” he exclaimed, jumping up. “Is my mom sick?” He rushed to the door. Monte Cristo observed as he went to the valet, who pulled out a small sealed package from his pocket, which contained a newspaper and a letter.

“From whom is this?” said he eagerly.

"Who is this from?" he asked eagerly.

“From M. Beauchamp,” replied Florentin.

“From M. Beauchamp,” Florentin replied.

“Did he send you?”

“Did he text you?”

“Yes, sir; he sent for me to his house, gave me money for my journey, procured a horse, and made me promise not to stop till I had reached you, I have come in fifteen hours.”

“Yes, sir; he called me to his house, gave me money for my trip, arranged for a horse, and made me promise not to stop until I reached you. I’ve made it in fifteen hours.”

Albert opened the letter with fear, uttered a shriek on reading the first line, and seized the paper. His sight was dimmed, his legs sank under him, and he would have fallen had not Florentin supported him.

Albert opened the letter with anxiety, let out a scream after reading the first line, and grabbed the paper. His vision blurred, his legs gave way beneath him, and he would have collapsed if Florentin hadn't caught him.

“Poor young man,” said Monte Cristo in a low voice; “it is then true that the sin of the father shall fall on the children to the third and fourth generation.”

“Poor young man,” said Monte Cristo quietly; “it's true that a father's sin will affect his children for three or four generations.”

Meanwhile Albert had revived, and, continuing to read, he threw back his head, saying:

Meanwhile, Albert had come to and, as he kept reading, he tilted his head back and said:

“Florentin, is your horse fit to return immediately?”

“Florentin, is your horse ready to come back right away?”

“It is a poor, lame post-horse.”

“It’s a sorry, limping saddle horse.”

“In what state was the house when you left?”

“In what condition was the house when you left?”

“All was quiet, but on returning from M. Beauchamp’s, I found madame in tears; she had sent for me to know when you would return. I told her my orders from M. Beauchamp; she first extended her arms to prevent me, but after a moment’s reflection, ‘Yes, go, Florentin,’ said she, ‘and may he come quickly.’”

“All was quiet, but when I got back from M. Beauchamp’s, I found madame in tears; she had called for me to ask when you would return. I told her what M. Beauchamp instructed; she initially reached out to stop me, but after a moment's thought, she said, ‘Yes, go, Florentin,’ and hoped you would come back soon.”

“Yes, my mother,” said Albert, “I will return, and woe to the infamous wretch! But first of all I must get there.”

“Yes, my mother,” Albert said, “I will come back, and beware of that despicable person! But first, I need to get there.”

He went back to the room where he had left Monte Cristo. Five minutes had sufficed to make a complete transformation in his appearance. His voice had become rough and hoarse; his face was furrowed with wrinkles; his eyes burned under the blue-veined lids, and he tottered like a drunken man.

He returned to the room where he had left Monte Cristo. Just five minutes had been enough to completely change his appearance. His voice was now rough and hoarse; his face was lined with wrinkles; his eyes burned beneath the blue-veined lids, and he stumbled like a drunk person.

“Count,” said he, “I thank you for your hospitality, which I would gladly have enjoyed longer; but I must return to Paris.”

“Count,” he said, “thank you for your hospitality, which I would have happily enjoyed longer; but I need to return to Paris.”

“What has happened?”

"What happened?"

“A great misfortune, more important to me than life. Don’t question me, I beg of you, but lend me a horse.”

“A huge misfortune, more important to me than life itself. Please, don't ask me questions; I beg you, just lend me a horse.”

“My stables are at your command, viscount; but you will kill yourself by riding on horseback. Take a post-chaise or a carriage.”

“My stables are at your service, viscount; but you’ll injure yourself riding horseback. Take a post-chaise or a carriage.”

“No, it would delay me, and I need the fatigue you warn me of; it will do me good.”

“No, it would slow me down, and I need the exhaustion you’re talking about; it will be good for me.”

Albert reeled as if he had been shot, and fell on a chair near the door. Monte Cristo did not see this second manifestation of physical exhaustion; he was at the window, calling:

Albert staggered as if he had been shot and collapsed into a chair near the door. Monte Cristo didn’t notice this second display of physical fatigue; he was at the window, calling:

“Ali, a horse for M. de Morcerf—quick! he is in a hurry!”

“Ali, get M. de Morcerf’s horse—hurry up! He’s in a rush!”

40190m

These words restored Albert; he darted from the room, followed by the count.

These words energized Albert; he rushed out of the room, followed by the count.

“Thank you!” cried he, throwing himself on his horse.

“Thanks!” he shouted, jumping on his horse.

“Return as soon as you can, Florentin. Must I use any password to procure a horse?”

“Come back as soon as you can, Florentin. Do I need a password to get a horse?”

“Only dismount; another will be immediately saddled.”

“Just get off; another one will be ready to ride right away.”

Albert hesitated a moment. “You may think my departure strange and foolish,” said the young man; “you do not know how a paragraph in a newspaper may exasperate one. Read that,” said he, “when I am gone, that you may not be witness of my anger.”

Albert paused for a moment. “You might find my leaving odd and unwise,” said the young man; “you don’t understand how a newspaper article can really get under your skin. Read that,” he said, “after I’m gone, so you won’t see my frustration.”

While the count picked up the paper he put spurs to his horse, which leaped in astonishment at such an unusual stimulus, and shot away with the rapidity of an arrow. The count watched him with a feeling of compassion, and when he had completely disappeared, read as follows:

While the count picked up the paper, he kicked his horse into gear, which jumped in surprise at such an unusual move and took off like a shot. The count watched it with a sense of sympathy, and when it had completely vanished, read as follows:

“The French officer in the service of Ali Pasha of Yanina alluded to three weeks since in l’Impartial, who not only surrendered the castle of Yanina, but sold his benefactor to the Turks, styled himself truly at that time Fernand, as our esteemed contemporary states; but he has since added to his Christian name a title of nobility and a family name. He now calls himself the Count of Morcerf, and ranks among the peers.”

“The French officer serving Ali Pasha of Yanina mentioned three weeks ago in l’Impartial that he not only gave up the castle of Yanina but also betrayed his benefactor to the Turks. He called himself Fernand at that time, as our respected contemporary reports, but he has since added a noble title and a family name to his Christian name. He now refers to himself as the Count of Morcerf and is recognized among the nobles.”

Thus the terrible secret, which Beauchamp had so generously destroyed, appeared again like an armed phantom; and another paper, deriving its information from some malicious source, had published two days after Albert’s departure for Normandy the few lines which had rendered the unfortunate young man almost crazy.

Thus the terrible secret that Beauchamp had so generously destroyed resurfaced like a vengeful ghost; and another paper, getting its info from some spiteful source, published two days after Albert left for Normandy the few lines that had driven the unfortunate young man nearly insane.

Chapter 86. The Trial

At eight o’clock in the morning Albert had arrived at Beauchamp’s door. The valet de chambre had received orders to usher him in at once. Beauchamp was in his bath.

At eight o’clock in the morning, Albert arrived at Beauchamp’s door. The valet had been instructed to let him in immediately. Beauchamp was in the bath.

“Here I am,” Albert said.

“Here I am,” Albert said.

“Well, my poor friend,” replied Beauchamp, “I expected you.”

“Well, my poor friend,” Beauchamp replied, “I was expecting you.”

“I need not say I think you are too faithful and too kind to have spoken of that painful circumstance. Your having sent for me is another proof of your affection. So, without losing time, tell me, have you the slightest idea whence this terrible blow proceeds?”

“I don’t need to say that I believe you are too loyal and too kind to have mentioned that painful situation. Your decision to call me is another sign of your care. So, without wasting any time, please tell me, do you have any idea where this terrible blow is coming from?”

“I think I have some clew.”

“I think I have a clue.”

“But first tell me all the particulars of this shameful plot.”

“But first, tell me all the details of this disgraceful scheme.”

Beauchamp proceeded to relate to the young man, who was overwhelmed with shame and grief, the following facts. Two days previously, the article had appeared in another paper besides l’Impartial, and, what was more serious, one that was well known as a government paper. Beauchamp was breakfasting when he read the paragraph. He sent immediately for a cabriolet, and hastened to the publisher’s office. Although professing diametrically opposite principles from those of the editor of the other paper, Beauchamp—as it sometimes, we may say often, happens—was his intimate friend. The editor was reading, with apparent delight, a leading article in the same paper on beet-sugar, probably a composition of his own.

Beauchamp went on to tell the young man, who was filled with shame and sorrow, the following details. Two days earlier, the article had shown up in another newspaper besides l’Impartial, and, more importantly, in one that was well-known as a government publication. Beauchamp was having breakfast when he read the section. He quickly called for a cab and rushed to the publisher’s office. Even though he had completely different views from the editor of the other paper, Beauchamp—just as often happens—was actually a close friend of his. The editor was reading, with clear enjoyment, a leading article in the same paper about beet-sugar, probably an article he had written himself.

“Ah, pardieu!” said Beauchamp, “with the paper in your hand, my friend, I need not tell you the cause of my visit.”

“Ah, pardieu!” said Beauchamp, “with the paper in your hand, my friend, I don’t need to explain why I’m here.”

“Are you interested in the sugar question?” asked the editor of the ministerial paper.

“Are you interested in the sugar issue?” asked the editor of the government newspaper.

“No,” replied Beauchamp, “I have not considered the question; a totally different subject interests me.”

“No,” replied Beauchamp, “I haven’t thought about that; I’m more interested in something completely different.”

“What is it?”

"What is that?"

“The article relative to Morcerf.”

“The article about Morcerf.”

“Indeed? Is it not a curious affair?”

“Really? Isn’t it a strange situation?”

“So curious, that I think you are running a great risk of a prosecution for defamation of character.”

"So curious that I think you're taking a big risk of being sued for defamation."

“Not at all; we have received with the information all the requisite proofs, and we are quite sure M. de Morcerf will not raise his voice against us; besides, it is rendering a service to one’s country to denounce these wretched criminals who are unworthy of the honor bestowed on them.”

“Not at all; we received all the necessary evidence along with the information, and we're pretty sure M. de Morcerf won't speak out against us; besides, it’s a service to our country to expose these miserable criminals who don’t deserve the honor given to them.”

Beauchamp was thunderstruck.

Beauchamp was shocked.

“Who, then, has so correctly informed you?” asked he; “for my paper, which gave the first information on the subject, has been obliged to stop for want of proof; and yet we are more interested than you in exposing M. de Morcerf, as he is a peer of France, and we are of the opposition.”

“Who, then, has properly informed you?” he asked. “My article, which was the first to report on this topic, had to be put on hold due to lack of evidence; yet, we care more than you about exposing M. de Morcerf, since he is a peer of France, and we are in the opposition.”

“Oh, that is very simple; we have not sought to scandalize. This news was brought to us. A man arrived yesterday from Yanina, bringing a formidable array of documents; and when we hesitated to publish the accusatory article, he told us it should be inserted in some other paper.”

“Oh, that's pretty straightforward; we didn't aim to cause any controversy. This information came to us. A man showed up yesterday from Yanina, bringing a huge stack of documents; and when we were reluctant to publish the accusatory article, he told us it should go in another paper.”

Beauchamp understood that nothing remained but to submit, and left the office to despatch a courier to Morcerf. But he had been unable to send to Albert the following particulars, as the events had transpired after the messenger’s departure; namely, that the same day a great agitation was manifest in the House of Peers among the usually calm members of that dignified assembly. Everyone had arrived almost before the usual hour, and was conversing on the melancholy event which was to attract the attention of the public towards one of their most illustrious colleagues. Some were perusing the article, others making comments and recalling circumstances which substantiated the charges still more.

Beauchamp realized that there was nothing left to do but comply, so he left the office to send a courier to Morcerf. However, he couldn't update Albert with the latest details because the events happened after the messenger had already left. That same day, there was a noticeable stir in the House of Peers among the usually composed members of that esteemed assembly. Everyone arrived almost before the usual time and was discussing the sad event that was about to draw public attention to one of their most distinguished colleagues. Some were reading the article, while others were commenting and recalling details that further supported the accusations.

The Count of Morcerf was no favorite with his colleagues. Like all upstarts, he had had recourse to a great deal of haughtiness to maintain his position. The true nobility laughed at him, the talented repelled him, and the honorable instinctively despised him. He was, in fact, in the unhappy position of the victim marked for sacrifice; the finger of God once pointed at him, everyone was prepared to raise the hue and cry.

The Count of Morcerf was not well-liked by his peers. Like all newcomers, he relied heavily on arrogance to hold onto his status. The true nobility mocked him, the talented distanced themselves from him, and the honorable naturally looked down on him. He was, in fact, in the unfortunate position of being the chosen victim; once the finger of God was directed at him, everyone was ready to join in the outcry.

The Count of Morcerf alone was ignorant of the news. He did not take in the paper containing the defamatory article, and had passed the morning in writing letters and in trying a horse. He arrived at his usual hour, with a proud look and insolent demeanor; he alighted, passed through the corridors, and entered the house without observing the hesitation of the door-keepers or the coolness of his colleagues.

The Count of Morcerf was the only one who didn't know about the news. He hadn't read the paper with the damaging article and had spent the morning writing letters and trying out a horse. He arrived at his usual time, wearing a proud expression and an arrogant attitude; he got out, walked through the corridors, and entered the house without noticing the hesitation of the door attendants or the indifference of his peers.

40194m

Business had already been going on for half an hour when he entered. Everyone held the accusing paper, but, as usual, no one liked to take upon himself the responsibility of the attack. At length an honorable peer, Morcerf’s acknowledged enemy, ascended the tribune with that solemnity which announced that the expected moment had arrived. There was an impressive silence; Morcerf alone knew not why such profound attention was given to an orator who was not always listened to with so much complacency.

Business had already been going on for half an hour when he walked in. Everyone held the incriminating document, but, as usual, no one wanted to take responsibility for the attack. Finally, an esteemed peer, Morcerf’s well-known rival, stepped up to the podium with the seriousness that signaled the moment everyone had been waiting for. A heavy silence fell; Morcerf was the only one who didn’t understand why there was such intense focus on a speaker who typically wasn’t given this much attention.

The count did not notice the introduction, in which the speaker announced that his communication would be of that vital importance that it demanded the undivided attention of the House; but at the mention of Yanina and Colonel Fernand, he turned so frightfully pale that every member shuddered and fixed his eyes upon him. Moral wounds have this peculiarity,—they may be hidden, but they never close; always painful, always ready to bleed when touched, they remain fresh and open in the heart.

The count didn’t catch the introduction, where the speaker stated that his message was so important it required the full attention of everyone in the House; but when Yanina and Colonel Fernand were mentioned, he turned so pale that every member trembled and focused their gaze on him. Moral wounds have this strange quality—they can be concealed, but they never truly heal; always painful, always ready to bleed when provoked, they stay fresh and open in the heart.

The article having been read during the painful hush that followed, a universal shudder pervaded the assembly, and immediately the closest attention was given to the orator as he resumed his remarks. He stated his scruples and the difficulties of the case; it was the honor of M. de Morcerf, and that of the whole House, he proposed to defend, by provoking a debate on personal questions, which are always such painful themes of discussion. He concluded by calling for an investigation, which might dispose of the calumnious report before it had time to spread, and restore M. de Morcerf to the position he had long held in public opinion.

Once the article was read during the heavy silence that followed, a collective shiver ran through the crowd, and everyone immediately focused on the speaker as he continued his comments. He expressed his concerns and the complexities of the situation; he aimed to defend M. de Morcerf's honor, as well as that of the entire House, by initiating a debate on personal matters, which are always such sensitive topics. He wrapped up by calling for an investigation that could eliminate the slanderous report before it could gain traction and restore M. de Morcerf's long-standing reputation in the eyes of the public.

Morcerf was so completely overwhelmed by this great and unexpected calamity that he could scarcely stammer a few words as he looked around on the assembly. This timidity, which might proceed from the astonishment of innocence as well as the shame of guilt, conciliated some in his favor; for men who are truly generous are always ready to compassionate when the misfortune of their enemy surpasses the limits of their hatred.

Morcerf was so utterly taken aback by this huge and unexpected disaster that he could barely manage to say a few words as he glanced around at the gathering. This nervousness, which could stem from the shock of innocence or the shame of guilt, won over some people on his behalf; because those who are truly generous are always willing to feel sympathy when their enemy's misfortune goes beyond the bounds of their hatred.

The president put it to the vote, and it was decided that the investigation should take place. The count was asked what time he required to prepare his defence. Morcerf’s courage had revived when he found himself alive after this horrible blow.

The president called for a vote, and it was decided that the investigation would go ahead. The count was asked how much time he needed to prepare his defense. Morcerf's courage came back when he realized he was still alive after that terrible blow.

“My lords,” answered he, “it is not by time I could repel the attack made on me by enemies unknown to me, and, doubtless, hidden in obscurity; it is immediately, and by a thunderbolt, that I must repel the flash of lightning which, for a moment, startled me. Oh, that I could, instead of taking up this defence, shed my last drop of blood to prove to my noble colleagues that I am their equal in worth.”

“My lords,” he replied, “I can't just wait to deal with the attack from enemies I don’t even know, who are surely hiding in the shadows; I must respond right away, like a lightning bolt, to counter this shock that has momentarily unsettled me. Oh, if only I could, instead of defending myself, give my last drop of blood to show my noble colleagues that I am just as worthy as they are.”

These words made a favorable impression on behalf of the accused.

These words created a positive impression for the accused.

“I demand, then, that the examination shall take place as soon as possible, and I will furnish the house with all necessary information.”

“I request that the examination happens as soon as possible, and I will provide the house with all the necessary information.”

“What day do you fix?” asked the president.

“What day do you have in mind?” asked the president.

“Today I am at your service,” replied the count.

“Today I’m here to help you,” replied the count.

The president rang the bell. “Does the House approve that the examination should take place today?”

The president rang the bell. “Does the House agree that the examination should happen today?”

40196m

“Yes,” was the unanimous answer.

“Yes,” was the collective response.

A committee of twelve members was chosen to examine the proofs brought forward by Morcerf. The investigation would begin at eight o’clock that evening in the committee-room, and if postponement were necessary, the proceedings would be resumed each evening at the same hour. Morcerf asked leave to retire; he had to collect the documents he had long been preparing against this storm, which his sagacity had foreseen.

A committee of twelve members was chosen to review the evidence presented by Morcerf. The investigation would start at eight o’clock that evening in the committee room, and if it needed to be postponed, the meetings would continue each evening at the same time. Morcerf requested permission to leave; he needed to gather the documents he had been preparing for this situation, which his insight had predicted.

Beauchamp related to the young man all the facts we have just narrated; his story, however, had over ours all the advantage of the animation of living things over the coldness of dead things.

Beauchamp shared with the young man all the facts we've just mentioned; however, his story had the liveliness of real experiences compared to the detachment of past events.

Albert listened, trembling now with hope, then with anger, and then again with shame, for from Beauchamp’s confidence he knew his father was guilty, and he asked himself how, since he was guilty, he could prove his innocence. Beauchamp hesitated to continue his narrative.

Albert listened, now shaking with hope, then with anger, and then again with shame, because from Beauchamp’s confidence he realized his father was guilty. He wondered how, given his father's guilt, he could prove his innocence. Beauchamp hesitated to continue his story.

“What next?” asked Albert.

“What’s next?” asked Albert.

“What next? My friend, you impose a painful task on me. Must you know all?”

“What’s next? My friend, you’re asking me to do something really tough. Do you really need to know everything?”

“Absolutely; and rather from your lips than another’s.”

“Definitely; I’d prefer to hear it from you than anyone else.”

“Muster up all your courage, then, for never have you required it more.”

“Muster up all your courage now, because you’ve never needed it more.”

Albert passed his hand over his forehead, as if to try his strength, as a man who is preparing to defend his life proves his shield and bends his sword. He thought himself strong enough, for he mistook fever for energy. “Go on,” said he.

Albert ran his hand over his forehead, as if testing his strength, like a man getting ready to defend his life by checking his shield and flexing his sword. He believed he was strong enough, mistaking fever for energy. “Go on,” he said.

“The evening arrived; all Paris was in expectation. Many said your father had only to show himself to crush the charge against him; many others said he would not appear; while some asserted that they had seen him start for Brussels; and others went to the police-office to inquire if he had taken out a passport. I used all my influence with one of the committee, a young peer of my acquaintance, to get admission to one of the galleries. He called for me at seven o’clock, and, before anyone had arrived, asked one of the door-keepers to place me in a box. I was concealed by a column, and might witness the whole of the terrible scene which was about to take place. At eight o’clock all were in their places, and M. de Morcerf entered at the last stroke. He held some papers in his hand; his countenance was calm, and his step firm, and he was dressed with great care in his military uniform, which was buttoned completely up to the chin. His presence produced a good effect. The committee was made up of Liberals, several of whom came forward to shake hands with him.”

The evening came, and everyone in Paris was waiting. Many said your father just had to show up to clear his name; others believed he wouldn’t come at all; some claimed they saw him heading for Brussels; and others went to the police station to check if he had gotten a passport. I used my connections with a young peer on the committee to get a spot in one of the galleries. He picked me up at seven o'clock, and before anyone else had arrived, he asked one of the ushers to place me in a box. I was hidden behind a column and could see the whole intense scene that was about to unfold. By eight o'clock, everyone was in their seats, and M. de Morcerf arrived just as the hour struck. He carried some papers in his hand; his expression was calm, his step was steady, and he was meticulously dressed in his military uniform, buttoned all the way up to the chin. His presence had a positive impact. The committee was made up of Liberals, and several of them stepped forward to shake his hand.

Albert felt his heart bursting at these particulars, but gratitude mingled with his sorrow: he would gladly have embraced those who had given his father this proof of esteem at a moment when his honor was so powerfully attacked.

Albert felt his heart swelling with these details, but gratitude mixed with his sadness: he would have gladly hugged those who had shown his father this sign of respect at a time when his honor was being fiercely challenged.

“At this moment one of the door-keepers brought in a letter for the president. ‘You are at liberty to speak, M. de Morcerf,’ said the president, as he unsealed the letter; and the count began his defence, I assure you, Albert, in a most eloquent and skilful manner. He produced documents proving that the Vizier of Yanina had up to the last moment honored him with his entire confidence, since he had interested him with a negotiation of life and death with the emperor. He produced the ring, his mark of authority, with which Ali Pasha generally sealed his letters, and which the latter had given him, that he might, on his return at any hour of the day or night, gain access to the presence, even in the harem. Unfortunately, the negotiation failed, and when he returned to defend his benefactor, he was dead. ‘But,’ said the count, ‘so great was Ali Pasha’s confidence, that on his death-bed he resigned his favorite mistress and her daughter to my care.’”

“At that moment, one of the doorkeepers brought in a letter for the president. ‘You may speak now, M. de Morcerf,’ said the president as he opened the letter, and the count began his defense, I assure you, Albert, in a very eloquent and skillful way. He presented documents proving that the Vizier of Yanina had, until the very end, placed his complete trust in him, as he had been involved in a negotiation about life and death with the emperor. He displayed the ring, his symbol of authority, with which Ali Pasha usually sealed his letters, and which he had given him so that he could gain access to him at any time, even in the harem. Unfortunately, the negotiation failed, and when he returned to defend his benefactor, he found him dead. ‘But,’ said the count, ‘so great was Ali Pasha’s trust that on his deathbed he entrusted his favorite mistress and her daughter to my care.’”

Albert started on hearing these words; the history of Haydée recurred to him, and he remembered what she had said of that message and the ring, and the manner in which she had been sold and made a slave.

Albert tensed at these words; the story of Haydée came back to him, and he recalled what she had said about that message and the ring, and how she had been sold and made a slave.

“And what effect did this discourse produce?” anxiously inquired Albert.

“And what effect did this talk have?” Albert asked anxiously.

“I acknowledge it affected me, and, indeed, all the committee also,” said Beauchamp.

"I admit it impacted me, and, in fact, the whole committee as well," said Beauchamp.

“Meanwhile, the president carelessly opened the letter which had been brought to him; but the first lines aroused his attention; he read them again and again, and fixing his eyes on M. de Morcerf, ‘Count,’ said he, ‘you have said that the Vizier of Yanina confided his wife and daughter to your care?’—‘Yes, sir,’ replied Morcerf; ‘but in that, like all the rest, misfortune pursued me. On my return, Vasiliki and her daughter Haydée had disappeared.’—‘Did you know them?’—‘My intimacy with the pasha and his unlimited confidence had gained me an introduction to them, and I had seen them above twenty times.’

“Meanwhile, the president casually opened the letter that had been brought to him; but the first lines caught his attention. He read them over and over, and fixing his eyes on M. de Morcerf, he said, ‘Count, you mentioned that the Vizier of Yanina entrusted his wife and daughter to your care?’—‘Yes, sir,’ Morcerf replied; ‘but like everything else, misfortune followed me. Upon my return, Vasiliki and her daughter Haydée had vanished.’—‘Did you know them?’—‘My close relationship with the pasha and his complete trust had allowed me to meet them, and I had seen them more than twenty times.’”

“‘Have you any idea what became of them?’—‘Yes, sir; I heard they had fallen victims to their sorrow, and, perhaps, to their poverty. I was not rich; my life was in constant danger; I could not seek them, to my great regret.’ The president frowned imperceptibly. ‘Gentlemen,’ said he, ‘you have heard the Comte de Morcerf’s defence. Can you, sir, produce any witnesses to the truth of what you have asserted?’—‘Alas, no, monsieur,’ replied the count; ‘all those who surrounded the vizier, or who knew me at his court, are either dead or gone away, I know not where. I believe that I alone, of all my countrymen, survived that dreadful war. I have only the letters of Ali Tepelini, which I have placed before you; the ring, a token of his good-will, which is here; and, lastly, the most convincing proof I can offer, after an anonymous attack, and that is the absence of any witness against my veracity and the purity of my military life.’

“‘Do you know what happened to them?’—‘Yes, sir; I heard they fell victim to their grief, and maybe their poverty too. I wasn’t wealthy; my life was always at risk; I couldn’t look for them, which I deeply regret.’ The president frowned slightly. ‘Gentlemen,’ he said, ‘you have heard the Comte de Morcerf’s defense. Can you, sir, provide any witnesses to support your claims?’—‘Unfortunately, no, monsieur,’ replied the count; ‘everyone who was with the vizier or knew me at his court is either dead or has disappeared, I don’t know where. I believe I am the only one of my countrymen left after that terrible war. I only have the letters from Ali Tepelini, which I’ve presented to you; the ring, a sign of his goodwill, which is here; and, finally, the strongest proof I can offer, after an anonymous attack, which is that there are no witnesses against my honesty or the integrity of my military service.’”

“A murmur of approbation ran through the assembly; and at this moment, Albert, had nothing more transpired, your father’s cause had been gained. It only remained to put it to the vote, when the president resumed: ‘Gentlemen and you, monsieur,—you will not be displeased, I presume, to listen to one who calls himself a very important witness, and who has just presented himself. He is, doubtless, come to prove the perfect innocence of our colleague. Here is a letter I have just received on the subject; shall it be read, or shall it be passed over? and shall we take no notice of this incident?’ M. de Morcerf turned pale, and clenched his hands on the papers he held. The committee decided to hear the letter; the count was thoughtful and silent. The president read:

A murmur of approval swept through the room; and at that moment, Albert, if nothing else had happened, your father's case would have been won. All that was left was to put it to a vote when the president continued: ‘Gentlemen, and you, sir—you won’t mind listening to someone who calls himself a very important witness and has just come forward. He’s likely here to prove our colleague’s complete innocence. Here’s a letter I just received on the matter; should we read it, or should we ignore this incident?’ M. de Morcerf turned pale and clenched his hands around the papers he held. The committee decided to hear the letter; the count was deep in thought and silent. The president read:

“‘Mr. President,—I can furnish the committee of inquiry into the conduct of the Lieutenant-General the Count of Morcerf in Epirus and in Macedonia with important particulars.’

“‘Mr. President,—I can provide the inquiry committee looking into the actions of Lieutenant-General the Count of Morcerf in Epirus and Macedonia with crucial details.’”

“The president paused, and the count turned pale. The president looked at his auditors. ‘Proceed,’ was heard on all sides. The president resumed:

“The president paused, and the count went pale. The president glanced at his auditors. ‘Go ahead,’ was heard from all around. The president continued:

“‘I was on the spot at the death of Ali Pasha. I was present during his last moments. I know what is become of Vasiliki and Haydée. I am at the command of the committee, and even claim the honor of being heard. I shall be in the lobby when this note is delivered to you.’

“‘I witnessed the death of Ali Pasha. I was there in his final moments. I know what happened to Vasiliki and Haydée. I'm at the committee's service and even request the honor of being heard. I'll be in the lobby when you receive this note.’”

“‘And who is this witness, or rather this enemy?’ asked the count, in a tone in which there was a visible alteration. ‘We shall know, sir,’ replied the president. ‘Is the committee willing to hear this witness?’—‘Yes, yes,’ they all said at once. The door-keeper was called. ‘Is there anyone in the lobby?’ said the president.

“‘And who is this witness, or rather this enemy?’ asked the count, his tone noticeably changing. ‘We’ll find out soon enough,’ replied the president. ‘Is the committee ready to hear this witness?’—‘Yes, yes,’ they all replied at once. The door-keeper was summoned. ‘Is there anyone in the lobby?’ asked the president.

“‘Yes, sir.’—‘Who is it?’—‘A woman, accompanied by a servant.’ Everyone looked at his neighbor. ‘Bring her in,’ said the president. Five minutes after the door-keeper again appeared; all eyes were fixed on the door, and I,” said Beauchamp, “shared the general expectation and anxiety. Behind the door-keeper walked a woman enveloped in a large veil, which completely concealed her. It was evident, from her figure and the perfumes she had about her, that she was young and fastidious in her tastes, but that was all. The president requested her to throw aside her veil, and it was then seen that she was dressed in the Grecian costume, and was remarkably beautiful.”

“‘Yes, sir.’—‘Who is it?’—‘A woman, with a servant.’ Everyone glanced at each other. ‘Bring her in,’ the president ordered. Five minutes later, the doorkeeper returned; all eyes were on the door, and I,” Beauchamp said, “felt the same sense of anticipation and tension as everyone else. Behind the doorkeeper came a woman shrouded in a large veil that completely hid her. It was clear from her figure and the fragrance surrounding her that she was young and had refined tastes, but that was all. The president asked her to remove her veil, and it was then revealed that she was wearing a Grecian dress and was exceptionally beautiful.”

“Ah,” said Albert, “it was she.”

"Ah," said Albert, "it was her."

“Who?”

"Who?"

“Haydée.”

“Haydée.”

“Who told you that?”

"Who said that?"

“Alas, I guess it. But go on, Beauchamp. You see I am calm and strong. And yet we must be drawing near the disclosure.”

“Unfortunately, I know it. But go ahead, Beauchamp. You can see I'm calm and strong. And yet, we must be close to the revelation.”

“M. de Morcerf,” continued Beauchamp, “looked at this woman with surprise and terror. Her lips were about to pass his sentence of life or death. To the committee the adventure was so extraordinary and curious, that the interest they had felt for the count’s safety became now quite a secondary matter. The president himself advanced to place a seat for the young lady; but she declined availing herself of it. As for the count, he had fallen on his chair; it was evident that his legs refused to support him.

“M. de Morcerf,” Beauchamp continued, “looked at this woman with shock and fear. Her lips were about to pronounce his fate. For the committee, the situation was so unusual and intriguing that their concern for the count’s safety had shifted to a secondary issue. The president himself moved to offer a seat to the young lady, but she chose not to take it. As for the count, he had collapsed onto his chair; it was clear that his legs were no longer able to hold him up.”

“‘Madame,’ said the president, ‘you have engaged to furnish the committee with some important particulars respecting the affair at Yanina, and you have stated that you were an eyewitness of the event.’—‘I was, indeed,’ said the stranger, with a tone of sweet melancholy, and with the sonorous voice peculiar to the East.

“‘Madam,’ said the president, ‘you have agreed to provide the committee with some important details regarding the incident at Yanina, and you’ve mentioned that you were an eyewitness to the event.’—‘I was, indeed,’ replied the stranger, in a tone of gentle sadness, with the rich voice typical of the East.”

“‘But allow me to say that you must have been very young then.’—‘I was four years old; but as those events deeply concerned me, not a single detail has escaped my memory.’—‘In what manner could these events concern you? and who are you, that they should have made so deep an impression on you?’—‘On them depended my father’s life,’ replied she. ‘I am Haydée, the daughter of Ali Tepelini, pasha of Yanina, and of Vasiliki, his beloved wife.’

“‘But let me just say that you must have been really young back then.’—‘I was four years old; but since those events were very significant to me, I remember every detail clearly.’—‘How could these events affect you? And who are you that they made such a strong impression on you?’—‘They determined my father's life,’ she replied. ‘I am Haydée, the daughter of Ali Tepelini, pasha of Yanina, and of Vasiliki, his beloved wife.’”

40202m

“The blush of mingled pride and modesty which suddenly suffused the cheeks of the young woman, the brilliancy of her eye, and her highly important communication, produced an indescribable effect on the assembly. As for the count, he could not have been more overwhelmed if a thunderbolt had fallen at his feet and opened an immense gulf before him.

The flush of mixed pride and shyness that suddenly spread across the young woman's cheeks, the brightness of her eyes, and her really significant message created an unexplainable impact on the crowd. As for the count, he couldn't have been more shocked if a thunderbolt had struck right at his feet and opened a huge chasm in front of him.

“‘Madame,’ replied the president, bowing with profound respect, ‘allow me to ask one question; it shall be the last: Can you prove the authenticity of what you have now stated?’

“‘Madame,’ replied the president, bowing deeply, ‘may I ask one question? It will be the last: Can you prove the authenticity of what you have just said?’”

“‘I can, sir,’ said Haydée, drawing from under her veil a satin satchel highly perfumed; ‘for here is the register of my birth, signed by my father and his principal officers, and that of my baptism, my father having consented to my being brought up in my mother’s faith,—this latter has been sealed by the grand primate of Macedonia and Epirus; and lastly (and perhaps the most important), the record of the sale of my person and that of my mother to the Armenian merchant El-Kobbir, by the French officer, who, in his infamous bargain with the Porte, had reserved as his part of the booty the wife and daughter of his benefactor, whom he sold for the sum of four hundred thousand francs.’ A greenish pallor spread over the count’s cheeks, and his eyes became bloodshot at these terrible imputations, which were listened to by the assembly with ominous silence.

“‘I can, sir,’ said Haydée, pulling out from under her veil a satin bag that was heavily scented; ‘because here is my birth certificate, signed by my father and his top officials, and my baptism certificate, since my father allowed me to be raised in my mother’s faith—this one has been sealed by the grand primate of Macedonia and Epirus; and finally (and maybe most importantly), the record of the sale of my mother and me to the Armenian merchant El-Kobbir, by the French officer, who, in his disgraceful deal with the Porte, had kept as his share of the spoils the wife and daughter of his benefactor, whom he sold for four hundred thousand francs.’ A greenish pallor spread over the count’s cheeks, and his eyes became bloodshot at these horrific accusations, which the assembly listened to in heavy silence.”

“Haydée, still calm, but with a calmness more dreadful than the anger of another would have been, handed to the president the record of her sale, written in Arabic. It had been supposed some of the papers might be in the Arabian, Romaic, or Turkish language, and the interpreter of the House was in attendance. One of the noble peers, who was familiar with the Arabic language, having studied it during the famous Egyptian campaign, followed with his eye as the translator read aloud:

“Haydée, remaining composed, but with a calmness that was more unsettling than someone else's anger, handed the president the document of her sale, written in Arabic. It was expected that some of the papers might be in Arabic, Romaic, or Turkish, so the House’s interpreter was present. One of the noble peers, who knew Arabic from studying it during the famous Egyptian campaign, followed along as the translator read aloud:

“‘I, El-Kobbir, a slave-merchant, and purveyor of the harem of his highness, acknowledge having received for transmission to the sublime emperor, from the French lord, the Count of Monte Cristo, an emerald valued at eight hundred thousand francs; as the ransom of a young Christian slave of eleven years of age, named Haydée, the acknowledged daughter of the late lord Ali Tepelini, pasha of Yanina, and of Vasiliki, his favorite; she having been sold to me seven years previously, with her mother, who had died on arriving at Constantinople, by a French colonel in the service of the Vizier Ali Tepelini, named Fernand Mondego. The above-mentioned purchase was made on his highness’s account, whose mandate I had, for the sum of four hundred thousand francs.

“I, El-Kobbir, a slave merchant and supplier to the harem of his highness, confirm that I have received an emerald valued at eight hundred thousand francs from the French lord, the Count of Monte Cristo, to be sent to the sublime emperor as the ransom for a young Christian slave named Haydée, who is eleven years old and the recognized daughter of the late lord Ali Tepelini, pasha of Yanina, and his favorite, Vasiliki. She was sold to me seven years ago, alongside her mother, who died upon arrival in Constantinople, by a French colonel serving Vizier Ali Tepelini named Fernand Mondego. This purchase was made on behalf of his highness, with my orders, for the amount of four hundred thousand francs."

“‘Given at Constantinople, by authority of his highness, in the year 1247 of the Hegira.

“Given at Constantinople, by authority of his highness, in the year 1247 of the Hegira.

“‘Signed, El-Kobbir.’

"Signed, El-Kobbir."

“‘That this record should have all due authority, it shall bear the imperial seal, which the vendor is bound to have affixed to it.’

“‘For this record to have full authority, it must have the imperial seal, which the seller is required to attach to it.’”

“Near the merchant’s signature there was, indeed, the seal of the sublime emperor. A dreadful silence followed the reading of this document; the count could only stare, and his gaze, fixed as if unconsciously on Haydée, seemed one of fire and blood. ‘Madame,’ said the president, ‘may reference be made to the Count of Monte Cristo, who is now, I believe, in Paris?’

“Near the merchant’s signature, there was indeed the seal of the great emperor. A heavy silence followed the reading of this document; the count could only stare, and his gaze, fixed as if unconsciously on Haydée, seemed filled with fury and rage. ‘Madam,’ said the president, ‘can we refer to the Count of Monte Cristo, who is currently in Paris, I believe?’”

“‘Sir,’ replied Haydée, ‘the Count of Monte Cristo, my foster-father, has been in Normandy the last three days.’

“‘Sir,’ replied Haydée, ‘the Count of Monte Cristo, my foster father, has been in Normandy for the last three days.’”

“‘Who, then, has counselled you to take this step, one for which the court is deeply indebted to you, and which is perfectly natural, considering your birth and your misfortunes?’—‘Sir,’ replied Haydée, ‘I have been led to take this step from a feeling of respect and grief. Although a Christian, may God forgive me, I have always sought to revenge my illustrious father. Since I set my foot in France, and knew the traitor lived in Paris, I have watched carefully. I live retired in the house of my noble protector, but I do it from choice. I love retirement and silence, because I can live with my thoughts and recollections of past days. But the Count of Monte Cristo surrounds me with every paternal care, and I am ignorant of nothing which passes in the world. I learn all in the silence of my apartments,—for instance, I see all the newspapers, every periodical, as well as every new piece of music; and by thus watching the course of the life of others, I learned what had transpired this morning in the House of Peers, and what was to take place this evening; then I wrote.’

“‘So, who advised you to take this step, one for which the court is truly grateful, and which makes perfect sense given your background and the hardships you’ve faced?’—‘Sir,’ Haydée replied, ‘I was motivated by a sense of respect and sorrow. Even though I’m a Christian, may God forgive me, I’ve always wanted to avenge my noble father. Since I arrived in France and learned that the traitor lives in Paris, I’ve been watching carefully. I live a secluded life in my noble protector's house, but that’s by choice. I enjoy solitude and silence because I can reflect on my thoughts and memories of the past. However, the Count of Monte Cristo takes care of me in every way, and I’m aware of everything happening in the world. I learn everything in the solitude of my rooms— for example, I read all the newspapers, every magazine, and all the new music; by keeping track of the lives of others, I found out what happened this morning in the House of Peers and what’s going to happen this evening; then I wrote.’”

40204m

“‘Then,’ remarked the president, ‘the Count of Monte Cristo knows nothing of your present proceedings?’—‘He is quite unaware of them, and I have but one fear, which is that he should disapprove of what I have done. But it is a glorious day for me,’ continued the young girl, raising her ardent gaze to heaven, ‘that on which I find at last an opportunity of avenging my father!’

“‘So,’ the president said, ‘the Count of Monte Cristo has no idea about what you're doing right now?’—‘He doesn't know anything about it, and I only have one worry, which is that he might not agree with my actions. But this is a glorious day for me,’ the young woman continued, lifting her passionate gaze to the sky, ‘because I finally have a chance to avenge my father!’”

“The count had not uttered one word the whole of this time. His colleagues looked at him, and doubtless pitied his prospects, blighted under the perfumed breath of a woman. His misery was depicted in sinister lines on his countenance. ‘M. de Morcerf,’ said the president, ‘do you recognize this lady as the daughter of Ali Tepelini, pasha of Yanina?’—‘No,’ said Morcerf, attempting to rise, ‘it is a base plot, contrived by my enemies.’ Haydée, whose eyes had been fixed on the door, as if expecting someone, turned hastily, and, seeing the count standing, shrieked, ‘You do not know me?’ said she. ‘Well, I fortunately recognize you! You are Fernand Mondego, the French officer who led the troops of my noble father! It is you who surrendered the castle of Yanina! It is you who, sent by him to Constantinople, to treat with the emperor for the life or death of your benefactor, brought back a false mandate granting full pardon! It is you who, with that mandate, obtained the pasha’s ring, which gave you authority over Selim, the fire-keeper! It is you who stabbed Selim. It is you who sold us, my mother and me, to the merchant, El-Kobbir! Assassin, assassin, assassin, you have still on your brow your master’s blood! Look, gentlemen, all!’

The count hadn’t said a word the entire time. His colleagues looked at him and probably felt sorry for his ruined prospects, overshadowed by a woman’s sweet words. His distress was clear in the dark lines on his face. “M. de Morcerf,” said the president, “do you recognize this lady as the daughter of Ali Tepelini, pasha of Yanina?”—“No,” replied Morcerf, trying to get up, “this is a disgusting plot, made up by my enemies.” Haydée, whose eyes had been glued to the door as if waiting for someone, suddenly turned and, seeing the count standing, shouted, “You don’t know me?” She continued, “Well, I, thankfully, recognize you! You are Fernand Mondego, the French officer who led the troops against my noble father! You’re the one who surrendered the castle of Yanina! You, who were sent by him to Constantinople to negotiate with the emperor about your benefactor’s life or death, came back with a fake order giving full pardon! You are the one who, with that order, got the pasha’s ring, which gave you power over Selim, the fire-keeper! You are the one who stabbed Selim. You are the one who sold us, my mother and me, to the merchant, El-Kobbir! Assassin, assassin, assassin, you still have your master’s blood on your hands! Look, everyone!”

“These words had been pronounced with such enthusiasm and evident truth, that every eye was fixed on the count’s forehead, and he himself passed his hand across it, as if he felt Ali’s blood still lingering there. ‘You positively recognize M. de Morcerf as the officer, Fernand Mondego?’—‘Indeed I do!’ cried Haydée. ‘Oh, my mother, it was you who said, “You were free, you had a beloved father, you were destined to be almost a queen. Look well at that man; it is he who raised your father’s head on the point of a spear; it is he who sold us; it is he who forsook us! Look well at his right hand, on which he has a large wound; if you forgot his features, you would know him by that hand, into which fell, one by one, the gold pieces of the merchant El-Kobbir!” I know him! Ah, let him say now if he does not recognize me!’ Each word fell like a dagger on Morcerf, and deprived him of a portion of his energy; as she uttered the last, he hid his mutilated hand hastily in his bosom, and fell back on his seat, overwhelmed by wretchedness and despair. This scene completely changed the opinion of the assembly respecting the accused count.

“These words were spoken with such passion and undeniable truth that everyone was focused on the count’s forehead, and he himself ran his hand over it, as if he could still feel Ali’s blood remaining there. 'You definitely recognize M. de Morcerf as the officer, Fernand Mondego?' — 'I absolutely do!' shouted Haydée. 'Oh, my mother, it was you who said, “You were free, you had a beloved father, you were meant to be almost a queen. Look closely at that man; he is the one who held your father’s head on the tip of a spear; he is the one who sold us; he is the one who abandoned us! Pay attention to his right hand, which has a large wound; if you forgot his face, you would know him by that hand, into which fell, one by one, the gold coins of the merchant El-Kobbir!” I recognize him! Let him now say that he doesn’t recognize me!’ Each word struck Morcerf like a dagger, sapping some of his strength; as she said the last, he quickly hid his injured hand in his shirt and sank back in his seat, overwhelmed by misery and despair. This scene completely changed the opinion of the assembly regarding the accused count.”

“‘Count of Morcerf,’ said the president, ‘do not allow yourself to be cast down; answer. The justice of the court is supreme and impartial as that of God; it will not suffer you to be trampled on by your enemies without giving you an opportunity of defending yourself. Shall further inquiries be made? Shall two members of the House be sent to Yanina? Speak!’ Morcerf did not reply. Then all the members looked at each other with terror. They knew the count’s energetic and violent temper; it must be, indeed, a dreadful blow which would deprive him of courage to defend himself. They expected that his stupefied silence would be followed by a fiery outburst. ‘Well,’ asked the president, ‘what is your decision?’

“‘Count of Morcerf,’ said the president, ‘don’t let yourself feel defeated; respond. The court's justice is as supreme and impartial as God's; it won't let your enemies walk all over you without giving you a chance to defend yourself. Should we investigate further? Should two members of the House go to Yanina? Speak!’ Morcerf said nothing. Then all the members exchanged fearful glances. They knew the count’s intense and volatile nature; it must be a truly devastating blow to leave him unable to defend himself. They anticipated that his stunned silence would lead to an explosive reaction. ‘Well,’ asked the president, ‘what’s your decision?’”

40206m

“‘I have no reply to make,’ said the count in a low tone.

“I have no response,” said the count quietly.

“‘Has the daughter of Ali Tepelini spoken the truth?’ said the president. ‘Is she, then, the terrible witness to whose charge you dare not plead “Not guilty”? Have you really committed the crimes of which you are accused?’ The count looked around him with an expression which might have softened tigers, but which could not disarm his judges. Then he raised his eyes towards the ceiling, but withdrew then, immediately, as if he feared the roof would open and reveal to his distressed view that second tribunal called heaven, and that other judge named God. Then, with a hasty movement, he tore open his coat, which seemed to stifle him, and flew from the room like a madman; his footstep was heard one moment in the corridor, then the rattling of his carriage-wheels as he was driven rapidly away. ‘Gentlemen,’ said the president, when silence was restored, ‘is the Count of Morcerf convicted of felony, treason, and conduct unbecoming a member of this House?’—‘Yes,’ replied all the members of the committee of inquiry with a unanimous voice.

“‘Has Ali Tepelini's daughter told the truth?’ said the president. ‘Is she really the terrible witness against whom you can't plead “Not guilty”? Have you truly committed the crimes you’re accused of?’ The count looked around with an expression that could soften even the fiercest creatures, but it didn't sway his judges. Then he glanced up at the ceiling but quickly looked away, as if he feared it would open and expose him to that higher court called heaven, and to that other judge named God. With a quick motion, he ripped open his coat, which felt suffocating, and rushed out of the room like a madman; his footsteps echoed briefly in the corridor, followed by the clattering of his carriage wheels as he sped away. ‘Gentlemen,’ said the president once silence returned, ‘is the Count of Morcerf guilty of felony, treason, and conduct unbecoming a member of this House?’—‘Yes,’ replied all the members of the inquiry committee in unison.

“Haydée had remained until the close of the meeting. She heard the count’s sentence pronounced without betraying an expression of joy or pity; then drawing her veil over her face she bowed majestically to the councillors, and left with that dignified step which Virgil attributes to his goddesses.”

“Haydée stayed until the end of the meeting. She listened to the count’s verdict without showing any sign of happiness or sympathy; then, pulling her veil over her face, she gracefully bowed to the councillors and left with the dignified stride that Virgil describes in his goddesses.”

Chapter 87. The Challenge

Then,” continued Beauchamp, “I took advantage of the silence and the darkness to leave the house without being seen. The usher who had introduced me was waiting for me at the door, and he conducted me through the corridors to a private entrance opening into the Rue de Vaugirard. I left with mingled feelings of sorrow and delight. Excuse me, Albert,—sorrow on your account, and delight with that noble girl, thus pursuing paternal vengeance. Yes, Albert, from whatever source the blow may have proceeded—it may be from an enemy, but that enemy is only the agent of Providence.”

Then,” Beauchamp continued, “I made the most of the silence and darkness to slip out of the house unnoticed. The usher who had brought me in was waiting at the door, and he guided me through the corridors to a private entrance leading to Rue de Vaugirard. I left feeling a mix of sadness and happiness. Sorry for you, Albert—sadness for your sake, and happiness for that brave girl, seeking revenge for her father. Yes, Albert, no matter where the attack came from—it could be from an enemy, but that enemy is just a tool of Providence.”

Albert held his head between his hands; he raised his face, red with shame and bathed in tears, and seizing Beauchamp’s arm:

Albert held his head in his hands; he lifted his face, flushed with shame and drenched in tears, and grabbed Beauchamp’s arm:

“My friend,” said he, “my life is ended. I cannot calmly say with you, ‘Providence has struck the blow;’ but I must discover who pursues me with this hatred, and when I have found him I shall kill him, or he will kill me. I rely on your friendship to assist me, Beauchamp, if contempt has not banished it from your heart.”

“My friend,” he said, “my life is over. I can’t calmly say with you, ‘Fate has dealt this blow;’ but I need to find out who is after me with this hatred, and when I find him, I will kill him, or he will kill me. I’m counting on your friendship to help me, Beauchamp, if contempt hasn’t driven it from your heart.”

“Contempt, my friend? How does this misfortune affect you? No, happily that unjust prejudice is forgotten which made the son responsible for the father’s actions. Review your life, Albert; although it is only just beginning, did a lovely summer’s day ever dawn with greater purity than has marked the commencement of your career? No, Albert, take my advice. You are young and rich—leave Paris—all is soon forgotten in this great Babylon of excitement and changing tastes. You will return after three or four years with a Russian princess for a bride, and no one will think more of what occurred yesterday than if it had happened sixteen years ago.”

"Contempt, my friend? How does this bad luck affect you? Fortunately, that unfair bias that made the son accountable for the father's actions is forgotten. Take a look at your life, Albert; even though it’s just starting, has a lovely summer day ever begun with more clarity than your career has? No, Albert, listen to me. You’re young and wealthy—leave Paris; everything is quickly forgotten in this bustling city of excitement and ever-changing trends. You'll come back in three or four years with a Russian princess as your wife, and no one will care about what happened yesterday any more than if it had occurred sixteen years ago."

“Thank you, my dear Beauchamp, thank you for the excellent feeling which prompts your advice; but it cannot be. I have told you my wish, or rather my determination. You understand that, interested as I am in this affair, I cannot see it in the same light as you do. What appears to you to emanate from a celestial source, seems to me to proceed from one far less pure. Providence appears to me to have no share in this affair; and happily so, for instead of the invisible, impalpable agent of celestial rewards and punishments, I shall find one both palpable and visible, on whom I shall revenge myself, I assure you, for all I have suffered during the last month. Now, I repeat, Beauchamp, I wish to return to human and material existence, and if you are still the friend you profess to be, help me to discover the hand that struck the blow.”

“Thank you, my dear Beauchamp, I appreciate the good intentions behind your advice, but it’s just not going to happen. I’ve shared my wish, or rather my determination. You see, even though I’m involved in this situation, I can't view it the same way you do. What seems to you like something divine feels to me like something much less pure. I don’t think Providence is involved in this at all; and honestly, that’s a relief because instead of relying on some invisible force that metes out cosmic rewards and punishments, I want to deal with someone real, someone I can confront and seek revenge on for everything I’ve endured over the past month. So, once again, Beauchamp, I want to return to a tangible reality, and if you’re truly the friend you claim to be, help me find out who dealt the blow.”

“Be it so,” said Beauchamp; “if you must have me descend to earth, I submit; and if you will seek your enemy, I will assist you, and I will engage to find him, my honor being almost as deeply interested as yours.”

“Fine,” said Beauchamp; “if you really want me to come down to earth, I agree; and if you’re going after your enemy, I’ll help you, and I’ll promise to find him, my honor being nearly as involved as yours.”

“Well, then, you understand, Beauchamp, that we begin our search immediately. Each moment’s delay is an eternity for me. The calumniator is not yet punished, and he may hope that he will not be; but, on my honor, if he thinks so, he deceives himself.”

“Well, you understand, Beauchamp, that we start our search right away. Every second of delay feels like an eternity for me. The slanderer hasn't been punished yet, and he might think he won't be; but, I swear, if he believes that, he's fooling himself.”

“Well, listen, Morcerf.”

“Listen up, Morcerf.”

“Ah, Beauchamp, I see you know something already; you will restore me to life.”

“Ah, Beauchamp, I see you already know something; you will bring me back to life.”

“I do not say there is any truth in what I am going to tell you, but it is, at least, a ray of light in a dark night; by following it we may, perhaps, discover something more certain.”

“I’m not claiming there’s any truth in what I’m about to tell you, but it’s, at least, a glimmer of hope in a dark night; by following it, we might, maybe, find something more certain.”

“Tell me; satisfy my impatience.”

"Tell me; ease my impatience."

“Well, I will tell you what I did not like to mention on my return from Yanina.”

“Well, I’ll tell you what I didn’t want to mention when I got back from Yanina.”

“Say on.”

"Go ahead."

“I went, of course, to the chief banker of the town to make inquiries. At the first word, before I had even mentioned your father’s name”—

“I went, of course, to the main banker in town to ask some questions. As soon as I started speaking, before I even mentioned your father's name—”

“‘Ah,’ said he. ‘I guess what brings you here.’

“‘Oh,’ he said. ‘I think I know why you’re here.’”

“‘How, and why?’

“How and why?”

“‘Because a fortnight since I was questioned on the same subject.’

“‘Because two weeks ago I was asked about the same thing.’”

“‘By whom?’

"Who did it?"

“‘By a banker of Paris, my correspondent.’

“‘From a banker in Paris, my contact.’”

“‘Whose name is——’

"‘Who is named——’"

“‘Danglars.’”

“‘Danglars.’”

“He!” cried Albert; “yes, it is indeed he who has so long pursued my father with jealous hatred. He, the man who would be popular, cannot forgive the Count of Morcerf for being created a peer; and this marriage broken off without a reason being assigned—yes, it is all from the same cause.”

“He!” cried Albert; “yes, it’s really him who has been chasing my father with jealous hatred for so long. He, the man who wants to be popular, can’t forgive the Count of Morcerf for becoming a peer; and this engagement being called off without any explanation—yeah, it all comes from the same reason.”

“Make inquiries, Albert, but do not be angry without reason; make inquiries, and if it be true——”

“Ask questions, Albert, but don’t be angry for no reason; ask questions, and if it’s true——”

“Oh, yes, if it be true,” cried the young man, “he shall pay me all I have suffered.”

“Oh, yes, if it’s true,” shouted the young man, “he will owe me for everything I’ve been through.”

“Beware, Morcerf, he is already an old man.”

“Watch out, Morcerf, he's already an old man.”

“I will respect his age as he has respected the honor of my family; if my father had offended him, why did he not attack him personally? Oh, no, he was afraid to encounter him face to face.”

“I will honor his age just like he has honored my family's reputation; if my father had wronged him, why didn't he confront him directly? Oh, no, he was too afraid to face him man to man.”

“I do not condemn you, Albert; I only restrain you. Act prudently.”

“I’m not judging you, Albert; I’m just holding you back. Be careful.”

“Oh, do not fear; besides, you will accompany me. Beauchamp, solemn transactions should be sanctioned by a witness. Before this day closes, if M. Danglars is guilty, he shall cease to live, or I shall die. Pardieu, Beauchamp, mine shall be a splendid funeral!”

“Oh, don’t worry; besides, you’ll be with me. Beauchamp, serious matters need a witness. Before this day ends, if M. Danglars is guilty, he will stop living, or I will die. Pardieu, Beauchamp, it’s going to be a grand funeral for me!”

“When such resolutions are made, Albert, they should be promptly executed. Do you wish to go to M. Danglars? Let us go immediately.”

“When resolutions like that are made, Albert, they should be put into action right away. Do you want to visit M. Danglars? Let’s go now.”

They sent for a cabriolet. On entering the banker’s mansion, they perceived the phaeton and servant of M. Andrea Cavalcanti.

They called for a cab. Upon entering the banker’s mansion, they noticed the phaeton and servant of M. Andrea Cavalcanti.

“Ah! parbleu! that’s good,” said Albert, with a gloomy tone. “If M. Danglars will not fight with me, I will kill his son-in-law; Cavalcanti will certainly fight.”

“Ah! parbleu! that’s good,” said Albert, sounding downcast. “If M. Danglars won’t fight me, I’ll take out his son-in-law; Cavalcanti will definitely fight.”

The servant announced the young man; but the banker, recollecting what had transpired the day before, did not wish him admitted. It was, however, too late; Albert had followed the footman, and, hearing the order given, forced the door open, and followed by Beauchamp found himself in the banker’s study.

The servant announced the young man; but the banker, remembering what had happened the day before, didn't want him let in. It was, however, too late; Albert had followed the footman, and, hearing the order given, forced the door open and, followed by Beauchamp, found himself in the banker’s study.

“Sir,” cried the latter, “am I no longer at liberty to receive whom I choose in my house? You appear to forget yourself sadly.”

“Sir,” exclaimed the latter, “am I not allowed to receive whoever I want in my own house anymore? You seem to have forgotten yourself quite a bit.”

“No, sir,” said Albert, coldly; “there are circumstances in which one cannot, except through cowardice,—I offer you that refuge,—refuse to admit certain persons at least.”

“No, sir,” Albert said coolly; “there are situations where one cannot, unless out of cowardice—I offer you that option—refuse to let certain people in at least.”

“What is your errand, then, with me, sir?”

“What do you need from me, sir?”

“I mean,” said Albert, drawing near, and without apparently noticing Cavalcanti, who stood with his back towards the fireplace—“I mean to propose a meeting in some retired corner where no one will interrupt us for ten minutes; that will be sufficient—where two men having met, one of them will remain on the ground.”

“I mean,” said Albert, stepping closer and seemingly ignoring Cavalcanti, who stood with his back to the fireplace—“I want to suggest a meeting in a quiet spot where no one will disturb us for ten minutes; that will be enough—where two men meet, and one of them will stay on the ground.”

Danglars turned pale; Cavalcanti moved a step forward, and Albert turned towards him.

Danglars went pale; Cavalcanti stepped forward, and Albert turned to face him.

“And you, too,” said he, “come, if you like, monsieur; you have a claim, being almost one of the family, and I will give as many rendezvous of that kind as I can find persons willing to accept them.”

“And you, too,” he said, “come, if you want, sir; you have a right to, since you're practically part of the family, and I’ll arrange as many meet-ups like that as I can find people willing to join.”

Cavalcanti looked at Danglars with a stupefied air, and the latter, making an effort, arose and stepped between the two young men. Albert’s attack on Andrea had placed him on a different footing, and he hoped this visit had another cause than that he had at first supposed.

Cavalcanti stared at Danglars in disbelief, and Danglars, gathering himself, stood up and positioned himself between the two young men. Albert's confrontation with Andrea had changed the dynamic, and he hoped this visit had a different purpose than he initially thought.

“Indeed, sir,” said he to Albert, “if you are come to quarrel with this gentleman because I have preferred him to you, I shall resign the case to the king’s attorney.”

“Sure, sir,” he said to Albert, “if you’ve come to argue with this guy because I chose him over you, I’ll hand the case over to the king’s attorney.”

“You mistake, sir,” said Morcerf with a gloomy smile; “I am not referring in the least to matrimony, and I only addressed myself to M. Cavalcanti because he appeared disposed to interfere between us. In one respect you are right, for I am ready to quarrel with everyone today; but you have the first claim, M. Danglars.”

"You’re mistaken, sir," Morcerf said with a dark smile. "I’m not talking about marriage at all, and I only spoke to M. Cavalcanti because he seemed ready to step in between us. In one way you’re right, as I’m prepared to argue with anyone today; but you have the first right, M. Danglars."

40212m

“Sir,” replied Danglars, pale with anger and fear, “I warn you, when I have the misfortune to meet with a mad dog, I kill it; and far from thinking myself guilty of a crime, I believe I do society a kindness. Now, if you are mad and try to bite me, I will kill you without pity. Is it my fault that your father has dishonored himself?”

“Sir,” replied Danglars, pale with anger and fear, “I warn you, when I come across a rabid dog, I put it down; and instead of feeling guilty about it, I think I'm doing society a favor. Now, if you’re out of your mind and try to attack me, I won’t hesitate to kill you. Is it my fault that your father has brought shame upon himself?”

“Yes, miserable wretch!” cried Morcerf, “it is your fault.”

“Yeah, you miserable wretch!” shouted Morcerf, “it’s your fault.”

Danglars retreated a few steps. “My fault?” said he; “you must be mad! What do I know of the Grecian affair? Have I travelled in that country? Did I advise your father to sell the castle of Yanina—to betray——”

Danglars stepped back a few paces. “My fault?” he said; “you must be crazy! What do I know about the Greek situation? Have I been to that country? Did I suggest your father sell the castle of Yanina—to betray——”

“Silence!” said Albert, with a thundering voice. “No; it is not you who have directly made this exposure and brought this sorrow on us, but you hypocritically provoked it.”

“Silence!” Albert said in a booming voice. “No; it’s not you who caused this situation and brought this pain upon us, but you hypocritically stirred it up.”

“I?”

“I?”

“Yes; you! How came it known?”

“Yes; you! How did it get out?”

“I suppose you read it in the paper in the account from Yanina?”

“I guess you saw it in the newspaper in the report from Yanina?”

“Who wrote to Yanina?”

"Who messaged Yanina?"

“To Yanina?”

"Headed to Yanina?"

“Yes. Who wrote for particulars concerning my father?”

“Yes. Who wrote for details about my father?”

“I imagine anyone may write to Yanina.”

“I think anyone can write to Yanina.”

“But one person only wrote!”

“But only one person wrote!”

“One only?”

"Just one?"

“Yes; and that was you!”

“Yeah, that was you!”

“I, doubtless, wrote. It appears to me that when about to marry your daughter to a young man, it is right to make some inquiries respecting his family; it is not only a right, but a duty.”

“I definitely wrote. It seems to me that when you're about to marry your daughter to a young man, it’s important to ask some questions about his family; it’s not just important, but it's a responsibility.”

“You wrote, sir, knowing what answer you would receive.”

"You wrote, sir, knowing what response you would get."

“I, indeed? I assure you,” cried Danglars, with a confidence and security proceeding less from fear than from the interest he really felt for the young man, “I solemnly declare to you, that I should never have thought of writing to Yanina, did I know anything of Ali Pasha’s misfortunes.”

“I, really? I promise you,” exclaimed Danglars, with a certainty that came more from his genuine concern for the young man than from fear, “I solemnly declare that I would never have considered writing to Yanina if I had known anything about Ali Pasha’s troubles.”

“Who, then, urged you to write? Tell me.”

“Who, then, encouraged you to write? Tell me.”

Pardieu! it was the most simple thing in the world. I was speaking of your father’s past history. I said the origin of his fortune remained obscure. The person to whom I addressed my scruples asked me where your father had acquired his property? I answered, ‘In Greece.’—‘Then,’ said he, ‘write to Yanina.’”

Pardieu! it was the simplest thing in the world. I was talking about your father's past. I mentioned that the source of his wealth was unclear. The person I was sharing my doubts with asked me where your father got his property. I replied, "In Greece." — "Then," he said, "write to Yanina."

“And who thus advised you?”

“Who gave you that advice?”

“No other than your friend, Monte Cristo.”

“No one other than your friend, Monte Cristo.”

“The Count of Monte Cristo told you to write to Yanina?”

"The Count of Monte Cristo asked you to write to Yanina?"

“Yes; and I wrote, and will show you my correspondence, if you like.”

"Yeah; I wrote to them and can show you my messages if you want."

Albert and Beauchamp looked at each other.

Albert and Beauchamp shared a look.

“Sir,” said Beauchamp, who had not yet spoken, “you appear to accuse the count, who is absent from Paris at this moment, and cannot justify himself.”

“Sir,” Beauchamp said, who hadn’t spoken until now, “it seems you’re accusing the count, who is currently not in Paris and can’t defend himself.”

“I accuse no one, sir,” said Danglars; “I relate, and I will repeat before the count what I have said to you.”

“I blame no one, sir,” said Danglars; “I’m just telling the truth, and I’ll say it again in front of the count.”

“Does the count know what answer you received?”

“Does the count know what response you got?”

“Yes; I showed it to him.”

“Yes, I showed it to him.”

“Did he know my father’s Christian name was Fernand, and his family name Mondego?”

“Did he know my dad’s first name was Fernand, and his last name was Mondego?”

“Yes, I had told him that long since, and I did only what any other would have done in my circumstances, and perhaps less. When, the day after the arrival of this answer, your father came by the advice of Monte Cristo to ask my daughter’s hand for you, I decidedly refused him, but without any explanation or exposure. In short, why should I have any more to do with the affair? How did the honor or disgrace of M. de Morcerf affect me? It neither increased nor decreased my income.”

“Yes, I had told him that a long time ago, and I did what anyone else would have done in my situation, maybe even less. When, the day after receiving this response, your father came, as advised by Monte Cristo, to ask for my daughter’s hand for you, I firmly refused him, but without any explanation or public embarrassment. In short, why should I have anything more to do with the matter? How did the reputation or shame of M. de Morcerf impact me? It neither increased nor decreased my income.”

Albert felt the blood mounting to his brow; there was no doubt upon the subject. Danglars defended himself with the baseness, but at the same time with the assurance, of a man who speaks the truth, at least in part, if not wholly—not for conscience’ sake, but through fear. Besides, what was Morcerf seeking? It was not whether Danglars or Monte Cristo was more or less guilty; it was a man who would answer for the offence, whether trifling or serious; it was a man who would fight, and it was evident Danglars would not fight.

Albert felt his anger rising; there was no doubt about it. Danglars justified himself with a sort of dishonesty, yet also with the confidence of someone who is telling the truth, at least partly, if not completely—not out of morality, but out of fear. Besides, what was Morcerf looking for? It wasn’t about whether Danglars or Monte Cristo was more or less guilty; it was about finding someone who would take responsibility for the offense, whether minor or serious; it was about finding someone who would actually fight, and it was clear that Danglars would not do that.

In addition to this, everything forgotten or unperceived before presented itself now to his recollection. Monte Cristo knew everything, as he had bought the daughter of Ali Pasha; and, knowing everything, he had advised Danglars to write to Yanina. The answer known, he had yielded to Albert’s wish to be introduced to Haydée, and allowed the conversation to turn on the death of Ali, and had not opposed Haydée’s recital (but having, doubtless, warned the young girl, in the few Romaic words he spoke to her, not to implicate Morcerf’s father). Besides, had he not begged of Morcerf not to mention his father’s name before Haydée? Lastly, he had taken Albert to Normandy when he knew the final blow was near. There could be no doubt that all had been calculated and previously arranged; Monte Cristo then was in league with his father’s enemies. Albert took Beauchamp aside, and communicated these ideas to him.

In addition to this, everything he had forgotten or overlooked before now came back to him. Monte Cristo was aware of everything, as he had bought the daughter of Ali Pasha; and knowing everything, he had advised Danglars to write to Yanina. Once the answer was known, he had given in to Albert’s wish to meet Haydée and let the discussion shift to the death of Ali, not stopping Haydée from sharing her story (but he had likely warned the young girl with the few Romaic words he knew not to involve Morcerf’s father). Also, hadn’t he asked Morcerf not to mention his father’s name in front of Haydée? Finally, he took Albert to Normandy when he knew the end was approaching. There was no doubt that everything had been calculated and planned beforehand; Monte Cristo was indeed aligned with his father’s enemies. Albert pulled Beauchamp aside and shared these thoughts with him.

“You are right,” said the latter; “M. Danglars has only been a secondary agent in this sad affair, and it is of M. de Monte Cristo that you must demand an explanation.”

"You’re right," said the latter; "M. Danglars has only been a minor player in this unfortunate situation, and it’s M. de Monte Cristo that you need to ask for an explanation."

Albert turned.

Albert turned around.

“Sir,” said he to Danglars, “understand that I do not take a final leave of you; I must ascertain if your insinuations are just, and am going now to inquire of the Count of Monte Cristo.”

“Sir,” he said to Danglars, “know that I am not saying goodbye for good; I need to find out if your suggestions are true, and I’m going to ask the Count of Monte Cristo.”

He bowed to the banker, and went out with Beauchamp, without appearing to notice Cavalcanti. Danglars accompanied him to the door, where he again assured Albert that no motive of personal hatred had influenced him against the Count of Morcerf.

He nodded to the banker and left with Beauchamp, seeming not to notice Cavalcanti. Danglars walked him to the door, where he reassured Albert once more that no personal hatred had motivated him against the Count of Morcerf.

Chapter 88. The Insult

At the banker’s door Beauchamp stopped Morcerf.

At the banker’s door Beauchamp stopped Morcerf.

“Listen,” said he; “just now I told you it was of M. de Monte Cristo you must demand an explanation.”

“Listen,” he said, “I just told you that you need to ask M. de Monte Cristo for an explanation.”

“Yes; and we are going to his house.”

“Yes, and we're heading to his place.”

“Reflect, Morcerf, one moment before you go.”

“Think about it, Morcerf, just for a moment before you leave.”

“On what shall I reflect?”

"What should I think about?"

“On the importance of the step you are taking.”

“About the significance of the step you're taking.”

“Is it more serious than going to M. Danglars?”

“Is it more serious than visiting M. Danglars?”

“Yes; M. Danglars is a money-lover, and those who love money, you know, think too much of what they risk to be easily induced to fight a duel. The other is, on the contrary, to all appearance a true nobleman; but do you not fear to find him a bully?”

“Yes; M. Danglars is obsessed with money, and people who are obsessed with money tend to care too much about what they have at stake to be easily convinced to take on a duel. The other man, on the other hand, seems to be a true nobleman; but aren’t you afraid he might turn out to be a bully?”

“I only fear one thing; namely, to find a man who will not fight.”

“I only fear one thing: to find a man who won’t stand up for himself.”

“Do not be alarmed,” said Beauchamp; “he will meet you. My only fear is that he will be too strong for you.”

“Don’t worry,” Beauchamp said, “he will meet you. My only concern is that he might be too much for you.”

“My friend,” said Morcerf, with a sweet smile, “that is what I wish. The happiest thing that could occur to me, would be to die in my father’s stead; that would save us all.”

“My friend,” said Morcerf, with a warm smile, “that’s what I want. The best thing that could happen to me is to die in my father’s place; that would save us all.”

“Your mother would die of grief.”

“Your mom would be devastated.”

“My poor mother!” said Albert, passing his hand across his eyes, “I know she would; but better so than die of shame.”

“My poor mom!” said Albert, wiping his eyes. “I know she would; but it’s better this way than to die of shame.”

“Are you quite decided, Albert?”

"Have you made up your mind, Albert?"

“Yes; let us go.”

“Sure; let’s go.”

“But do you think we shall find the count at home?”

“But do you think we’ll find the count at home?”

“He intended returning some hours after me, and doubtless he is now at home.”

"He planned to get back a few hours after I did, and I'm sure he's home now."

They ordered the driver to take them to No. 30 Champs-Élysées. Beauchamp wished to go in alone, but Albert observed that as this was an unusual circumstance he might be allowed to deviate from the usual etiquette of duels. The cause which the young man espoused was one so sacred that Beauchamp had only to comply with all his wishes; he yielded and contented himself with following Morcerf. Albert sprang from the porter’s lodge to the steps. He was received by Baptistin. The count had, indeed, just arrived, but he was in his bath, and had forbidden that anyone should be admitted.

They told the driver to take them to No. 30 Champs-Élysées. Beauchamp wanted to go in alone, but Albert pointed out that since this was an unusual situation, he could break the normal duel etiquette. The cause that the young man was supporting was so important that Beauchamp had no choice but to agree to all his requests; he gave in and went along with Morcerf. Albert jumped from the porter’s lodge to the steps. He was greeted by Baptistin. The count had just arrived, but he was in the bath and had instructed that no one should be let in.

“But after his bath?” asked Morcerf.

“But what about after his bath?” asked Morcerf.

“My master will go to dinner.”

"My boss is going out for dinner."

“And after dinner?”

"What’s next after dinner?"

“He will sleep an hour.”

“He will sleep for an hour.”

“Then?”

"What's next?"

“He is going to the Opera.”

“He's going to the show.”

“Are you sure of it?” asked Albert.

“Are you sure about that?” Albert asked.

“Quite, sir; my master has ordered his horses at eight o’clock precisely.”

“Sure, sir; my boss has scheduled his horses for eight o’clock exactly.”

“Very good,” replied Albert; “that is all I wished to know.”

“Sounds great,” replied Albert; “that’s all I wanted to find out.”

Then, turning towards Beauchamp, “If you have anything to attend to, Beauchamp, do it directly; if you have any appointment for this evening, defer it till tomorrow. I depend on you to accompany me to the Opera; and if you can, bring Château-Renaud with you.”

Then, turning to Beauchamp, "If you have anything to take care of, Beauchamp, do it right away; if you have any plans for tonight, postpone them until tomorrow. I’m counting on you to come with me to the Opera; and if you can, bring Château-Renaud along."

Beauchamp availed himself of Albert’s permission, and left him, promising to call for him at a quarter before eight. On his return home, Albert expressed his wish to Franz Debray, and Morrel, to see them at the Opera that evening. Then he went to see his mother, who since the events of the day before had refused to see anyone, and had kept her room. He found her in bed, overwhelmed with grief at this public humiliation.

Beauchamp took Albert's permission and left him, promising to pick him up at a quarter to eight. When he got home, Albert told Franz Debray and Morrel that he wanted to see them at the Opera that night. Then he went to visit his mother, who, after the events of the day before, had refused to see anyone and stayed in her room. He found her in bed, completely overcome with grief from this public humiliation.

The sight of Albert produced the effect which might naturally be expected on Mercédès; she pressed her son’s hand and sobbed aloud, but her tears relieved her. Albert stood one moment speechless by the side of his mother’s bed. It was evident from his pale face and knit brows that his resolution to revenge himself was growing weaker.

The sight of Albert had the expected effect on Mercédès; she squeezed her son’s hand and cried out loud, but her tears brought her comfort. Albert stood for a moment, speechless next to his mother’s bed. It was clear from his pale face and furrowed brows that his determination for revenge was fading.

“My dear mother,” said he, “do you know if M. de Morcerf has any enemy?”

“My dear mother,” he said, “do you know if M. de Morcerf has any enemies?”

Mercédès started; she noticed that the young man did not say “my father.”

Mercédès was taken aback; she noticed that the young man didn’t say “my father.”

“My son,” she said, “persons in the count’s situation have many secret enemies. Those who are known are not the most dangerous.”

“My son,” she said, “people in the count’s position have many hidden enemies. Those who are known aren’t the most dangerous.”

“I know it, and appeal to your penetration. You are of so superior a mind, nothing escapes you.”

“I know it, and I’m relying on your insight. You have such a superior mind that nothing gets past you.”

“Why do you say so?”

“Why do you say that?”

“Because, for instance, you noticed on the evening of the ball we gave, that M. de Monte Cristo would eat nothing in our house.”

“Because, for example, you saw on the evening of the ball we hosted that M. de Monte Cristo didn’t eat anything in our house.”

Mercédès raised herself on her feverish arm.

Mercédès lifted herself up on her restless arm.

“M. de Monte Cristo!” she exclaimed; “and how is he connected with the question you asked me?”

“M. de Monte Cristo!” she exclaimed. “And how is he related to the question you asked me?”

40219m

“You know, mother, M. de Monte Cristo is almost an Oriental, and it is customary with the Orientals to secure full liberty for revenge by not eating or drinking in the houses of their enemies.”

“You know, Mom, M. de Monte Cristo is almost like an Eastern person, and it’s typical for Easterners to ensure they have complete freedom for revenge by not eating or drinking in the homes of their enemies.”

“Do you say M. de Monte Cristo is our enemy?” replied Mercédès, becoming paler than the sheet which covered her. “Who told you so? Why, you are mad, Albert! M. de Monte Cristo has only shown us kindness. M. de Monte Cristo saved your life; you yourself presented him to us. Oh, I entreat you, my son, if you had entertained such an idea, dispel it; and my counsel to you—nay, my prayer—is to retain his friendship.”

“Are you saying that M. de Monte Cristo is our enemy?” replied Mercédès, becoming paler than the sheet covering her. “Who told you that? You must be out of your mind, Albert! M. de Monte Cristo has only been kind to us. M. de Monte Cristo saved your life; you introduced him to us yourself. Oh, I beg you, my son, if you ever thought that, get rid of it; and my advice to you—no, my prayer—is to keep his friendship.”

“Mother,” replied the young man, “you have special reasons for telling me to conciliate that man.”

“Mom,” the young man replied, “you have your own reasons for telling me to make peace with that guy.”

“I?” said Mercédès, blushing as rapidly as she had turned pale, and again becoming paler than ever.

“I?” Mercédès said, blushing as quickly as she had gone pale, and becoming even paler than before.

“Yes, doubtless; and is it not that he may never do us any harm?”

“Yes, definitely; and is it not that he might never cause us any trouble?”

Mercédès shuddered, and, fixing on her son a scrutinizing gaze, “You speak strangely,” said she to Albert, “and you appear to have some singular prejudices. What has the count done? Three days since you were with him in Normandy; only three days since we looked on him as our best friend.”

Mercédès shuddered and looked at her son with a piercing gaze. “You're speaking oddly,” she said to Albert, “and you seem to have some unusual biases. What has the count done? It was only three days ago that you were with him in Normandy; just three days since we saw him as our best friend.”

An ironical smile passed over Albert’s lips. Mercédès saw it and with the double instinct of woman and mother guessed all; but as she was prudent and strong-minded she concealed both her sorrows and her fears. Albert was silent; an instant after, the countess resumed:

An ironic smile crossed Albert's lips. Mercédès noticed it and, with the intuition of both a woman and a mother, understood everything; but being wise and strong-willed, she hid her pain and worries. Albert remained quiet; a moment later, the countess spoke again:

“You came to inquire after my health; I will candidly acknowledge that I am not well. You should install yourself here, and cheer my solitude. I do not wish to be left alone.”

“You came to ask about my health; I’ll honestly admit that I’m not feeling well. You should stay here and help brighten my loneliness. I don’t want to be by myself.”

“Mother,” said the young man, “you know how gladly I would obey your wish, but an urgent and important affair obliges me to leave you for the whole evening.”

“Mom,” said the young man, “you know how much I would love to do what you want, but something urgent and important is forcing me to leave you for the entire evening.”

“Well,” replied Mercédès, sighing, “go, Albert; I will not make you a slave to your filial piety.”

"Well," replied Mercédès, sighing, "go ahead, Albert; I won't make you feel obligated to your family."

Albert pretended he did not hear, bowed to his mother, and quitted her. Scarcely had he shut her door, when Mercédès called a confidential servant, and ordered him to follow Albert wherever he should go that evening, and to come and tell her immediately what he observed. Then she rang for her lady’s maid, and, weak as she was, she dressed, in order to be ready for whatever might happen. The footman’s mission was an easy one. Albert went to his room, and dressed with unusual care. At ten minutes to eight Beauchamp arrived; he had seen Château-Renaud, who had promised to be in the orchestra before the curtain was raised. Both got into Albert’s coupé; and, as the young man had no reason to conceal where he was going, he called aloud, “To the Opera.” In his impatience he arrived before the beginning of the performance.

Albert pretended he didn't hear, bowed to his mother, and left her. As soon as he closed her door, Mercédès called a trusted servant and instructed him to follow Albert wherever he went that evening and to report back to her immediately with what he saw. Then she rang for her lady’s maid and, despite feeling weak, got dressed to be ready for anything that might happen. The footman had an easy job. Albert went to his room and dressed with unusual care. At ten minutes to eight, Beauchamp arrived; he had seen Château-Renaud, who promised to be in the orchestra before the curtain went up. They both got into Albert’s coupé; and since the young man had no reason to hide where he was going, he called out, “To the Opera.” In his impatience, he arrived before the performance started.

40221m

Château-Renaud was at his post; apprised by Beauchamp of the circumstances, he required no explanation from Albert. The conduct of the son in seeking to avenge his father was so natural that Château-Renaud did not seek to dissuade him, and was content with renewing his assurances of devotion. Debray was not yet come, but Albert knew that he seldom lost a scene at the Opera.

Château-Renaud was on duty; informed by Beauchamp about the situation, he didn’t need any explanation from Albert. The son’s desire to avenge his father felt so natural to Château-Renaud that he didn’t try to talk him out of it and was satisfied to reaffirm his loyalty. Debray hadn’t arrived yet, but Albert knew he rarely missed a performance at the Opera.

Albert wandered about the theatre until the curtain was drawn up. He hoped to meet with M. de Monte Cristo either in the lobby or on the stairs. The bell summoned him to his seat, and he entered the orchestra with Château-Renaud and Beauchamp. But his eyes scarcely quitted the box between the columns, which remained obstinately closed during the whole of the first act. At last, as Albert was looking at his watch for about the hundredth time, at the beginning of the second act the door opened, and Monte Cristo entered, dressed in black, and, leaning over the front of the box, looked around the pit. Morrel followed him, and looked also for his sister and brother in-law; he soon discovered them in another box, and kissed his hand to them.

Albert wandered around the theater until the curtain went up. He hoped to run into M. de Monte Cristo either in the lobby or on the stairs. When the bell rang, he took his seat in the orchestra with Château-Renaud and Beauchamp. But his eyes rarely left the box between the columns, which stayed stubbornly closed throughout the entire first act. Finally, as Albert checked his watch for about the hundredth time, at the start of the second act the door opened, and Monte Cristo walked in, dressed in black. Leaning over the front of the box, he glanced around the pit. Morrel followed him and looked for his sister and brother-in-law; he soon spotted them in another box and waved to them.

The count, in his survey of the pit, encountered a pale face and threatening eyes, which evidently sought to gain his attention. He recognized Albert, but thought it better not to notice him, as he looked so angry and discomposed. Without communicating his thoughts to his companion, he sat down, drew out his opera-glass, and looked another way. Although apparently not noticing Albert, he did not, however, lose sight of him, and when the curtain fell at the end of the second act, he saw him leave the orchestra with his two friends. Then his head was seen passing at the back of the boxes, and the count knew that the approaching storm was intended to fall on him. He was at the moment conversing cheerfully with Morrel, but he was well prepared for what might happen.

The count, while taking in the scene, spotted a pale face with menacing eyes that clearly wanted his attention. He recognized Albert but figured it was best to ignore him, since he looked so angry and unsettled. Without sharing his thoughts with his companion, he sat down, pulled out his opera glasses, and looked away. Although he seemed to disregard Albert, he didn’t actually lose track of him. When the curtain dropped at the end of the second act, he noticed Albert leaving the orchestra with two friends. Then he saw Albert’s head moving behind the boxes, and the count knew a storm was brewing, aimed at him. He was chatting happily with Morrel at that moment, but he was fully prepared for whatever might come next.

The door opened, and Monte Cristo, turning round, saw Albert, pale and trembling, followed by Beauchamp and Château-Renaud.

The door opened, and Monte Cristo, turning around, saw Albert, pale and shaking, followed by Beauchamp and Château-Renaud.

“Well,” cried he, with that benevolent politeness which distinguished his salutation from the common civilities of the world, “my cavalier has attained his object. Good-evening, M. de Morcerf.”

"Well," he exclaimed, with that kind politeness that set his greeting apart from typical pleasantries, "my gentleman has achieved his goal. Good evening, M. de Morcerf."

The countenance of this man, who possessed such extraordinary control over his feelings, expressed the most perfect cordiality. Morrel only then recollected the letter he had received from the viscount, in which, without assigning any reason, he begged him to go to the Opera, but he understood that something terrible was brooding.

The expression of this man, who had such incredible control over his emotions, showed perfect friendliness. Morrel then remembered the letter he had gotten from the viscount, in which, without explaining why, he asked him to go to the Opera, but he sensed that something awful was looming.

“We are not come here, sir, to exchange hypocritical expressions of politeness, or false professions of friendship,” said Albert, “but to demand an explanation.”

“We didn’t come here, sir, to exchange insincere expressions of politeness or fake claims of friendship,” said Albert, “but to demand an explanation.”

The young man’s trembling voice was scarcely audible.

The young man's shaking voice was barely heard.

“An explanation at the Opera?” said the count, with that calm tone and penetrating eye which characterize the man who knows his cause is good. “Little acquainted as I am with the habits of Parisians, I should not have thought this the place for such a demand.”

“An explanation at the Opera?” said the count, with that calm tone and piercing gaze that defines someone who knows their case is strong. “As unfamiliar as I am with the habits of Parisians, I wouldn’t have expected this to be the place for such a request.”

“Still, if people will shut themselves up,” said Albert, “and cannot be seen because they are bathing, dining, or asleep, we must avail ourselves of the opportunity whenever they are to be seen.”

“Still, if people isolate themselves,” said Albert, “and can’t be seen because they are bathing, eating, or sleeping, we should make the most of the chance whenever they are around.”

“I am not difficult of access, sir; for yesterday, if my memory does not deceive me, you were at my house.”

“I’m not hard to reach, sir; because yesterday, if I remember correctly, you were at my place.”

“Yesterday I was at your house, sir,” said the young man; “because then I knew not who you were.”

“Yesterday I was at your place, sir,” said the young man; “because at that time I didn’t know who you were.”

In pronouncing these words Albert had raised his voice so as to be heard by those in the adjoining boxes and in the lobby. Thus the attention of many was attracted by this altercation.

In saying these words, Albert raised his voice so that people in the nearby boxes and lobby could hear him. As a result, many people turned their attention to this argument.

“Where are you come from, sir? “ said Monte Cristo “You do not appear to be in the possession of your senses.”

“Where are you coming from, sir?” said Monte Cristo. “You don’t seem to be in your right mind.”

“Provided I understand your perfidy, sir, and succeed in making you understand that I will be revenged, I shall be reasonable enough,” said Albert furiously.

“Once I grasp your betrayal, sir, and make you realize that I will take my revenge, I will be reasonable enough,” said Albert angrily.

“I do not understand you, sir,” replied Monte Cristo; “and if I did, your tone is too high. I am at home here, and I alone have a right to raise my voice above another’s. Leave the box, sir!”

“I don’t understand you, sir,” replied Monte Cristo; “and even if I did, your tone is too arrogant. I’m at home here, and only I have the right to raise my voice above anyone else’s. Leave the box, sir!”

Monte Cristo pointed towards the door with the most commanding dignity.

Monte Cristo pointed toward the door with the utmost confidence.

“Ah, I shall know how to make you leave your home!” replied Albert, clasping in his convulsed grasp the glove, which Monte Cristo did not lose sight of.

“Ah, I’ll find a way to make you leave your home!” replied Albert, gripping the glove tightly in his trembling hand, which Monte Cristo kept a close eye on.

“Well, well,” said Monte Cristo quietly, “I see you wish to quarrel with me; but I would give you one piece of advice, which you will do well to keep in mind. It is in poor taste to make a display of a challenge. Display is not becoming to everyone, M. de Morcerf.”

"Well, well," said Monte Cristo calmly, "I can see you want to argue with me; but I have one piece of advice for you that you should remember. It's not classy to show off a challenge. Showing off doesn't suit everyone, M. de Morcerf."

At this name a murmur of astonishment passed around the group of spectators of this scene. They had talked of no one but Morcerf the whole day. Albert understood the allusion in a moment, and was about to throw his glove at the count, when Morrel seized his hand, while Beauchamp and Château-Renaud, fearing the scene would surpass the limits of a challenge, held him back. But Monte Cristo, without rising, and leaning forward in his chair, merely stretched out his arm and, taking the damp, crushed glove from the clenched hand of the young man:

At the mention of the name, a wave of surprise swept through the group of spectators watching the scene. They had been talking about no one else but Morcerf all day. Albert instantly caught the reference and was about to throw his glove at the count when Morrel grabbed his hand, while Beauchamp and Château-Renaud, worried that the situation would escalate beyond a challenge, held him back. But Monte Cristo, without standing up and leaning forward in his chair, simply reached out his arm and took the damp, crumpled glove from the young man's clenched fist:

“Sir,” said he in a solemn tone, “I consider your glove thrown, and will return it to you wrapped around a bullet. Now leave me or I will summon my servants to throw you out at the door.”

“Sir,” he said seriously, “I see your challenge, and I’ll return it to you wrapped around a bullet. Now leave me or I will call my servants to throw you out the door.”

Wild, almost unconscious, and with eyes inflamed, Albert stepped back, and Morrel closed the door. Monte Cristo took up his glass again as if nothing had happened; his face was like marble, and his heart was like bronze. Morrel whispered, “What have you done to him?”

Wild, almost in a trance, and with bloodshot eyes, Albert stepped back, and Morrel shut the door. Monte Cristo picked up his glass again as if nothing had happened; his face was like marble, and his heart was like bronze. Morrel whispered, “What did you do to him?”

“I? Nothing—at least personally,” said Monte Cristo.

“I? Nothing—at least not personally,” said Monte Cristo.

“But there must be some cause for this strange scene.”

“But there has to be a reason for this strange scene.”

“The Count of Morcerf’s adventure exasperates the young man.”

“The Count of Morcerf’s adventure frustrates the young man.”

“Have you anything to do with it?”

“Do you have anything to do with it?”

“It was through Haydée that the Chamber was informed of his father’s treason.”

“It was through Haydée that the Chamber learned of his father’s betrayal.”

“Indeed?” said Morrel. “I had been told, but would not credit it, that the Grecian slave I have seen with you here in this very box was the daughter of Ali Pasha.”

“Really?” said Morrel. “I heard that too, but I couldn’t believe it, that the Greek slave I've seen with you right here in this box is Ali Pasha’s daughter.”

“It is true, nevertheless.”

"That's still true, though."

“Then,” said Morrel, “I understand it all, and this scene was premeditated.”

“Then,” said Morrel, “I get it now, and this whole scene was planned.”

“How so?”

"How's that?"

“Yes. Albert wrote to request me to come to the Opera, doubtless that I might be a witness to the insult he meant to offer you.”

“Yes. Albert wrote to ask me to come to the Opera, probably so I could witness the insult he intended to throw your way.”

“Probably,” said Monte Cristo with his imperturbable tranquillity.

“Probably,” said Monte Cristo with his calm demeanor.

“But what shall you do with him?”

“But what will you do with him?”

“With whom?”

"With who?"

“With Albert.”

“With Albert.”

“What shall I do with Albert? As certainly, Maximilian, as I now press your hand, I shall kill him before ten o’clock tomorrow morning.” Morrel, in his turn, took Monte Cristo’s hand in both of his, and he shuddered to feel how cold and steady it was.

“What should I do about Albert? I swear to you, Maximilian, as I hold your hand right now, I will kill him before ten o’clock tomorrow morning.” Morrel, in turn, took Monte Cristo’s hand in both of his and shuddered at how cold and steady it felt.

“Ah, count,” said he, “his father loves him so much!”

“Ah, count,” he said, “his dad loves him so much!”

“Do not speak to me of that,” said Monte Cristo, with the first movement of anger he had betrayed; “I will make him suffer.”

“Don’t talk to me about that,” said Monte Cristo, showing the first sign of anger he had displayed; “I will make him pay.”

Morrel, amazed, let fall Monte Cristo’s hand. “Count, count!” said he.

Morrel, astonished, released Monte Cristo’s hand. “Count, count!” he exclaimed.

“Dear Maximilian,” interrupted the count, “listen how adorably Duprez is singing that line,—

“Dear Maximilian,” interrupted the count, “listen to how wonderfully Duprez is singing that line,—

‘O Mathilde! idole de mon âme!’

‘O Mathilde! idol of my soul!’

“I was the first to discover Duprez at Naples, and the first to applaud him. Bravo, bravo!”

“I was the first to discover Duprez in Naples and the first to cheer for him. Bravo, bravo!”

Morrel saw it was useless to say more, and refrained. The curtain, which had risen at the close of the scene with Albert, again fell, and a rap was heard at the door.

Morrel realized it was pointless to say anything further, so he held back. The curtain, which had gone up at the end of the scene with Albert, fell again, and there was a knock at the door.

“Come in,” said Monte Cristo with a voice that betrayed not the least emotion; and immediately Beauchamp appeared. “Good-evening, M. Beauchamp,” said Monte Cristo, as if this was the first time he had seen the journalist that evening; “be seated.”

“Come in,” said Monte Cristo in a tone that showed no emotion at all; and right away, Beauchamp walked in. “Good evening, Mr. Beauchamp,” Monte Cristo said, as if this was the first time he had encountered the journalist that evening; “please have a seat.”

Beauchamp bowed, and, sitting down, “Sir,” said he, “I just now accompanied M. de Morcerf, as you saw.”

Beauchamp nodded, and, taking a seat, said, “Sir, I just walked with M. de Morcerf, as you noticed.”

“And that means,” replied Monte Cristo, laughing, “that you had, probably, just dined together. I am happy to see, M. Beauchamp, that you are more sober than he was.”

“And that means,” Monte Cristo replied with a laugh, “that you probably just had dinner together. I’m glad to see, M. Beauchamp, that you’re more sober than he was.”

“Sir,” said M. Beauchamp, “Albert was wrong, I acknowledge, to betray so much anger, and I come, on my own account, to apologize for him. And having done so, entirely on my own account, be it understood, I would add that I believe you too gentlemanly to refuse giving him some explanation concerning your connection with Yanina. Then I will add two words about the young Greek girl.”

“Sir,” M. Beauchamp said, “I admit that Albert was wrong to show so much anger, and I’m here to apologize for him on my own behalf. Now that I’ve done that, just so we’re clear, I believe you’re too much of a gentleman to deny him an explanation about your connection with Yanina. Lastly, I’d like to say a few words about the young Greek girl.”

Monte Cristo motioned him to be silent. “Come,” said he, laughing, “there are all my hopes about to be destroyed.”

Monte Cristo gestured for him to be quiet. “Come on,” he said, laughing, “all my hopes are about to be crushed.”

“How so?” asked Beauchamp.

“How so?” Beauchamp asked.

“Doubtless you wish to make me appear a very eccentric character. I am, in your opinion, a Lara, a Manfred, a Lord Ruthven; then, just as I am arriving at the climax, you defeat your own end, and seek to make an ordinary man of me. You bring me down to your own level, and demand explanations! Indeed, M. Beauchamp, it is quite laughable.”

“Surely you want to portray me as quite an eccentric character. In your view, I’m a Lara, a Manfred, a Lord Ruthven; yet, just when I’m about to reach a peak, you undermine your own point and try to make me an ordinary person. You bring me down to your level and expect explanations! Honestly, M. Beauchamp, it’s just ridiculous.”

“Yet,” replied Beauchamp haughtily, “there are occasions when probity commands——”

“Yet,” replied Beauchamp arrogantly, “there are times when honesty demands——”

“M. Beauchamp,” interposed this strange man, “the Count of Monte Cristo bows to none but the Count of Monte Cristo himself. Say no more, I entreat you. I do what I please, M. Beauchamp, and it is always well done.”

“M. Beauchamp,” interrupted this unusual man, “the Count of Monte Cristo bows to no one but himself. Please, no more. I do as I wish, M. Beauchamp, and it's always done right.”

“Sir,” replied the young man, “honest men are not to be paid with such coin. I require honorable guaranties.”

“Sir,” replied the young man, “honest people shouldn’t be paid with such currency. I need trustworthy guarantees.”

“I am, sir, a living guaranty,” replied Monte Cristo, motionless, but with a threatening look; “we have both blood in our veins which we wish to shed—that is our mutual guaranty. Tell the viscount so, and that tomorrow, before ten o’clock, I shall see what color his is.”

“I am, sir, a living guarantee,” replied Monte Cristo, standing still but with a menacing look; “we both have blood in our veins that we’re willing to spill—that’s our mutual guarantee. Tell the viscount that, and that tomorrow, before ten o'clock, I’ll find out what color his blood is.”

“Then I have only to make arrangements for the duel,” said Beauchamp.

“Then I just need to make arrangements for the duel,” said Beauchamp.

“It is quite immaterial to me,” said Monte Cristo, “and it was very unnecessary to disturb me at the Opera for such a trifle. In France people fight with the sword or pistol, in the colonies with the carbine, in Arabia with the dagger. Tell your client that, although I am the insulted party, in order to carry out my eccentricity, I leave him the choice of arms, and will accept without discussion, without dispute, anything, even combat by drawing lots, which is always stupid, but with me different from other people, as I am sure to gain.”

“It doesn’t really matter to me,” said Monte Cristo, “and it was really unnecessary to interrupt me at the Opera over something so minor. In France, people settle things with a sword or pistol; in the colonies, it’s done with a carbine; in Arabia, they use a dagger. Tell your client that, even though I’m the one who was insulted, to fulfill my odd preference, I’ll let him choose the method of combat, and I’ll accept without argument or dispute anything he suggests, even drawing lots, which is usually pointless, but with me, it’s different from others, as I’m sure to win.”

“Sure to gain!” repeated Beauchamp, looking with amazement at the count.

“Definitely going to win!” repeated Beauchamp, looking at the count with amazement.

“Certainly,” said Monte Cristo, slightly shrugging his shoulders; “otherwise I would not fight with M. de Morcerf. I shall kill him—I cannot help it. Only by a single line this evening at my house let me know the arms and the hour; I do not like to be kept waiting.”

“Of course,” said Monte Cristo, casually shrugging his shoulders. “Otherwise, I wouldn’t be fighting M. de Morcerf. I’ll kill him—I can’t help it. Just send me a quick text this evening at my place with the details about the weapons and the time; I don’t like to be kept waiting.”

“Pistols, then, at eight o’clock, in the Bois de Vincennes,” said Beauchamp, quite disconcerted, not knowing if he was dealing with an arrogant braggadocio or a supernatural being.

“Pistols, then, at eight o’clock, in the Bois de Vincennes,” said Beauchamp, quite confused, not knowing if he was dealing with an arrogant show-off or a supernatural being.

“Very well, sir,” said Monte Cristo. “Now all that is settled, do let me see the performance, and tell your friend Albert not to come any more this evening; he will hurt himself with all his ill-chosen barbarisms: let him go home and go to sleep.”

“Alright, sir,” said Monte Cristo. “Now that everything is settled, let me watch the performance, and tell your friend Albert not to come back this evening; he’ll only embarrass himself with all his poorly chosen words: he should go home and get some sleep.”

Beauchamp left the box, perfectly amazed.

Beauchamp left the box, completely stunned.

“Now,” said Monte Cristo, turning towards Morrel, “I may depend upon you, may I not?”

“Now,” said Monte Cristo, turning to Morrel, “I can count on you, right?”

“Certainly,” said Morrel, “I am at your service, count; still——”

“Sure,” said Morrel, “I’m here for you, count; still——”

“What?”

“Excuse me?”

“It is desirable I should know the real cause.”

“I need to know the real reason.”

“That is to say, you would rather not?”

“That is to say, you’d prefer not to?”

“No.”

“Nope.”

“The young man himself is acting blindfolded, and knows not the true cause, which is known only to God and to me; but I give you my word, Morrel, that God, who does know it, will be on our side.”

“The young man is acting blindly and doesn’t know the real reason, which only God and I are aware of; but I promise you, Morrel, that God, who knows, will be on our side.”

“Enough,” said Morrel; “who is your second witness?”

“Enough,” said Morrel; “who is your other witness?”

“I know no one in Paris, Morrel, on whom I could confer that honor besides you and your brother Emmanuel. Do you think Emmanuel would oblige me?”

“I don’t know anyone in Paris, Morrel, that I could give that honor to besides you and your brother Emmanuel. Do you think Emmanuel would help me out?”

“I will answer for him, count.”

“I'll speak for him, sir.”

“Well? that is all I require. Tomorrow morning, at seven o’clock, you will be with me, will you not?”

“Well? That’s all I need. Tomorrow morning at seven o’clock, you’ll be with me, right?”

“We will.”

"We will."

“Hush, the curtain is rising. Listen! I never lose a note of this opera if I can avoid it; the music of William Tell is so sweet.”

“Hush, the curtain is going up. Listen! I never miss a note of this opera if I can help it; the music of William Tell is so beautiful.”

Chapter 89. The Night

Monte Cristo waited, according to his usual custom, until Duprez had sung his famous “Suivez-moi!” then he rose and went out. Morrel took leave of him at the door, renewing his promise to be with him the next morning at seven o’clock, and to bring Emmanuel. Then he stepped into his coupé, calm and smiling, and was at home in five minutes. No one who knew the count could mistake his expression when, on entering, he said:

Monte Cristo waited, as he usually did, until Duprez had sung his famous "Suivez-moi!" before he stood up and left. Morrel said goodbye at the door, repeating his promise to meet him the next morning at seven and to bring Emmanuel along. After that, he got into his coupé, calm and smiling, and was home in five minutes. Anyone who knew the count could easily read his expression when he walked in and said:

“Ali, bring me my pistols with the ivory cross.”

“Ali, bring me my pistols with the ivory handles.”

Ali brought the box to his master, who examined the weapons with a solicitude very natural to a man who is about to intrust his life to a little powder and shot. These were pistols of an especial pattern, which Monte Cristo had had made for target practice in his own room. A cap was sufficient to drive out the bullet, and from the adjoining room no one would have suspected that the count was, as sportsmen would say, keeping his hand in.

Ali brought the box to his master, who checked out the weapons with a concern typical of someone about to trust their life to a bit of gunpowder and a bullet. These were special pistols that Monte Cristo had custom-made for target practice in his own room. A single cap was enough to fire the bullet, and from the next room, no one would have guessed that the count was, as hunters would put it, keeping his skills sharp.

He was just taking one up and looking for the point to aim at on a little iron plate which served him as a target, when his study door opened, and Baptistin entered. Before he had spoken a word, the count saw in the next room a veiled woman, who had followed closely after Baptistin, and now, seeing the count with a pistol in his hand and swords on the table, rushed in. Baptistin looked at his master, who made a sign to him, and he went out, closing the door after him.

He was just picking one up and looking for a spot to aim at on a small iron plate he used as a target when his study door swung open, and Baptistin walked in. Before he could say anything, the count noticed a veiled woman in the next room, who had come in right after Baptistin and, seeing the count with a gun in his hand and swords on the table, rushed in. Baptistin glanced at his master, who signaled him, and he exited, shutting the door behind him.

“Who are you, madame?” said the count to the veiled woman.

“Who are you, ma'am?” the count asked the woman in the veil.

40227m

The stranger cast one look around her, to be certain that they were quite alone; then bending as if she would have knelt, and joining her hands, she said with an accent of despair:

The stranger glanced around to make sure they were completely alone; then, bending as if she would kneel, and bringing her hands together, she said with a tone of despair:

“Edmond, you will not kill my son!”

“Edmond, you won't kill my son!”

The count retreated a step, uttered a slight exclamation, and let fall the pistol he held.

The count took a step back, made a small sound, and dropped the pistol he was holding.

“What name did you pronounce then, Madame de Morcerf?” said he.

“What name did you say, Madame de Morcerf?” he asked.

“Yours!” cried she, throwing back her veil,—“yours, which I alone, perhaps, have not forgotten. Edmond, it is not Madame de Morcerf who is come to you, it is Mercédès.”

“Yours!” she exclaimed, pulling back her veil, “yours, which maybe only I haven’t forgotten. Edmond, it’s not Madame de Morcerf who has come to you, it’s Mercédès.”

“Mercédès is dead, madame,” said Monte Cristo; “I know no one now of that name.”

"Mercédès is dead, ma'am," said Monte Cristo; "I don't know anyone with that name anymore."

“Mercédès lives, sir, and she remembers, for she alone recognized you when she saw you, and even before she saw you, by your voice, Edmond,—by the simple sound of your voice; and from that moment she has followed your steps, watched you, feared you, and she needs not to inquire what hand has dealt the blow which now strikes M. de Morcerf.”

“Mercédès is alive, sir, and she remembers, because she was the only one who recognized you when she saw you, and even before she saw you, just by your voice, Edmond—by the mere sound of your voice; and from that moment, she has followed your every move, watched you, feared you, and she doesn’t need to ask who dealt the blow that has now struck M. de Morcerf.”

“Fernand, do you mean?” replied Monte Cristo, with bitter irony; “since we are recalling names, let us remember them all.” Monte Cristo had pronounced the name of Fernand with such an expression of hatred that Mercédès felt a thrill of horror run through every vein.

“Fernand, is that what you mean?” replied Monte Cristo, with a sarcastic tone; “since we’re bringing up names, let’s not forget any of them.” Monte Cristo said Fernand’s name with such hatred that Mercédès felt a chill of fear run through her entire body.

“You see, Edmond, I am not mistaken, and have cause to say, ‘Spare my son!’”

“You see, Edmond, I’m not wrong, and I have every reason to say, ‘Save my son!’”

“And who told you, madame, that I have any hostile intentions against your son?”

“And who told you, ma'am, that I have any bad intentions toward your son?”

“No one, in truth; but a mother has twofold sight. I guessed all; I followed him this evening to the Opera, and, concealed in a parquet box, have seen all.”

"No one, really; but a mother has a special kind of insight. I figured everything out; I followed him to the Opera tonight, and, hiding in a front-row box, I've seen everything."

“If you have seen all, madame, you know that the son of Fernand has publicly insulted me,” said Monte Cristo with awful calmness.

“If you’ve seen everything, ma'am, you know that Fernand's son has publicly disrespected me,” said Monte Cristo with a chilling calmness.

“Oh, for pity’s sake!”

“Oh, for goodness’ sake!”

“You have seen that he would have thrown his glove in my face if Morrel, one of my friends, had not stopped him.”

“You saw that he would have thrown his glove in my face if Morrel, one of my friends, hadn't stopped him.”

“Listen to me, my son has also guessed who you are,—he attributes his father’s misfortunes to you.”

“Listen to me, my son has also figured out who you are—he blames you for his father's troubles.”

“Madame, you are mistaken, they are not misfortunes,—it is a punishment. It is not I who strike M. de Morcerf; it is Providence which punishes him.”

“Ma'am, you're mistaken, these aren't misfortunes—they're a punishment. I’m not the one hurting M. de Morcerf; it's Providence that’s punishing him.”

“And why do you represent Providence?” cried Mercédès. “Why do you remember when it forgets? What are Yanina and its vizier to you, Edmond? What injury has Fernand Mondego done you in betraying Ali Tepelini?”

“And why do you care about Providence?” shouted Mercédès. “Why do you remember when it forgets? What do Yanina and its vizier mean to you, Edmond? What harm has Fernand Mondego caused you by betraying Ali Tepelini?”

“Ah, madame,” replied Monte Cristo, “all this is an affair between the French captain and the daughter of Vasiliki. It does not concern me, you are right; and if I have sworn to revenge myself, it is not on the French captain, or the Count of Morcerf, but on the fisherman Fernand, the husband of Mercédès the Catalane.”

“Ah, ma'am,” Monte Cristo replied, “this is a matter between the French captain and Vasiliki's daughter. You're right; it doesn't concern me. Even if I have vowed to take my revenge, it's not on the French captain or the Count of Morcerf, but on the fisherman Fernand, who is the husband of Mercédès the Catalane.”

“Ah, sir!” cried the countess, “how terrible a vengeance for a fault which fatality made me commit!—for I am the only culprit, Edmond, and if you owe revenge to anyone, it is to me, who had not fortitude to bear your absence and my solitude.”

“Ah, sir!” cried the countess, “what a horrible punishment for a mistake that fate made me make!—because I am the only one to blame, Edmond, and if you owe revenge to anyone, it’s to me, who couldn’t handle your absence and my loneliness.”

“But,” exclaimed Monte Cristo, “why was I absent? And why were you alone?”

“But,” shouted Monte Cristo, “why was I gone? And why were you by yourself?”

40231m

“Because you had been arrested, Edmond, and were a prisoner.”

“Because you were arrested, Edmond, and were in prison.”

“And why was I arrested? Why was I a prisoner?”

“And why was I arrested? Why was I in prison?”

“I do not know,” said Mercédès.

“I don't know,” said Mercédès.

“You do not, madame; at least, I hope not. But I will tell you. I was arrested and became a prisoner because, under the arbor of La Réserve, the day before I was to marry you, a man named Danglars wrote this letter, which the fisherman Fernand himself posted.”

“You don’t, ma’am; at least, I hope not. But I’ll tell you. I was arrested and became a prisoner because, under the arbor of La Réserve, the day before I was supposed to marry you, a man named Danglars wrote this letter, which the fisherman Fernand himself sent.”

Monte Cristo went to a secretaire, opened a drawer by a spring, from which he took a paper which had lost its original color, and the ink of which had become of a rusty hue—this he placed in the hands of Mercédès. It was Danglars’ letter to the king’s attorney, which the Count of Monte Cristo, disguised as a clerk from the house of Thomson & French, had taken from the file against Edmond Dantès, on the day he had paid the two hundred thousand francs to M. de Boville. Mercédès read with terror the following lines:

Monte Cristo went to a desk, opened a drawer with a spring, and took out a paper that had faded in color, the ink now a rusty shade. He handed it to Mercédès. It was Danglars’ letter to the king’s attorney, which the Count of Monte Cristo, disguised as a clerk from the house of Thomson & French, had retrieved from the file against Edmond Dantès on the day he had paid two hundred thousand francs to M. de Boville. Mercédès read with dread the following lines:

“The king’s attorney is informed by a friend to the throne and religion that one Edmond Dantès, second in command on board the Pharaon, this day arrived from Smyrna, after having touched at Naples and Porto-Ferrajo, is the bearer of a letter from Murat to the usurper, and of another letter from the usurper to the Bonapartist club in Paris. Ample corroboration of this statement may be obtained by arresting the above-mentioned Edmond Dantès, who either carries the letter for Paris about with him, or has it at his father’s abode. Should it not be found in possession of either father or son, then it will assuredly be discovered in the cabin belonging to the said Dantès on board the Pharaon.”

“The king’s lawyer is informed by a friend of the throne and religion that one Edmond Dantès, second in command on the Pharaon, has just arrived from Smyrna, after stopping in Naples and Porto-Ferrajo. He is carrying a letter from Murat to the usurper, as well as another letter from the usurper to the Bonapartist club in Paris. This claim can be confirmed by arresting Edmond Dantès, who either has the letter for Paris on him or has it at his father’s house. If it’s not found with either father or son, it will definitely be discovered in Dantès’s cabin aboard the Pharaon.”

“How dreadful!” said Mercédès, passing her hand across her brow, moist with perspiration; “and that letter——”

“How awful!” said Mercédès, wiping her brow, damp with sweat; “and that letter——”

“I bought it for two hundred thousand francs, madame,” said Monte Cristo; “but that is a trifle, since it enables me to justify myself to you.”

“I bought it for two hundred thousand francs, ma'am,” said Monte Cristo; “but that is a small amount, since it allows me to clear my name with you.”

“And the result of that letter——”

“And the result of that letter——”

“You well know, madame, was my arrest; but you do not know how long that arrest lasted. You do not know that I remained for fourteen years within a quarter of a league of you, in a dungeon in the Château d’If. You do not know that every day of those fourteen years I renewed the vow of vengeance which I had made the first day; and yet I was not aware that you had married Fernand, my calumniator, and that my father had died of hunger!”

“You know well, ma'am, about my arrest; but you don’t know how long it lasted. You don’t know that I spent fourteen years just a little over a quarter of a mile away from you, locked in a dungeon in the Château d’If. You don’t know that every single day of those fourteen years, I reaffirmed the vow of vengeance I made on the first day; and yet, I had no idea that you married Fernand, the one who slandered me, and that my father died of hunger!”

“Can it be?” cried Mercédès, shuddering.

“Could it be?” cried Mercédès, trembling.

“That is what I heard on leaving my prison fourteen years after I had entered it; and that is why, on account of the living Mercédès and my deceased father, I have sworn to revenge myself on Fernand, and—I have revenged myself.”

"That’s what I heard when I left my prison fourteen years after I’d entered it; and that’s why, because of the living Mercédès and my deceased father, I have sworn to get my revenge on Fernand, and—I have gotten my revenge."

“And you are sure the unhappy Fernand did that?”

"And you're sure that the unhappy Fernand did that?"

“I am satisfied, madame, that he did what I have told you; besides, that is not much more odious than that a Frenchman by adoption should pass over to the English; that a Spaniard by birth should have fought against the Spaniards; that a stipendiary of Ali should have betrayed and murdered Ali. Compared with such things, what is the letter you have just read?—a lover’s deception, which the woman who has married that man ought certainly to forgive; but not so the lover who was to have married her. Well, the French did not avenge themselves on the traitor, the Spaniards did not shoot the traitor, Ali in his tomb left the traitor unpunished; but I, betrayed, sacrificed, buried, have risen from my tomb, by the grace of God, to punish that man. He sends me for that purpose, and here I am.”

“I’m sure, ma'am, that he did what I told you; besides, that's not much worse than a Frenchman by choice turning against the English, or a Spaniard by birth fighting against his own people, or someone on Ali's payroll betraying and murdering him. Compared to those things, what is the letter you just read?—a lover’s lie, which the woman married to that man should definitely forgive; but not the lover who was supposed to marry her. Well, the French didn’t take revenge on the traitor, the Spaniards didn’t execute him, and Ali, in his grave, left the traitor unpunished; but I, betrayed, sacrificed, buried, have risen from my grave, by the grace of God, to punish that man. He has sent me for that purpose, and here I am.”

The poor woman’s head and arms fell; her legs bent under her, and she fell on her knees.

The poor woman’s head and arms dropped; her legs buckled underneath her, and she collapsed onto her knees.

“Forgive, Edmond, forgive for my sake, who love you still!”

“Please forgive me, Edmond, for my sake, because I still love you!”

The dignity of the wife checked the fervor of the lover and the mother. Her forehead almost touched the carpet, when the count sprang forward and raised her. Then seated on a chair, she looked at the manly countenance of Monte Cristo, on which grief and hatred still impressed a threatening expression.

The dignity of the wife held back the passion of the lover and the mother. Her forehead nearly touched the carpet when the count rushed forward and lifted her up. Then, sitting in a chair, she gazed at the strong features of Monte Cristo, which still bore a look of grief and hatred.

“Not crush that accursed race?” murmured he; “abandon my purpose at the moment of its accomplishment? Impossible, madame, impossible!”

“Not destroy that cursed race?” he murmured. “Give up my goal right when it's about to be achieved? Impossible, madame, impossible!”

“Edmond,” said the poor mother, who tried every means, “when I call you Edmond, why do you not call me Mercédès?”

“Edmond,” said the troubled mother, who tried every approach, “when I call you Edmond, why don’t you call me Mercédès?”

“Mercédès!” repeated Monte Cristo; “Mercédès! Well yes, you are right; that name has still its charms, and this is the first time for a long period that I have pronounced it so distinctly. Oh, Mercédès, I have uttered your name with the sigh of melancholy, with the groan of sorrow, with the last effort of despair; I have uttered it when frozen with cold, crouched on the straw in my dungeon; I have uttered it, consumed with heat, rolling on the stone floor of my prison. Mercédès, I must revenge myself, for I suffered fourteen years,—fourteen years I wept, I cursed; now I tell you, Mercédès, I must revenge myself.”

“Mercédès!” repeated Monte Cristo; “Mercédès! You’re right; that name still has its charm, and this is the first time in a long time I’ve said it so clearly. Oh, Mercédès, I’ve said your name with a sigh of sadness, with a groan of sorrow, and with the last gasp of despair; I’ve said it when I was freezing cold, huddled on the straw in my dungeon; I’ve said it, burning with heat, rolling on the stone floor of my prison. Mercédès, I need to get my revenge, because I suffered for fourteen years—fourteen years I cried, I cursed; now I’m telling you, Mercédès, I need to take my revenge.”

The count, fearing to yield to the entreaties of her he had so ardently loved, called his sufferings to the assistance of his hatred.

The count, afraid to give in to the pleas of the woman he had loved so deeply, turned his pain into fuel for his resentment.

“Revenge yourself, then, Edmond,” cried the poor mother; “but let your vengeance fall on the culprits,—on him, on me, but not on my son!”

“Get your revenge, then, Edmond,” cried the poor mother; “but let your anger fall on the guilty ones—on him, on me, but not on my son!”

“It is written in the good book,” said Monte Cristo, “that the sins of the fathers shall fall upon their children to the third and fourth generation. Since God himself dictated those words to his prophet, why should I seek to make myself better than God?”

“It is written in the good book,” said Monte Cristo, “that the sins of the fathers will affect their children for three or four generations. Since God himself spoke those words to his prophet, why should I try to make myself better than God?”

“Edmond,” continued Mercédès, with her arms extended towards the count, “since I first knew you, I have adored your name, have respected your memory. Edmond, my friend, do not compel me to tarnish that noble and pure image reflected incessantly on the mirror of my heart. Edmond, if you knew all the prayers I have addressed to God for you while I thought you were living and since I have thought you must be dead! Yes, dead, alas! I imagined your dead body buried at the foot of some gloomy tower, or cast to the bottom of a pit by hateful jailers, and I wept! What could I do for you, Edmond, besides pray and weep? Listen; for ten years I dreamed each night the same dream. I had been told that you had endeavored to escape; that you had taken the place of another prisoner; that you had slipped into the winding sheet of a dead body; that you had been thrown alive from the top of the Château d’If, and that the cry you uttered as you dashed upon the rocks first revealed to your jailers that they were your murderers. Well, Edmond, I swear to you, by the head of that son for whom I entreat your pity,—Edmond, for ten years I saw every night every detail of that frightful tragedy, and for ten years I heard every night the cry which awoke me, shuddering and cold. And I, too, Edmond—oh! believe me—guilty as I was—oh, yes, I, too, have suffered much!”

“Edmond,” continued Mercédès, reaching out her arms toward the count, “since I first met you, I have adored your name and honored your memory. Edmond, my friend, please don’t make me tarnish that noble and pure image that is constantly reflected in the mirror of my heart. Edmond, if you knew all the prayers I’ve sent to God for you while I thought you were alive and since believing you must be dead! Yes, dead, unfortunately! I pictured your lifeless body buried at the base of some dark tower or thrown into a pit by cruel jailers, and I cried! What could I do for you, Edmond, other than pray and cry? Listen; for ten years I dreamed the same dream every night. I was told that you had tried to escape; that you took the place of another prisoner; that you slipped into the shroud of a dead body; that you were thrown alive from the top of the Château d’If, and that the scream you let out as you crashed onto the rocks first made your jailers realize they were your murderers. Well, Edmond, I swear to you, by the head of that son for whom I ask your compassion—Edmond, for ten years I saw every night every detail of that terrible tragedy, and for ten years I heard every night the scream that woke me up, trembling and cold. And I, too, Edmond—oh! believe me—guilty as I was—oh, yes, I, too, have suffered greatly!”

“Have you known what it is to have your father starve to death in your absence?” cried Monte Cristo, thrusting his hands into his hair; “have you seen the woman you loved giving her hand to your rival, while you were perishing at the bottom of a dungeon?”

“Do you know what it’s like to have your father die of starvation while you’re not there?” shouted Monte Cristo, running his hands through his hair. “Have you watched the woman you love marry your rival while you were suffering in a dungeon?”

“No,” interrupted Mercédès, “but I have seen him whom I loved on the point of murdering my son.”

“No,” Mercédès interrupted, “but I have seen the man I loved about to kill my son.”

Mercédès uttered these words with such deep anguish, with an accent of such intense despair, that Monte Cristo could not restrain a sob. The lion was daunted; the avenger was conquered.

Mercédès said these words with such deep pain, with a tone of such intense despair, that Monte Cristo couldn't hold back a sob. The lion was intimidated; the avenger was defeated.

“What do you ask of me?” said he,—“your son’s life? Well, he shall live!”

“What do you want from me?” he said, “my son’s life? Fine, he will live!”

Mercédès uttered a cry which made the tears start from Monte Cristo’s eyes; but these tears disappeared almost instantaneously, for, doubtless, God had sent some angel to collect them—far more precious were they in his eyes than the richest pearls of Guzerat and Ophir.

Mercédès let out a cry that brought tears to Monte Cristo’s eyes; however, these tears quickly vanished, for surely, God had sent an angel to gather them—far more precious to Him than the finest pearls from Guzerat and Ophir.

“Oh,” said she, seizing the count’s hand and raising it to her lips; “oh, thank you, thank you, Edmond! Now you are exactly what I dreamt you were,—the man I always loved. Oh, now I may say so!”

“Oh,” she said, grabbing the count’s hand and bringing it to her lips, “oh, thank you, thank you, Edmond! Now you’re exactly what I dreamed you were—the man I’ve always loved. Oh, now I can finally say it!”

“So much the better,” replied Monte Cristo; “as that poor Edmond will not have long to be loved by you. Death is about to return to the tomb, the phantom to retire in darkness.”

“So much the better,” replied Monte Cristo; “since that poor Edmond won’t have long to be loved by you. Death is about to go back to the grave, the phantom is retreating into darkness.”

“What do you say, Edmond?”

“What’s your take, Edmond?”

“I say, since you command me, Mercédès, I must die.”

“I say, since you're telling me what to do, Mercédès, I have to die.”

“Die? and why so? Who talks of dying? Whence have you these ideas of death?”

“Die? And why would you say that? Who's talking about dying? Where do you get these ideas about death?”

“You do not suppose that, publicly outraged in the face of a whole theatre, in the presence of your friends and those of your son—challenged by a boy who will glory in my forgiveness as if it were a victory—you do not suppose that I can for one moment wish to live. What I most loved after you, Mercédès, was myself, my dignity, and that strength which rendered me superior to other men; that strength was my life. With one word you have crushed it, and I die.”

“You really think that after being publicly humiliated in front of an entire theater, with your friends and your son’s friends watching—challenged by a kid who will take pride in my forgiveness like it’s a win—you think I can possibly want to keep living for even a second? The thing I loved most after you, Mercédès, was myself, my dignity, and that strength that made me better than other men; that strength was my life. With one word you’ve destroyed it, and now I’m finished.”

“But the duel will not take place, Edmond, since you forgive?”

“But the duel isn’t happening, Edmond, since you’re forgiving?”

“It will take place,” said Monte Cristo, in a most solemn tone; “but instead of your son’s blood to stain the ground, mine will flow.”

“It will happen,” said Monte Cristo, in a very serious tone; “but instead of your son’s blood staining the ground, mine will be shed.”

Mercédès shrieked, and sprang towards Monte Cristo, but, suddenly stopping, “Edmond,” said she, “there is a God above us, since you live and since I have seen you again; I trust to him from my heart. While waiting his assistance I trust to your word; you have said that my son should live, have you not?”

Mercédès screamed and rushed toward Monte Cristo, but then suddenly stopped. “Edmond,” she said, “there is a God above us, since you’re alive and since I’ve seen you again; I believe in Him wholeheartedly. While I wait for His help, I trust your word; you promised that my son would live, didn’t you?”

“Yes, madame, he shall live,” said Monte Cristo, surprised that without more emotion Mercédès had accepted the heroic sacrifice he made for her. Mercédès extended her hand to the count.

“Yes, ma'am, he will live,” said Monte Cristo, surprised that Mercédès had accepted the heroic sacrifice he made for her with so little emotion. Mercédès reached out her hand to the count.

“Edmond,” said she, and her eyes were wet with tears while looking at him to whom she spoke, “how noble it is of you, how great the action you have just performed, how sublime to have taken pity on a poor woman who appealed to you with every chance against her, Alas, I am grown old with grief more than with years, and cannot now remind my Edmond by a smile, or by a look, of that Mercédès whom he once spent so many hours in contemplating. Ah, believe me, Edmond, as I told you, I too have suffered much; I repeat, it is melancholy to pass one’s life without having one joy to recall, without preserving a single hope; but that proves that all is not yet over. No, it is not finished; I feel it by what remains in my heart. Oh, I repeat it, Edmond; what you have just done is beautiful—it is grand; it is sublime.”

“Edmond,” she said, tears in her eyes as she looked at him, “how noble of you, how remarkable the act you've just performed, how wonderful it is that you took pity on a poor woman who turned to you in her desperate moment. Alas, I've aged more from grief than from years, and I can no longer remind my Edmond with a smile or a look of that Mercédès he once spent so many hours admiring. Oh, believe me, Edmond, as I've told you, I've suffered a lot too; I say again, it's sad to live a life without a single joy to remember, without holding on to any hope. But that also shows that all is not yet over. No, it's not finished; I can feel it in what remains in my heart. Oh, I say it again, Edmond; what you just did is beautiful—it’s grand; it’s sublime.”

“Do you say so now, Mercédès?—then what would you say if you knew the extent of the sacrifice I make to you? Suppose that the Supreme Being, after having created the world and fertilized chaos, had paused in the work to spare an angel the tears that might one day flow for mortal sins from her immortal eyes; suppose that when everything was in readiness and the moment had come for God to look upon his work and see that it was good—suppose he had snuffed out the sun and tossed the world back into eternal night—then—even then, Mercédès, you could not imagine what I lose in sacrificing my life at this moment.”

“Do you really mean that now, Mercédès?—then what would you say if you knew the depth of the sacrifice I'm making for you? Imagine if the Supreme Being, after creating the world and bringing order to chaos, had stopped to spare an angel the tears that might someday fall for human sins from her immortal eyes; imagine that when everything was ready and the moment came for God to look at his creation and see that it was good—imagine he had extinguished the sun and thrown the world back into eternal darkness—then—even then, Mercédès, you wouldn’t be able to comprehend what I lose by sacrificing my life at this moment.”

Mercédès looked at the count in a way which expressed at the same time her astonishment, her admiration, and her gratitude. Monte Cristo pressed his forehead on his burning hands, as if his brain could no longer bear alone the weight of its thoughts.

Mercédès looked at the count in a way that showed her surprise, admiration, and gratitude all at once. Monte Cristo pressed his forehead into his hot hands, as if his mind could no longer handle the weight of its thoughts on its own.

“Edmond,” said Mercédès, “I have but one word more to say to you.”

“Edmond,” Mercédès said, “I have just one more thing to say to you.”

The count smiled bitterly.

The count smirked bitterly.

“Edmond,” continued she, “you will see that if my face is pale, if my eyes are dull, if my beauty is gone; if Mercédès, in short, no longer resembles her former self in her features, you will see that her heart is still the same. Adieu, then, Edmond; I have nothing more to ask of heaven—I have seen you again, and have found you as noble and as great as formerly you were. Adieu, Edmond, adieu, and thank you.”

“Edmond,” she continued, “you’ll notice that even if my face is pale, my eyes are dull, and my beauty is gone; even if Mercédès no longer looks like her old self, you’ll see that her heart is still the same. Goodbye, then, Edmond; I have nothing more to ask of heaven—I’ve seen you again and found you as noble and great as you once were. Goodbye, Edmond, goodbye, and thank you.”

But the count did not answer. Mercédès opened the door of the study and had disappeared before he had recovered from the painful and profound reverie into which his thwarted vengeance had plunged him.

But the count didn't reply. Mercédès opened the door to the study and had vanished before he could pull himself out of the painful and deep thoughts that his failed revenge had thrown him into.

The clock of the Invalides struck one when the carriage which conveyed Madame de Morcerf rolled away on the pavement of the Champs-Élysées, and made Monte Cristo raise his head.

The clock at the Invalides struck one when the carriage carrying Madame de Morcerf rolled away on the pavement of the Champs-Élysées, causing Monte Cristo to lift his head.

“What a fool I was,” said he, “not to tear my heart out on the day when I resolved to avenge myself!”

“What a fool I was,” he said, “not to rip my heart out on the day I decided to get my revenge!”

Chapter 90. The Meeting

After Mercédès had left Monte Cristo, he fell into profound gloom. Around him and within him the flight of thought seemed to have stopped; his energetic mind slumbered, as the body does after extreme fatigue.

After Mercédès left Monte Cristo, he fell into deep sadness. Everything around him and inside him felt frozen; his once-active mind was at rest, like a body after intense exhaustion.

“What?” said he to himself, while the lamp and the wax lights were nearly burnt out, and the servants were waiting impatiently in the anteroom; “what? this edifice which I have been so long preparing, which I have reared with so much care and toil, is to be crushed by a single touch, a word, a breath! Yes, this self, of whom I thought so much, of whom I was so proud, who had appeared so worthless in the dungeons of the Château d’If, and whom I had succeeded in making so great, will be but a lump of clay tomorrow. Alas, it is not the death of the body I regret; for is not the destruction of the vital principle, the repose to which everything is tending, to which every unhappy being aspires,—is not this the repose of matter after which I so long sighed, and which I was seeking to attain by the painful process of starvation when Faria appeared in my dungeon? What is death for me? One step farther into rest,—two, perhaps, into silence. No, it is not existence, then, that I regret, but the ruin of projects so slowly carried out, so laboriously framed. Providence is now opposed to them, when I most thought it would be propitious. It is not God’s will that they should be accomplished. This burden, almost as heavy as a world, which I had raised, and I had thought to bear to the end, was too great for my strength, and I was compelled to lay it down in the middle of my career. Oh, shall I then, again become a fatalist, whom fourteen years of despair and ten of hope had rendered a believer in Providence?

“What?” he said to himself as the lamp and the wax candles were almost burnt out and the servants were anxiously waiting in the anteroom. “What? This building that I’ve been preparing for so long, which I’ve constructed with so much care and hard work, is about to be destroyed by a single touch, a word, a breath! Yes, this version of myself, of whom I thought so highly, of whom I was so proud, who seemed so worthless in the dungeons of the Château d’If, and whom I worked so hard to make great, will be nothing but a lump of clay tomorrow. Alas, it’s not the death of my body I mourn; isn’t the loss of the vital spark, the peace that everything aims for, the rest that every unhappy person longs for— isn’t this the rest of matter that I have sought for so long, which I was pursuing through the painful process of starvation when Faria appeared in my dungeon? What is death to me? Just one step further into rest—maybe two into silence. No, it’s not existence that I regret, but the collapse of plans that took so long to develop, so much effort to create. Providence is now working against them, just when I thought it would be in my favor. It’s not God’s will for them to happen. This burden, nearly as heavy as the world, that I thought I could carry to the end has turned out to be too much for me, and I’ve been forced to set it down in the middle of my journey. Oh, will I then become a fatalist again, after fourteen years of despair and ten of hope that had made me believe in Providence?”

“And all this—all this, because my heart, which I thought dead, was only sleeping; because it has awakened and has begun to beat again, because I have yielded to the pain of the emotion excited in my breast by a woman’s voice.

“And all this—all this, because my heart, which I thought was dead, was just sleeping; because it has woken up and started to beat again, because I have given in to the pain of the feelings stirred in my chest by a woman’s voice.

“Yet,” continued the count, becoming each moment more absorbed in the anticipation of the dreadful sacrifice for the morrow, which Mercédès had accepted, “yet, it is impossible that so noble-minded a woman should thus through selfishness consent to my death when I am in the prime of life and strength; it is impossible that she can carry to such a point maternal love, or rather delirium. There are virtues which become crimes by exaggeration. No, she must have conceived some pathetic scene; she will come and throw herself between us; and what would be sublime here will there appear ridiculous.”

“Yet,” the count continued, becoming increasingly consumed by the anticipation of the dreadful sacrifice for tomorrow that Mercédès had agreed to, “it’s impossible for such a noble-hearted woman to selfishly agree to my death when I’m in the prime of life and strength; it’s impossible that she could take her maternal love, or rather obsession, to such an extreme. Some virtues can turn into crimes when taken to the extreme. No, she must have imagined some dramatic scene; she will come and throw herself between us; and what seems noble here will appear ridiculous there.”

The blush of pride mounted to the count’s forehead as this thought passed through his mind.

The flush of pride rose to the count's forehead as this thought crossed his mind.

“Ridiculous?” repeated he; “and the ridicule will fall on me. I ridiculous? No, I would rather die.”

“Ridiculous?” he repeated. “And that ridicule will be aimed at me? Me, ridiculous? No, I’d rather die.”

By thus exaggerating to his own mind the anticipated ill-fortune of the next day, to which he had condemned himself by promising Mercédès to spare her son, the count at last exclaimed:

By exaggerating in his own mind the expected misfortune of the next day, which he had brought upon himself by promising Mercédès to spare her son, the count finally exclaimed:

“Folly, folly, folly!—to carry generosity so far as to put myself up as a mark for that young man to aim at. He will never believe that my death was suicide; and yet it is important for the honor of my memory,—and this surely is not vanity, but a justifiable pride,—it is important the world should know that I have consented, by my free will, to stop my arm, already raised to strike, and that with the arm which has been so powerful against others I have struck myself. It must be; it shall be.”

“Foolishness, absolute foolishness!—to be so generous as to make myself a target for that young man to hit. He’ll never accept that my death was a suicide; but for the sake of my memory’s honor—this isn't vanity, but a rightful pride—it’s crucial for the world to understand that I chose, of my own free will, to stop my hand, which was already lifted to strike, and that with the same hand that has been so strong against others, I harmed myself. It must be known; it will be known.”

Seizing a pen, he drew a paper from a secret drawer in his desk, and wrote at the bottom of the document (which was no other than his will, made since his arrival in Paris) a sort of codicil, clearly explaining the nature of his death.

Grabbing a pen, he pulled out a piece of paper from a hidden drawer in his desk and wrote at the bottom of the document (which was none other than his will, created since he arrived in Paris) a kind of addendum, clearly detailing the circumstances of his death.

“I do this, Oh, my God,” said he, with his eyes raised to heaven, “as much for thy honor as for mine. I have during ten years considered myself the agent of thy vengeance, and other wretches, like Morcerf, Danglars, Villefort, even Morcerf himself, must not imagine that chance has freed them from their enemy. Let them know, on the contrary, that their punishment, which had been decreed by Providence, is only delayed by my present determination, and although they escape it in this world, it awaits them in another, and that they are only exchanging time for eternity.”

“I’m doing this, oh my God,” he said, looking up to heaven, “as much for your honor as for mine. For ten years, I’ve seen myself as the agent of your vengeance, and other miserable ones, like Morcerf, Danglars, Villefort—even Morcerf himself—should not think that luck has set them free from their enemy. Let them understand, on the contrary, that their punishment, which has been decreed by Providence, is only postponed by my current decision, and even if they escape it in this life, it awaits them in the next, and they are merely trading time for eternity.”

While he was thus agitated by gloomy uncertainties,—wretched waking dreams of grief,—the first rays of morning pierced his windows, and shone upon the pale blue paper on which he had just inscribed his justification of Providence.

While he was troubled by dark uncertainties—miserable waking dreams of sorrow—the first light of morning filtered through his windows and illuminated the pale blue paper on which he had just written his justification of Providence.

It was just five o’clock in the morning when a slight noise like a stifled sigh reached his ear. He turned his head, looked around him, and saw no one; but the sound was repeated distinctly enough to convince him of its reality.

It was just five o'clock in the morning when he heard a faint noise, like a suppressed sigh. He turned his head, looked around, and saw no one; but the sound was clear enough to assure him that it was real.

He arose, and quietly opening the door of the drawing-room, saw Haydée, who had fallen on a chair, with her arms hanging down and her beautiful head thrown back. She had been standing at the door, to prevent his going out without seeing her, until sleep, which the young cannot resist, had overpowered her frame, wearied as she was with watching. The noise of the door did not awaken her, and Monte Cristo gazed at her with affectionate regret.

He got up and quietly opened the door to the living room, seeing Haydée slumped in a chair, her arms hanging down and her beautiful head tilted back. She had been standing by the door, trying to stop him from leaving without saying goodbye, until sleep, which is hard for the young to fight off, had finally taken over her tired body from watching. The sound of the door didn't wake her, and Monte Cristo looked at her with a mix of affection and regret.

“She remembered that she had a son,” said he; “and I forgot I had a daughter.” Then, shaking his head sorrowfully, “Poor Haydée,” said he; “she wished to see me, to speak to me; she has feared or guessed something. Oh, I cannot go without taking leave of her; I cannot die without confiding her to someone.”

“She remembered that she had a son,” he said; “and I forgot I had a daughter.” Then, shaking his head sadly, “Poor Haydée,” he said; “she wanted to see me, to talk to me; she must have feared or sensed something. Oh, I can’t go without saying goodbye to her; I can’t die without trusting her to someone.”

He quietly regained his seat, and wrote under the other lines:

He quietly took his seat again and wrote below the other lines:

“I bequeath to Maximilian Morrel, captain of Spahis,—and son of my former patron, Pierre Morrel, shipowner at Marseilles,—the sum of twenty millions, a part of which may be offered to his sister Julie and brother-in-law Emmanuel, if he does not fear this increase of fortune may mar their happiness. These twenty millions are concealed in my grotto at Monte Cristo, of which Bertuccio knows the secret. If his heart is free, and he will marry Haydée, the daughter of Ali Pasha of Yanina, whom I have brought up with the love of a father, and who has shown the love and tenderness of a daughter for me, he will thus accomplish my last wish. This will has already constituted Haydée heiress of the rest of my fortune, consisting of lands, funds in England, Austria, and Holland, furniture in my different palaces and houses, and which without the twenty millions and the legacies to my servants, may still amount to sixty millions.”

“I leave twenty million to Maximilian Morrel, captain of the Spahis—and the son of my former patron, Pierre Morrel, a shipowner in Marseilles. A part of this may be given to his sister Julie and her husband Emmanuel if he’s worried that this sudden wealth might ruin their happiness. These twenty million are hidden in my grotto at Monte Cristo, which Bertuccio knows about. If he is free and wishes to marry Haydée, the daughter of Ali Pasha of Yanina, whom I raised with the love of a father, and who has shown me the love and care of a daughter, he will fulfill my last wish. This will has already made Haydée the heiress of the rest of my fortune, which includes land, investments in England, Austria, and Holland, furniture in my various palaces and homes, and which, without the twenty million and the gifts to my servants, may still total sixty million.”

40241m

He was finishing the last line when a cry behind him made him start, and the pen fell from his hand.

He was wrapping up the last line when a shout behind him startled him, and the pen dropped from his hand.

“Haydée,” said he, “did you read it?”

“Haydée,” he said, “did you read it?”

“Oh, my lord,” said she, “why are you writing thus at such an hour? Why are you bequeathing all your fortune to me? Are you going to leave me?”

“Oh, my lord,” she said, “why are you writing like this at such a late hour? Why are you leaving all your fortune to me? Are you going to abandon me?”

“I am going on a journey, dear child,” said Monte Cristo, with an expression of infinite tenderness and melancholy; “and if any misfortune should happen to me——”

“I’m going on a journey, dear child,” said Monte Cristo, with a look of deep tenderness and sadness; “and if anything unfortunate should happen to me——”

The count stopped.

The count has stopped.

“Well?” asked the young girl, with an authoritative tone the count had never observed before, and which startled him.

“Well?” the young girl asked, with a commanding tone that the count had never heard before, and it took him by surprise.

“Well, if any misfortune happen to me,” replied Monte Cristo, “I wish my daughter to be happy.” Haydée smiled sorrowfully, and shook her head.

“Well, if anything unfortunate happens to me,” replied Monte Cristo, “I want my daughter to be happy.” Haydée smiled sadly and shook her head.

“Do you think of dying, my lord?” said she.

“Do you think about dying, my lord?” she asked.

“The wise man, my child, has said, ‘It is good to think of death.’”

“The wise man, my child, has said, ‘It’s good to think about death.’”

“Well, if you die,” said she, “bequeath your fortune to others, for if you die I shall require nothing;” and, taking the paper, she tore it in four pieces, and threw it into the middle of the room. Then, the effort having exhausted her strength, she fell, not asleep this time, but fainting on the floor.

“Well, if you die,” she said, “leave your fortune to others, because if you die I won’t need anything;” and, taking the paper, she tore it into four pieces and threw it in the middle of the room. Then, having spent all her energy, she collapsed, not asleep this time, but fainted on the floor.

The count leaned over her and raised her in his arms; and seeing that sweet pale face, those lovely eyes closed, that beautiful form motionless and to all appearance lifeless, the idea occurred to him for the first time, that perhaps she loved him otherwise than as a daughter loves a father.

The count leaned over her and lifted her in his arms; and seeing that sweet pale face, those lovely eyes closed, that beautiful body still and seemingly lifeless, the thought struck him for the first time that maybe she loved him in a way other than how a daughter loves her father.

“Alas,” murmured he, with intense suffering, “I might, then, have been happy yet.”

“Unfortunately,” he whispered, filled with deep pain, “I could have been happy after all.”

Then he carried Haydée to her room, resigned her to the care of her attendants, and returning to his study, which he shut quickly this time, he again copied the destroyed will. As he was finishing, the sound of a cabriolet entering the yard was heard. Monte Cristo approached the window, and saw Maximilian and Emmanuel alight. “Good,” said he; “it was time,”—and he sealed his will with three seals.

Then he took Haydée to her room, left her with her attendants, and returned to his study, which he closed quickly this time. He started copying the destroyed will again. As he was finishing, he heard the sound of a cab entering the yard. Monte Cristo went to the window and saw Maximilian and Emmanuel get out. “Good,” he said; “it was about time,”—and he sealed his will with three seals.

A moment afterwards he heard a noise in the drawing-room, and went to open the door himself. Morrel was there; he had come twenty minutes before the time appointed.

A moment later, he heard a noise in the living room and went to open the door himself. Morrel was there; he had arrived twenty minutes early.

“I am perhaps come too soon, count,” said he, “but I frankly acknowledge that I have not closed my eyes all night, nor has anyone in my house. I need to see you strong in your courageous assurance, to recover myself.”

“I might have come too soon, count,” he said, “but I honestly admit that I haven't slept at all last night, nor has anyone in my house. I need to see you firm in your brave confidence, to regain my composure.”

Monte Cristo could not resist this proof of affection; he not only extended his hand to the young man, but flew to him with open arms.

Monte Cristo couldn't resist this display of affection; he not only reached out his hand to the young man, but rushed to him with open arms.

“Morrel,” said he, “it is a happy day for me, to feel that I am beloved by such a man as you. Good-morning, Emmanuel; you will come with me then, Maximilian?”

“Morrel,” he said, “it’s a great day for me to know that I am loved by someone like you. Good morning, Emmanuel; will you come with me, then, Maximilian?”

“Did you doubt it?” said the young captain.

“Did you doubt it?” said the young captain.

“But if I were wrong——”

“But what if I’m wrong——”

“I watched you during the whole scene of that challenge yesterday; I have been thinking of your firmness all night, and I said to myself that justice must be on your side, or man’s countenance is no longer to be relied on.”

“I watched you throughout the whole scene of that challenge yesterday; I’ve been thinking about your strength all night, and I told myself that justice must be on your side, or a person’s face can no longer be trusted.”

“But, Morrel, Albert is your friend?”

“But, Morrel, is Albert your friend?”

“Simply an acquaintance, sir.”

"Just an acquaintance, sir."

“You met on the same day you first saw me?”

“You met on the same day you first saw me?”

“Yes, that is true; but I should not have recollected it if you had not reminded me.”

“Yes, that's true; but I wouldn't have remembered it if you hadn't brought it up.”

“Thank you, Morrel.” Then ringing the bell once, “Look.” said he to Ali, who came immediately, “take that to my solicitor. It is my will, Morrel. When I am dead, you will go and examine it.”

“Thanks, Morrel.” Then ringing the bell once, “Look,” he said to Ali, who came immediately, “take this to my lawyer. It’s my will, Morrel. When I’m gone, you’ll go and check it.”

“What?” said Morrel, “you dead?”

"What?" Morrel asked, "You're dead?"

“Yes; must I not be prepared for everything, dear friend? But what did you do yesterday after you left me?”

“Yes; shouldn’t I be ready for anything, dear friend? But what did you do yesterday after you left me?”

“I went to Tortoni’s, where, as I expected, I found Beauchamp and Château-Renaud. I own I was seeking them.”

“I went to Tortoni’s, where, as I expected, I found Beauchamp and Château-Renaud. I admit I was looking for them.”

“Why, when all was arranged?”

“Why, when everything was set?”

“Listen, count; the affair is serious and unavoidable.”

“Listen, count; this situation is serious and unavoidable.”

“Did you doubt it!”

“Did you really doubt it?”

“No; the offence was public, and everyone is already talking of it.”

“No; the crime was public, and everyone is already discussing it.”

“Well?”

"What's up?"

“Well, I hoped to get an exchange of arms,—to substitute the sword for the pistol; the pistol is blind.”

“Well, I hoped to get a swap of weapons—to trade the sword for the pistol; the pistol is pointless.”

“Have you succeeded?” asked Monte Cristo quickly, with an imperceptible gleam of hope.

“Did you succeed?” asked Monte Cristo quickly, with a barely noticeable glimmer of hope.

“No; for your skill with the sword is so well known.”

“No, because your swordsmanship is so well known.”

“Ah?—who has betrayed me?”

"Ah?—who has sold me out?"

“The skilful swordsman whom you have conquered.”

“The skilled swordsman you have defeated.”

“And you failed?”

"And you messed up?"

“They positively refused.”

“They flat out refused.”

“Morrel,” said the count, “have you ever seen me fire a pistol?”

“Morrel,” said the count, “have you ever seen me shoot a gun?”

“Never.”

“Not a chance.”

“Well, we have time; look.” Monte Cristo took the pistols he held in his hand when Mercédès entered, and fixing an ace of clubs against the iron plate, with four shots he successively shot off the four sides of the club. At each shot Morrel turned pale. He examined the bullets with which Monte Cristo performed this dexterous feat, and saw that they were no larger than buckshot.

“Well, we have time; look.” Monte Cristo picked up the pistols he held when Mercédès entered and aimed an ace of clubs against the iron plate, then shot off each of the four sides of the club with four shots. With each shot, Morrel turned pale. He inspected the bullets that Monte Cristo used for this impressive feat and noticed they were no bigger than buckshot.

“It is astonishing,” said he. “Look, Emmanuel.” Then turning towards Monte Cristo, “Count,” said he, “in the name of all that is dear to you, I entreat you not to kill Albert!—the unhappy youth has a mother.”

“It’s unbelievable,” he said. “Look, Emmanuel.” Then turning to Monte Cristo, he said, “Count, for everything that you hold dear, I beg you not to kill Albert!—the poor guy has a mother.”

“You are right,” said Monte Cristo; “and I have none.” These words were uttered in a tone which made Morrel shudder.

“You're right,” said Monte Cristo; “and I don’t have any.” His tone made Morrel shudder.

“You are the offended party, count.”

“You're the one who's been wronged, Count.”

“Doubtless; what does that imply?”

"Definitely; what does that mean?"

“That you will fire first.”

"That you will shoot first."

“I fire first?”

“Do I fire first?”

“Oh, I obtained, or rather claimed that; we had conceded enough for them to yield us that.”

“Oh, I got, or rather claimed that; we had given enough for them to grant us that.”

“And at what distance?”

"And how far?"

“Twenty paces.” A smile of terrible import passed over the count’s lips.

“Twenty steps.” A smile with a serious meaning crossed the count’s lips.

“Morrel,” said he, “do not forget what you have just seen.”

“Morrel,” he said, “don’t forget what you just saw.”

“The only chance for Albert’s safety, then, will arise from your emotion.”

“The only way for Albert to be safe is if you feel something.”

“I suffer from emotion?” said Monte Cristo.

“I struggle with emotions?” said Monte Cristo.

“Or from your generosity, my friend; to so good a marksman as you are, I may say what would appear absurd to another.”

“Or from your kindness, my friend; to such a skilled marksman like you, I can say what would seem ridiculous to anyone else.”

“What is that?”

“What's that?”

“Break his arm—wound him—but do not kill him.”

“Break his arm—hurt him—but don’t kill him.”

“I will tell you, Morrel,” said the count, “that I do not need entreating to spare the life of M. de Morcerf; he shall be so well spared, that he will return quietly with his two friends, while I——”

“I will tell you, Morrel,” said the count, “that I don’t need any urging to spare M. de Morcerf’s life; he will be spared so well that he will return peacefully with his two friends, while I——”

“And you?”

"And you?"

“That will be another thing; I shall be brought home.”

"That will be another thing; I'll be taken home."

“No, no,” cried Maximilian, quite unable to restrain his feelings.

“No, no,” shouted Maximilian, completely unable to hold back his feelings.

“As I told you, my dear Morrel, M. de Morcerf will kill me.”

“As I told you, my dear Morrel, M. de Morcerf is going to kill me.”

Morrel looked at him in utter amazement. “But what has happened, then, since last evening, count?”

Morrel stared at him in complete shock. “But what happened since last night, Count?”

“The same thing that happened to Brutus the night before the battle of Philippi; I have seen a ghost.”

“The same thing that happened to Brutus the night before the battle of Philippi; I have seen a ghost.”

“And that ghost——”

“And that ghost—”

“Told me, Morrel, that I had lived long enough.”

“Told me, Morrel, that I had lived long enough.”

Maximilian and Emmanuel looked at each other. Monte Cristo drew out his watch. “Let us go,” said he; “it is five minutes past seven, and the appointment was for eight o’clock.”

Maximilian and Emmanuel exchanged glances. Monte Cristo pulled out his watch. “Let’s go,” he said; “it’s five minutes past seven, and the appointment was for eight o’clock.”

A carriage was in readiness at the door. Monte Cristo stepped into it with his two friends. He had stopped a moment in the passage to listen at a door, and Maximilian and Emmanuel, who had considerately passed forward a few steps, thought they heard him answer by a sigh to a sob from within. As the clock struck eight they drove up to the place of meeting.

A carriage was ready at the door. Monte Cristo got in with his two friends. He paused for a moment in the hallway to listen at a door, and Maximilian and Emmanuel, who had politely stepped a few paces ahead, thought they heard him respond with a sigh to a sob from inside. As the clock struck eight, they arrived at the meeting place.

“We are first,” said Morrel, looking out of the window.

“We're first,” Morrel said, looking out the window.

“Excuse me, sir,” said Baptistin, who had followed his master with indescribable terror, “but I think I see a carriage down there under the trees.”

“Excuse me, sir,” said Baptistin, who had followed his master with overwhelming fear, “but I think I see a carriage down there under the trees.”

Monte Cristo sprang lightly from the carriage, and offered his hand to assist Emmanuel and Maximilian. The latter retained the count’s hand between his.

Monte Cristo jumped down from the carriage and offered his hand to help Emmanuel and Maximilian. The latter held the count’s hand between his own.

“I like,” said he, “to feel a hand like this, when its owner relies on the goodness of his cause.”

“I like,” he said, “to feel a hand like this when its owner believes in the goodness of their cause.”

“It seems to me,” said Emmanuel, “that I see two young men down there, who are evidently, waiting.”

“It seems to me,” said Emmanuel, “that I see two young men down there, who are obviously waiting.”

Monte Cristo drew Morrel a step or two behind his brother-in-law.

Monte Cristo pulled Morrel a step or two back behind his brother-in-law.

“Maximilian,” said he, “are your affections disengaged?” Morrel looked at Monte Cristo with astonishment. “I do not seek your confidence, my dear friend. I only ask you a simple question; answer it;—that is all I require.”

“Maximilian,” he said, “are your feelings open?” Morrel stared at Monte Cristo in shock. “I’m not looking for your trust, my dear friend. I’m just asking you a straightforward question; answer it—that’s all I need.”

“I love a young girl, count.”

“I love a young girl, Count.”

“Do you love her much?”

“Do you love her a lot?”

“More than my life.”

"More than my life."

“Another hope defeated!” said the count. Then, with a sigh, “Poor Haydée!” murmured he.

“Another hope gone!” said the count. Then, with a sigh, “Poor Haydée!” he murmured.

“To tell the truth, count, if I knew less of you, I should think that you were less brave than you are.”

“To be honest, Count, if I didn’t know you as well, I would think you were less brave than you really are.”

“Because I sigh when thinking of someone I am leaving? Come, Morrel, it is not like a soldier to be so bad a judge of courage. Do I regret life? What is it to me, who have passed twenty years between life and death? Moreover, do not alarm yourself, Morrel; this weakness, if it is such, is betrayed to you alone. I know the world is a drawing-room, from which we must retire politely and honestly; that is, with a bow, and our debts of honor paid.”

“Am I sighing because I’m leaving someone behind? Come on, Morrel, a soldier shouldn’t be so poor at reading courage. Do I regret life? What does it matter to me, having spent twenty years caught between life and death? Besides, don’t worry too much, Morrel; if this is weakness, it’s only for you to see. I understand that the world is like a drawing-room, and we have to exit gracefully and honestly; that is, with a bow and our debts of honor settled.”

“That is to the purpose. Have you brought your arms?”

"That's what matters. Did you bring your weapons?"

“I?—what for? I hope these gentlemen have theirs.”

“I?—what for? I hope these guys have theirs.”

“I will inquire,” said Morrel.

“I'll ask,” said Morrel.

“Do; but make no treaty—you understand me?”

“Sure, but don’t make any agreements—you get what I mean?”

“You need not fear.” Morrel advanced towards Beauchamp and Château-Renaud, who, seeing his intention, came to meet him. The three young men bowed to each other courteously, if not affably.

“You don't need to worry.” Morrel walked towards Beauchamp and Château-Renaud, who, noticing what he was doing, came to meet him. The three young men greeted each other politely, if not warmly.

“Excuse me, gentlemen,” said Morrel, “but I do not see M. de Morcerf.”

“Excuse me, guys,” said Morrel, “but I don't see M. de Morcerf.”

“He sent us word this morning,” replied Château-Renaud, “that he would meet us on the ground.”

“He let us know this morning,” replied Château-Renaud, “that he would meet us there.”

“Ah,” said Morrel. Beauchamp pulled out his watch.

“Ah,” said Morrel. Beauchamp checked his watch.

“It is only five minutes past eight,” said he to Morrel; “there is not much time lost yet.”

“It’s only five minutes past eight,” he told Morrel; “we haven’t lost much time yet.”

“Oh, I made no allusion of that kind,” replied Morrel.

“Oh, I didn’t hint at anything like that,” replied Morrel.

“There is a carriage coming,” said Château-Renaud. It advanced rapidly along one of the avenues leading towards the open space where they were assembled.

“There’s a carriage coming,” said Château-Renaud. It moved quickly down one of the roads heading toward the area where they were gathered.

“You are doubtless provided with pistols, gentlemen? M. de Monte Cristo yields his right of using his.”

“You must have pistols, gentlemen? M. de Monte Cristo is giving up his right to use his.”

“We had anticipated this kindness on the part of the count,” said Beauchamp, “and I have brought some weapons which I bought eight or ten days since, thinking to want them on a similar occasion. They are quite new, and have not yet been used. Will you examine them.”

“We had expected this generosity from the count,” said Beauchamp, “and I brought some weapons that I bought about eight or ten days ago, thinking I might need them for something like this. They’re brand new and haven’t been used yet. Will you take a look at them?”

“Oh, M. Beauchamp, if you assure me that M. de Morcerf does not know these pistols, you may readily believe that your word will be quite sufficient.”

“Oh, Mr. Beauchamp, if you promise me that Mr. de Morcerf isn’t familiar with these pistols, you can easily believe that your word will be enough.”

“Gentlemen,” said Château-Renaud, “it is not Morcerf coming in that carriage;—faith, it is Franz and Debray!”

“Gentlemen,” said Château-Renaud, “that isn’t Morcerf arriving in that carriage;—it’s actually Franz and Debray!”

The two young men he announced were indeed approaching. “What chance brings you here, gentlemen?” said Château-Renaud, shaking hands with each of them.

The two young men he mentioned were indeed walking over. “What brings you here, guys?” Château-Renaud said, shaking hands with each of them.

“Because,” said Debray, “Albert sent this morning to request us to come.” Beauchamp and Château-Renaud exchanged looks of astonishment. “I think I understand his reason,” said Morrel.

"Because," said Debray, "Albert asked us to come this morning." Beauchamp and Château-Renaud exchanged astonished glances. "I think I get why," said Morrel.

“What is it?”

“What’s that?”

“Yesterday afternoon I received a letter from M. de Morcerf, begging me to attend the Opera.”

“Yesterday afternoon, I got a letter from M. de Morcerf, asking me to go to the Opera.”

“And I,” said Debray.

"And I," said Debray.

“And I also,” said Franz.

“And me too,” said Franz.

“And we, too,” added Beauchamp and Château-Renaud.

“And we, too,” added Beauchamp and Château-Renaud.

“Having wished you all to witness the challenge, he now wishes you to be present at the combat.”

“Having wanted you all to see the challenge, he now wants you to be there for the fight.”

“Exactly so,” said the young men; “you have probably guessed right.”

“Exactly,” said the young men; “you’ve probably guessed correctly.”

“But, after all these arrangements, he does not come himself,” said Château-Renaud. “Albert is ten minutes after time.”

“But after all these plans, he doesn’t come himself,” said Château-Renaud. “Albert is ten minutes late.”

“There he comes,” said Beauchamp, “on horseback, at full gallop, followed by a servant.”

“There he comes,” Beauchamp said, “riding a horse at full speed, followed by a servant.”

“How imprudent,” said Château-Renaud, “to come on horseback to fight a duel with pistols, after all the instructions I had given him.”

“How reckless,” said Château-Renaud, “to ride on horseback to fight a duel with pistols, after everything I had told him.”

“And besides,” said Beauchamp, “with a collar above his cravat, an open coat and white waistcoat! Why has he not painted a spot upon his heart?—it would have been more simple.”

“And besides,” Beauchamp said, “with a collar over his cravat, an open coat, and a white waistcoat! Why hasn’t he painted a spot on his heart?—that would have been much simpler.”

Meanwhile Albert had arrived within ten paces of the group formed by the five young men. He jumped from his horse, threw the bridle on his servant’s arms, and joined them. He was pale, and his eyes were red and swollen; it was evident that he had not slept. A shade of melancholy gravity overspread his countenance, which was not natural to him.

Meanwhile, Albert had reached about ten steps away from the group of five young men. He jumped off his horse, tossed the reins to his servant, and joined them. He looked pale, and his eyes were red and puffy; it was clear he hadn’t slept. A hint of serious sadness crossed his face, which wasn’t typical for him.

“I thank you, gentlemen,” said he, “for having complied with my request; I feel extremely grateful for this mark of friendship.” Morrel had stepped back as Morcerf approached, and remained at a short distance. “And to you also, M. Morrel, my thanks are due. Come, there cannot be too many.”

“I appreciate it, gentlemen,” he said, “for fulfilling my request; I’m very grateful for this gesture of friendship.” Morrel had stepped back as Morcerf came closer and kept his distance. “And to you too, Mr. Morrel, I owe my thanks. Come on, there’s no such thing as too many.”

40248m

“Sir,” said Maximilian, “you are not perhaps aware that I am M. de Monte Cristo’s friend?”

“Sir,” Maximilian said, “you may not be aware that I’m a friend of M. de Monte Cristo?”

“I was not sure, but I thought it might be so. So much the better; the more honorable men there are here the better I shall be satisfied.”

“I wasn't sure, but I thought it could be true. That's even better; the more honorable people there are here, the more satisfied I’ll be.”

“M. Morrel,” said Château-Renaud, “will you apprise the Count of Monte Cristo that M. de Morcerf is arrived, and we are at his disposal?”

“M. Morrel,” said Château-Renaud, “will you let the Count of Monte Cristo know that M. de Morcerf has arrived, and we are at his service?”

Morrel was preparing to fulfil his commission. Beauchamp had meanwhile drawn the box of pistols from the carriage.

Morrel was getting ready to carry out his task. In the meantime, Beauchamp had taken the box of pistols out of the carriage.

“Stop, gentlemen,” said Albert; “I have two words to say to the Count of Monte Cristo.”

“Hold on, guys,” said Albert; “I have a couple of things to say to the Count of Monte Cristo.”

“In private?” asked Morrel.

"In private?" Morrel asked.

“No, sir; before all who are here.”

“No, sir; in front of everyone here.”

Albert’s witnesses looked at each other. Franz and Debray exchanged some words in a whisper, and Morrel, rejoiced at this unexpected incident, went to fetch the count, who was walking in a retired path with Emmanuel.

Albert’s witnesses glanced at one another. Franz and Debray murmured a few words to each other, and Morrel, delighted by this unforeseen event, went to get the count, who was strolling along a secluded path with Emmanuel.

“What does he want with me?” said Monte Cristo.

"What does he want from me?" said Monte Cristo.

“I do not know, but he wishes to speak to you.”

“I don’t know, but he wants to talk to you.”

“Ah?” said Monte Cristo, “I trust he is not going to tempt me by some fresh insult!”

“Wait?” said Monte Cristo, “I hope he’s not going to try to provoke me with some new insult!”

“I do not think that such is his intention,” said Morrel.

“I don’t think that’s what he intends,” Morrel said.

The count advanced, accompanied by Maximilian and Emmanuel. His calm and serene look formed a singular contrast to Albert’s grief-stricken face, who approached also, followed by the other four young men.

The count moved forward, joined by Maximilian and Emmanuel. His calm and composed expression stood in sharp contrast to Albert’s sorrowful face, who also came nearer, followed by the other four young men.

When at three paces distant from each other, Albert and the count stopped.

When they were three steps apart, Albert and the count stopped.

“Approach, gentlemen,” said Albert; “I wish you not to lose one word of what I am about to have the honor of saying to the Count of Monte Cristo, for it must be repeated by you to all who will listen to it, strange as it may appear to you.”

“Come closer, gentlemen,” said Albert; “I need you to catch every word I’m about to say to the Count of Monte Cristo, because you must share it with anyone willing to listen, no matter how strange it might sound to you.”

“Proceed, sir,” said the count.

“Go ahead, sir,” said the count.

“Sir,” said Albert, at first with a tremulous voice, but which gradually became firmer, “I reproached you with exposing the conduct of M. de Morcerf in Epirus, for guilty as I knew he was, I thought you had no right to punish him; but I have since learned that you had that right. It is not Fernand Mondego’s treachery towards Ali Pasha which induces me so readily to excuse you, but the treachery of the fisherman Fernand towards you, and the almost unheard-of miseries which were its consequences; and I say, and proclaim it publicly, that you were justified in revenging yourself on my father, and I, his son, thank you for not using greater severity.”

“Sir,” Albert said, initially in a shaky voice, but gradually gaining confidence, “I criticized you for exposing M. de Morcerf's behavior in Epirus because, even though I knew he was guilty, I thought you had no right to punish him. However, I’ve since come to understand that you did have that right. It's not Fernand Mondego’s betrayal of Ali Pasha that makes me so quick to excuse you, but rather Fernand the fisherman’s betrayal of you and the incredible suffering that followed. I say this and make it known publicly: you were justified in getting revenge on my father, and I, his son, thank you for not being more severe.”

Had a thunderbolt fallen in the midst of the spectators of this unexpected scene, it would not have surprised them more than did Albert’s declaration. As for Monte Cristo, his eyes slowly rose towards heaven with an expression of infinite gratitude. He could not understand how Albert’s fiery nature, of which he had seen so much among the Roman bandits, had suddenly stooped to this humiliation. He recognized the influence of Mercédès, and saw why her noble heart had not opposed the sacrifice she knew beforehand would be useless.

Had a lightning bolt struck in front of the spectators of this surprising scene, it wouldn't have shocked them more than Albert's declaration. As for Monte Cristo, his eyes slowly turned to the sky with a look of deep gratitude. He couldn’t comprehend how Albert’s passionate nature, which he had seen so much of among the Roman bandits, had suddenly lowered itself to this humiliation. He recognized Mercédès' influence and understood why her noble heart hadn’t resisted the sacrifice she knew would ultimately be in vain.

“Now, sir,” said Albert, “if you think my apology sufficient, pray give me your hand. Next to the merit of infallibility which you appear to possess, I rank that of candidly acknowledging a fault. But this confession concerns me only. I acted well as a man, but you have acted better than man. An angel alone could have saved one of us from death—that angel came from heaven, if not to make us friends (which, alas, fatality renders impossible), at least to make us esteem each other.”

“Now, sir,” said Albert, “if you think my apology is enough, please give me your hand. Right after your apparent ability for infallibility, I respect the merit of honestly admitting a fault. But this confession is only about me. I acted well as a man, but you have acted better than a man. Only an angel could have saved one of us from death—that angel came from heaven, if not to make us friends (which, unfortunately, fate makes impossible), at least to make us appreciate each other.”

Monte Cristo, with moistened eye, heaving breast, and lips half open, extended to Albert a hand which the latter pressed with a sentiment resembling respectful fear.

Monte Cristo, with tear-filled eyes, a heavy chest, and lips slightly parted, reached out to Albert, who took his hand with a feeling of respectful fear.

“Gentlemen,” said he, “M. de Monte Cristo receives my apology. I had acted hastily towards him. Hasty actions are generally bad ones. Now my fault is repaired. I hope the world will not call me cowardly for acting as my conscience dictated. But if anyone should entertain a false opinion of me,” added he, drawing himself up as if he would challenge both friends and enemies, “I shall endeavor to correct his mistake.”

“Gentlemen,” he said, “M. de Monte Cristo receives my apology. I acted too quickly towards him. Rushed decisions are usually poor ones. Now I’ve fixed my mistake. I hope people won’t label me as cowardly for following my conscience. But if anyone holds a wrong opinion of me,” he added, straightening up as if he were ready to challenge both friends and foes, “I will make an effort to set the record straight.”

“What happened during the night?” asked Beauchamp of Château-Renaud; “we appear to make a very sorry figure here.”

“What happened during the night?” Beauchamp asked Château-Renaud. “We really look foolish here.”

“In truth, what Albert has just done is either very despicable or very noble,” replied the baron.

“In reality, what Albert just did is either really shameful or really admirable,” replied the baron.

“What can it mean?” said Debray to Franz.

“What could it mean?” Debray asked Franz.

“The Count of Monte Cristo acts dishonorably to M. de Morcerf, and is justified by his son! Had I ten Yaninas in my family, I should only consider myself the more bound to fight ten times.”

“The Count of Monte Cristo treats M. de Morcerf dishonorably, and his son thinks it’s justified! If I had ten Yaninas in my family, I would feel even more obligated to fight ten times.”

As for Monte Cristo, his head was bent down, his arms were powerless. Bowing under the weight of twenty-four years’ reminiscences, he thought not of Albert, of Beauchamp, of Château-Renaud, or of any of that group; but he thought of that courageous woman who had come to plead for her son’s life, to whom he had offered his, and who had now saved it by the revelation of a dreadful family secret, capable of destroying forever in that young man’s heart every feeling of filial piety.

As for Monte Cristo, his head was lowered, and his arms felt weak. Burdened by the weight of twenty-four years of memories, he didn’t think about Albert, Beauchamp, Château-Renaud, or any of that group; instead, he thought about the brave woman who had come to plead for her son’s life, to whom he had offered his own, and who had now saved it by revealing a terrible family secret that could forever destroy any feelings of filial loyalty in that young man’s heart.

“Providence still,” murmured he; “now only am I fully convinced of being the emissary of God!”

“Providence still,” he whispered; “now I am fully convinced that I am the messenger of God!”

Chapter 91. Mother and Son

The Count of Monte Cristo bowed to the five young men with a melancholy and dignified smile, and got into his carriage with Maximilian and Emmanuel. Albert, Beauchamp, and Château-Renaud remained alone. Albert looked at his two friends, not timidly, but in a way that appeared to ask their opinion of what he had just done.

The Count of Monte Cristo gave a sad yet dignified smile to the five young men and climbed into his carriage with Maximilian and Emmanuel. Albert, Beauchamp, and Château-Renaud were left alone. Albert turned to his two friends, not with hesitation but as if seeking their thoughts on what he had just done.

“Indeed, my dear friend,” said Beauchamp first, who had either the most feeling or the least dissimulation, “allow me to congratulate you; this is a very unhoped-for conclusion of a very disagreeable affair.”

“Absolutely, my dear friend,” Beauchamp said first, showing either great sensitivity or minimal pretense, “let me congratulate you; this is a surprisingly positive outcome to a very unpleasant situation.”

Albert remained silent and wrapped in thought. Château-Renaud contented himself with tapping his boot with his flexible cane.

Albert stayed quiet, lost in thought. Château-Renaud occupied himself by tapping his boot with his flexible cane.

“Are we not going?” said he, after this embarrassing silence.

“Are we not going?” he said, breaking the awkward silence.

“When you please,” replied Beauchamp; “allow me only to compliment M. de Morcerf, who has given proof today of rare chivalric generosity.”

“When you’re ready,” replied Beauchamp; “let me just take a moment to commend M. de Morcerf, who has shown exceptional chivalrous generosity today.”

“Oh, yes,” said Château-Renaud.

“Oh, totally,” said Château-Renaud.

“It is magnificent,” continued Beauchamp, “to be able to exercise so much self-control!”

“It’s amazing,” Beauchamp continued, “to be able to have so much self-control!”

“Assuredly; as for me, I should have been incapable of it,” said Château-Renaud, with most significant coolness.

“Definitely; as for me, I wouldn’t have been able to do it,” said Château-Renaud, with a very calm demeanor.

“Gentlemen,” interrupted Albert, “I think you did not understand that something very serious had passed between M. de Monte Cristo and myself.”

“Gentlemen,” interrupted Albert, “I think you didn’t realize that something very serious happened between M. de Monte Cristo and me.”

“Possibly, possibly,” said Beauchamp immediately; “but every simpleton would not be able to understand your heroism, and sooner or later you will find yourself compelled to explain it to them more energetically than would be convenient to your bodily health and the duration of your life. May I give you a friendly counsel? Set out for Naples, the Hague, or St. Petersburg—calm countries, where the point of honor is better understood than among our hot-headed Parisians. Seek quietude and oblivion, so that you may return peaceably to France after a few years. Am I not right, M. de Château-Renaud?”

“Maybe, maybe,” Beauchamp said right away; “but not everyone will grasp your heroism, and sooner or later, you’ll have to explain it to them in a way that might not be good for your health or your lifespan. Can I give you some friendly advice? Head to Naples, The Hague, or St. Petersburg—calm places where honor is understood better than here among our hot-headed Parisians. Look for peace and obscurity, so you can come back to France after a few years without trouble. Am I wrong, M. de Château-Renaud?”

40252m

“That is quite my opinion,” said the gentleman; “nothing induces serious duels so much as a duel forsworn.”

"That's exactly what I think," said the gentleman; "nothing leads to serious duels more than a duel that’s been renounced."

“Thank you, gentlemen,” replied Albert, with a smile of indifference; “I shall follow your advice—not because you give it, but because I had before intended to quit France. I thank you equally for the service you have rendered me in being my seconds. It is deeply engraved on my heart, and, after what you have just said, I remember that only.”

“Thank you, gentlemen,” Albert replied with a nonchalant smile. “I’ll take your advice—not because you offered it, but because I was already planning to leave France. I’m equally grateful for the service you’ve done me by being my seconds. It’s deeply engraved in my heart, and after what you just said, that’s all I remember.”

Château-Renaud and Beauchamp looked at each other; the impression was the same on both of them, and the tone in which Morcerf had just expressed his thanks was so determined that the position would have become embarrassing for all if the conversation had continued.

Château-Renaud and Beauchamp exchanged glances; they both felt the same way, and the tone in which Morcerf had just thanked them was so firm that it would have become awkward for everyone if the conversation had gone on.

“Good-bye, Albert,” said Beauchamp suddenly, carelessly extending his hand to the young man. The latter did not appear to arouse from his lethargy; in fact, he did not notice the offered hand.

“Goodbye, Albert,” Beauchamp said suddenly, casually extending his hand to the young man. The young man didn’t seem to snap out of his daze; in fact, he didn’t even notice the hand that was offered.

“Good-bye,” said Château-Renaud in his turn, keeping his little cane in his left hand, and saluting with his right.

“Goodbye,” said Château-Renaud, holding his small cane in his left hand and waving with his right.

Albert’s lips scarcely whispered “Good-bye,” but his look was more explicit; it expressed a whole poem of restrained anger, proud disdain, and generous indignation. He preserved his melancholy and motionless position for some time after his two friends had regained their carriage; then suddenly unfastening his horse from the little tree to which his servant had tied it, he mounted and galloped off in the direction of Paris.

Albert barely whispered “Goodbye,” but his expression said a lot more; it conveyed a whole mix of suppressed anger, proud disdain, and righteous indignation. He stayed in his sad and still stance for a while after his two friends had gotten back into their carriage; then, suddenly releasing his horse from the small tree where his servant had tied it, he got on and took off at a gallop toward Paris.

In a quarter of an hour he was entering the house in the Rue du Helder. As he alighted, he thought he saw his father’s pale face behind the curtain of the count’s bedroom. Albert turned away his head with a sigh, and went to his own apartments. He cast one lingering look on all the luxuries which had rendered life so easy and so happy since his infancy; he looked at the pictures, whose faces seemed to smile, and the landscapes, which appeared painted in brighter colors. Then he took away his mother’s portrait, with its oaken frame, leaving the gilt frame from which he took it black and empty. Then he arranged all his beautiful Turkish arms, his fine English guns, his Japanese china, his cups mounted in silver, his artistic bronzes by Feuchères or Barye; examined the cupboards, and placed the key in each; threw into a drawer of his secretaire, which he left open, all the pocket-money he had about him, and with it the thousand fancy jewels from his vases and his jewel-boxes; then he made an exact inventory of everything, and placed it in the most conspicuous part of the table, after putting aside the books and papers which had collected there.

In fifteen minutes, he was entering the house on Rue du Helder. As he got out, he thought he saw his father’s pale face behind the curtain of the count’s bedroom. Albert turned his head away with a sigh and went to his own rooms. He took one last look at the luxuries that had made life so easy and happy since he was a child; he looked at the paintings, whose faces seemed to smile, and the landscapes, which appeared to be painted in brighter colors. Then he took down his mother’s portrait, with its oak frame, leaving the gilt frame from which he took it black and empty. After that, he arranged all his beautiful Turkish weapons, his fine English guns, his Japanese china, his silver-mounted cups, and his artistic bronzes by Feuchères or Barye. He checked the cupboards and put a key in each one; he tossed all the pocket money he had into an open drawer of his desk, along with the thousand fancy jewels from his vases and jewelry boxes; then he made a detailed inventory of everything and placed it in the most visible spot on the table, after clearing away the books and papers that had piled up there.

At the beginning of this work, his servant, notwithstanding orders to the contrary, came to his room.

At the start of this work, his servant, despite being told not to, came to his room.

“What do you want?” asked he, with a more sorrowful than angry tone.

“What do you want?” he asked, sounding more sad than angry.

“Pardon me, sir,” replied the valet; “you had forbidden me to disturb you, but the Count of Morcerf has called me.”

“Excuse me, sir,” replied the valet; “you asked me not to interrupt you, but the Count of Morcerf has summoned me.”

“Well!” said Albert.

“Well!” Albert said.

“I did not like to go to him without first seeing you.”

“I didn’t want to go to him without seeing you first.”

“Why?”

“Why?”

“Because the count is doubtless aware that I accompanied you to the meeting this morning.”

"Because the count definitely knows that I went with you to the meeting this morning."

40254m

“It is probable,” said Albert.

"That's likely," said Albert.

“And since he has sent for me, it is doubtless to question me on what happened there. What must I answer?”

“And since he has called for me, he must want to ask about what happened there. What should I say?”

“The truth.”

“The truth.”

“Then I shall say the duel did not take place?”

“Are you saying the duel didn’t happen?”

“You will say I apologized to the Count of Monte Cristo. Go.”

"You'll say I apologized to the Count of Monte Cristo. Go."

The valet bowed and retired, and Albert returned to his inventory. As he was finishing this work, the sound of horses prancing in the yard, and the wheels of a carriage shaking his window, attracted his attention. He approached the window, and saw his father get into it, and drive away. The door was scarcely closed when Albert bent his steps to his mother’s room; and, no one being there to announce him, he advanced to her bedchamber, and distressed by what he saw and guessed, stopped for one moment at the door.

The valet bowed and left, and Albert went back to his inventory. As he was finishing this task, he heard horses prancing in the yard and the sound of a carriage rattling against his window, which caught his attention. He went to the window and saw his father getting into the carriage and driving away. The door had barely closed when Albert made his way to his mother’s room; since no one was there to announce him, he entered her bedroom and, feeling troubled by what he saw and suspected, hesitated for a moment at the door.

As if the same idea had animated these two beings, Mercédès was doing the same in her apartments that he had just done in his. Everything was in order,—laces, dresses, jewels, linen, money, all were arranged in the drawers, and the countess was carefully collecting the keys. Albert saw all these preparations and understood them, and exclaiming, “My mother!” he threw his arms around her neck.

As if they were both on the same wavelength, Mercédès was doing in her rooms what he had just done in his. Everything was organized—laces, dresses, jewelry, linen, money—all neatly arranged in the drawers, and the countess was carefully gathering the keys. Albert noticed all these preparations and understood what they meant, and he exclaimed, “Mom!” as he threw his arms around her neck.

The artist who could have depicted the expression of these two countenances would certainly have made of them a beautiful picture. All these proofs of an energetic resolution, which Albert did not fear on his own account, alarmed him for his mother. “What are you doing?” asked he.

The artist who could have captured the expressions on these two faces would definitely have created a stunning portrait. All these signs of strong determination, which Albert wasn't worried about for himself, made him anxious for his mother. “What are you doing?” he asked.

“What were you doing?” replied she.

“What were you doing?” she asked.

“Oh, my mother!” exclaimed Albert, so overcome he could scarcely speak; “it is not the same with you and me—you cannot have made the same resolution I have, for I have come to warn you that I bid adieu to your house, and—and to you.”

“Oh, Mom!” Albert exclaimed, so overwhelmed he could hardly speak; “it’s not the same for you and me—you couldn’t have made the same decision I have, because I’m here to tell you that I’m saying goodbye to your house, and—and to you.”

“I also,” replied Mercédès, “am going, and I acknowledge I had depended on your accompanying me; have I deceived myself?”

“I also,” replied Mercédès, “am going, and I admit I was counting on you to come with me; have I been mistaken?”

“Mother,” said Albert with firmness. “I cannot make you share the fate I have planned for myself. I must live henceforth without rank and fortune, and to begin this hard apprenticeship I must borrow from a friend the loaf I shall eat until I have earned one. So, my dear mother, I am going at once to ask Franz to lend me the small sum I shall require to supply my present wants.”

“Mom,” Albert said firmly. “I can’t make you share the path I’ve chosen for myself. I need to live from now on without status and wealth, and to start this tough journey, I need to borrow a loaf of bread from a friend to get by until I can earn my own. So, my dear mom, I’m going to ask Franz right away to lend me the little money I need to meet my current needs.”

“You, my poor child, suffer poverty and hunger? Oh, do not say so; it will break my resolutions.”

“You, my poor child, are suffering from poverty and hunger? Oh, please don’t say that; it will break my resolve.”

“But not mine, mother,” replied Albert. “I am young and strong; I believe I am courageous, and since yesterday I have learned the power of will. Alas, my dear mother, some have suffered so much, and yet live, and have raised a new fortune on the ruin of all the promises of happiness which heaven had made them—on the fragments of all the hope which God had given them! I have seen that, mother; I know that from the gulf in which their enemies have plunged them they have risen with so much vigor and glory that in their turn they have ruled their former conquerors, and have punished them. No, mother; from this moment I have done with the past, and accept nothing from it—not even a name, because you can understand that your son cannot bear the name of a man who ought to blush for it before another.”

“But not mine, mom,” Albert replied. “I’m young and strong; I believe I’m brave, and since yesterday I’ve learned the power of will. Alas, my dear mom, some have suffered so much, and yet they live, and have built a new fortune from the ruins of all the happiness that heaven promised them—on the fragments of all the hope that God gave them! I’ve seen that, mom; I know that from the depths where their enemies have thrown them, they’ve risen with such vigor and glory that they’ve ended up ruling over their former conquerors and have punished them. No, mom; from this moment on, I’m done with the past and won’t accept anything from it—not even a name, because you understand that your son can’t carry the name of a man who should be ashamed of it before others.”

“Albert, my child,” said Mercédès, “if I had a stronger heart, that is the counsel I would have given you; your conscience has spoken when my voice became too weak; listen to its dictates. You had friends, Albert; break off their acquaintance. But do not despair; you have life before you, my dear Albert, for you are yet scarcely twenty-two years old; and as a pure heart like yours wants a spotless name, take my father’s—it was Herrera. I am sure, my dear Albert, whatever may be your career, you will soon render that name illustrious. Then, my son, return to the world still more brilliant because of your former sorrows; and if I am wrong, still let me cherish these hopes, for I have no future to look forward to. For me the grave opens when I pass the threshold of this house.”

“Albert, my dear,” said Mercédès, “if I had a stronger heart, that’s the advice I would have given you; your conscience spoke when my voice became too weak; listen to its guidance. You had friends, Albert; distance yourself from them. But don’t lose hope; you have your whole life ahead of you, my dear Albert, since you’re barely twenty-two years old; and because a pure heart like yours deserves a clean name, take my father’s—it was Herrera. I’m sure, my dear Albert, no matter what path you choose, you will soon make that name famous. Then, my son, return to the world even brighter because of your past struggles; and if I’m wrong, let me hold onto these hopes anyway, as I have no future to look forward to. For me, the grave opens when I leave this house.”

“I will fulfil all your wishes, my dear mother,” said the young man. “Yes, I share your hopes; the anger of Heaven will not pursue us, since you are pure and I am innocent. But, since our resolution is formed, let us act promptly. M. de Morcerf went out about half an hour ago; the opportunity is favorable to avoid an explanation.”

“I’ll make all your wishes come true, my dear mother,” said the young man. “Yes, I share your hopes; Heaven’s wrath won’t come after us, since you’re pure and I’m innocent. But now that we’ve made our decision, let’s act quickly. M. de Morcerf left about half an hour ago; this is a good chance to avoid a discussion.”

“I am ready, my son,” said Mercédès.

“I’m ready, my son,” said Mercédès.

Albert ran to fetch a carriage. He recollected that there was a small furnished house to let in the Rue des Saints-Pères, where his mother would find a humble but decent lodging, and thither he intended conducting the countess. As the carriage stopped at the door, and Albert was alighting, a man approached and gave him a letter.

Albert ran to get a carriage. He remembered that there was a small furnished house available for rent on Rue des Saints-Pères, where his mother could find a simple but decent place to stay, and he planned to take the countess there. As the carriage pulled up to the door and Albert was getting out, a man came over and handed him a letter.

Albert recognized the bearer. “From the count,” said Bertuccio. Albert took the letter, opened, and read it, then looked round for Bertuccio, but he was gone.

Albert recognized the messenger. “From the count,” said Bertuccio. Albert took the letter, opened it, and read it, then looked around for Bertuccio, but he had vanished.

He returned to Mercédès with tears in his eyes and heaving breast, and without uttering a word he gave her the letter. Mercédès read:

He returned to Mercédès with tears in his eyes and his chest heaving, and without saying a word, he handed her the letter. Mercédès read:

“Albert,—While showing you that I have discovered your plans, I hope also to convince you of my delicacy. You are free, you leave the count’s house, and you take your mother to your home; but reflect, Albert, you owe her more than your poor noble heart can pay her. Keep the struggle for yourself, bear all the suffering, but spare her the trial of poverty which must accompany your first efforts; for she deserves not even the shadow of the misfortune which has this day fallen on her, and Providence is not willing that the innocent should suffer for the guilty. I know you are going to leave the Rue du Helder without taking anything with you. Do not seek to know how I discovered it; I know it—that is sufficient.

“Albert, while I’m letting you know that I’ve found out about your plans, I also want to show you my sensitivity. You’re free to leave the count’s house and take your mother home; but think, Albert, you owe her more than your wounded noble heart can repay. Keep the struggle to yourself, endure all the pain, but spare her the hardship of poverty that will come with your first attempts; she doesn’t deserve even a hint of the misfortune that has befallen her today, and fate wouldn’t want the innocent to suffer for the guilty. I know you’re planning to leave Rue du Helder without taking anything with you. Don’t try to find out how I discovered this; I know it—and that’s enough.”

“Now, listen, Albert. Twenty-four years ago I returned, proud and joyful, to my country. I had a betrothed, Albert, a lovely girl whom I adored, and I was bringing to my betrothed a hundred and fifty louis, painfully amassed by ceaseless toil. This money was for her; I destined it for her, and, knowing the treachery of the sea I buried our treasure in the little garden of the house my father lived in at Marseilles, on the Allées de Meilhan. Your mother, Albert, knows that poor house well. A short time since I passed through Marseilles, and went to see the old place, which revived so many painful recollections; and in the evening I took a spade and dug in the corner of the garden where I had concealed my treasure. The iron box was there—no one had touched it—under a beautiful fig-tree my father had planted the day I was born, which overshadowed the spot. Well, Albert, this money, which was formerly designed to promote the comfort and tranquillity of the woman I adored, may now, through strange and painful circumstances, be devoted to the same purpose.

“Now, listen, Albert. Twenty-four years ago, I returned, proud and happy, to my country. I had a fiancée, Albert, a wonderful girl whom I adored, and I was bringing her a hundred and fifty louis, painfully earned through endless hard work. This money was for her; I intended it for her, and, knowing how treacherous the sea could be, I buried our treasure in the little garden of my father’s house in Marseilles, on the Allées de Meilhan. Your mother, Albert, knows that poor house well. Not long ago, I passed through Marseilles and went to see the old place, which brought back so many painful memories; and in the evening, I took a spade and dug in the corner of the garden where I had hidden my treasure. The iron box was there—no one had touched it—under a beautiful fig tree my father had planted on the day I was born, which shaded the spot. Well, Albert, this money, once meant to ensure the comfort and peace of the woman I loved, may now, due to strange and painful circumstances, be used for the same purpose.”

“Oh, feel for me, who could offer millions to that poor woman, but who return her only the piece of black bread forgotten under my poor roof since the day I was torn from her I loved. You are a generous man, Albert, but perhaps you may be blinded by pride or resentment; if you refuse me, if you ask another for what I have a right to offer you, I will say it is ungenerous of you to refuse the life of your mother at the hands of a man whose father was allowed by your father to die in all the horrors of poverty and despair.”

“Oh, pity me, who could offer millions to that poor woman, but who can only return to her the piece of stale bread forgotten under my roof since the day I was separated from the one I loved. You are a kind man, Albert, but maybe you're blinded by pride or resentment; if you refuse me, if you ask someone else for what I have a right to offer you, I'll say it’s unkind of you to deny your mother’s life at the hands of a man whose father your father let die in the depths of poverty and despair.”

Albert stood pale and motionless to hear what his mother would decide after she had finished reading this letter. Mercédès turned her eyes with an ineffable look towards heaven.

Albert stood pale and still, waiting to hear what his mother would decide after she finished reading the letter. Mercédès directed an indescribable glance towards the heavens.

“I accept it,” said she; “he has a right to pay the dowry, which I shall take with me to some convent!”

“I accept it,” she said; “he has the right to pay the dowry, which I will take with me to some convent!”

Putting the letter in her bosom, she took her son’s arm, and with a firmer step than she even herself expected she went downstairs.

Putting the letter in her shirt, she took her son’s arm, and with a more confident step than she expected, she went downstairs.

Chapter 92. The Suicide

Meanwhile Monte Cristo had also returned to town with Emmanuel and Maximilian. Their return was cheerful. Emmanuel did not conceal his joy at the peaceful termination of the affair, and was loud in his expressions of delight. Morrel, in a corner of the carriage, allowed his brother-in-law’s gayety to expend itself in words, while he felt equal inward joy, which, however, betrayed itself only in his countenance.

Meanwhile, Monte Cristo had also come back to town with Emmanuel and Maximilian. Their return was joyful. Emmanuel showed his happiness about the peaceful resolution of the situation and openly expressed his delight. Morrel, sitting quietly in a corner of the carriage, let his brother-in-law’s cheerful talk continue while he felt a similar joy inside, which only showed on his face.

At the Barrière du Trône they met Bertuccio, who was waiting there, motionless as a sentinel at his post. Monte Cristo put his head out of the window, exchanged a few words with him in a low tone, and the steward disappeared.

At the Barrière du Trône, they found Bertuccio, who was waiting there, standing still like a guard at his station. Monte Cristo leaned out of the window, spoke a few words to him quietly, and then the steward vanished.

“Count,” said Emmanuel, when they were at the end of the Place Royale, “put me down at my door, that my wife may not have a single moment of needless anxiety on my account or yours.”

“Count,” said Emmanuel, as they reached the end of Place Royale, “please drop me off at my door so my wife doesn’t have to worry about me or you for even a second.”

“If it were not ridiculous to make a display of our triumph, said Morrel, I would invite the count to our house; besides that, he doubtless has some trembling heart to comfort. So we will take leave of our friend, and let him hasten home.”

“If it weren’t silly to show off our victory, Morrel said, I would invite the count to our place; besides, he probably has someone with a heavy heart to comfort. So we’ll say goodbye to our friend and let him head home.”

“Stop a moment,” said Monte Cristo; “do not let me lose both my companions. Return, Emmanuel, to your charming wife, and present my best compliments to her; and do you, Morrel, accompany me to the Champs-Élysées.”

“Hold on for a second,” said Monte Cristo; “don’t let me lose both my friends. Go back, Emmanuel, to your lovely wife, and give her my best regards; and you, Morrel, join me at the Champs-Élysées.”

“Willingly,” said Maximilian; “particularly as I have business in that quarter.”

“Sure,” said Maximilian; “especially since I have some business in that area.”

“Shall we wait breakfast for you?” asked Emmanuel.

“Should we wait for you to have breakfast?” Emmanuel asked.

“No,” replied the young man. The door was closed, and the carriage proceeded. “See what good fortune I brought you!” said Morrel, when he was alone with the count. “Have you not thought so?”

“No,” replied the young man. The door was closed, and the carriage moved on. “See what good luck I brought you!” said Morrel when he was alone with the count. “Haven't you thought so?”

“Yes,” said Monte Cristo; “for that reason I wished to keep you near me.”

“Yes,” said Monte Cristo; “that's why I wanted to keep you close to me.”

“It is miraculous!” continued Morrel, answering his own thoughts.

“It’s amazing!” Morrel kept saying, responding to his own thoughts.

“What?” said Monte Cristo.

“What?” asked Monte Cristo.

“What has just happened.”

“What just happened?”

“Yes,” said the Count, “you are right—it is miraculous.”

“Yes,” said the Count, “you’re right—it’s amazing.”

“For Albert is brave,” resumed Morrel.

“For Albert is brave,” Morrel continued.

“Very brave,” said Monte Cristo; “I have seen him sleep with a sword suspended over his head.”

“Very brave,” said Monte Cristo; “I’ve seen him sleep with a sword hanging over his head.”

“And I know he has fought two duels,” said Morrel. “How can you reconcile that with his conduct this morning?”

“And I know he’s fought two duels,” Morrel said. “How do you explain his behavior this morning?”

“All owing to your influence,” replied Monte Cristo, smiling.

“All thanks to your influence,” replied Monte Cristo, smiling.

“It is well for Albert he is not in the army,” said Morrel.

“It’s good for Albert that he’s not in the army,” said Morrel.

“Why?”

“Why?”

“An apology on the ground!” said the young captain, shaking his head.

“An apology on the ground!” said the young captain, shaking his head.

“Come,” said the count mildly, “do not entertain the prejudices of ordinary men, Morrel! Acknowledge, that if Albert is brave, he cannot be a coward; he must then have had some reason for acting as he did this morning, and confess that his conduct is more heroic than otherwise.”

“Come,” said the count gently, “don’t hold on to the biases of ordinary people, Morrel! Acknowledge that if Albert is brave, he can't be a coward; he must have had some reason for acting the way he did this morning, and admit that his behavior is more heroic than anything else.”

“Doubtless, doubtless,” said Morrel; “but I shall say, like the Spaniard, ‘He has not been so brave today as he was yesterday.’”

“Sure, sure,” said Morrel; “but I’ll say, like the Spaniard, ‘He wasn’t as brave today as he was yesterday.’”

“You will breakfast with me, will you not, Morrel?” said the count, to turn the conversation.

"You will have breakfast with me, won't you, Morrel?" said the count to change the subject.

“No; I must leave you at ten o’clock.”

“No; I have to leave you at ten o’clock.”

“Your engagement was for breakfast, then?” said the count.

“Your engagement was just for breakfast, then?” said the count.

Morrel smiled, and shook his head.

Morrel smiled and shook his head.

“Still you must breakfast somewhere.”

“Still you have to eat breakfast somewhere.”

“But if I am not hungry?” said the young man.

“But what if I'm not hungry?” said the young man.

“Oh,” said the count, “I only know two things which destroy the appetite,—grief—and as I am happy to see you very cheerful, it is not that—and love. Now after what you told me this morning of your heart, I may believe——”

“Oh,” said the count, “I only know two things that kill the appetite—grief—and since I’m happy to see you so cheerful, it’s not that—and love. Now that I know what you shared with me this morning about your heart, I might believe——”

“Well, count,” replied Morrel gayly, “I will not dispute it.”

“Well, count,” replied Morrel cheerfully, “I won't argue about it.”

“But you will not make me your confidant, Maximilian?” said the count, in a tone which showed how gladly he would have been admitted to the secret.

“But you won’t make me your confidant, Maximilian?” the count said, his tone revealing how much he would love to be let in on the secret.

“I showed you this morning that I had a heart, did I not, count?” Monte Cristo only answered by extending his hand to the young man. “Well,” continued the latter, “since that heart is no longer with you in the Bois de Vincennes, it is elsewhere, and I must go and find it.”

“I showed you this morning that I had a heart, didn’t I, Count?” Monte Cristo only replied by reaching out his hand to the young man. “Well,” the young man continued, “since that heart is no longer with you in the Bois de Vincennes, it’s somewhere else, and I need to go find it.”

“Go,” said the count deliberately; “go, dear friend, but promise me if you meet with any obstacle to remember that I have some power in this world, that I am happy to use that power in the behalf of those I love, and that I love you, Morrel.”

“Go,” the count said slowly; “go, my dear friend, but promise me that if you run into any challenges, you’ll remember that I have some influence in this world, that I’m more than willing to use that influence for the people I care about, and that I care about you, Morrel.”

40260m

“I will remember it,” said the young man, “as selfish children recollect their parents when they want their aid. When I need your assistance, and the moment arrives, I will come to you, count.”

“I’ll remember it,” said the young man, “like selfish kids remember their parents when they need help. When I need your support, and that moment comes, I’ll come to you, Count.”

“Well, I rely upon your promise. Good-bye, then.”

“Well, I count on your promise. Bye for now.”

“Good-bye, till we meet again.”

"Goodbye, see you later."

They had arrived in the Champs-Élysées. Monte Cristo opened the carriage-door, Morrel sprang out on the pavement, Bertuccio was waiting on the steps. Morrel disappeared down the Avenue de Marigny, and Monte Cristo hastened to join Bertuccio.

They had reached the Champs-Élysées. Monte Cristo opened the carriage door, Morrel jumped out onto the sidewalk, and Bertuccio was waiting on the steps. Morrel went down the Avenue de Marigny, and Monte Cristo quickly joined Bertuccio.

“Well?” asked he.

“Well?” he asked.

“She is going to leave her house,” said the steward.

“She’s going to leave her house,” said the steward.

“And her son?”

"And what about her son?"

“Florentin, his valet, thinks he is going to do the same.”

“Florentin, his valet, thinks he’s going to do the same.”

“Come this way.” Monte Cristo took Bertuccio into his study, wrote the letter we have seen, and gave it to the steward. “Go,” said he quickly. “But first, let Haydée be informed that I have returned.”

“Come this way.” Monte Cristo led Bertuccio into his study, wrote the letter we’ve seen, and handed it to the steward. “Go,” he said quickly. “But first, let Haydée know that I’m back.”

“Here I am,” said the young girl, who at the sound of the carriage had run downstairs and whose face was radiant with joy at seeing the count return safely. Bertuccio left. Every transport of a daughter finding a father, all the delight of a mistress seeing an adored lover, were felt by Haydée during the first moments of this meeting, which she had so eagerly expected. Doubtless, although less evident, Monte Cristo’s joy was not less intense. Joy to hearts which have suffered long is like the dew on the ground after a long drought; both the heart and the ground absorb that beneficent moisture falling on them, and nothing is outwardly apparent.

“Here I am,” said the young girl, who had run downstairs at the sound of the carriage, her face shining with joy at seeing the count return safely. Bertuccio left. Every burst of emotion a daughter feels when reuniting with her father, and all the happiness of a mistress seeing her beloved, were experienced by Haydée during the initial moments of this long-awaited meeting. Undoubtedly, although less visible, Monte Cristo’s joy was equally profound. Joy for hearts that have suffered for a long time is like dew on the ground after a prolonged drought; both the heart and the ground soak up that nourishing moisture that falls upon them, and nothing is visible on the surface.

Monte Cristo was beginning to think, what he had not for a long time dared to believe, that there were two Mercédès in the world, and he might yet be happy. His eye, elate with happiness, was reading eagerly the tearful gaze of Haydée, when suddenly the door opened. The count knit his brow.

Monte Cristo was starting to believe, something he hadn't dared to think for a long time, that there were two Mercédès in the world, and he might still be happy. His eyes, filled with joy, were eagerly taking in the tearful look of Haydée, when suddenly the door swung open. The count furrowed his brow.

“M. de Morcerf!” said Baptistin, as if that name sufficed for his excuse. In fact, the count’s face brightened.

“M. de Morcerf!” said Baptistin, as if that name were enough for his excuse. In fact, the count’s face lit up.

“Which,” asked he, “the viscount or the count?”

“Which one?” he asked. “The viscount or the count?”

“The count.”

"The total."

“Oh,” exclaimed Haydée, “is it not yet over?”

“Oh,” exclaimed Haydée, “is it not over yet?”

“I know not if it is finished, my beloved child,” said Monte Cristo, taking the young girl’s hands; “but I do know you have nothing more to fear.”

“I don’t know if it’s over, my beloved child,” said Monte Cristo, taking the young girl’s hands; “but I do know you have nothing more to fear.”

“But it is the wretched——”

“But it is the miserable——”

“That man cannot injure me, Haydée,” said Monte Cristo; “it was his son alone that there was cause to fear.”

“That guy can't hurt me, Haydée,” said Monte Cristo; “it was just his son that we had to worry about.”

“And what I have suffered,” said the young girl, “you shall never know, my lord.”

“And what I've been through,” said the young girl, “you’ll never understand, my lord.”

Monte Cristo smiled. “By my father’s tomb,” said he, extending his hand over the head of the young girl, “I swear to you, Haydée, that if any misfortune happens, it will not be to me.”

Monte Cristo smiled. “By my father’s grave,” he said, reaching his hand over the young girl’s head, “I swear to you, Haydée, that if anything unfortunate happens, it won’t be to me.”

“I believe you, my lord, as implicitly as if God had spoken to me,” said the young girl, presenting her forehead to him. Monte Cristo pressed on that pure beautiful forehead a kiss which made two hearts throb at once, the one violently, the other secretly.

“I believe you, my lord, as completely as if God had spoken to me,” said the young girl, offering her forehead to him. Monte Cristo pressed a kiss on that pure, beautiful forehead, making two hearts beat at once—one wildly, the other quietly.

“Oh,” murmured the count, “shall I then be permitted to love again? Ask M. de Morcerf into the drawing-room,” said he to Baptistin, while he led the beautiful Greek girl to a private staircase.

“Oh,” the count murmured, “will I be allowed to love again? Have M. de Morcerf come to the drawing-room,” he told Baptistin, while he guided the beautiful Greek girl to a private staircase.

We must explain this visit, which although expected by Monte Cristo, is unexpected to our readers. While Mercédès, as we have said, was making a similar inventory of her property to Albert’s, while she was arranging her jewels, shutting her drawers, collecting her keys, to leave everything in perfect order, she did not perceive a pale and sinister face at a glass door which threw light into the passage, from which everything could be both seen and heard. He who was thus looking, without being heard or seen, probably heard and saw all that passed in Madame de Morcerf’s apartments. From that glass door the pale-faced man went to the count’s bedroom and raised with a constricted hand the curtain of a window overlooking the courtyard. He remained there ten minutes, motionless and dumb, listening to the beating of his own heart. For him those ten minutes were very long. It was then Albert, returning from his meeting with the count, perceived his father watching for his arrival behind a curtain, and turned aside. The count’s eye expanded; he knew Albert had insulted the count dreadfully, and that in every country in the world such an insult would lead to a deadly duel. Albert returned safely—then the count was revenged.

We need to explain this visit, which, while expected by Monte Cristo, comes as a surprise to our readers. As we mentioned, Mercédès was busy taking stock of her belongings, just like Albert, arranging her jewelry, closing her drawers, and gathering her keys to leave everything perfectly organized. She didn’t notice a pale, ominous face watching her through a glass door that let light into the hallway, making everything visible and audible. The person staring from that door was unseen and unheard, but he likely saw and heard everything happening in Madame de Morcerf’s rooms. After observing, the pale-faced man moved to the count’s bedroom and lifted the curtain of a window overlooking the courtyard with a tense hand. He stood there for ten minutes, silent and still, listening to the sound of his own heart. Those ten minutes felt incredibly long to him. It was then that Albert, coming back from his meeting with the count, noticed his father waiting for him behind a curtain and took a detour. The count's gaze sharpened; he knew Albert had insulted him horribly, and that such an insult would typically result in a deadly duel in any part of the world. Albert returned unscathed—so the count had his revenge.

An indescribable ray of joy illumined that wretched countenance like the last ray of the sun before it disappears behind the clouds which bear the aspect, not of a downy couch, but of a tomb. But as we have said, he waited in vain for his son to come to his apartment with the account of his triumph. He easily understood why his son did not come to see him before he went to avenge his father’s honor; but when that was done, why did not his son come and throw himself into his arms?

An indescribable burst of joy lit up that miserable face like the last ray of the sun before it vanishes behind clouds that look more like a tomb than a fluffy pillow. But as we mentioned, he waited in vain for his son to come to his room with news of his victory. He easily understood why his son didn’t see him before going to reclaim his father’s honor; but once that was accomplished, why didn’t his son come and throw himself into his arms?

It was then, when the count could not see Albert, that he sent for his servant, who he knew was authorized not to conceal anything from him. Ten minutes afterwards, General Morcerf was seen on the steps in a black coat with a military collar, black pantaloons, and black gloves. He had apparently given previous orders, for as he reached the bottom step his carriage came from the coach-house ready for him. The valet threw into the carriage his military cloak, in which two swords were wrapped, and, shutting the door, he took his seat by the side of the coachman. The coachman stooped down for his orders.

It was at that moment, when the count couldn't see Albert, that he called for his servant, who he knew was required to be completely open with him. Ten minutes later, General Morcerf appeared on the steps wearing a black coat with a military collar, black pants, and black gloves. He seemed to have given prior instructions, as his carriage came from the coach house just as he reached the bottom step. The valet tossed his military cloak into the carriage, which concealed two swords, and after shutting the door, he took a seat next to the coachman. The coachman bent down to get his orders.

“To the Champs-Élysées,” said the general; “the Count of Monte Cristo’s. Hurry!”

“To the Champs-Élysées,” said the general; “the Count of Monte Cristo’s. Hurry!”

The horses bounded beneath the whip; and in five minutes they stopped before the count’s door. M. de Morcerf opened the door himself, and as the carriage rolled away he passed up the walk, rang, and entered the open door with his servant.

The horses galloped under the whip; and in five minutes they halted in front of the count’s door. M. de Morcerf opened the door himself, and as the carriage drove off, he walked up the path, rang the bell, and went inside with his servant.

A moment afterwards, Baptistin announced the Count of Morcerf to Monte Cristo, and the latter, leading Haydée aside, ordered that Morcerf be asked into the drawing-room. The general was pacing the room the third time when, in turning, he perceived Monte Cristo at the door.

A moment later, Baptistin announced the Count of Morcerf to Monte Cristo, who then took Haydée aside and instructed that Morcerf be invited into the drawing-room. The general was pacing the room for the third time when he turned and noticed Monte Cristo at the door.

“Ah, it is M. de Morcerf,” said Monte Cristo quietly; “I thought I had not heard aright.”

“Ah, it's M. de Morcerf,” Monte Cristo said calmly; “I thought I didn’t hear right.”

“Yes, it is I,” said the count, whom a frightful contraction of the lips prevented from articulating freely.

“Yes, it’s me,” said the count, unable to speak clearly because of a terrible tightening of his lips.

“May I know the cause which procures me the pleasure of seeing M. de Morcerf so early?”

“Can I ask what brings me the pleasure of seeing Mr. de Morcerf so early?”

“Had you not a meeting with my son this morning?” asked the general.

“Didn’t you have a meeting with my son this morning?” asked the general.

“I had,” replied the count.

“I had,” replied the count.

“And I know my son had good reasons to wish to fight with you, and to endeavor to kill you.”

“And I know my son had good reasons to want to fight you and to try to kill you.”

“Yes, sir, he had very good ones; but you see that in spite of them he has not killed me, and did not even fight.”

“Yes, sir, he had some very good ones; but you see that despite that, he hasn’t killed me, and didn’t even fight.”

“Yet he considered you the cause of his father’s dishonor, the cause of the fearful ruin which has fallen on my house.”

“Yet he saw you as the reason for his father's disgrace, the reason for the terrible downfall that has come upon my family.”

“It is true, sir,” said Monte Cristo with his dreadful calmness; “a secondary cause, but not the principal.”

“It’s true, sir,” said Monte Cristo with his chilling calmness; “a secondary cause, but not the main one.”

“Doubtless you made, then, some apology or explanation?”

"Doubtless you offered some kind of apology or explanation?"

“I explained nothing, and it is he who apologized to me.”

“I didn't explain anything, and he’s the one who apologized to me.”

“But to what do you attribute this conduct?”

“But what do you think is behind this behavior?”

“To the conviction, probably, that there was one more guilty than I.”

“To the belief, probably, that there was one more guilty person than I.”

“And who was that?”

"Who was that?"

“His father.”

“His dad.”

“That may be,” said the count, turning pale; “but you know the guilty do not like to find themselves convicted.”

"That might be true," said the count, turning pale; "but you know guilty people don't like to be caught."

“I know it, and I expected this result.”

"I know it, and I was expecting this outcome."

“You expected my son would be a coward?” cried the count.

“You thought my son would be a coward?” shouted the count.

“M. Albert de Morcerf is no coward!” said Monte Cristo.

“M. Albert de Morcerf is not a coward!” said Monte Cristo.

“A man who holds a sword in his hand, and sees a mortal enemy within reach of that sword, and does not fight, is a coward! Why is he not here that I may tell him so?”

“A man who has a sword in his hand and sees a mortal enemy within reach of that sword but does not fight is a coward! Why isn’t he here so I can tell him that?”

“Sir,” replied Monte Cristo coldly, “I did not expect that you had come here to relate to me your little family affairs. Go and tell M. Albert that, and he may know what to answer you.”

“Sir,” replied Monte Cristo coolly, “I didn’t expect you to come here to share your personal family matters with me. Go tell M. Albert that, and he might know how to respond.”

“Oh, no, no,” said the general, smiling faintly, “I did not come for that purpose; you are right. I came to tell you that I also look upon you as my enemy. I came to tell you that I hate you instinctively; that it seems as if I had always known you, and always hated you; and, in short, since the young people of the present day will not fight, it remains for us to do so. Do you think so, sir?”

“Oh, no, no,” said the general, offering a faint smile, “I didn't come for that reason; you're right. I came to let you know that I see you as my enemy too. I came to say that I hate you instinctively; it feels like I've always known you and always hated you; and, frankly, since the younger generation today won't fight, it's left up to us to do it. Don’t you think so, sir?”

“Certainly. And when I told you I had foreseen the result, it is the honor of your visit I alluded to.”

“Of course. And when I mentioned that I had predicted the outcome, I was referring to the honor of your visit.”

“So much the better. Are you prepared?”

“So much the better. Are you ready?”

“Yes, sir.”

“Yep.”

“You know that we shall fight till one of us is dead,” said the general, whose teeth were clenched with rage.

“You know we’re going to fight until one of us is dead,” said the general, his teeth clenched in anger.

40262m

“Until one of us dies,” repeated Monte Cristo, moving his head slightly up and down.

“Until one of us dies,” Monte Cristo said again, nodding his head slightly.

“Let us start, then; we need no witnesses.”

"Let's get started; we don't need any witnesses."

“Very true,” said Monte Cristo; “it is unnecessary, we know each other so well!”

“Very true,” said Monte Cristo; “it's unnecessary; we know each other so well!”

“On the contrary,” said the count, “we know so little of each other.”

“On the contrary,” said the count, “we know so little about each other.”

“Indeed?” said Monte Cristo, with the same indomitable coolness; “let us see. Are you not the soldier Fernand who deserted on the eve of the battle of Waterloo? Are you not the Lieutenant Fernand who served as guide and spy to the French army in Spain? Are you not the Captain Fernand who betrayed, sold, and murdered his benefactor, Ali? And have not all these Fernands, united, made Lieutenant-General, the Count of Morcerf, peer of France?”

“Really?” said Monte Cristo, maintaining his unshakeable composure; “let’s take a look. Are you not the soldier Fernand who abandoned his post right before the Battle of Waterloo? Are you not the Lieutenant Fernand who acted as a guide and spy for the French army in Spain? Are you not the Captain Fernand who betrayed, sold out, and killed his benefactor, Ali? And haven’t all these Fernands come together to make you Lieutenant-General, the Count of Morcerf, peer of France?”

“Oh,” cried the general, as if branded with a hot iron, “wretch,—to reproach me with my shame when about, perhaps, to kill me! No, I did not say I was a stranger to you. I know well, demon, that you have penetrated into the darkness of the past, and that you have read, by the light of what torch I know not, every page of my life; but perhaps I may be more honorable in my shame than you under your pompous coverings. No—no, I am aware you know me; but I know you only as an adventurer sewn up in gold and jewellery. You call yourself, in Paris, the Count of Monte Cristo; in Italy, Sinbad the Sailor; in Malta, I forget what. But it is your real name I want to know, in the midst of your hundred names, that I may pronounce it when we meet to fight, at the moment when I plunge my sword through your heart.”

“Oh,” shouted the general, as if he'd been burned with a hot iron, “you miserable person—how dare you shame me when you might be about to kill me! No, I didn’t say I was a stranger to you. I know very well, you demon, that you’ve dug into my past, and somehow you’ve read every page of my life; but maybe I hold my shame with more honor than you do under your fancy exterior. No—no, I know you know me; but I see you only as a con artist wrapped in gold and jewels. You call yourself the Count of Monte Cristo in Paris, Sinbad the Sailor in Italy, and I can’t remember what in Malta. But it’s your real name I want to know, among all your many names, so I can say it when we meet to fight, right before I drive my sword through your heart.”

The Count of Monte Cristo turned dreadfully pale; his eye seemed to burn with a devouring fire. He leaped towards a dressing-room near his bedroom, and in less than a moment, tearing off his cravat, his coat and waistcoat, he put on a sailor’s jacket and hat, from beneath which rolled his long black hair. He returned thus, formidable and implacable, advancing with his arms crossed on his breast, towards the general, who could not understand why he had disappeared, but who on seeing him again, and feeling his teeth chatter and his legs sink under him, drew back, and only stopped when he found a table to support his clenched hand.

The Count of Monte Cristo went completely pale; his eyes looked like they were on fire. He rushed to a dressing room near his bedroom, and within moments, he stripped off his cravat, coat, and waistcoat, putting on a sailor's jacket and hat, from which his long black hair spilled out. He came back looking fierce and unyielding, with his arms crossed over his chest, heading toward the general, who couldn't figure out why he had vanished. But when the general saw him again, feeling his teeth chatter and his legs give way, he recoiled and only stopped when he found a table to brace his clenched hand against.

“Fernand,” cried he, “of my hundred names I need only tell you one, to overwhelm you! But you guess it now, do you not?—or, rather, you remember it? For, notwithstanding all my sorrows and my tortures, I show you today a face which the happiness of revenge makes young again—a face you must often have seen in your dreams since your marriage with Mercédès, my betrothed!”

“Fernand,” he shouted, “out of my hundred names, I only need to tell you one to shock you! But you know it now, don’t you?—or rather, you remember it? Because despite all my pain and suffering, today I’m showing you a face that the joy of revenge has made young again—a face you must have often seen in your dreams since your marriage to Mercédès, my fiancée!”

40268m

The general, with his head thrown back, hands extended, gaze fixed, looked silently at this dreadful apparition; then seeking the wall to support him, he glided along close to it until he reached the door, through which he went out backwards, uttering this single mournful, lamentable, distressing cry:

The general, his head thrown back, hands outstretched, and eyes fixed, stared silently at this terrifying sight; then, looking for the wall to steady himself, he moved along it until he reached the door, which he exited backwards, letting out a single mournful, sorrowful, distressing cry:

“Edmond Dantès!”

"Edmond Dantès!"

Then, with sighs which were unlike any human sound, he dragged himself to the door, reeled across the courtyard, and falling into the arms of his valet, he said in a voice scarcely intelligible,—“Home, home.”

Then, with sighs that didn't sound like any human noise, he dragged himself to the door, stumbled across the courtyard, and falling into the arms of his valet, he said in a barely understandable voice, “Home, home.”

The fresh air and the shame he felt at having exposed himself before his servants, partly recalled his senses, but the ride was short, and as he drew near his house all his wretchedness revived. He stopped at a short distance from the house and alighted. The door was wide open, a hackney-coach was standing in the middle of the yard—a strange sight before so noble a mansion; the count looked at it with terror, but without daring to inquire its meaning, he rushed towards his apartment.

The fresh air and the embarrassment he felt for having exposed himself in front of his servants partly brought him back to his senses, but the ride was brief, and as he approached his house, all his misery returned. He stopped a short distance from the house and got out. The door was wide open, a cab was parked in the middle of the yard—a strange sight for such an impressive mansion; the count looked at it in fear but didn’t dare to ask what it meant, so he hurried towards his room.

Two persons were coming down the stairs; he had only time to creep into an alcove to avoid them. It was Mercédès leaning on her son’s arm and leaving the house. They passed close by the unhappy being, who, concealed behind the damask curtain, almost felt Mercédès dress brush past him, and his son’s warm breath, pronouncing these words:

Two people were coming down the stairs; he only had time to slip into an alcove to avoid them. It was Mercédès leaning on her son’s arm as they were leaving the house. They walked right by the unfortunate man, who, hidden behind the damask curtain, almost felt Mercédès's dress brush against him and heard his son’s warm breath saying these words:

“Courage, mother! Come, this is no longer our home!”

“Courage, Mom! Come on, this isn't our home anymore!”

The words died away, the steps were lost in the distance. The general drew himself up, clinging to the curtain; he uttered the most dreadful sob which ever escaped from the bosom of a father abandoned at the same time by his wife and son. He soon heard the clatter of the iron step of the hackney-coach, then the coachman’s voice, and then the rolling of the heavy vehicle shook the windows. He darted to his bedroom to see once more all he had loved in the world; but the hackney-coach drove on and the head of neither Mercédès nor her son appeared at the window to take a last look at the house or the deserted father and husband.

The words faded away, and the footsteps disappeared into the distance. The general straightened up, gripping the curtain; he let out the most heart-wrenching sob that any father could give, abandoned at once by both his wife and son. He soon heard the clattering of the iron hoofs of the cab, then the coachman’s voice, and the rumble of the heavy carriage shook the windows. He rushed to his bedroom to see again all he had loved in the world, but the cab drove off, and neither Mercédès nor her son appeared at the window to take a last look at the house or the forsaken father and husband.

And at the very moment when the wheels of that coach crossed the gateway a report was heard, and a thick smoke escaped through one of the panes of the window, which was broken by the explosion.

And just as the wheels of that coach went over the gate, there was a loud bang, and thick smoke poured out of one of the broken window panes from the explosion.

40270m

Chapter 93. Valentine

We may easily conceive where Morrel’s appointment was. On leaving Monte Cristo he walked slowly towards Villefort’s; we say slowly, for Morrel had more than half an hour to spare to go five hundred steps, but he had hastened to take leave of Monte Cristo because he wished to be alone with his thoughts. He knew his time well—the hour when Valentine was giving Noirtier his breakfast, and was sure not to be disturbed in the performance of this pious duty. Noirtier and Valentine had given him leave to go twice a week, and he was now availing himself of that permission.

We can easily imagine where Morrel was headed. After leaving Monte Cristo, he walked slowly toward Villefort’s; we say slowly because Morrel had more than half an hour to spare to cover five hundred steps, but he rushed to say goodbye to Monte Cristo because he wanted to be alone with his thoughts. He knew the timing well—the hour when Valentine was serving Noirtier his breakfast, and he was sure he wouldn't be interrupted in this important task. Noirtier and Valentine had allowed him to visit twice a week, and he was now taking advantage of that permission.

He arrived; Valentine was expecting him. Uneasy and almost crazed, she seized his hand and led him to her grandfather. This uneasiness, amounting almost to frenzy, arose from the report Morcerf’s adventure had made in the world, for the affair at the Opera was generally known. No one at Villefort’s doubted that a duel would ensue from it. Valentine, with her woman’s instinct, guessed that Morrel would be Monte Cristo’s second, and from the young man’s well-known courage and his great affection for the count, she feared that he would not content himself with the passive part assigned to him. We may easily understand how eagerly the particulars were asked for, given, and received; and Morrel could read an indescribable joy in the eyes of his beloved, when she knew that the termination of this affair was as happy as it was unexpected.

He arrived; Valentine was waiting for him. Nervous and almost frantic, she grabbed his hand and took him to see her grandfather. This anxiety, bordering on frenzy, was due to the buzz Morcerf’s incident had created, as the situation at the Opera was widely known. Everyone at Villefort’s expected that a duel would follow. Valentine, with her intuition, sensed that Morrel would be Monte Cristo’s second, and given the young man’s well-known bravery and his deep affection for the count, she worried that he wouldn’t stick to the passive role assigned to him. It's easy to understand how eagerly everyone asked for, shared, and absorbed the details; Morrel could see immense joy in his beloved’s eyes when she learned that the outcome of this situation was as fortunate as it was surprising.

“Now,” said Valentine, motioning to Morrel to sit down near her grandfather, while she took her seat on his footstool,—“now let us talk about our own affairs. You know, Maximilian, grandpapa once thought of leaving this house, and taking an apartment away from M. de Villefort’s.”

“Now,” said Valentine, gesturing for Morrel to sit down next to her grandfather, while she settled onto his footstool, “let’s talk about our own matters. You know, Maximilian, grandpa once considered leaving this house and getting an apartment away from M. de Villefort’s.”

“Yes,” said Maximilian, “I recollect the project, of which I highly approved.”

“Yes,” said Maximilian, “I remember the project, which I thought highly of.”

“Well,” said Valentine, “you may approve again, for grandpapa is again thinking of it.”

“Well,” Valentine said, “you might want to reapprove because grandpa is thinking about it again.”

“Bravo,” said Maximilian.

"Awesome," said Maximilian.

40272m

“And do you know,” said Valentine, “what reason grandpapa gives for leaving this house.” Noirtier looked at Valentine to impose silence, but she did not notice him; her looks, her eyes, her smile, were all for Morrel.

“And do you know,” said Valentine, “what reason grandpa gives for leaving this house?” Noirtier looked at Valentine to signal her to be quiet, but she didn’t notice him; her gaze, her eyes, her smile, were all directed at Morrel.

“Oh, whatever may be M. Noirtier’s reason,” answered Morrel, “I can readily believe it to be a good one.”

“Oh, whatever M. Noirtier’s reason is,” Morrel replied, “I can easily believe it’s a good one.”

“An excellent one,” said Valentine. “He pretends the air of the Faubourg Saint-Honoré is not good for me.”

“An excellent one,” said Valentine. “He acts like the atmosphere of the Faubourg Saint-Honoré isn’t good for me.”

“Indeed?” said Morrel; “in that M. Noirtier may be right; you have not seemed to be well for the last fortnight.”

“Really?” said Morrel; “M. Noirtier might be onto something; you haven’t seemed well for the past two weeks.”

“Not very,” said Valentine. “And grandpapa has become my physician, and I have the greatest confidence in him, because he knows everything.”

“Not really,” said Valentine. “And grandpa has become my doctor, and I trust him completely because he knows everything.”

“Do you then really suffer?” asked Morrel quickly.

“Are you really in pain?” Morrel asked quickly.

“Oh, it must not be called suffering; I feel a general uneasiness, that is all. I have lost my appetite, and my stomach feels as if it were struggling to get accustomed to something.” Noirtier did not lose a word of what Valentine said.

“Oh, it shouldn't be considered suffering; I just feel a general unease, that's all. I've lost my appetite, and my stomach feels like it’s trying to adjust to something.” Noirtier listened closely to everything Valentine said.

“And what treatment do you adopt for this singular complaint?”

“And what approach do you take for this unique issue?”

“A very simple one,” said Valentine. “I swallow every morning a spoonful of the mixture prepared for my grandfather. When I say one spoonful, I began by one—now I take four. Grandpapa says it is a panacea.” Valentine smiled, but it was evident that she suffered.

“A very simple one,” said Valentine. “I take a spoonful of the mixture made for my grandfather every morning. When I say one spoonful, I started with just one—now I take four. Grandpapa says it’s a cure-all.” Valentine smiled, but it was clear that she was in pain.

Maximilian, in his devotedness, gazed silently at her. She was very beautiful, but her usual pallor had increased; her eyes were more brilliant than ever, and her hands, which were generally white like mother-of-pearl, now more resembled wax, to which time was adding a yellowish hue.

Maximilian, in his devotion, looked silently at her. She was very beautiful, but her usual paleness had increased; her eyes were brighter than ever, and her hands, which were usually white like mother-of-pearl, now looked more like wax, with a yellowish tint that time was adding.

From Valentine the young man looked towards Noirtier. The latter watched with strange and deep interest the young girl, absorbed by her affection, and he also, like Morrel, followed those traces of inward suffering which was so little perceptible to a common observer that they escaped the notice of everyone but the grandfather and the lover.

From Valentine, the young man looked towards Noirtier. The latter watched the young girl with a strange and intense interest as she was absorbed in her affection, and he too, like Morrel, noticed those signs of inner suffering that were so subtle to an ordinary observer that they went unnoticed by everyone except for the grandfather and the lover.

“But,” said Morrel, “I thought this mixture, of which you now take four spoonfuls, was prepared for M. Noirtier?”

“But,” Morrel said, “I thought this mixture, which you’re now taking four spoonfuls of, was meant for M. Noirtier?”

“I know it is very bitter,” said Valentine; “so bitter, that all I drink afterwards appears to have the same taste.” Noirtier looked inquiringly at his granddaughter. “Yes, grandpapa,” said Valentine; “it is so. Just now, before I came down to you, I drank a glass of sugared water; I left half, because it seemed so bitter.” Noirtier turned pale, and made a sign that he wished to speak.

“I know it’s really bitter,” Valentine said. “So bitter that everything I drink afterwards tastes the same.” Noirtier looked at his granddaughter with curiosity. “Yes, grandpa,” Valentine replied. “It’s true. Just before I came down to you, I had a glass of sweetened water; I left half of it because it tasted so bitter.” Noirtier turned pale and gestured that he wanted to speak.

Valentine rose to fetch the dictionary. Noirtier watched her with evident anguish. In fact, the blood was rushing to the young girl’s head already, her cheeks were becoming red.

Valentine got up to grab the dictionary. Noirtier looked at her with clear distress. In fact, blood was already rushing to the young girl’s head, and her cheeks were turning red.

“Oh,” cried she, without losing any of her cheerfulness, “this is singular! I can’t see! Did the sun shine in my eyes?” And she leaned against the window.

“Oh,” she exclaimed, still cheerful, “this is strange! I can’t see! Did the sun just hit my eyes?” And she leaned against the window.

“The sun is not shining,” said Morrel, more alarmed by Noirtier’s expression than by Valentine’s indisposition. He ran towards her. The young girl smiled.

“The sun isn’t shining,” said Morrel, more worried by Noirtier’s expression than by Valentine’s condition. He rushed towards her. The young girl smiled.

“Cheer up,” said she to Noirtier. “Do not be alarmed, Maximilian; it is nothing, and has already passed away. But listen! Do I not hear a carriage in the courtyard?” She opened Noirtier’s door, ran to a window in the passage, and returned hastily. “Yes,” said she, “it is Madame Danglars and her daughter, who have come to call on us. Good-bye;—I must run away, for they would send here for me, or, rather, farewell till I see you again. Stay with grandpapa, Maximilian; I promise you not to persuade them to stay.”

“Cheer up,” she said to Noirtier. “Don’t worry, Maximilian; it’s nothing, and it's already over. But listen! Do I hear a carriage in the courtyard?” She opened Noirtier’s door, dashed to a window in the hallway, and quickly returned. “Yes,” she said, “it’s Madame Danglars and her daughter, who have come to visit us. Goodbye; I have to run, because they’ll send for me here, or rather, see you later. Stay with grandpa, Maximilian; I promise not to convince them to stay.”

40274m

Morrel watched her as she left the room; he heard her ascend the little staircase which led both to Madame de Villefort’s apartments and to hers. As soon as she was gone, Noirtier made a sign to Morrel to take the dictionary. Morrel obeyed; guided by Valentine, he had learned how to understand the old man quickly. Accustomed, however, as he was to the work, he had to repeat most of the letters of the alphabet and to find every word in the dictionary, so that it was ten minutes before the thought of the old man was translated by these words,

Morrel watched her as she left the room; he heard her go up the small staircase that led to both Madame de Villefort’s apartment and her own. Once she was gone, Noirtier signaled to Morrel to get the dictionary. Morrel complied; with Valentine’s help, he had learned to understand the old man quickly. Although he was used to the task, he still had to go through most of the letters of the alphabet and look up every word in the dictionary, so it took him ten minutes to translate the old man’s thoughts into these words,

“Fetch the glass of water and the decanter from Valentine’s room.”

“Get the glass of water and the decanter from Valentine’s room.”

Morrel rang immediately for the servant who had taken Barrois’s situation, and in Noirtier’s name gave that order. The servant soon returned. The decanter and the glass were completely empty. Noirtier made a sign that he wished to speak.

Morrel immediately called for the servant who had taken Barrois’s position and, on behalf of Noirtier, gave that order. The servant quickly returned. The decanter and the glass were completely empty. Noirtier signaled that he wanted to speak.

“Why are the glass and decanter empty?” asked he; “Valentine said she only drank half the glassful.”

“Why are the glass and decanter empty?” he asked. “Valentine said she only drank half a glass.”

The translation of this new question occupied another five minutes.

The translation of this new question took another five minutes.

“I do not know,” said the servant, “but the housemaid is in Mademoiselle Valentine’s room: perhaps she has emptied them.”

“I don’t know,” said the servant, “but the housemaid is in Mademoiselle Valentine’s room; maybe she has emptied them.”

“Ask her,” said Morrel, translating Noirtier’s thought this time by his look. The servant went out, but returned almost immediately. “Mademoiselle Valentine passed through the room to go to Madame de Villefort’s,” said he; “and in passing, as she was thirsty, she drank what remained in the glass; as for the decanter, Master Edward had emptied that to make a pond for his ducks.”

“Ask her,” Morrel said, conveying Noirtier’s thought this time with his look. The servant went out but came back almost immediately. “Mademoiselle Valentine passed through the room to go to Madame de Villefort’s,” he said; “and while she was passing, since she was thirsty, she drank what was left in the glass; as for the decanter, Master Edward had emptied that to create a pond for his ducks.”

Noirtier raised his eyes to heaven, as a gambler does who stakes his all on one stroke. From that moment the old man’s eyes were fixed on the door, and did not quit it.

Noirtier looked up to the heavens, like a gambler who bets everything on one shot. From that moment, the old man’s eyes were glued to the door and didn’t leave it.

It was indeed Madame Danglars and her daughter whom Valentine had seen; they had been ushered into Madame de Villefort’s room, who had said she would receive them there. That is why Valentine passed through her room, which was on a level with Valentine’s, and only separated from it by Edward’s. The two ladies entered the drawing-room with that sort of official stiffness which preludes a formal communication. Among worldly people manner is contagious. Madame de Villefort received them with equal solemnity. Valentine entered at this moment, and the formalities were resumed.

It was definitely Madame Danglars and her daughter that Valentine had spotted; they had been led into Madame de Villefort’s room, where she had said she would meet them. That's why Valentine walked through her room, which was on the same level as hers, and only divided by Edward’s. The two ladies stepped into the drawing-room with a kind of official stiffness that signals a formal announcement. In society, demeanor is infectious. Madame de Villefort welcomed them with the same seriousness. Valentine came in at that moment, and the formalities started up again.

“My dear friend,” said the baroness, while the two young people were shaking hands, “I and Eugénie are come to be the first to announce to you the approaching marriage of my daughter with Prince Cavalcanti.” Danglars kept up the title of prince. The popular banker found that it answered better than count.

“My dear friend,” said the baroness, while the two young people were shaking hands, “Eugénie and I are here to be the first to announce the upcoming marriage of my daughter to Prince Cavalcanti.” Danglars continued to use the title of prince. The well-known banker found that it worked better than count.

“Allow me to present you my sincere congratulations,” replied Madame de Villefort. “Prince Cavalcanti appears to be a young man of rare qualities.”

“Let me offer you my heartfelt congratulations,” replied Madame de Villefort. “Prince Cavalcanti seems to be a young man with exceptional qualities.”

40276m

“Listen,” said the baroness, smiling; “speaking to you as a friend I can say that the prince does not yet appear all he will be. He has about him a little of that foreign manner by which French persons recognize, at first sight, the Italian or German nobleman. Besides, he gives evidence of great kindness of disposition, much keenness of wit, and as to suitability, M. Danglars assures me that his fortune is majestic—that is his word.”

“Listen,” said the baroness, smiling; “as a friend, I can tell you that the prince isn’t quite the person he’s going to be. He still has a bit of that foreign manner that French people can recognize right away in Italian or German nobles. Plus, he shows a lot of kindness, sharp wit, and as for his suitability, M. Danglars tells me his fortune is enormous—that’s his word.”

“And then,” said Eugénie, while turning over the leaves of Madame de Villefort’s album, “add that you have taken a great fancy to the young man.”

“And then,” said Eugénie, flipping through Madame de Villefort’s album, “make sure to add that you really like the young man.”

“And,” said Madame de Villefort, “I need not ask you if you share that fancy.”

“And,” said Madame de Villefort, “I don’t need to ask you if you agree with that idea.”

“I?” replied Eugénie with her usual candor. “Oh, not the least in the world, madame! My wish was not to confine myself to domestic cares, or the caprices of any man, but to be an artist, and consequently free in heart, in person, and in thought.”

“I?” replied Eugénie with her usual honesty. “Oh, not at all, madame! My desire was not to limit myself to household chores or the whims of any man, but to be an artist, and therefore free in spirit, in body, and in mind.”

Eugénie pronounced these words with so firm a tone that the color mounted to Valentine’s cheeks. The timid girl could not understand that vigorous nature which appeared to have none of the timidities of woman.

Eugénie said these words with such a strong tone that Valentine felt her cheeks flush. The shy girl couldn’t grasp that bold nature that seemed to lack any of the softness typically associated with women.

“At any rate,” said she, “since I am to be married whether I will or not, I ought to be thankful to Providence for having released me from my engagement with M. Albert de Morcerf, or I should this day have been the wife of a dishonored man.”

“At any rate,” she said, “since I'm getting married whether I like it or not, I should be grateful to fate for freeing me from my engagement to M. Albert de Morcerf, or I would have been the wife of a dishonored man today.”

“It is true,” said the baroness, with that strange simplicity sometimes met with among fashionable ladies, and of which plebeian intercourse can never entirely deprive them,—“it is very true that had not the Morcerfs hesitated, my daughter would have married Monsieur Albert. The general depended much on it; he even came to force M. Danglars. We have had a narrow escape.”

“It’s true,” said the baroness, with that unusual straightforwardness sometimes found among fashionable women, and which common interactions can never fully erase from them, “it’s very true that if the Morcerfs had not hesitated, my daughter would have married Monsieur Albert. The general was counting on it; he even went so far as to pressure M. Danglars. We really dodged a bullet.”

“But,” said Valentine, timidly, “does all the father’s shame revert upon the son? Monsieur Albert appears to me quite innocent of the treason charged against the general.”

“But,” said Valentine, hesitantly, “does all the father’s shame fall on the son? Monsieur Albert seems completely innocent of the betrayal accused against the general.”

“Excuse me,” said the implacable young girl, “Monsieur Albert claims and well deserves his share. It appears that after having challenged M. de Monte Cristo at the Opera yesterday, he apologized on the ground today.”

“Excuse me,” said the assertive young girl, “Monsieur Albert claims and rightfully deserves his share. It seems that after challenging M. de Monte Cristo at the Opera yesterday, he apologized on the grounds today.”

“Impossible,” said Madame de Villefort.

"Not a chance," said Madame de Villefort.

“Ah, my dear friend,” said Madame Danglars, with the same simplicity we before noticed, “it is a fact. I heard it from M. Debray, who was present at the explanation.”

“Ah, my dear friend,” said Madame Danglars, with the same simplicity we noticed before, “it’s true. I heard it from M. Debray, who was there during the explanation.”

Valentine also knew the truth, but she did not answer. A single word had reminded her that Morrel was expecting her in M. Noirtier’s room. Deeply engaged with a sort of inward contemplation, Valentine had ceased for a moment to join in the conversation. She would, indeed, have found it impossible to repeat what had been said the last few minutes, when suddenly Madame Danglars’ hand, pressed on her arm, aroused her from her lethargy.

Valentine also knew the truth, but she didn't respond. One word reminded her that Morrel was waiting for her in M. Noirtier’s room. Lost in her own thoughts, Valentine had stopped participating in the conversation for a moment. In fact, she would have found it hard to recall what had been said in the last few minutes when suddenly Madame Danglars’ hand, resting on her arm, pulled her out of her daze.

“What is it?” said she, starting at Madame Danglars’ touch as she would have done from an electric shock.

“What is it?” she said, jumping at Madame Danglars’ touch as if she had received an electric shock.

“It is, my dear Valentine,” said the baroness, “that you are, doubtless, suffering.”

“It is, my dear Valentine,” said the baroness, “that you are, for sure, suffering.”

40280m

“I?” said the young girl, passing her hand across her burning forehead.

“I?” said the young girl, rubbing her hand across her hot forehead.

“Yes, look at yourself in that glass; you have turned pale and then red successively, three or four times in one minute.”

“Yes, look at yourself in that mirror; you've gone pale and then red several times in just one minute.”

“Indeed,” cried Eugénie, “you are very pale!”

“Wow,” Eugénie exclaimed, “you look really pale!”

“Oh, do not be alarmed; I have been so for many days.” Artless as she was, the young girl knew that this was an opportunity to leave, and besides, Madame de Villefort came to her assistance.

“Oh, don’t be alarmed; I’ve felt this way for many days.” Naive as she was, the young girl realized that this was a chance to leave, and besides, Madame de Villefort came to her aid.

“Retire, Valentine,” said she; “you are really suffering, and these ladies will excuse you; drink a glass of pure water, it will restore you.”

“Go rest, Valentine,” she said; “you’re really unwell, and these ladies will understand; drink a glass of pure water, it will help you feel better.”

Valentine kissed Eugénie, bowed to Madame Danglars, who had already risen to take her leave, and went out.

Valentine kissed Eugénie, nodded to Madame Danglars, who had already stood up to say goodbye, and left.

“That poor child,” said Madame de Villefort when Valentine was gone, “she makes me very uneasy, and I should not be astonished if she had some serious illness.”

“That poor child,” said Madame de Villefort when Valentine had left, “she really worries me, and I wouldn’t be surprised if she has some serious illness.”

Meanwhile, Valentine, in a sort of excitement which she could not quite understand, had crossed Edward’s room without noticing some trick of the child, and through her own had reached the little staircase.

Meanwhile, Valentine, feeling a kind of excitement she couldn’t fully grasp, had walked through Edward’s room without noticing some playful act of the child, and through her own room had reached the small staircase.

She was within three steps of the bottom; she already heard Morrel’s voice, when suddenly a cloud passed over her eyes, her stiffened foot missed the step, her hands had no power to hold the baluster, and falling against the wall she lost her balance wholly and toppled to the floor. Morrel bounded to the door, opened it, and found Valentine stretched out at the bottom of the stairs. Quick as a flash, he raised her in his arms and placed her in a chair. Valentine opened her eyes.

She was just three steps from the bottom; she could already hear Morrel’s voice when suddenly, her vision blurred, her stiff leg missed the step, and she couldn’t grip the railing. She fell against the wall, completely lost her balance, and tumbled to the floor. Morrel rushed to the door, opened it, and found Valentine sprawled at the bottom of the stairs. In an instant, he lifted her into his arms and set her in a chair. Valentine opened her eyes.

“Oh, what a clumsy thing I am,” said she with feverish volubility; “I don’t know my way. I forgot there were three more steps before the landing.”

“Oh, what a clumsy person I am,” she said quickly and excitedly; “I don’t know my way. I forgot there were three more steps before the landing.”

“You have hurt yourself, perhaps,” said Morrel. “What can I do for you, Valentine?”

“You might have hurt yourself,” Morrel said. “How can I help you, Valentine?”

Valentine looked around her; she saw the deepest terror depicted in Noirtier’s eyes.

Valentine looked around her; she saw the deepest fear reflected in Noirtier's eyes.

“Don’t worry, dear grandpapa,” said she, endeavoring to smile; “it is nothing—it is nothing; I was giddy, that is all.”

“Don’t worry, dear grandpa,” she said, trying to smile; “it’s nothing—it’s nothing; I just felt a bit dizzy, that’s all.”

“Another attack of giddiness,” said Morrel, clasping his hands. “Oh, attend to it, Valentine, I entreat you.”

“Another wave of dizziness,” Morrel said, clasping his hands. “Oh, please pay attention to it, Valentine, I’m begging you.”

“But no,” said Valentine,—“no, I tell you it is all past, and it was nothing. Now, let me tell you some news; Eugénie is to be married in a week, and in three days there is to be a grand feast, a betrothal festival. We are all invited, my father, Madame de Villefort, and I—at least, I understood it so.”

“But no,” said Valentine, “no, I’m telling you it’s all over, and it was nothing. Now, let me share some news; Eugénie is getting married in a week, and in three days there’s going to be a big feast, a betrothal celebration. We’re all invited—my father, Madame de Villefort, and me—at least, that’s how I understood it.”

“When will it be our turn to think of these things? Oh, Valentine, you who have so much influence over your grandpapa, try to make him answer—Soon.”

“When will it be our turn to think about these things? Oh, Valentine, you who have so much influence over your grandfather, try to get him to answer—Soon.”

“And do you,” said Valentine, “depend on me to stimulate the tardiness and arouse the memory of grandpapa?”

“And do you,” said Valentine, “rely on me to motivate the slowness and jog grandpa's memory?”

“Yes,” cried Morrel, “make haste. So long as you are not mine, Valentine, I shall always think I may lose you.”

“Yes,” shouted Morrel, “hurry up. As long as you’re not mine, Valentine, I’ll always worry that I might lose you.”

“Oh,” replied Valentine with a convulsive movement, “oh, indeed, Maximilian, you are too timid for an officer, for a soldier who, they say, never knows fear. Ha, ha, ha!”

“Oh,” replied Valentine with a sudden movement, “oh, really, Maximilian, you’re too timid to be an officer, a soldier who’s supposed to never know fear. Ha, ha, ha!”

She burst into a forced and melancholy laugh, her arms stiffened and twisted, her head fell back on her chair, and she remained motionless. The cry of terror which was stopped on Noirtier’s lips, seemed to start from his eyes. Morrel understood it; he knew he must call assistance. The young man rang the bell violently; the housemaid who had been in Mademoiselle Valentine’s room, and the servant who had replaced Barrois, ran in at the same moment. Valentine was so pale, so cold, so inanimate that without listening to what was said to them they were seized with the fear which pervaded that house, and they flew into the passage crying for help. Madame Danglars and Eugénie were going out at that moment; they heard the cause of the disturbance.

She let out a forced and sad laugh, her arms stiffening and twisting, her head falling back against her chair as she stayed completely still. The terrified cry that was stuck on Noirtier’s lips seemed to come from his eyes. Morrel got it; he knew he had to call for help. The young man rang the bell hard; the housemaid who had been in Mademoiselle Valentine’s room and the servant who had taken Barrois’s place rushed in at the same time. Valentine was so pale, so cold, and so lifeless that without hearing what was said to them, they were hit with the fear that filled that house, and they rushed into the hallway shouting for help. Madame Danglars and Eugénie were leaving at that moment; they heard what was causing the commotion.

“I told you so!” exclaimed Madame de Villefort. “Poor child!”

“I told you so!” exclaimed Madame de Villefort. “Poor kid!”

40278m

Chapter 94. Maximilian’s Avowal

At the same moment M. de Villefort’s voice was heard calling from his study, “What is the matter?”

At the same moment, M. de Villefort's voice came from his study, "What's going on?"

Morrel looked at Noirtier who had recovered his self-command, and with a glance indicated the closet where once before under somewhat similar circumstances, he had taken refuge. He had only time to get his hat and throw himself breathless into the closet when the procureur’s footstep was heard in the passage.

Morrel looked at Noirtier, who had regained his composure, and with a look indicated the closet where, once before in a similar situation, he had taken cover. He barely had time to grab his hat and throw himself breathless into the closet when he heard the procureur's footsteps in the hallway.

Villefort sprang into the room, ran to Valentine, and took her in his arms.

Villefort rushed into the room, ran to Valentine, and embraced her.

“A physician, a physician,—M. d’Avrigny!” cried Villefort; “or rather I will go for him myself.”

“A doctor, a doctor—M. d’Avrigny!” shouted Villefort; “or I’ll go get him myself.”

He flew from the apartment, and Morrel at the same moment darted out at the other door. He had been struck to the heart by a frightful recollection—the conversation he had heard between the doctor and Villefort the night of Madame de Saint-Méran’s death, recurred to him; these symptoms, to a less alarming extent, were the same which had preceded the death of Barrois. At the same time Monte Cristo’s voice seemed to resound in his ear with the words he had heard only two hours before, “Whatever you want, Morrel, come to me; I have great power.”

He dashed out of the apartment, and at the same moment, Morrel rushed out the other door. A terrifying memory struck him—he recalled the conversation he had overheard between the doctor and Villefort the night Madame de Saint-Méran died; these symptoms, though less severe, were similar to those that had come before Barrois’ death. At the same time, Monte Cristo's voice echoed in his mind with the words he had just heard two hours earlier, “Whatever you need, Morrel, come to me; I have great power.”

More rapidly than thought, he darted down the Rue Matignon, and thence to the Avenue des Champs-Élysées.

More quickly than he could think, he dashed down Rue Matignon and then to Avenue des Champs-Élysées.

Meanwhile M. de Villefort arrived in a hired cabriolet at M. d’Avrigny’s door. He rang so violently that the porter was alarmed. Villefort ran upstairs without saying a word. The porter knew him, and let him pass, only calling to him:

Meanwhile, M. de Villefort arrived in a rented cab at M. d’Avrigny’s door. He rang the bell so forcefully that the doorman was startled. Villefort rushed upstairs without saying a word. The doorman recognized him and let him through, only calling out to him:

“In his study, Monsieur Procureur—in his study!” Villefort pushed, or rather forced, the door open.

“In his office, Sir Prosecutor—in his office!” Villefort shoved, or rather slammed, the door open.

“Ah,” said the doctor, “is it you?”

“Ah,” said the doctor, “is that you?”

“Yes,” said Villefort, closing the door after him, “it is I, who am come in my turn to ask you if we are quite alone. Doctor, my house is accursed!”

“Yes,” said Villefort, closing the door behind him, “it’s me, and I’ve come to ask you if we’re completely alone. Doctor, my house is cursed!”

“What?” said the latter with apparent coolness, but with deep emotion, “have you another invalid?”

“What?” the latter responded with a calm exterior but a lot of emotion, “do you have another patient?”

“Yes, doctor,” cried Villefort, clutching his hair, “yes!”

“Yes, doctor,” shouted Villefort, grasping his hair, “yes!”

D’Avrigny’s look implied, “I told you it would be so.” Then he slowly uttered these words, “Who is now dying in your house? What new victim is going to accuse you of weakness before God?”

D’Avrigny’s look suggested, “I warned you this would happen.” Then he slowly said, “Who is dying in your house now? What new victim is going to blame you for weakness before God?”

A mournful sob burst from Villefort’s heart; he approached the doctor, and seizing his arm,—“Valentine,” said he, “it is Valentine’s turn!”

A sorrowful cry escaped Villefort’s heart; he went up to the doctor and grabbed his arm, “Valentine,” he said, “it’s Valentine’s turn!”

40284m

“Your daughter!” cried d’Avrigny with grief and surprise.

“Your daughter!” cried d’Avrigny, shocked and heartbroken.

“You see you were deceived,” murmured the magistrate; “come and see her, and on her bed of agony entreat her pardon for having suspected her.”

“You see you were misled,” murmured the magistrate; “come and see her, and on her bed of pain, ask for her forgiveness for having doubted her.”

“Each time you have applied to me,” said the doctor, “it has been too late; still I will go. But let us make haste, sir; with the enemies you have to do with there is no time to be lost.”

“Every time you've come to me,” the doctor said, “it's been too late; still, I will go. But let’s hurry, sir; with the enemies you’re dealing with, there’s no time to waste.”

“Oh, this time, doctor, you shall not have to reproach me with weakness. This time I will know the assassin, and will pursue him.”

“Oh, this time, doctor, you won’t have to criticize me for being weak. This time I will find out who the killer is, and I will go after him.”

“Let us try first to save the victim before we think of revenging her,” said d’Avrigny. “Come.”

“Let’s try to save the victim first before we think about getting revenge for her,” said d’Avrigny. “Come on.”

The same cabriolet which had brought Villefort took them back at full speed, and at this moment Morrel rapped at Monte Cristo’s door.

The same convertible that had taken Villefort drove them back at full speed, and at that moment, Morrel knocked on Monte Cristo’s door.

The count was in his study and was reading with an angry look something which Bertuccio had brought in haste. Hearing the name of Morrel, who had left him only two hours before, the count raised his head, arose, and sprang to meet him.

The count was in his study, reading something that Bertuccio had hurriedly brought him, with an annoyed expression. When he heard the name Morrel, who had just left him two hours earlier, the count looked up, got up, and rushed to meet him.

“What is the matter, Maximilian?” asked he; “you are pale, and the perspiration rolls from your forehead.” Morrel fell into a chair.

“What’s wrong, Maximilian?” he asked. “You look pale, and sweat is dripping from your forehead.” Morrel collapsed into a chair.

“Yes,” said he, “I came quickly; I wanted to speak to you.”

“Yes,” he said, “I came right away; I wanted to talk to you.”

“Are all your family well?” asked the count, with an affectionate benevolence, whose sincerity no one could for a moment doubt.

“Is your family doing well?” asked the count, with a warm kindness that no one could possibly question.

“Thank you, count—thank you,” said the young man, evidently embarrassed how to begin the conversation; “yes, everyone in my family is well.”

“Thanks, Count—thanks,” said the young man, clearly unsure how to start the conversation; “yeah, everyone in my family is doing well.”

“So much the better; yet you have something to tell me?” replied the count with increased anxiety.

“So much the better; but you have something to tell me?” replied the count, his anxiety growing.

“Yes,” said Morrel, “it is true; I have but now left a house where death has just entered, to run to you.”

“Yes,” Morrel said, “it’s true; I just left a house where death has entered, to come to you.”

“Are you then come from M. de Morcerf’s?” asked Monte Cristo.

“Are you from M. de Morcerf’s place?” asked Monte Cristo.

“No,” said Morrel; “is someone dead in his house?”

“No,” Morrel said. “Is someone dead in his house?”

“The general has just blown his brains out,” replied Monte Cristo with great coolness.

“The general just shot himself,” replied Monte Cristo calmly.

“Oh, what a dreadful event!” cried Maximilian.

“Oh, what a terrible event!” cried Maximilian.

“Not for the countess, or for Albert,” said Monte Cristo; “a dead father or husband is better than a dishonored one,—blood washes out shame.”

“Not for the countess or for Albert,” said Monte Cristo; “a dead father or husband is better than a dishonored one—blood washes away shame.”

“Poor countess,” said Maximilian, “I pity her very much; she is so noble a woman!”

“Poor countess,” said Maximilian, “I really feel for her; she’s such a noble woman!”

“Pity Albert also, Maximilian; for believe me he is the worthy son of the countess. But let us return to yourself. You have hastened to me—can I have the happiness of being useful to you?”

“Feel sorry for Albert too, Maximilian; because believe me, he is truly the deserving son of the countess. But let’s get back to you. You’ve come to me quickly—can I have the joy of being useful to you?”

40286m

“Yes, I need your help: that is I thought like a madman that you could lend me your assistance in a case where God alone can succor me.”

“Yeah, I really need your help: I crazy thought you might be able to assist me in a situation where only God can help.”

“Tell me what it is,” replied Monte Cristo.

“Tell me what it is,” Monte Cristo replied.

“Oh,” said Morrel, “I know not, indeed, if I may reveal this secret to mortal ears, but fatality impels me, necessity constrains me, count——” Morrel hesitated.

“Oh,” said Morrel, “I honestly don’t know if I should share this secret with anyone, but fate is pushing me, necessity is forcing me, count——” Morrel paused.

“Do you think I love you?” said Monte Cristo, taking the young man’s hand affectionately in his.

“Do you really think I love you?” said Monte Cristo, taking the young man’s hand affectionately in his.

“Oh, you encourage me, and something tells me there,” placing his hand on his heart, “that I ought to have no secret from you.”

“Oh, you support me, and something tells me there,” placing his hand on his heart, “that I shouldn’t keep any secrets from you.”

“You are right, Morrel; God is speaking to your heart, and your heart speaks to you. Tell me what it says.”

“You're right, Morrel; God is speaking to your heart, and your heart is speaking to you. Tell me what it says.”

“Count, will you allow me to send Baptistin to inquire after someone you know?”

“Count, can I send Baptistin to check on someone you know?”

“I am at your service, and still more my servants.”

“I’m here to help you, and even more so, my team is ready to assist.”

“Oh, I cannot live if she is not better.”

“Oh, I can’t live if she doesn’t get better.”

“Shall I ring for Baptistin?”

“Should I call for Baptistin?”

“No, I will go and speak to him myself.” Morrel went out, called Baptistin, and whispered a few words to him. The valet ran directly.

“No, I’ll go talk to him myself.” Morrel went outside, called Baptistin, and whispered a few words to him. The valet ran off immediately.

“Well, have you sent?” asked Monte Cristo, seeing Morrel return.

“Well, did you send it?” asked Monte Cristo, noticing Morrel coming back.

“Yes, and now I shall be more calm.”

“Yes, and now I will be calmer.”

“You know I am waiting,” said Monte Cristo, smiling.

“You know I'm waiting,” said Monte Cristo, smiling.

“Yes, and I will tell you. One evening I was in a garden; a clump of trees concealed me; no one suspected I was there. Two persons passed near me—allow me to conceal their names for the present; they were speaking in an undertone, and yet I was so interested in what they said that I did not lose a single word.”

“Yes, and I’ll tell you. One evening, I was in a garden; a cluster of trees hid me, and no one suspected I was there. Two people walked by—I'll keep their names private for now; they were speaking quietly, but I was so interested in what they said that I didn’t miss a single word.”

“This is a gloomy introduction, if I may judge from your pallor and shuddering, Morrel.”

“This is a dark introduction, if I can judge by your pale face and shivering, Morrel.”

“Oh, yes, very gloomy, my friend. Someone had just died in the house to which that garden belonged. One of the persons whose conversation I overheard was the master of the house; the other, the physician. The former was confiding to the latter his grief and fear, for it was the second time within a month that death had suddenly and unexpectedly entered that house which was apparently destined to destruction by some exterminating angel, as an object of God’s anger.”

“Oh, yes, it was really dark, my friend. Someone had just died in the house that the garden belonged to. One of the people I overheard talking was the owner of the house; the other was the doctor. The owner was sharing with the doctor his sadness and fear, since it was the second time in a month that death had suddenly and unexpectedly come into that house, which seemed to be marked for destruction by some kind of vengeful angel, as if it were a target of God’s wrath.”

“Ah, indeed?” said Monte Cristo, looking earnestly at the young man, and by an imperceptible movement turning his chair, so that he remained in the shade while the light fell full on Maximilian’s face.

“Really?” said Monte Cristo, gazing intently at the young man, and with a subtle shift of his chair, positioning himself in the shade while the light illuminated Maximilian’s face completely.

“Yes,” continued Morrel, “death had entered that house twice within one month.”

“Yes,” Morrel continued, “death had entered that house twice in one month.”

“And what did the doctor answer?” asked Monte Cristo.

“And what did the doctor say?” asked Monte Cristo.

“He replied—he replied, that the death was not a natural one, and must be attributed”—

“He responded—he responded that the death wasn't natural, and had to be attributed—”

“To what?”

"To what exactly?"

“To poison.”

"To poison."

“Indeed!” said Monte Cristo with a slight cough which in moments of extreme emotion helped him to disguise a blush, or his pallor, or the intense interest with which he listened; “indeed, Maximilian, did you hear that?”

“Absolutely!” said Monte Cristo with a slight cough that, in moments of extreme emotion, helped him hide a blush, his pale face, or the intense interest he felt as he listened; “absolutely, Maximilian, did you hear that?”

“Yes, my dear count, I heard it; and the doctor added that if another death occurred in a similar way he must appeal to justice.”

“Yes, my dear count, I heard it; and the doctor added that if another death happened in a similar way, he would have to go to the authorities.”

Monte Cristo listened, or appeared to do so, with the greatest calmness.

Monte Cristo listened, or seemed to, with complete calmness.

“Well,” said Maximilian, “death came a third time, and neither the master of the house nor the doctor said a word. Death is now, perhaps, striking a fourth blow. Count, what am I bound to do, being in possession of this secret?”

“Well,” said Maximilian, “death has come a third time, and neither the owner of the house nor the doctor said a word. Death might be preparing to strike again. Count, what am I supposed to do, knowing this secret?”

“My dear friend,” said Monte Cristo, “you appear to be relating an adventure which we all know by heart. I know the house where you heard it, or one very similar to it; a house with a garden, a master, a physician, and where there have been three unexpected and sudden deaths. Well, I have not intercepted your confidence, and yet I know all that as well as you, and I have no conscientious scruples. No, it does not concern me. You say an exterminating angel appears to have devoted that house to God’s anger—well, who says your supposition is not reality? Do not notice things which those whose interest it is to see them pass over. If it is God’s justice, instead of his anger, which is walking through that house, Maximilian, turn away your face and let his justice accomplish its purpose.”

“My dear friend,” said Monte Cristo, “it seems you’re telling a story we all know by heart. I know the house where you heard it, or one very similar: a house with a garden, a master, a doctor, and where three unexpected and sudden deaths have occurred. Well, I haven’t intercepted your confidence, and yet I know all of that just as well as you do, and I have no qualms about it. No, it doesn’t involve me. You say it seems like an exterminating angel has dedicated that house to God’s wrath—well, who’s to say your assumption isn’t the truth? Don’t pay attention to things that those with an interest in them prefer to overlook. If it’s God’s justice, rather than his anger, walking through that house, Maximilian, look away and let his justice do its work.”

Morrel shuddered. There was something mournful, solemn, and terrible in the count’s manner.

Morrel shuddered. There was something sad, serious, and frightening in the count's demeanor.

“Besides,” continued he, in so changed a tone that no one would have supposed it was the same person speaking—“besides, who says that it will begin again?”

“Besides,” he continued, in such a changed tone that no one would have thought it was the same person speaking—“besides, who says it will start up again?”

“It has returned, count,” exclaimed Morrel; “that is why I hastened to you.”

“It’s back, count,” Morrel exclaimed; “that’s why I rushed to you.”

“Well, what do you wish me to do? Do you wish me, for instance, to give information to the procureur?” Monte Cristo uttered the last words with so much meaning that Morrel, starting up, cried out:

“Well, what do you want me to do? Do you want me, for example, to share information with the prosecutor?” Monte Cristo said the last words with such significance that Morrel, suddenly standing up, exclaimed:

“You know of whom I speak, count, do you not?”

“You know who I'm talking about, right, Count?”

“Perfectly well, my good friend; and I will prove it to you by putting the dots to the i, or rather by naming the persons. You were walking one evening in M. de Villefort’s garden; from what you relate, I suppose it to have been the evening of Madame de Saint-Méran’s death. You heard M. de Villefort talking to M. d’Avrigny about the death of M. de Saint-Méran, and that no less surprising, of the countess. M. d’Avrigny said he believed they both proceeded from poison; and you, honest man, have ever since been asking your heart and sounding your conscience to know if you ought to expose or conceal this secret. We are no longer in the Middle Ages; there is no longer a Vehmgericht, or Free Tribunals; what do you want to ask these people? ‘Conscience, what hast thou to do with me?’ as Sterne said. My dear fellow, let them sleep on, if they are asleep; let them grow pale in their drowsiness, if they are disposed to do so, and pray do you remain in peace, who have no remorse to disturb you.”

“Absolutely, my good friend; and I’ll prove it to you by dotting the i’s, or rather by naming names. You were walking one evening in M. de Villefort’s garden; from what you’ve said, I assume it was the evening of Madame de Saint-Méran’s death. You overheard M. de Villefort talking to M. d’Avrigny about the death of M. de Saint-Méran, and surprisingly, the countess as well. M. d’Avrigny mentioned that he believed both deaths were due to poison; and you, being an honest man, have been questioning your heart and searching your conscience to determine whether you should reveal or hide this secret. We’re not in the Middle Ages anymore; there’s no Vehmgericht or Free Tribunals; what do you want to ask these people? ‘Conscience, what have you to do with me?’ as Sterne said. My dear friend, let them rest if they’re resting; let them fade away in their slumber if that’s what they choose, and please stay at peace, since you have no guilt to trouble you.”

Deep grief was depicted on Morrel’s features; he seized Monte Cristo’s hand. “But it is beginning again, I say!”

Deep grief was evident on Morrel’s face; he grabbed Monte Cristo’s hand. “But it’s starting again, I tell you!”

“Well,” said the Count, astonished at his perseverance, which he could not understand, and looking still more earnestly at Maximilian, “let it begin again,—it is like the house of the Atreidae;[19] God has condemned them, and they must submit to their punishment. They will all disappear, like the fabrics children build with cards, and which fall, one by one, under the breath of their builder, even if there are two hundred of them. Three months since it was M. de Saint-Méran; Madame de Saint-Méran two months since; the other day it was Barrois; today, the old Noirtier, or young Valentine.”

“Well,” said the Count, amazed at his determination, which he couldn't comprehend, and looking even more intently at Maximilian, “let it start again—it's like the house of Atreus; God has cursed them, and they must accept their fate. They'll all vanish, like the structures kids build with cards, which tumble down one by one with just a breath from their creator, even if there are two hundred of them. Three months ago it was M. de Saint-Méran; Madame de Saint-Méran two months ago; just the other day it was Barrois; today, it's the old Noirtier, or young Valentine.”

“You knew it?” cried Morrel, in such a paroxysm of terror that Monte Cristo started,—he whom the falling heavens would have found unmoved; “you knew it, and said nothing?”

“You knew about it?” Morrel shouted, overwhelmed with such fear that Monte Cristo flinched—he who would have remained unfazed even if the sky fell; “you knew, and didn’t say anything?”

“And what is it to me?” replied Monte Cristo, shrugging his shoulders; “do I know those people? and must I lose the one to save the other? Faith, no, for between the culprit and the victim I have no choice.”

“And what does it matter to me?” replied Monte Cristo, shrugging his shoulders. “Do I even know those people? Do I have to lose one to save the other? No way, because I have no obligation to choose between the guilty and the innocent.”

“But I,” cried Morrel, groaning with sorrow, “I love her!”

“But I,” cried Morrel, groaning with sadness, “I love her!”

“You love?—whom?” cried Monte Cristo, starting to his feet, and seizing the two hands which Morrel was raising towards heaven.

“You love?—who?” cried Monte Cristo, jumping to his feet and grabbing the two hands that Morrel was raising towards heaven.

“I love most fondly—I love madly—I love as a man who would give his life-blood to spare her a tear—I love Valentine de Villefort, who is being murdered at this moment! Do you understand me? I love her; and I ask God and you how I can save her?”

“I love her deeply—I love her passionately—I love like a man willing to sacrifice everything to prevent her from shedding a tear—I love Valentine de Villefort, who is being killed right now! Do you get what I'm saying? I love her; and I’m asking God and you how I can save her?”

Monte Cristo uttered a cry which those only can conceive who have heard the roar of a wounded lion. “Unhappy man,” cried he, wringing his hands in his turn; “you love Valentine,—that daughter of an accursed race!”

Monte Cristo let out a cry that only those who have heard a wounded lion's roar can truly understand. “Unlucky man,” he shouted, wringing his hands in despair, “you love Valentine—the daughter of a cursed line!”

Never had Morrel witnessed such an expression—never had so terrible an eye flashed before his face—never had the genius of terror he had so often seen, either on the battle-field or in the murderous nights of Algeria, shaken around him more dreadful fire. He drew back terrified.

Never had Morrel seen such an expression—never had such a terrifying gaze flashed before him—never had the sheer essence of fear he had often encountered, whether on the battlefield or during the violent nights of Algeria, surrounded him with more dreadful energy. He recoiled in terror.

As for Monte Cristo, after this ebullition he closed his eyes as if dazzled by internal light. In a moment he restrained himself so powerfully that the tempestuous heaving of his breast subsided, as turbulent and foaming waves yield to the sun’s genial influence when the cloud has passed. This silence, self-control, and struggle lasted about twenty seconds, then the count raised his pallid face.

As for Monte Cristo, after this outburst he closed his eyes as if overwhelmed by an inner light. In a moment, he composed himself so intensely that the chaotic rising of his chest calmed down, like turbulent and frothy waves yielding to the sun’s warm touch after a storm has passed. This period of silence, self-control, and inner struggle lasted about twenty seconds, then the count lifted his pale face.

“See,” said he, “my dear friend, how God punishes the most thoughtless and unfeeling men for their indifference, by presenting dreadful scenes to their view. I, who was looking on, an eager and curious spectator,—I, who was watching the working of this mournful tragedy,—I, who like a wicked angel was laughing at the evil men committed protected by secrecy (a secret is easily kept by the rich and powerful), I am in my turn bitten by the serpent whose tortuous course I was watching, and bitten to the heart!”

"Look," he said, "my dear friend, how God punishes the most careless and unfeeling people for their indifference by showing them horrifying scenes. I, who was watching as an eager and curious observer—I, who was seeing the unfolding of this sad tragedy—I, who like a wicked angel was laughing at the wrongdoings of those protected by secrecy (a secret is easy to keep for the rich and powerful)—I am now bitten by the very snake whose twisted path I was observing, and bitten to the heart!"

Morrel groaned.

Morrel sighed.

“Come, come,” continued the count, “complaints are unavailing, be a man, be strong, be full of hope, for I am here and will watch over you.”

“Come on,” the count urged, “complaining won’t help, be a man, be strong, be hopeful, because I’m here and will look out for you.”

Morrel shook his head sorrowfully.

Morrel shook his head sadly.

“I tell you to hope. Do you understand me?” cried Monte Cristo. “Remember that I never uttered a falsehood and am never deceived. It is twelve o’clock, Maximilian; thank heaven that you came at noon rather than in the evening, or tomorrow morning. Listen, Morrel—it is noon; if Valentine is not now dead, she will not die.”

“I’m telling you to hold on to hope. Do you get what I’m saying?” shouted Monte Cristo. “Keep in mind that I've never lied and I’m never misled. It's twelve o’clock, Maximilian; thank goodness you showed up at noon instead of in the evening or tomorrow morning. Listen, Morrel—it’s noon; if Valentine isn’t dead by now, she won’t die.”

“How so?” cried Morrel, “when I left her dying?”

“How is that possible?” shouted Morrel, “when I left her on the verge of death?”

Monte Cristo pressed his hands to his forehead. What was passing in that brain, so loaded with dreadful secrets? What does the angel of light or the angel of darkness say to that mind, at once implacable and generous? God only knows.

Monte Cristo pressed his hands to his forehead. What was going on in that mind, so weighed down with terrible secrets? What do the angel of light or the angel of darkness say to that intellect, both ruthless and kind? Only God knows.

Monte Cristo raised his head once more, and this time he was calm as a child awaking from its sleep.

Monte Cristo raised his head again, and this time he was as calm as a child waking from a nap.

“Maximilian,” said he, “return home. I command you not to stir—attempt nothing, not to let your countenance betray a thought, and I will send you tidings. Go.”

“Maximilian,” he said, “go home. I order you not to move—don’t try anything, don’t let your face give away any thoughts, and I will keep you updated. Go.”

“Oh, count, you overwhelm me with that coolness. Have you, then, power against death? Are you superhuman? Are you an angel?” And the young man, who had never shrunk from danger, shrank before Monte Cristo with indescribable terror. But Monte Cristo looked at him with so melancholy and sweet a smile, that Maximilian felt the tears filling his eyes.

“Oh, Count, you overwhelm me with that calmness. Do you have power over death? Are you superhuman? Are you an angel?” And the young man, who had never backed down from danger, felt a sense of indescribable fear before Monte Cristo. But Monte Cristo looked at him with such a sad and gentle smile that Maximilian felt tears welling up in his eyes.

“I can do much for you, my friend,” replied the count. “Go; I must be alone.”

“I can do a lot for you, my friend,” replied the count. “Go; I need to be by myself.”

Morrel, subdued by the extraordinary ascendancy Monte Cristo exercised over everything around him, did not endeavor to resist it. He pressed the count’s hand and left. He stopped one moment at the door for Baptistin, whom he saw in the Rue Matignon, and who was running.

Morrel, overwhelmed by the incredible power Monte Cristo had over everything around him, didn’t try to fight it. He shook the count's hand and walked away. He paused for a moment at the door to wait for Baptistin, who he saw running down Rue Matignon.

Meanwhile, Villefort and d’Avrigny had made all possible haste, Valentine had not revived from her fainting fit on their arrival, and the doctor examined the invalid with all the care the circumstances demanded, and with an interest which the knowledge of the secret intensified twofold. Villefort, closely watching his countenance and his lips, awaited the result of the examination. Noirtier, paler than even the young girl, more eager than Villefort for the decision, was watching also intently and affectionately.

Meanwhile, Villefort and d’Avrigny rushed as fast as they could. When they arrived, Valentine still hadn't regained consciousness from her fainting spell, and the doctor carefully examined her, fully aware of how serious the situation was and feeling even more invested because of the secret he knew. Villefort, keeping a close eye on the doctor's face and lips, waited anxiously for the outcome of the examination. Noirtier, looking even paler than the young girl and just as eager as Villefort for the decision, watched closely and with affection.

At last d’Avrigny slowly uttered these words: “She is still alive!”

At last, d’Avrigny slowly said, “She’s still alive!”

“Still?” cried Villefort; “oh, doctor, what a dreadful word is that.”

“Still?” exclaimed Villefort; “oh, doctor, what a terrible word that is.”

“Yes,” said the physician, “I repeat it; she is still alive, and I am astonished at it.”

"Yes," the doctor said, "I say it again; she is still alive, and I'm amazed by it."

“But is she safe?” asked the father.

“But is she safe?” the father asked.

“Yes, since she lives.”

“Yes, because she’s alive.”

At that moment d’Avrigny’s glance met Noirtier’s eye. It glistened with such extraordinary joy, so rich and full of thought, that the physician was struck. He placed the young girl again on the chair,—her lips were scarcely discernible, they were so pale and white, as well as her whole face,—and remained motionless, looking at Noirtier, who appeared to anticipate and commend all he did.

At that moment, d’Avrigny's gaze met Noirtier's eye. It shone with such incredible joy, so deep and full of thought, that the doctor was taken aback. He set the young girl back in the chair—her lips were barely noticeable, they were so pale and white, just like her entire face—and stood still, watching Noirtier, who seemed to anticipate and approve of everything he did.

“Sir,” said d’Avrigny to Villefort, “call Mademoiselle Valentine’s maid, if you please.”

“Sir,” d’Avrigny said to Villefort, “please call Mademoiselle Valentine’s maid.”

Villefort went himself to find her; and d’Avrigny approached Noirtier.

Villefort went to look for her himself, while d’Avrigny approached Noirtier.

“Have you something to tell me?” asked he. The old man winked his eyes expressively, which we may remember was his only way of expressing his approval.

“Do you have something to tell me?” he asked. The old man winked his eyes expressively, which we remember was his only way of showing his approval.

“Privately?”

"In private?"

“Yes.”

“Yes.”

“Well, I will remain with you.” At this moment Villefort returned, followed by the lady’s maid; and after her came Madame de Villefort.

“Well, I will stay with you.” Just then, Villefort came back, followed by the lady’s maid; and after her came Madame de Villefort.

“What is the matter, then, with this dear child? she has just left me, and she complained of being indisposed, but I did not think seriously of it.”

“What’s wrong with this dear child? She just left me, and she mentioned she wasn’t feeling well, but I didn’t take it seriously.”

The young woman with tears in her eyes and every mark of affection of a true mother, approached Valentine and took her hand. D’Avrigny continued to look at Noirtier; he saw the eyes of the old man dilate and become round, his cheeks turn pale and tremble; the perspiration stood in drops upon his forehead.

The young woman, tears in her eyes and showing all the signs of a loving mother, walked up to Valentine and took her hand. D’Avrigny kept watching Noirtier; he saw the old man’s eyes widen and grow round, his cheeks turn pale and tremble; sweat beaded on his forehead.

“Ah,” said he, involuntarily following Noirtier’s eyes, which were fixed on Madame de Villefort, who repeated:

“Ah,” he said, unintentionally following Noirtier’s gaze, which was directed at Madame de Villefort, who repeated:

“This poor child would be better in bed. Come, Fanny, we will put her to bed.”

“This poor child should be in bed. Come on, Fanny, let’s get her to bed.”

M. d’Avrigny, who saw that would be a means of his remaining alone with Noirtier, expressed his opinion that it was the best thing that could be done; but he forbade that anything should be given to her except what he ordered.

M. d’Avrigny, seeing that this would allow him to be alone with Noirtier, said it was the best thing to do; however, he instructed that nothing should be given to her except what he specified.

They carried Valentine away; she had revived, but could scarcely move or speak, so shaken was her frame by the attack. She had, however, just power to give one parting look to her grandfather, who in losing her seemed to be resigning his very soul. D’Avrigny followed the invalid, wrote a prescription, ordered Villefort to take a cabriolet, go in person to a chemist’s to get the prescribed medicine, bring it himself, and wait for him in his daughter’s room. Then, having renewed his injunction not to give Valentine anything, he went down again to Noirtier, shut the doors carefully, and after convincing himself that no one was listening:

They carried Valentine away; she had come to, but could barely move or speak, her body still reeling from the attack. However, she was able to give one last look to her grandfather, who seemed to be losing part of his very soul in her absence. D’Avrigny followed the patient, wrote a prescription, and instructed Villefort to take a cab, go to a pharmacy himself to get the medicine, bring it back, and wait for him in his daughter's room. Then, after reiterating his instruction not to give Valentine anything, he went back down to Noirtier, carefully shut the doors, and after making sure no one was listening:

“Do you,” said he, “know anything of this young lady’s illness?”

"Do you," he asked, "know anything about this young lady’s illness?"

“Yes,” said the old man.

“Yes,” said the elderly man.

“We have no time to lose; I will question, and do you answer me.” Noirtier made a sign that he was ready to answer. “Did you anticipate the accident which has happened to your granddaughter?”

“We have no time to waste; I will ask questions, and you will answer me.” Noirtier indicated that he was ready to respond. “Did you foresee the accident that happened to your granddaughter?”

“Yes.” D’Avrigny reflected a moment; then approaching Noirtier:

“Yeah.” D’Avrigny thought for a moment; then he walked over to Noirtier:

“Pardon what I am going to say,” added he, “but no indication should be neglected in this terrible situation. Did you see poor Barrois die?” Noirtier raised his eyes to heaven.

“Excuse what I’m about to say,” he added, “but we can’t overlook any signs in this awful situation. Did you see poor Barrois die?” Noirtier raised his eyes to the sky.

“Do you know of what he died!” asked d’Avrigny, placing his hand on Noirtier’s shoulder.

"Do you know how he died?" asked d'Avrigny, putting his hand on Noirtier's shoulder.

“Yes,” replied the old man.

“Yes,” said the old man.

“Do you think he died a natural death?” A sort of smile was discernible on the motionless lips of Noirtier.

“Do you think he died of natural causes?” A slight smile was visible on the motionless lips of Noirtier.

“Then you have thought that Barrois was poisoned?”

"Then you think Barrois was poisoned?"

“Yes.”

“Sure.”

“Do you think the poison he fell a victim to was intended for him?”

“Do you think the poison that got him was meant for him?”

“No.”

“Nope.”

“Do you think the same hand which unintentionally struck Barrois has now attacked Valentine?”

“Do you think the same hand that accidentally hit Barrois has now attacked Valentine?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“Then will she die too?” asked d’Avrigny, fixing his penetrating gaze on Noirtier. He watched the effect of this question on the old man.

“Then will she die too?” asked d’Avrigny, fixing his intense gaze on Noirtier. He observed how this question affected the old man.

“No,” replied he with an air of triumph which would have puzzled the most clever diviner.

“No,” he replied, looking triumphant in a way that would have confused even the smartest fortune teller.

“Then you hope?” said d’Avrigny, with surprise.

“Then you hope?” d’Avrigny said, surprised.

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“What do you hope?” The old man made him understand with his eyes that he could not answer.

“What do you hope?” The old man made it clear with his eyes that he couldn't answer.

“Ah, yes, it is true,” murmured d’Avrigny. Then, turning to Noirtier,—“Do you hope the assassin will be tried?”

“Ah, yes, that’s right,” murmured d’Avrigny. Then, turning to Noirtier, “Do you think the assassin will be put on trial?”

“No.”

“No.”

“Then you hope the poison will take no effect on Valentine?”

“Are you hoping the poison won’t affect Valentine?”

“Yes.”

“Yeah.”

“It is no news to you,” added d’Avrigny, “to tell you that an attempt has been made to poison her?” The old man made a sign that he entertained no doubt upon the subject. “Then how do you hope Valentine will escape?”

“It’s not news to you,” added d’Avrigny, “to say that there’s been an attempt to poison her?” The old man indicated that he had no doubt about it. “So how do you expect Valentine to get away from this?”

Noirtier kept his eyes steadfastly fixed on the same spot. D’Avrigny followed the direction and saw that they were fixed on a bottle containing the mixture which he took every morning. “Ah, indeed?” said d’Avrigny, struck with a sudden thought, “has it occurred to you”—Noirtier did not let him finish.

Noirtier kept his gaze fixed on the same spot. D’Avrigny followed his line of sight and saw that it was locked on a bottle containing the mixture he took every morning. “Oh, really?” said D’Avrigny, hit with a sudden thought, “have you considered”—Noirtier didn’t let him finish.

“Yes,” said he.

“Yes,” he said.

“To prepare her system to resist poison?”

“To get her body ready to fight off poison?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“By accustoming her by degrees——”

“By gradually getting her used to——”

“Yes, yes, yes,” said Noirtier, delighted to be understood.

“Yes, yes, yes,” Noirtier said, happy to be understood.

“Of course. I had told you that there was brucine in the mixture I give you.”

"Of course. I mentioned that there was brucine in the mixture I gave you."

“Yes.”

"Yes."

“And by accustoming her to that poison, you have endeavored to neutralize the effect of a similar poison?” Noirtier’s joy continued. “And you have succeeded,” exclaimed d’Avrigny. “Without that precaution Valentine would have died before assistance could have been procured. The dose has been excessive, but she has only been shaken by it; and this time, at any rate, Valentine will not die.”

“And by getting her used to that poison, you’ve tried to counteract the effect of a similar poison?” Noirtier was still joyful. “And you’ve succeeded,” d’Avrigny exclaimed. “Without that precaution, Valentine would have died before help could arrive. The dose was too high, but she’s only been rattled by it; and this time, at least, Valentine won’t die.”

A superhuman joy expanded the old man’s eyes, which were raised towards heaven with an expression of infinite gratitude. At this moment Villefort returned.

A superhuman joy lit up the old man's eyes, which were lifted towards the sky with an expression of endless gratitude. At this moment, Villefort returned.

“Here, doctor,” said he, “is what you sent me for.”

“Here, doc,” he said, “is what you asked me to bring.”

“Was this prepared in your presence?”

“Was this done in front of you?”

“Yes,” replied the procureur.

“Yes,” said the prosecutor.

“Have you not let it go out of your hands?”

“Have you not let it slip from your grasp?”

“No.”

“Nope.”

D’Avrigny took the bottle, poured some drops of the mixture it contained in the hollow of his hand, and swallowed them.

D'Avrigny took the bottle, poured a few drops of the mixture inside into his palm, and drank them.

“Well,” said he, “let us go to Valentine; I will give instructions to everyone, and you, M. de Villefort, will yourself see that no one deviates from them.”

"Well," he said, "let's go to Valentine; I'll give instructions to everyone, and you, M. de Villefort, will make sure that no one strays from them."

40294m

At the moment when d’Avrigny was returning to Valentine’s room, accompanied by Villefort, an Italian priest, of serious demeanor and calm and firm tone, hired for his use the house adjoining the hotel of M. de Villefort. No one knew how the three former tenants of that house left it. About two hours afterwards its foundation was reported to be unsafe; but the report did not prevent the new occupant establishing himself there with his modest furniture the same day at five o’clock. The lease was drawn up for three, six, or nine years by the new tenant, who, according to the rule of the proprietor, paid six months in advance.

As d’Avrigny was returning to Valentine’s room with Villefort, an Italian priest with a serious demeanor and a calm, firm tone had rented the house next to M. de Villefort's hotel. No one knew how the three previous tenants had left. About two hours later, the foundation was reported to be unstable, but that didn’t stop the new tenant from moving in with his modest furniture that same day at five o’clock. The lease was set for three, six, or nine years, and, following the landlord's rule, the new tenant paid six months’ rent in advance.

This new tenant, who, as we have said, was an Italian, was called Il Signor Giacomo Busoni. Workmen were immediately called in, and that same night the passengers at the end of the faubourg saw with surprise that carpenters and masons were occupied in repairing the lower part of the tottering house.

This new tenant, who, as we mentioned, was Italian, was named Mr. Giacomo Busoni. Workers were called in right away, and that same night the residents at the edge of the neighborhood were surprised to see carpenters and masons busy fixing the lower part of the unstable house.

Chapter 95. Father and Daughter

We saw in a preceding chapter how Madame Danglars went formally to announce to Madame de Villefort the approaching marriage of Eugénie Danglars and M. Andrea Cavalcanti. This formal announcement, which implied or appeared to imply, the approval of all the persons concerned in this momentous affair, had been preceded by a scene to which our readers must be admitted. We beg them to take one step backward, and to transport themselves, the morning of that day of great catastrophes, into the showy, gilded salon we have before shown them, and which was the pride of its owner, Baron Danglars.

We saw in the previous chapter how Madame Danglars formally went to inform Madame de Villefort about the upcoming marriage of Eugénie Danglars and M. Andrea Cavalcanti. This formal announcement, which suggested or seemed to suggest the approval of everyone involved in this significant event, followed a scene that we believe our readers should be aware of. We ask them to take a step back and imagine themselves on the morning of that day filled with disasters, in the flashy, gilded salon we have described before, which was the pride of its owner, Baron Danglars.

In this room, at about ten o’clock in the morning, the banker himself had been walking to and fro for some minutes thoughtfully and in evident uneasiness, watching both doors, and listening to every sound. When his patience was exhausted, he called his valet.

In this room, around ten o’clock in the morning, the banker had been pacing back and forth for a few minutes, deep in thought and clearly anxious, keeping an eye on both doors and listening intently for any sound. When he could no longer wait, he called for his valet.

“Étienne,” said he, “see why Mademoiselle Eugénie has asked me to meet her in the drawing-room, and why she makes me wait so long.”

“Étienne,” he said, “find out why Mademoiselle Eugénie wanted me to meet her in the drawing room, and why she keeps me waiting so long.”

Having given this vent to his ill-humor, the baron became more calm; Mademoiselle Danglars had that morning requested an interview with her father, and had fixed on the gilded drawing-room as the spot. The singularity of this step, and above all its formality, had not a little surprised the banker, who had immediately obeyed his daughter by repairing first to the drawing-room. Étienne soon returned from his errand.

Having let out his frustration, the baron became calmer; Mademoiselle Danglars had asked to meet with her father that morning, choosing the ornate drawing-room as the location. The unusual nature of this request, especially its formality, surprised the banker, who promptly went to the drawing-room to meet his daughter. Étienne soon returned from his task.

“Mademoiselle’s lady’s maid says, sir, that mademoiselle is finishing her toilette, and will be here shortly.”

“Mademoiselle’s maid says, sir, that mademoiselle is getting ready and will be here soon.”

Danglars nodded, to signify that he was satisfied. To the world and to his servants Danglars assumed the character of the good-natured man and the indulgent father. This was one of his parts in the popular comedy he was performing,—a make-up he had adopted and which suited him about as well as the masks worn on the classic stage by paternal actors, who seen from one side, were the image of geniality, and from the other showed lips drawn down in chronic ill-temper. Let us hasten to say that in private the genial side descended to the level of the other, so that generally the indulgent man disappeared to give place to the brutal husband and domineering father.

Danglars nodded to show that he was pleased. To the outside world and his staff, he played the role of the kind-hearted man and the easygoing dad. This was part of the façade he presented in the public spectacle he was engaged in—a persona he took on that fit him about as well as the masks worn by father figures in classic theatre, who from one angle looked friendly and from the other revealed a face marked by constant irritation. It should be noted that in private, the friendly persona often sank to the level of the unpleasant one, so that most of the time, the doting man vanished, replaced by the cruel husband and overbearing father.

“Why the devil does that foolish girl, who pretends to wish to speak to me, not come into my study? and why on earth does she want to speak to me at all?”

“Why on earth does that silly girl, who acts like she wants to talk to me, not come into my study? And why does she even want to talk to me at all?”

He was turning this thought over in his brain for the twentieth time, when the door opened and Eugénie appeared, attired in a figured black satin dress, her hair dressed and gloves on, as if she were going to the Italian Opera.

He was mulling over this thought for the twentieth time when the door opened and Eugénie walked in, wearing a patterned black satin dress, her hair styled and gloves on, as if she were heading to the Italian Opera.

“Well, Eugénie, what is it you want with me? and why in this solemn drawing-room when the study is so comfortable?”

“Well, Eugénie, what do you want from me? And why here in this formal drawing-room when the study is so much cozier?”

“I quite understand why you ask, sir,” said Eugénie, making a sign that her father might be seated, “and in fact your two questions suggest fully the theme of our conversation. I will answer them both, and contrary to the usual method, the last first, because it is the least difficult. I have chosen the drawing-room, sir, as our place of meeting, in order to avoid the disagreeable impressions and influences of a banker’s study. Those gilded cashbooks, drawers locked like gates of fortresses, heaps of bank-bills, come from I know not where, and the quantities of letters from England, Holland, Spain, India, China, and Peru, have generally a strange influence on a father’s mind, and make him forget that there is in the world an interest greater and more sacred than the good opinion of his correspondents. I have, therefore, chosen this drawing-room, where you see, smiling and happy in their magnificent frames, your portrait, mine, my mother’s, and all sorts of rural landscapes and touching pastorals. I rely much on external impressions; perhaps, with regard to you, they are immaterial, but I should be no artist if I had not some fancies.”

“I totally get why you’re asking, sir,” said Eugénie, motioning for her father to take a seat, “and really, your two questions outline the topic of our conversation perfectly. I’ll answer both, but unlike usual, I’ll tackle the last one first since it’s the easiest. I’ve chosen the living room for our meeting to steer clear of the unpleasant vibes that come from a banker’s office. Those shiny cashbooks, drawers locked up tight like fortresses, stacks of banknotes from who knows where, and all those letters from England, Holland, Spain, India, China, and Peru usually have a weird effect on a father’s mind, making him forget that there’s something in this world that matters more and is more sacred than the approval of his business contacts. So, I picked this living room, where you can see, smiling and happy in their beautiful frames, your portrait, mine, my mother’s, and all kinds of serene landscapes and touching scenes. I really believe in the power of external influences; maybe they don’t matter much to you, but I wouldn’t be an artist if I didn’t have a few ideas.”

“Very well,” replied M. Danglars, who had listened to all this preamble with imperturbable coolness, but without understanding a word, since like every man burdened with thoughts of the past, he was occupied with seeking the thread of his own ideas in those of the speaker.

“Alright,” replied M. Danglars, who had listened to all this introduction with unflappable calmness, but without understanding a word, since like every person weighed down by thoughts of the past, he was focused on finding the connection between his own ideas and those of the speaker.

“There is, then, the second point cleared up, or nearly so,” said Eugénie, without the least confusion, and with that masculine pointedness which distinguished her gesture and her language; “and you appear satisfied with the explanation. Now, let us return to the first. You ask me why I have requested this interview; I will tell you in two words, sir; I will not marry count Andrea Cavalcanti.”

“Now that we’ve almost cleared up the second point,” Eugénie said confidently, with a directness that marked her tone and her gestures, “and it seems you’re satisfied with the explanation. Let’s go back to the first point. You’re asking why I wanted this meeting; I’ll tell you simply, sir: I will not marry Count Andrea Cavalcanti.”

Danglars leaped from his chair and raised his eyes and arms towards heaven.

Danglars jumped up from his chair and looked up with his eyes and arms raised towards the sky.

40298m

“Yes, indeed, sir,” continued Eugénie, still quite calm; “you are astonished, I see; for since this little affair began, I have not manifested the slightest opposition, and yet I am always sure, when the opportunity arrives, to oppose a determined and absolute will to people who have not consulted me, and things which displease me. However, this time, my tranquillity, or passiveness as philosophers say, proceeded from another source; it proceeded from a wish, like a submissive and devoted daughter” (a slight smile was observable on the purple lips of the young girl), “to practice obedience.”

“Yes, of course, sir,” Eugénie continued, still quite calm. “You’re surprised, I can tell; since this little situation started, I haven’t shown the slightest opposition, yet I always make sure to push back with a strong and definite will against people who haven’t consulted me and things that I find displeasing. However, this time, my calmness, or passiveness as philosophers might say, comes from a different place; it comes from a desire, like a dutiful and devoted daughter” (a slight smile was noticeable on the young girl’s purple lips), “to practice obedience.”

“Well?” asked Danglars.

“Well?” Danglars asked.

“Well, sir,” replied Eugénie, “I have tried to the very last and now that the moment has come, I feel in spite of all my efforts that it is impossible.”

“Well, sir,” replied Eugénie, “I’ve tried until the very end, and now that the moment has arrived, I feel, despite all my efforts, that it’s impossible.”

“But,” said Danglars, whose weak mind was at first quite overwhelmed with the weight of this pitiless logic, marking evident premeditation and force of will, “what is your reason for this refusal, Eugénie? what reason do you assign?”

“But,” said Danglars, whose weak mind was initially overwhelmed by the harshness of this relentless logic, showing clear intention and determination, “what’s your reason for this refusal, Eugénie? What reason do you give?”

“My reason?” replied the young girl. “Well, it is not that the man is more ugly, more foolish, or more disagreeable than any other; no, M. Andrea Cavalcanti may appear to those who look at men’s faces and figures as a very good specimen of his kind. It is not, either, that my heart is less touched by him than any other; that would be a schoolgirl’s reason, which I consider quite beneath me. I actually love no one, sir; you know it, do you not? I do not then see why, without real necessity, I should encumber my life with a perpetual companion. Has not some sage said, ‘Nothing too much’? and another, ‘I carry all my effects with me’? I have been taught these two aphorisms in Latin and in Greek; one is, I believe, from Phædrus, and the other from Bias. Well, my dear father, in the shipwreck of life—for life is an eternal shipwreck of our hopes—I cast into the sea my useless encumbrance, that is all, and I remain with my own will, disposed to live perfectly alone, and consequently perfectly free.”

“My reason?” replied the young girl. “Well, it’s not that the man is more ugly, foolish, or disagreeable than anyone else; no, M. Andrea Cavalcanti might actually seem like a pretty good example of his kind to those who judge by looks. It's not that my heart is less affected by him than by any other; that would be a teenager's excuse, and I think that's beneath me. I actually love no one, sir; you know that, right? So I don’t see why, without a real need, I should weigh down my life with a constant companion. Hasn't some wise person said, 'Nothing in excess'? And another said, 'I carry all my belongings with me'? I learned these two sayings in Latin and Greek; one is, I believe, from Phædrus, and the other from Bias. Well, my dear father, in the shipwreck of life— because life is an endless shipwreck of our hopes—I throw away my unnecessary burden, that’s all, and I choose to live perfectly alone, and therefore perfectly free.”

“Unhappy girl, unhappy girl!” murmured Danglars, turning pale, for he knew from long experience the solidity of the obstacle he had so suddenly encountered.

“Unhappy girl, unhappy girl!” muttered Danglars, going pale, because he knew from his long experience how solid the obstacle was that he had just come up against.

“Unhappy girl,” replied Eugénie, “unhappy girl, do you say, sir? No, indeed; the exclamation appears quite theatrical and affected. Happy, on the contrary, for what am I in want of? The world calls me beautiful. It is something to be well received. I like a favorable reception; it expands the countenance, and those around me do not then appear so ugly. I possess a share of wit, and a certain relative sensibility, which enables me to draw from life in general, for the support of mine, all I meet with that is good, like the monkey who cracks the nut to get at its contents. I am rich, for you have one of the first fortunes in France. I am your only daughter, and you are not so exacting as the fathers of the Porte Saint-Martin and Gaîté, who disinherit their daughters for not giving them grandchildren. Besides, the provident law has deprived you of the power to disinherit me, at least entirely, as it has also of the power to compel me to marry Monsieur This or Monsieur That. And so—being, beautiful, witty, somewhat talented, as the comic operas say, and rich—and that is happiness, sir—why do you call me unhappy?”

“Unhappy girl,” replied Eugénie, “unhappy girl, do you say, sir? No, not at all; that remark sounds overly dramatic and insincere. I’m happy, on the contrary, because what do I lack? The world considers me beautiful. It’s nice to be well-received. I enjoy a warm welcome; it brightens my mood, and everyone around me doesn’t seem so unattractive. I have a bit of wit and a certain sensitivity that helps me draw from the good things in life, like a monkey cracking a nut to get to the tasty part. I’m wealthy because you have one of the greatest fortunes in France. I’m your only daughter, and you’re not as demanding as the fathers from the Porte Saint-Martin and Gaîté, who disown their daughters for not providing them with grandchildren. Plus, the law protects me from being fully disinherited, just as it prevents you from forcing me to marry Monsieur This or Monsieur That. So—being beautiful, witty, somewhat talented, as the comic operas say, and rich—and that is happiness, sir—why do you call me unhappy?”

Danglars, seeing his daughter smiling, and proud even to insolence, could not entirely repress his brutal feelings, but they betrayed themselves only by an exclamation. Under the fixed and inquiring gaze levelled at him from under those beautiful black eyebrows, he prudently turned away, and calmed himself immediately, daunted by the power of a resolute mind.

Danglars, seeing his daughter smile and feeling proud to the point of arrogance, couldn't completely hide his harsh feelings, but they only slipped out in a single exclamation. Under the steady and probing look from beneath those beautiful black eyebrows, he wisely turned away and quickly composed himself, intimidated by the strength of a determined mind.

“Truly, my daughter,” replied he with a smile, “you are all you boast of being, excepting one thing; I will not too hastily tell you which, but would rather leave you to guess it.”

“Honestly, my daughter,” he replied with a smile, “you are everything you claim to be, except for one thing; I won’t rush to tell you what it is, but I’d prefer to let you figure it out.”

Eugénie looked at Danglars, much surprised that one flower of her crown of pride, with which she had so superbly decked herself, should be disputed.

Eugénie looked at Danglars, quite surprised that one element of her pride, with which she had so impressively adorned herself, should be challenged.

“My daughter,” continued the banker, “you have perfectly explained to me the sentiments which influence a girl like you, who is determined she will not marry; now it remains for me to tell you the motives of a father like me, who has decided that his daughter shall marry.”

“My daughter,” continued the banker, “you’ve clearly laid out the feelings that drive a girl like you, who is set on not getting married; now I need to share the reasons why a father like me has decided that his daughter should marry.”

Eugénie bowed, not as a submissive daughter, but as an adversary prepared for a discussion.

Eugénie bowed, not like a compliant daughter, but as a rival ready for a debate.

“My daughter,” continued Danglars, “when a father asks his daughter to choose a husband, he has always some reason for wishing her to marry. Some are affected with the mania of which you spoke just now, that of living again in their grandchildren. This is not my weakness, I tell you at once; family joys have no charm for me. I may acknowledge this to a daughter whom I know to be philosophical enough to understand my indifference, and not to impute it to me as a crime.”

“My daughter,” continued Danglars, “when a father asks his daughter to pick a husband, he usually has some reason for wanting her to get married. Some are caught up in the obsession you just mentioned, wanting to relive their lives through their grandchildren. That’s not my issue, I’ll be honest with you; family happiness doesn’t appeal to me. I can admit this to a daughter I know is thoughtful enough to grasp my lack of interest and won’t see it as a fault.”

“This is not to the purpose,” said Eugénie; “let us speak candidly, sir; I admire candor.”

“This isn’t relevant,” said Eugénie; “let’s be honest, sir; I value honesty.”

“Oh,” said Danglars, “I can, when circumstances render it desirable, adopt your system, although it may not be my general practice. I will therefore proceed. I have proposed to you to marry, not for your sake, for indeed I did not think of you in the least at the moment (you admire candor, and will now be satisfied, I hope); but because it suited me to marry you as soon as possible, on account of certain commercial speculations I am desirous of entering into.” Eugénie became uneasy.

“Oh,” said Danglars, “I can, when the situation calls for it, follow your approach, even if it’s not usually my way. So, I’ll go ahead. I proposed to you to marry, not for your benefit, because honestly, I wasn't thinking about you at all at that moment (you appreciate honesty, and I hope this satisfies you); but because it worked for me to marry you as quickly as possible, due to some business ventures I want to pursue.” Eugénie grew anxious.

40302m

“It is just as I tell you, I assure you, and you must not be angry with me, for you have sought this disclosure. I do not willingly enter into arithmetical explanations with an artist like you, who fears to enter my study lest she should imbibe disagreeable or anti-poetic impressions and sensations. But in that same banker’s study, where you very willingly presented yourself yesterday to ask for the thousand francs I give you monthly for pocket-money, you must know, my dear young lady, that many things may be learned, useful even to a girl who will not marry. There one may learn, for instance, what, out of regard to your nervous susceptibility, I will inform you of in the drawing-room, namely, that the credit of a banker is his physical and moral life; that credit sustains him as breath animates the body; and M. de Monte Cristo once gave me a lecture on that subject, which I have never forgotten. There we may learn that as credit sinks, the body becomes a corpse, and this is what must happen very soon to the banker who is proud to own so good a logician as you for his daughter.”

“It’s just as I’m telling you, I promise, and please don’t be upset with me, since you asked for this information. I don’t like getting into complicated explanations with an artist like you, who avoids coming into my study for fear of picking up unpleasant or unpoetic feelings. But in that same banker’s office, where you happily went yesterday to ask for the thousand francs I give you every month for spending money, you should understand, my dear young lady, that there are many things to learn, even for a girl who doesn't plan to marry. For instance, I want to share something with you regarding your sensitive nature that I’ll explain in the drawing-room: a banker’s credit is his very being, both physically and morally; credit supports him just like breath supports the body. M. de Monte Cristo once gave me a talk about this that I’ve never forgotten. There, we can see that as credit declines, the body turns into a corpse, and that is what will soon happen to the banker who is proud to have such a good logician as you for a daughter.”

But Eugénie, instead of stooping, drew herself up under the blow. “Ruined?” said she.

But Eugénie, instead of bending down, stood tall against the blow. “Ruined?” she said.

“Exactly, my daughter; that is precisely what I mean,” said Danglars, almost digging his nails into his breast, while he preserved on his harsh features the smile of the heartless though clever man; “ruined—yes, that is it.”

“Exactly, my daughter; that’s exactly what I mean,” said Danglars, almost digging his nails into his chest, while he kept a smile on his harsh face, like a heartless but clever man; “ruined—yes, that’s it.”

“Ah!” said Eugénie.

“Wow!” said Eugénie.

“Yes, ruined! Now it is revealed, this secret so full of horror, as the tragic poet says. Now, my daughter, learn from my lips how you may alleviate this misfortune, so far as it will affect you.”

“Yeah, ruined! Now it's out in the open, this horrifying secret, as the tragic poet puts it. Now, my daughter, let me tell you how you can ease this misfortune, as much as it will impact you.”

“Oh,” cried Eugénie, “you are a bad physiognomist, if you imagine I deplore on my own account the catastrophe of which you warn me. I ruined? and what will that signify to me? Have I not my talent left? Can I not, like Pasta, Malibran, Grisi, acquire for myself what you would never have given me, whatever might have been your fortune, a hundred or a hundred and fifty thousand livres per annum, for which I shall be indebted to no one but myself; and which, instead of being given as you gave me those poor twelve thousand francs, with sour looks and reproaches for my prodigality, will be accompanied with acclamations, with bravos, and with flowers? And if I do not possess that talent, which your smiles prove to me you doubt, should I not still have that ardent love of independence, which will be a substitute for wealth, and which in my mind supersedes even the instinct of self-preservation? No, I grieve not on my own account, I shall always find a resource; my books, my pencils, my piano, all the things which cost but little, and which I shall be able to procure, will remain my own.

“Oh,” Eugénie exclaimed, “you’re not much of a judge of character if you think I’m upset for myself about the disaster you’re warning me about. Ruined? And what does that matter to me? Don’t I still have my talent? Just like Pasta, Malibran, and Grisi, I can earn for myself what you’d never have given me, no matter how wealthy you were, a hundred or a hundred and fifty thousand livres a year, and I’ll owe it all to myself; and instead of being handed to me like those meager twelve thousand francs you gave me with frowns and complaints about my spending, it will come with cheers, applause, and flowers! And even if I don’t have that talent, which your smiles suggest you doubt, I’ll still have that passionate love for independence, which is a substitute for wealth and, to me, even more important than the instinct to survive. No, I’m not sad for myself; I will always find a way to get by. My books, my pencils, my piano—all the things that cost very little and that I’ll be able to get—will always be mine.”

“Do you think that I sorrow for Madame Danglars? Undeceive yourself again; either I am greatly mistaken, or she has provided against the catastrophe which threatens you, and, which will pass over without affecting her. She has taken care for herself,—at least I hope so,—for her attention has not been diverted from her projects by watching over me. She has fostered my independence by professedly indulging my love for liberty. Oh, no, sir; from my childhood I have seen too much, and understood too much, of what has passed around me, for misfortune to have an undue power over me. From my earliest recollections, I have been beloved by no one—so much the worse; that has naturally led me to love no one—so much the better—now you have my profession of faith.”

“Do you really think I care about Madame Danglars? Think again; either I’m completely wrong, or she’s taken steps to protect herself from the disaster that’s coming your way, and it won’t affect her at all. She’s looked out for her own interests—I hope she has—because she hasn’t been distracted from her plans by worrying about me. She’s encouraged my independence by pretending to support my love for freedom. Oh, no, sir; I’ve seen and understood too much from my childhood for misfortune to have much hold over me. From my earliest memories, I haven’t been loved by anyone—too bad; that’s led me to love no one—thankfully—so there’s my statement of belief.”

“Then,” said Danglars, pale with anger, which was not at all due to offended paternal love,—“then, mademoiselle, you persist in your determination to accelerate my ruin?”

“Then,” said Danglars, pale with anger that had nothing to do with offended paternal love, “then, miss, you’re still set on speeding up my downfall?”

“Your ruin? I accelerate your ruin? What do you mean? I do not understand you.”

“Your downfall? I'm causing your downfall? What are you talking about? I don't get you.”

“So much the better, I have a ray of hope left; listen.”

“So much the better, I still have a glimmer of hope; listen.”

“I am all attention,” said Eugénie, looking so earnestly at her father that it was an effort for the latter to endure her unrelenting gaze.

“I’m all ears,” said Eugénie, looking so intensely at her father that it was a struggle for him to handle her unwavering stare.

“M. Cavalcanti,” continued Danglars, “is about to marry you, and will place in my hands his fortune, amounting to three million livres.”

“M. Cavalcanti,” continued Danglars, “is about to marry you and will be handing over his fortune to me, which totals three million livres.”

“That is admirable!” said Eugénie with sovereign contempt, smoothing her gloves out one upon the other.

“That’s impressive!” said Eugénie with a haughty disdain, smoothing her gloves one over the other.

“You think I shall deprive you of those three millions,” said Danglars; “but do not fear it. They are destined to produce at least ten. I and a brother banker have obtained a grant of a railway, the only industrial enterprise which in these days promises to make good the fabulous prospects that Law once held out to the eternally deluded Parisians, in the fantastic Mississippi scheme. As I look at it, a millionth part of a railway is worth fully as much as an acre of waste land on the banks of the Ohio. We make in our case a deposit, on a mortgage, which is an advance, as you see, since we gain at least ten, fifteen, twenty, or a hundred livres’ worth of iron in exchange for our money. Well, within a week I am to deposit four millions for my share; the four millions, I promise you, will produce ten or twelve.”

“You think I'm going to take those three million from you,” said Danglars; “but don’t worry. They’re meant to generate at least ten. A fellow banker and I have secured a railway grant, the only business venture these days that seems likely to deliver on the incredible promises that Law once made to the hopelessly naive Parisians, back in the wild Mississippi scheme days. Honestly, I think that even a tiny fraction of a railway is worth just as much as an acre of wasteland by the Ohio River. In our case, we’re making a deposit on a mortgage, which is an advance, since we end up getting at least ten, fifteen, twenty, or even a hundred livres’ worth of iron in return for our investment. Well, in a week, I plan to deposit four million for my share; I assure you, that four million will generate ten or twelve.”

“But during my visit to you the day before yesterday, sir, which you appear to recollect so well,” replied Eugénie, “I saw you arranging a deposit—is not that the term?—of five millions and a half; you even pointed it out to me in two drafts on the treasury, and you were astonished that so valuable a paper did not dazzle my eyes like lightning.”

“But during my visit to you the day before yesterday, sir, which you seem to remember so clearly,” replied Eugénie, “I saw you setting up a deposit—is that the right term?—of five and a half million; you even showed it to me in two drafts from the treasury, and you were surprised that such a valuable document didn’t catch my eye like lightning.”

“Yes, but those five millions and a half are not mine, and are only a proof of the great confidence placed in me; my title of popular banker has gained me the confidence of charitable institutions, and the five millions and a half belong to them; at any other time I should not have hesitated to make use of them, but the great losses I have recently sustained are well known, and, as I told you, my credit is rather shaken. That deposit may be at any moment withdrawn, and if I had employed it for another purpose, I should bring on me a disgraceful bankruptcy. I do not despise bankruptcies, believe me, but they must be those which enrich, not those which ruin. Now, if you marry M. Cavalcanti, and I get the three millions, or even if it is thought I am going to get them, my credit will be restored, and my fortune, which for the last month or two has been swallowed up in gulfs which have been opened in my path by an inconceivable fatality, will revive. Do you understand me?”

“Yes, but that five and a half million isn’t mine; it just shows the huge trust people have in me. My label as a popular banker has earned me the confidence of charitable organizations, and that money belongs to them. Normally, I wouldn’t hesitate to use it, but my recent huge losses are well-known, and, as I mentioned, my credit is pretty shaky right now. That deposit could be pulled out at any time, and if I had used it for something else, I would face a disgraceful bankruptcy. I don’t look down on bankruptcies, believe me, but they should be the kind that leads to profit, not ruin. Now, if you marry M. Cavalcanti and I receive those three million, or even if people just think I’m going to get them, my credit will bounce back, and my fortune, which has been consumed by unexpected misfortunes for the past month or two, will come back to life. Do you understand what I’m saying?”

“Perfectly; you pledge me for three millions, do you not?”

“Perfectly; you promise me three million, right?”

“The greater the amount, the more flattering it is to you; it gives you an idea of your value.”

“The more you have, the more it boosts your ego; it makes you feel valuable.”

“Thank you. One word more, sir; do you promise me to make what use you can of the report of the fortune M. Cavalcanti will bring without touching the money? This is no act of selfishness, but of delicacy. I am willing to help rebuild your fortune, but I will not be an accomplice in the ruin of others.”

“Thank you. One more thing, sir; do you promise me to make the most of the report about the fortune M. Cavalcanti will bring without involving the money? This isn’t about selfishness, but about being considerate. I’m ready to help you rebuild your fortune, but I won’t be a part of ruining others.”

“But since I tell you,” cried Danglars, “that with these three million——”

“But I’m telling you,” shouted Danglars, “that with these three million——”

“Do you expect to recover your position, sir, without touching those three million?”

“Do you really think you can get your position back, sir, without dealing with those three million?”

“I hope so, if the marriage should take place and confirm my credit.”

“I hope so, if the marriage happens and validates my reputation.”

“Shall you be able to pay M. Cavalcanti the five hundred thousand francs you promise for my dowry?”

“Will you be able to pay M. Cavalcanti the five hundred thousand francs you promised for my dowry?”

“He shall receive them on returning from the mayor’s[20].”

“He will receive them when he returns from the mayor’s [20].”

“Very well!”

"Sounds good!"

“What next? what more do you want?”

“What’s next? What else do you want?”

“I wish to know if, in demanding my signature, you leave me entirely free in my person?”

“I want to know if, by asking for my signature, you’re leaving me completely free as an individual?”

“Absolutely.”

"Definitely."

“Then, as I said before, sir,—very well; I am ready to marry M. Cavalcanti.”

“Then, as I mentioned earlier, sir,—that's fine; I'm ready to marry M. Cavalcanti.”

“But what are you up to?”

“But what are you up to?”

“Ah, that is my affair. What advantage should I have over you, if knowing your secret I were to tell you mine?”

“Ah, that's my business. What benefit would I gain from knowing your secret if I shared mine with you?”

Danglars bit his lips. “Then,” said he, “you are ready to pay the official visits, which are absolutely indispensable?”

Danglars bit his lips. “So,” he said, “you’re ready to handle the official visits, which are absolutely necessary?”

“Yes,” replied Eugénie.

“Yes,” Eugénie replied.

“And to sign the contract in three days?”

“And to sign the contract in three days?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“Then, in my turn, I also say, very well!”

“Then, it's my turn, and I say, great!”

Danglars pressed his daughter’s hand in his. But, extraordinary to relate, the father did not say, “Thank you, my child,” nor did the daughter smile at her father.

Danglars held his daughter's hand in his. But, surprisingly, the father didn’t say, “Thank you, my child,” nor did the daughter smile at him.

“Is the conference ended?” asked Eugénie, rising.

“Has the conference ended?” asked Eugénie, standing up.

Danglars motioned that he had nothing more to say. Five minutes afterwards the piano resounded to the touch of Mademoiselle d’Armilly’s fingers, and Mademoiselle Danglars was singing Brabantio’s malediction on Desdemona. At the end of the piece Étienne entered, and announced to Eugénie that the horses were to the carriage, and that the baroness was waiting for her to pay her visits. We have seen them at Villefort’s; they proceeded then on their course.

Danglars signaled that he had nothing more to say. Five minutes later, the piano echoed with Mademoiselle d’Armilly’s playing, while Mademoiselle Danglars sang Brabantio’s curse on Desdemona. At the end of the song, Étienne walked in and told Eugénie that the horses were ready, and that the baroness was waiting for her to go on her visits. We saw them at Villefort’s; they then continued on their way.

40306m

VOLUME FIVE

50009m
50011m
50019m

Chapter 96. The Contract

Three days after the scene we have just described, namely towards five o’clock in the afternoon of the day fixed for the signature of the contract between Mademoiselle Eugénie Danglars and Andrea Cavalcanti, whom the banker persisted in calling prince, a fresh breeze was stirring the leaves in the little garden in front of the Count of Monte Cristo’s house, and the count was preparing to go out. While his horses were impatiently pawing the ground, held in by the coachman, who had been seated a quarter of an hour on his box, the elegant phaeton with which we are familiar rapidly turned the angle of the entrance-gate, and cast out on the doorsteps M. Andrea Cavalcanti, as decked up and gay as if he were going to marry a princess.

Three days after the scene we just described, around five o'clock in the afternoon on the day set for the signing of the contract between Mademoiselle Eugénie Danglars and Andrea Cavalcanti, whom the banker insisted on calling "prince," a light breeze rustled the leaves in the small garden in front of the Count of Monte Cristo’s house as the count was getting ready to leave. While his horses were restlessly pawing the ground, held back by the coachman, who had been seated on his box for a quarter of an hour, the elegant phaeton we know well quickly rounded the corner of the gate and dropped off M. Andrea Cavalcanti, looking all dressed up and cheerful as if he were about to marry a princess.

He inquired after the count with his usual familiarity, and ascending lightly to the first story met him at the top of the stairs.

He casually asked about the count and lightly went up to the first floor, where he found him at the top of the stairs.

The count stopped on seeing the young man. As for Andrea, he was launched, and when he was once launched nothing stopped him.

The count froze when he saw the young man. As for Andrea, he was off and running, and once he got going, nothing could stop him.

“Ah, good morning, my dear count,” said he.

“Ah, good morning, my dear count,” he said.

“Ah, M. Andrea,” said the latter, with his half-jesting tone; “how do you do?”

“Ah, Mr. Andrea,” the other replied, with a playful tone; “how are you?”

“Charmingly, as you see. I am come to talk to you about a thousand things; but, first tell me, were you going out or just returned?”

“Charming, as you can see. I've come to talk to you about a thousand things; but first, tell me, were you going out or just coming back?”

“I was going out, sir.”

"I'm heading out, sir."

“Then, in order not to hinder you, I will get up with you if you please in your carriage, and Tom shall follow with my phaeton in tow.”

“Then, to make sure I don’t hold you up, I’ll get up and ride with you in your carriage, and Tom will follow with my phaeton in tow.”

“No,” said the count, with an imperceptible smile of contempt, for he had no wish to be seen in the young man’s society,—“no; I prefer listening to you here, my dear M. Andrea; we can chat better in-doors, and there is no coachman to overhear our conversation.”

“No,” said the count, with a barely noticeable smirk of disdain, since he didn't want to be seen with the young man, “no; I’d rather listen to you here, my dear M. Andrea; we can talk better inside, and there’s no driver to hear our conversation.”

The count returned to a small drawing-room on the first floor, sat down, and crossing his legs motioned to the young man to take a seat also. Andrea assumed his gayest manner.

The count returned to a small living room on the first floor, sat down, and crossing his legs motioned for the young man to sit down as well. Andrea adopted his most cheerful demeanor.

“You know, my dear count,” said he, “the ceremony is to take place this evening. At nine o’clock the contract is to be signed at my father-in-law’s.”

“You know, my dear count,” he said, “the ceremony will happen this evening. The contract is set to be signed at my father-in-law’s at nine o'clock.”

“Ah, indeed?” said Monte Cristo.

"Really?" said Monte Cristo.

“What; is it news to you? Has not M. Danglars informed you of the ceremony?”

“What? Is this news to you? Didn’t M. Danglars tell you about the ceremony?”

“Oh, yes,” said the count; “I received a letter from him yesterday, but I do not think the hour was mentioned.”

“Oh, yes,” said the count; “I got a letter from him yesterday, but I don’t think he mentioned the time.”

“Possibly my father-in-law trusted to its general notoriety.”

"Maybe my father-in-law relied on its overall reputation."

“Well,” said Monte Cristo, “you are fortunate, M. Cavalcanti; it is a most suitable alliance you are contracting, and Mademoiselle Danglars is a handsome girl.”

“Well,” said Monte Cristo, “you’re lucky, M. Cavalcanti; this is a very fitting match you’re making, and Mademoiselle Danglars is a beautiful girl.”

“Yes, indeed she is,” replied Cavalcanti, in a very modest tone.

“Yes, she is,” replied Cavalcanti, in a very humble tone.

“Above all, she is very rich,—at least, I believe so,” said Monte Cristo.

"Most importantly, she's really wealthy—at least, I think so," said Monte Cristo.

“Very rich, do you think?” replied the young man.

“Very rich, do you think?” replied the young man.

“Doubtless; it is said M. Danglars conceals at least half of his fortune.”

“Definitely; it’s said that M. Danglars hides at least half of his wealth.”

“And he acknowledges fifteen or twenty millions,” said Andrea with a look sparkling with joy.

“And he admits to having fifteen or twenty million,” said Andrea with a look shining with joy.

“Without reckoning,” added Monte Cristo, “that he is on the eve of entering into a sort of speculation already in vogue in the United States and in England, but quite novel in France.”

“Without taking into account,” added Monte Cristo, “that he is about to dive into a trend that's already popular in the United States and England, but completely new in France.”

“Yes, yes, I know what you mean,—the railway, of which he has obtained the grant, is it not?”

“Yes, yes, I know what you mean—the railway he got the grant for, right?”

“Precisely; it is generally believed he will gain ten millions by that affair.”

“Exactly; people generally believe he will make ten million from that deal.”

“Ten millions! Do you think so? It is magnificent!” said Cavalcanti, who was quite confounded at the metallic sound of these golden words.

“Ten million! Do you really think so? That’s amazing!” said Cavalcanti, who was completely stunned by the ringing sound of those golden words.

“Without reckoning,” replied Monte Cristo, “that all his fortune will come to you, and justly too, since Mademoiselle Danglars is an only daughter. Besides, your own fortune, as your father assured me, is almost equal to that of your betrothed. But enough of money matters. Do you know, M. Andrea, I think you have managed this affair rather skilfully?”

“Without considering,” replied Monte Cristo, “that all his wealth will go to you, which is only fair, since Mademoiselle Danglars is the only daughter. Also, your own fortune, as your father has assured me, is nearly equal to that of your fiancé. But let’s not talk about money anymore. Do you know, M. Andrea, I think you’ve handled this situation quite cleverly?”

“Not badly, by any means,” said the young man; “I was born for a diplomatist.”

“Not bad at all,” said the young man; “I was made to be a diplomat.”

“Well, you must become a diplomatist; diplomacy, you know, is something that is not to be acquired; it is instinctive. Have you lost your heart?”

“Well, you need to become a diplomat; diplomacy, you know, isn't something you can just learn; it's instinctive. Have you lost your heart?”

“Indeed, I fear it,” replied Andrea, in the tone in which he had heard Dorante or Valère reply to Alceste[21] at the Théâtre Français.

“Honestly, I’m scared,” replied Andrea, in the same tone he had heard Dorante or Valère use when responding to Alceste at the Théâtre Français._A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

“Is your love returned?”

“Is your love reciprocated?”

“I suppose so,” said Andrea with a triumphant smile, “since I am accepted. But I must not forget one grand point.”

“I guess so,” Andrea said with a triumphant smile, “since I’m accepted. But I must not forget one important thing.”

“Which?”

"Which one?"

“That I have been singularly assisted.”

“That I have been uniquely supported.”

“Nonsense.”

“Nonsense.”

“I have, indeed.”

"Yes, I have."

“By circumstances?”

"Due to circumstances?"

“No; by you.”

“No; because of you.”

“By me? Not at all, prince,” said Monte Cristo laying a marked stress on the title, “what have I done for you? Are not your name, your social position, and your merit sufficient?”

“By me? Not at all, prince,” said Monte Cristo, emphasizing the title, “what have I done for you? Isn’t your name, your social status, and your worth enough?”

“No,” said Andrea,—“no; it is useless for you to say so, count. I maintain that the position of a man like you has done more than my name, my social position, and my merit.”

“No,” said Andrea, “no; it’s pointless for you to say that, count. I believe that your status as a man like you has had more impact than my name, my social standing, and my accomplishments.”

“You are completely mistaken, sir,” said Monte Cristo coldly, who felt the perfidious manœuvre of the young man, and understood the bearing of his words; “you only acquired my protection after the influence and fortune of your father had been ascertained; for, after all, who procured for me, who had never seen either you or your illustrious father, the pleasure of your acquaintance?—two of my good friends, Lord Wilmore and the Abbé Busoni. What encouraged me not to become your surety, but to patronize you?—your father’s name, so well known in Italy and so highly honored. Personally, I do not know you.”

“You’re completely wrong, sir,” Monte Cristo said coldly, aware of the young man’s deceitful maneuver and understanding the weight of his words. “You only gained my protection after your father’s influence and wealth were confirmed; after all, who introduced me, someone who had never met either you or your esteemed father, to you?—two of my good friends, Lord Wilmore and the Abbé Busoni. What made me decide not just to vouch for you, but to support you?—your father’s name, which is well-known and highly respected in Italy. Personally, I don’t know you.”

This calm tone and perfect ease made Andrea feel that he was, for the moment, restrained by a more muscular hand than his own, and that the restraint could not be easily broken through.

This calm tone and perfect ease made Andrea feel that he was, for the moment, held back by a stronger force than his own, and that this hold couldn't be easily shaken off.

“Oh, then my father has really a very large fortune, count?”

“Oh, so my dad really has a huge fortune, right?”

“It appears so, sir,” replied Monte Cristo.

"It looks that way, sir," replied Monte Cristo.

“Do you know if the marriage settlement he promised me has come?”

“Do you know if the marriage settlement he promised me has arrived?”

“I have been advised of it.”

"I've been told about it."

“But the three millions?”

“But the three million?”

“The three millions are probably on the road.”

“The three million are probably on the way.”

“Then I shall really have them?”

“Then I will actually have them?”

“Oh, well,” said the count, “I do not think you have yet known the want of money.”

“Oh, well,” said the count, “I don’t think you’ve experienced needing money yet.”

Andrea was so surprised that he pondered the matter for a moment. Then, arousing from his reverie:

Andrea was so surprised that he thought about it for a moment. Then, coming out of his daydream:

“Now, sir, I have one request to make to you, which you will understand, even if it should be disagreeable to you.”

“Now, sir, I have one request to make of you, which you will understand, even if it might not be pleasant for you.”

“Proceed,” said Monte Cristo.

"Go ahead," said Monte Cristo.

“I have formed an acquaintance, thanks to my good fortune, with many noted persons, and have, at least for the moment, a crowd of friends. But marrying, as I am about to do, before all Paris, I ought to be supported by an illustrious name, and in the absence of the paternal hand some powerful one ought to lead me to the altar; now, my father is not coming to Paris, is he?”

“I’ve made some great connections, thanks to my luck, with many famous people, and right now, I have a lot of friends. But as I’m about to get married in front of all of Paris, I should be supported by a distinguished name, and since my father can’t be here, someone influential should be leading me to the altar; my dad isn’t coming to Paris, is he?”

“He is old, covered with wounds, and suffers dreadfully, he says, in travelling.”

“He's old, covered in wounds, and he says he suffers terribly while traveling.”

“I understand; well, I am come to ask a favor of you.”

“I understand; well, I’ve come to ask you for a favor.”

“Of me?”

"About me?"

“Yes, of you.”

“Yeah, about you.”

“And pray what may it be?”

"And what could it be?"

“Well, to take his part.”

"Well, to defend him."

“Ah, my dear sir! What?—after the varied relations I have had the happiness to sustain towards you, can it be that you know me so little as to ask such a thing? Ask me to lend you half a million and, although such a loan is somewhat rare, on my honor, you would annoy me less! Know, then, what I thought I had already told you, that in participation in this world’s affairs, more especially in their moral aspects, the Count of Monte Cristo has never ceased to entertain the scruples and even the superstitions of the East. I, who have a seraglio at Cairo, one at Smyrna, and one at Constantinople, preside at a wedding?—never!”

“Ah, my dear sir! What?—after all the different ways I have had the pleasure of engaging with you, can it really be that you know me so little as to ask such a thing? Ask me to lend you half a million and, while that kind of loan is quite uncommon, I swear, it would annoy me less! So, let me tell you what I thought I had already said: in dealing with the matters of this world, especially their moral aspects, the Count of Monte Cristo has always held onto the scruples and even the superstitions of the East. I, who have a harem in Cairo, one in Smyrna, and one in Constantinople, preside at a wedding?—never!”

“Then you refuse me?”

"Are you really rejecting me?"

“Decidedly; and were you my son or my brother I would refuse you in the same way.”

“Definitely; and if you were my son or my brother, I would refuse you just the same.”

“But what must be done?” said Andrea, disappointed.

“But what should we do?” said Andrea, feeling let down.

“You said just now that you had a hundred friends.”

“You just said that you have a hundred friends.”

“Very true, but you introduced me at M. Danglars’.”

“That's very true, but you introduced me to M. Danglars.”

“Not at all! Let us recall the exact facts. You met him at a dinner party at my house, and you introduced yourself at his house; that is a totally different affair.”

“Not at all! Let’s remember the exact facts. You met him at a dinner party at my place, and you introduced yourself at his house; that’s a completely different situation.”

“Yes, but, by my marriage, you have forwarded that.”

“Yes, but through my marriage, you've helped make that happen.”

“I?—not in the least, I beg you to believe. Recollect what I told you when you asked me to propose you. ‘Oh, I never make matches, my dear prince, it is my settled principle.’” Andrea bit his lips.

“I?—not at all, please believe me. Remember what I told you when you asked me to suggest you? ‘Oh, I never play matchmaker, my dear prince, it's my firm rule.’” Andrea bit his lips.

50025m

“But, at least, you will be there?”

“But at least you'll be there?”

“Will all Paris be there?”

“Will everyone in Paris be there?”

“Oh, certainly.”

“Of course.”

“Well, like all Paris, I shall be there too,” said the count.

“Well, just like everyone else in Paris, I’ll be there too,” said the count.

“And will you sign the contract?”

“And will you sign the contract?”

“I see no objection to that; my scruples do not go thus far.”

"I don't have a problem with that; my concerns don't extend that far."

“Well, since you will grant me no more, I must be content with what you give me. But one word more, count.”

“Well, since you won't give me anything else, I have to be satisfied with what you've offered me. But just one more thing, Count.”

“What is it?”

"What is that?"

“Advice.”

"Tips."

“Be careful; advice is worse than a service.”

“Be careful; advice can be more harmful than helpful.”

“Oh, you can give me this without compromising yourself.”

“Oh, you can give this to me without putting yourself at risk.”

“Tell me what it is.”

"Tell me what it is."

“Is my wife’s fortune five hundred thousand livres?”

“Is my wife’s fortune five hundred thousand livres?”

“That is the sum M. Danglars himself announced.”

"That is the total M. Danglars himself declared."

“Must I receive it, or leave it in the hands of the notary?”

“Do I have to accept it, or can I leave it with the notary?”

“This is the way such affairs are generally arranged when it is wished to do them stylishly: Your two solicitors appoint a meeting, when the contract is signed, for the next or the following day; then they exchange the two portions, for which they each give a receipt; then, when the marriage is celebrated, they place the amount at your disposal as the chief member of the alliance.”

“This is how these matters are usually handled when you want to do them with style: Your two lawyers set up a meeting for signing the contract, either the next day or the day after; then they exchange the two parts, each providing a receipt; finally, when the wedding takes place, they make the amount available to you as the main party in the arrangement.”

“Because,” said Andrea, with a certain ill-concealed uneasiness, “I thought I heard my father-in-law say that he intended embarking our property in that famous railway affair of which you spoke just now.”

“Because,” said Andrea, trying to hide her discomfort, “I thought I heard my father-in-law say he planned to invest our property in that famous railway project you just mentioned.”

“Well,” replied Monte Cristo, “it will be the way, everybody says, of trebling your fortune in twelve months. Baron Danglars is a good father, and knows how to calculate.”

"Well," replied Monte Cristo, "everyone says this is the way to triple your fortune in twelve months. Baron Danglars is a good father, and he knows how to do the math."

“In that case,” said Andrea, “everything is all right, excepting your refusal, which quite grieves me.”

“In that case,” Andrea said, “everything is fine, except for your refusal, which really upsets me.”

“You must attribute it only to natural scruples under similar circumstances.”

“You should only attribute it to natural concerns in similar situations.”

“Well,” said Andrea, “let it be as you wish. This evening, then, at nine o’clock.”

“Well,” Andrea said, “let it be how you want. This evening, then, at nine o’clock.”

“Adieu till then.”

“Goodbye until then.”

Notwithstanding a slight resistance on the part of Monte Cristo, whose lips turned pale, but who preserved his ceremonious smile, Andrea seized the count’s hand, pressed it, jumped into his phaeton, and disappeared.

Despite a slight resistance from Monte Cristo, whose lips turned pale but who kept his formal smile, Andrea grabbed the count’s hand, squeezed it, jumped into his carriage, and drove away.

The four or five remaining hours before nine o’clock arrived, Andrea employed in riding, paying visits,—designed to induce those of whom he had spoken to appear at the banker’s in their gayest equipages,—dazzling them by promises of shares in schemes which have since turned every brain, and in which Danglars was just taking the initiative.

The four or five hours left before nine o'clock, Andrea spent riding and visiting people—trying to get those he had mentioned to show up at the banker’s in their most stylish carriages—impressing them with promises of shares in projects that have since captivated everyone, and in which Danglars was just starting to take the lead.

In fact, at half-past eight in the evening the grand salon, the gallery adjoining, and the three other drawing-rooms on the same floor, were filled with a perfumed crowd, who sympathized but little in the event, but who all participated in that love of being present wherever there is anything fresh to be seen. An Academician would say that the entertainments of the fashionable world are collections of flowers which attract inconstant butterflies, famished bees, and buzzing drones.

In fact, at 8:30 in the evening, the grand salon, the adjoining gallery, and the three other drawing-rooms on the same floor were filled with a scented crowd who didn’t really care about the event but loved to be where something new was happening. An Academician might say that the social events of the elite are like gardens of flowers that attract wandering butterflies, hungry bees, and buzzing drones.

50025m

No one could deny that the rooms were splendidly illuminated; the light streamed forth on the gilt mouldings and the silk hangings; and all the bad taste of decorations, which had only their richness to boast of, shone in its splendor. Mademoiselle Eugénie was dressed with elegant simplicity in a figured white silk dress, and a white rose half concealed in her jet black hair was her only ornament, unaccompanied by a single jewel. Her eyes, however, betrayed that perfect confidence which contradicted the girlish simplicity of this modest attire.

No one could deny that the rooms were beautifully lit; the light poured over the gold trim and silk drapes, highlighting all the less tasteful decorations that only had their richness to show off. Mademoiselle Eugénie wore a stylishly simple patterned white silk dress, and a white rose, partially hidden in her jet-black hair, was her only accessory, without any jewelry at all. However, her eyes revealed a confidence that contradicted the youthful simplicity of her modest outfit.

Madame Danglars was chatting at a short distance with Debray, Beauchamp, and Château-Renaud. Debray was admitted to the house for this grand ceremony, but on the same plane with everyone else, and without any particular privilege. M. Danglars, surrounded by deputies and men connected with the revenue, was explaining a new theory of taxation which he intended to adopt when the course of events had compelled the government to call him into the ministry. Andrea, on whose arm hung one of the most consummate dandies of the Opera, was explaining to him rather cleverly, since he was obliged to be bold to appear at ease, his future projects, and the new luxuries he meant to introduce to Parisian fashions with his hundred and seventy-five thousand livres per annum.

Madame Danglars was chatting at a short distance with Debray, Beauchamp, and Château-Renaud. Debray was allowed into the house for this big event, but he was on the same level as everyone else and had no special privileges. Mr. Danglars, surrounded by deputies and people connected to finance, was explaining a new tax theory he planned to implement once the government had to bring him into the ministry due to changing circumstances. Andrea, on whose arm hung one of the most stylish dandies from the Opera, was cleverly discussing his future plans and the new luxuries he intended to bring to Parisian fashion with his income of one hundred seventy-five thousand livres a year.

The crowd moved to and fro in the rooms like an ebb and flow of turquoises, rubies, emeralds, opals, and diamonds. As usual, the oldest women were the most decorated, and the ugliest the most conspicuous. If there was a beautiful lily, or a sweet rose, you had to search for it, concealed in some corner behind a mother with a turban, or an aunt with a bird-of-paradise.

The crowd flowed through the rooms like waves of turquoise, ruby, emerald, opal, and diamond. As usual, the oldest women were the most adorned, and the least attractive stood out the most. If there was a beautiful lily or a lovely rose, you had to look for it, hidden in a corner behind a mother wearing a turban or an aunt with a bird-of-paradise.

At each moment, in the midst of the crowd, the buzzing, and the laughter, the door-keeper’s voice was heard announcing some name well known in the financial department, respected in the army, or illustrious in the literary world, and which was acknowledged by a slight movement in the different groups. But for one whose privilege it was to agitate that ocean of human waves, how many were received with a look of indifference or a sneer of disdain!

At every moment, in the middle of the crowd, with all the chatter and laughter, the doorkeeper's voice called out the names of people famous in finance, respected in the military, or noteworthy in literature, and each name was met with a slight reaction from the various groups. But for someone who had the privilege to stir up that ocean of people, how many were greeted with indifference or a sneer of contempt!

At the moment when the hand of the massive time-piece, representing Endymion asleep, pointed to nine on its golden face, and the hammer, the faithful type of mechanical thought, struck nine times, the name of the Count of Monte Cristo resounded in its turn, and as if by an electric shock all the assembly turned towards the door. The count was dressed in black and with his habitual simplicity; his white waistcoat displayed his expansive noble chest and his black stock was singularly noticeable because of its contrast with the deadly paleness of his face. His only jewellery was a chain, so fine that the slender gold thread was scarcely perceptible on his white waistcoat.

At the moment when the hand of the large clock, symbolizing Endymion asleep, pointed to nine on its golden face, and the hammer, a true representation of mechanical thought, struck nine times, the name of the Count of Monte Cristo echoed, and as if jolted by an electric shock, everyone in the room turned towards the door. The count was dressed in black and maintained his usual simplicity; his white waistcoat showcased his broad noble chest, and his black cravat stood out sharply against the ghostly pallor of his face. His only piece of jewelry was a chain so fine that the delicate gold thread was barely noticeable on his white waistcoat.

A circle was immediately formed around the door. The count perceived at one glance Madame Danglars at one end of the drawing-room, M. Danglars at the other, and Eugénie in front of him. He first advanced towards the baroness, who was chatting with Madame de Villefort, who had come alone, Valentine being still an invalid; and without turning aside, so clear was the road left for him, he passed from the baroness to Eugénie, whom he complimented in such rapid and measured terms, that the proud artist was quite struck. Near her was Mademoiselle Louise d’Armilly, who thanked the count for the letters of introduction he had so kindly given her for Italy, which she intended immediately to make use of. On leaving these ladies he found himself with Danglars, who had advanced to meet him.

A circle quickly formed around the door. The count noticed Madame Danglars at one end of the drawing room, M. Danglars at the other, and Eugénie in front of him. He first moved towards the baroness, who was chatting with Madame de Villefort, who had come alone since Valentine was still unwell; and without changing direction, as the path was so clear for him, he went from the baroness to Eugénie, complimenting her in such swift and measured terms that the proud artist was taken aback. Nearby was Mademoiselle Louise d’Armilly, who thanked the count for the letters of introduction he had generously given her for Italy, which she planned to use right away. After leaving these ladies, he found himself face to face with Danglars, who had come forward to greet him.

Having accomplished these three social duties, Monte Cristo stopped, looking around him with that expression peculiar to a certain class, which seems to say, “I have done my duty, now let others do theirs.”

Having completed these three social responsibilities, Monte Cristo paused, surveying his surroundings with an expression typical of a certain group, which seemed to convey, "I've done my part, now it's time for others to do theirs."

Andrea, who was in an adjoining room, had shared in the sensation caused by the arrival of Monte Cristo, and now came forward to pay his respects to the count. He found him completely surrounded; all were eager to speak to him, as is always the case with those whose words are few and weighty. The solicitors arrived at this moment and arranged their scrawled papers on the velvet cloth embroidered with gold which covered the table prepared for the signature; it was a gilt table supported on lions’ claws. One of the notaries sat down, the other remained standing. They were about to proceed to the reading of the contract, which half Paris assembled was to sign. All took their places, or rather the ladies formed a circle, while the gentlemen (more indifferent to the restraints of what Boileau calls the style énergique) commented on the feverish agitation of Andrea, on M. Danglars’ riveted attention, Eugénie’s composure, and the light and sprightly manner in which the baroness treated this important affair.

Andrea, who was in a nearby room, had felt the excitement caused by Monte Cristo's arrival and now stepped forward to greet the count. He found him completely surrounded; everyone was eager to talk to him, as is always the case with those whose words are few but significant. At that moment, the solicitors arrived and laid out their scribbled papers on the velvet cloth embroidered with gold that covered the table set for signing; it was a gilt table resting on lion's claws. One of the notaries took a seat, while the other stood. They were about to begin reading the contract that half of Paris had gathered to sign. Everyone took their places; the ladies formed a circle, while the gentlemen (less concerned with the constraints of what Boileau refers to as the style énergique) commented on Andrea's nervousness, M. Danglars' intense focus, Eugénie's calmness, and the lighthearted way the baroness approached this important matter.

The contract was read during a profound silence. But as soon as it was finished, the buzz was redoubled through all the drawing-rooms; the brilliant sums, the rolling millions which were to be at the command of the two young people, and which crowned the display of the wedding presents and the young lady’s diamonds, which had been made in a room entirely appropriated for that purpose, had exercised to the full their delusions over the envious assembly.

The contract was read in complete silence. But as soon as it was done, the chatter started up again in all the drawing rooms; the impressive amounts, the millions that would be at the disposal of the two young people, topped off the showcase of wedding gifts and the young lady’s diamonds, which had been displayed in a room specifically set aside for that purpose, fully feeding into the fantasies of the envious crowd.

Mademoiselle Danglars’ charms were heightened in the opinion of the young men, and for the moment seemed to outvie the sun in splendor. As for the ladies, it is needless to say that while they coveted the millions, they thought they did not need them for themselves, as they were beautiful enough without them. Andrea, surrounded by his friends, complimented, flattered, beginning to believe in the reality of his dream, was almost bewildered. The notary solemnly took the pen, flourished it above his head, and said:

Mademoiselle Danglars’ charms were enhanced in the eyes of the young men and, for the moment, seemed to rival the sun in brilliance. As for the women, it goes without saying that while they envied the wealth, they believed they didn’t need it for themselves, as they were beautiful enough on their own. Andrea, surrounded by his friends, accepted compliments and flattery, gradually starting to believe in his dream's reality, and was almost overwhelmed. The notary took the pen seriously, waved it above his head, and said:

“Gentlemen, we are about to sign the contract.”

“Gentlemen, we are about to sign the contract.”

The baron was to sign first, then the representative of M. Cavalcanti, senior, then the baroness, afterwards the “future couple,” as they are styled in the abominable phraseology of legal documents.

The baron would sign first, then the representative of Mr. Cavalcanti, senior, followed by the baroness, and finally the “future couple,” as they are referred to in the unpleasant language of legal documents.

The baron took the pen and signed, then the representative. The baroness approached, leaning on Madame de Villefort’s arm.

The baron picked up the pen and signed, followed by the representative. The baroness came over, leaning on Madame de Villefort's arm.

“My dear,” said she, as she took the pen, “is it not vexatious? An unexpected incident, in the affair of murder and theft at the Count of Monte Cristo’s, in which he nearly fell a victim, deprives us of the pleasure of seeing M. de Villefort.”

“My dear,” she said, taking the pen, “isn’t it frustrating? An unexpected event in the murder and theft case involving the Count of Monte Cristo, where he almost became a victim, keeps us from the pleasure of seeing M. de Villefort.”

“Indeed?” said M. Danglars, in the same tone in which he would have said, “Oh, well, what do I care?”

“Really?” said M. Danglars, in the same tone he would have used to say, “Oh, well, what do I care?”

“As a matter of fact,” said Monte Cristo, approaching, “I am much afraid that I am the involuntary cause of his absence.”

“As a matter of fact,” said Monte Cristo, getting closer, “I’m really worried that I’m the reason for his absence.”

“What, you, count?” said Madame Danglars, signing; “if you are, take care, for I shall never forgive you.”

“What, you counting?” said Madame Danglars, signing; “if you are, be careful, because I will never forgive you.”

Andrea pricked up his ears.

Andrea perked up his ears.

“But it is not my fault, as I shall endeavor to prove.”

“But it’s not my fault, and I’ll do my best to show that.”

Everyone listened eagerly; Monte Cristo who so rarely opened his lips, was about to speak.

Everyone listened intently; Monte Cristo, who so rarely spoke, was about to say something.

“You remember,” said the count, during the most profound silence, “that the unhappy wretch who came to rob me died at my house; the supposition is that he was stabbed by his accomplice, on attempting to leave it.”

“You remember,” said the count, breaking the heavy silence, “that the unfortunate soul who tried to rob me died in my house; it’s believed that he was stabbed by his partner when he tried to leave.”

“Yes,” said Danglars.

“Yes,” Danglars replied.

“In order that his wounds might be examined he was undressed, and his clothes were thrown into a corner, where the police picked them up, with the exception of the waistcoat, which they overlooked.”

"To examine his injuries, he was stripped of his clothing, which was tossed into a corner. The police collected them, except for the waistcoat, which they missed."

Andrea turned pale, and drew towards the door; he saw a cloud rising in the horizon, which appeared to forebode a coming storm.

Andrea turned pale and moved toward the door; he saw a cloud rising on the horizon, which seemed to signal an approaching storm.

“Well, this waistcoat was discovered today, covered with blood, and with a hole over the heart.” The ladies screamed, and two or three prepared to faint. “It was brought to me. No one could guess what the dirty rag could be; I alone suspected that it was the waistcoat of the murdered man. My valet, in examining this mournful relic, felt a paper in the pocket and drew it out; it was a letter addressed to you, baron.”

“Well, this waistcoat was found today, stained with blood, and with a hole over the heart.” The ladies screamed, and a couple of them looked like they were about to faint. “It was brought to me. No one could figure out what this filthy rag was; I was the only one who suspected it belonged to the murdered man. My valet, while examining this sorrowful item, felt a piece of paper in the pocket and took it out; it was a letter addressed to you, baron.”

“To me?” cried Danglars.

“To me?” shouted Danglars.

“Yes, indeed, to you; I succeeded in deciphering your name under the blood with which the letter was stained,” replied Monte Cristo, amid the general outburst of amazement.

“Yes, definitely, to you; I managed to figure out your name from the blood that stained the letter,” replied Monte Cristo, amidst the collective gasp of astonishment.

“But,” asked Madame Danglars, looking at her husband with uneasiness, “how could that prevent M. de Villefort——”

“But,” asked Madame Danglars, looking at her husband with concern, “how could that stop M. de Villefort——”

“In this simple way, madame,” replied Monte Cristo; “the waistcoat and the letter were both what is termed circumstantial evidence; I therefore sent them to the king’s attorney. You understand, my dear baron, that legal methods are the safest in criminal cases; it was, perhaps, some plot against you.” Andrea looked steadily at Monte Cristo and disappeared in the second drawing-room.

“In this straightforward way, ma’am,” replied Monte Cristo; “the vest and the letter were both what you'd call circumstantial evidence; so I sent them to the king’s attorney. You understand, my dear baron, that legal methods are the safest in criminal cases; it might have been some scheme against you.” Andrea looked intently at Monte Cristo and then left for the second drawing-room.

“Possibly,” said Danglars; “was not this murdered man an old galley-slave?”

“Maybe,” said Danglars; “wasn’t this murdered man an old galley slave?”

50025m

“Yes,” replied the count; “a felon named Caderousse.” Danglars turned slightly pale; Andrea reached the anteroom beyond the little drawing-room.

“Yes,” replied the count; “a criminal named Caderousse.” Danglars turned a little pale; Andrea reached the anteroom beyond the small living room.

“But go on signing,” said Monte Cristo; “I perceive that my story has caused a general emotion, and I beg to apologize to you, baroness, and to Mademoiselle Danglars.”

“But keep signing,” said Monte Cristo; “I can see that my story has stirred up strong feelings, and I want to apologize to you, Baroness, and to Mademoiselle Danglars.”

The baroness, who had signed, returned the pen to the notary.

The baroness, having signed, handed the pen back to the notary.

“Prince Cavalcanti,” said the latter; “Prince Cavalcanti, where are you?”

“Prince Cavalcanti,” said the latter; “Prince Cavalcanti, where are you?”

“Andrea, Andrea,” repeated several young people, who were already on sufficiently intimate terms with him to call him by his Christian name.

“Andrea, Andrea,” several young people repeated, who were already close enough to him to use his first name.

“Call the prince; inform him that it is his turn to sign,” cried Danglars to one of the floorkeepers.

“Call the prince; let him know it’s his turn to sign,” shouted Danglars to one of the floor managers.

But at the same instant the crowd of guests rushed in alarm into the principal salon as if some frightful monster had entered the apartments, quærens quem devoret. There was, indeed, reason to retreat, to be alarmed, and to scream. An officer was placing two soldiers at the door of each drawing-room, and was advancing towards Danglars, preceded by a commissary of police, girded with his scarf. Madame Danglars uttered a scream and fainted. Danglars, who thought himself threatened (certain consciences are never calm),—Danglars even before his guests showed a countenance of abject terror.

But at that same moment, the crowd of guests rushed into the main salon in a panic, as if some terrifying creature had entered the rooms, quærens quem devoret. There was indeed good reason to back away, to be scared, and to scream. An officer was placing two soldiers at the door of each drawing room and was moving toward Danglars, accompanied by a police commissioner wearing his scarf. Madame Danglars let out a scream and fainted. Danglars, who felt threatened (some guilty minds are never at peace), even before his guests, showed a face of sheer horror.

“What is the matter, sir?” asked Monte Cristo, advancing to meet the commissioner.

“What’s wrong, sir?” asked Monte Cristo, stepping forward to meet the commissioner.

“Which of you gentlemen,” asked the magistrate, without replying to the count, “answers to the name of Andrea Cavalcanti?”

“Which of you gentlemen,” the magistrate asked, not responding to the count, “is called Andrea Cavalcanti?”

A cry of astonishment was heard from all parts of the room. They searched; they questioned.

A gasp of surprise filled the room. They looked around; they asked questions.

“But who then is Andrea Cavalcanti?” asked Danglars in amazement.

“But who is Andrea Cavalcanti then?” asked Danglars in amazement.

“A galley-slave, escaped from confinement at Toulon.”

“A galley slave who escaped from confinement in Toulon.”

“And what crime has he committed?”

“And what crime has he committed?”

“He is accused,” said the commissary with his inflexible voice, “of having assassinated the man named Caderousse, his former companion in prison, at the moment he was making his escape from the house of the Count of Monte Cristo.”

“He is accused,” said the commissary with his unyielding voice, “of assassinating the man named Caderousse, his former prison mate, at the moment he was escaping from the house of the Count of Monte Cristo.”

Monte Cristo cast a rapid glance around him. Andrea was gone.

Monte Cristo quickly looked around. Andrea was gone.

Chapter 97. The Departure for Belgium

A few minutes after the scene of confusion produced in the salons of M. Danglars by the unexpected appearance of the brigade of soldiers, and by the disclosure which had followed, the mansion was deserted with as much rapidity as if a case of plague or of cholera morbus had broken out among the guests.

A few minutes after the chaos erupted in M. Danglars' salons due to the surprising arrival of soldiers and the following revelations, the mansion was abandoned just as quickly as if an outbreak of plague or cholera had occurred among the guests.

In a few minutes, through all the doors, down all the staircases, by every exit, everyone hastened to retire, or rather to fly; for it was a situation where the ordinary condolences,—which even the best friends are so eager to offer in great catastrophes,—were seen to be utterly futile. There remained in the banker’s house only Danglars, closeted in his study, and making his statement to the officer of gendarmes; Madame Danglars, terrified, in the boudoir with which we are acquainted; and Eugénie, who with haughty air and disdainful lip had retired to her room with her inseparable companion, Mademoiselle Louise d’Armilly.

In just a few minutes, everyone rushed through the doors, down the staircases, and toward every exit; they were eager to leave, or rather escape, because the usual words of comfort—those that even the best friends are quick to offer during major disasters—felt completely pointless. The only ones left in the banker’s house were Danglars, shut away in his study while he spoke with the police officer; Madame Danglars, frightened, in the familiar boudoir; and Eugénie, who, with a proud look and a disdainful expression, had gone to her room with her constant companion, Mademoiselle Louise d’Armilly.

As for the numerous servants (more numerous that evening than usual, for their number was augmented by cooks and butlers from the Café de Paris), venting on their employers their anger at what they termed the insult to which they had been subjected, they collected in groups in the hall, in the kitchens, or in their rooms, thinking very little of their duty, which was thus naturally interrupted. Of all this household, only two persons deserve our notice; these are Mademoiselle Eugénie Danglars and Mademoiselle Louise d’Armilly.

As for the many servants (more than usual that evening since they were joined by cooks and waitstaff from the Café de Paris), they expressed their frustration towards their employers over what they considered an insult. They gathered in groups in the hall, in the kitchens, or in their rooms, paying little mind to their responsibilities, which were consequently disrupted. Of this entire household, only two individuals stand out: Mademoiselle Eugénie Danglars and Mademoiselle Louise d’Armilly.

The betrothed had retired, as we said, with haughty air, disdainful lip, and the demeanor of an outraged queen, followed by her companion, who was paler and more disturbed than herself. On reaching her room Eugénie locked her door, while Louise fell on a chair.

The engaged woman had retired, as we mentioned, with an air of arrogance, a contemptuous expression, and the attitude of an offended queen, followed by her friend, who looked more pale and shaken than she did. Once she reached her room, Eugénie locked her door, while Louise collapsed into a chair.

“Ah, what a dreadful thing,” said the young musician; “who would have suspected it? M. Andrea Cavalcanti a murderer—a galley-slave escaped—a convict!”

“Ah, what a terrible thing,” said the young musician; “who would have thought it? M. Andrea Cavalcanti a murderer—a runaway galley slave—a convict!”

An ironical smile curled the lip of Eugénie. “In truth, I was fated,” said she. “I escaped the Morcerf only to fall into the Cavalcanti.”

An ironic smile curled Eugénie's lip. “Honestly, I was doomed,” she said. “I got away from the Morcerf only to end up with the Cavalcanti.”

“Oh, do not confound the two, Eugénie.”

“Oh, don’t mix the two up, Eugénie.”

“Hold your tongue! The men are all infamous, and I am happy to be able now to do more than detest them—I despise them.”

“Shut up! All the guys are notorious, and I'm glad I can now do more than just hate them—I look down on them.”

“What shall we do?” asked Louise.

“What should we do?” asked Louise.

“What shall we do?”

"What should we do?"

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“Why, the same we had intended doing three days since—set off.”

“Why, the same thing we planned to do three days ago—let's go.”

“What?—although you are not now going to be married, you intend still——”

“What?—even though you’re not getting married right now, you still intend to——”

“Listen, Louise. I hate this life of the fashionable world, always ordered, measured, ruled, like our music-paper. What I have always wished for, desired, and coveted, is the life of an artist, free and independent, relying only on my own resources, and accountable only to myself. Remain here? What for?—that they may try, a month hence, to marry me again; and to whom?—M. Debray, perhaps, as it was once proposed. No, Louise, no! This evening’s adventure will serve for my excuse. I did not seek one, I did not ask for one. God sends me this, and I hail it joyfully!”

“Listen, Louise. I can't stand this life in the fashion world, always so controlled, measured, and regulated, just like our sheet music. What I’ve always wanted, dreamed about, and longed for, is the life of an artist—free and independent, relying solely on my own abilities, and only answerable to myself. Stay here? Why? So they can try to set me up for marriage again in a month? To whom? Maybe M. Debray, as they once suggested. No, Louise, no! This evening's adventure will be my reason. I didn’t look for one, I didn’t ask for one. God has given me this, and I welcome it with open arms!”

“How strong and courageous you are!” said the fair, frail girl to her brunette companion.

“How strong and brave you are!” said the delicate blonde girl to her dark-haired friend.

“Did you not yet know me? Come, Louise, let us talk of our affairs. The post-chaise——”

“Did you still not know me? Come on, Louise, let’s talk about our business. The post-chaise——”

“Was happily bought three days since.”

“Was happily bought three days ago.”

“Have you had it sent where we are to go for it?”

“Have you sent it to the place we're supposed to go for it?”

“Yes.”

"Yeah."

“Our passport?”

"Our passport?"

“Here it is.”

"Here it is."

And Eugénie, with her usual precision, opened a printed paper, and read:

And Eugénie, with her usual attention to detail, opened a printed sheet and read:

“M. Léon d’Armilly, twenty years of age; profession, artist; hair black, eyes black; travelling with his sister.”

“M. Léon d’Armilly, 20 years old; profession, artist; black hair, black eyes; traveling with his sister.”

“Capital! How did you get this passport?”

“Capital! How did you get this passport?”

“When I went to ask M. de Monte Cristo for letters to the directors of the theatres at Rome and Naples, I expressed my fears of travelling as a woman; he perfectly understood them, and undertook to procure for me a man’s passport, and two days after I received this, to which I have added with my own hand, ‘travelling with his sister.’”

“When I went to ask M. de Monte Cristo for letters to the directors of the theaters in Rome and Naples, I shared my concerns about traveling as a woman; he totally understood and agreed to get me a man's passport. Two days later, I received it, and added with my own hand, ‘traveling with his sister.’”

50035m

“Well,” said Eugénie cheerfully, “we have then only to pack up our trunks; we shall start the evening of the signing of the contract, instead of the evening of the wedding—that is all.”

“Well,” Eugénie said happily, “we just need to pack our bags; we’ll leave on the evening we sign the contract instead of the evening of the wedding—that’s it.”

“But consider the matter seriously, Eugénie!”

“But think about it seriously, Eugénie!”

“Oh, I am done with considering! I am tired of hearing only of market reports, of the end of the month, of the rise and fall of Spanish funds, of Haitian bonds. Instead of that, Louise—do you understand?—air, liberty, melody of birds, plains of Lombardy, Venetian canals, Roman palaces, the Bay of Naples. How much have we, Louise?”

“Oh, I’m done thinking! I’m tired of just hearing about market reports, the end of the month, the rise and fall of Spanish funds, and Haitian bonds. Instead, Louise—do you get it?—I want air, freedom, the songs of birds, the plains of Lombardy, the canals of Venice, the palaces of Rome, the Bay of Naples. How much do we have, Louise?”

The young girl to whom this question was addressed drew from an inlaid secretaire a small portfolio with a lock, in which she counted twenty-three bank-notes.

The young girl that this question was directed at pulled out a small locked portfolio from an inlaid desk, in which she counted twenty-three banknotes.

“Twenty-three thousand francs,” said she.

“Twenty-three thousand francs,” she said.

“And as much, at least, in pearls, diamonds, and jewels,” said Eugénie. “We are rich. With forty-five thousand francs we can live like princesses for two years, and comfortably for four; but before six months—you with your music, and I with my voice—we shall double our capital. Come, you shall take charge of the money, I of the jewel-box; so that if one of us had the misfortune to lose her treasure, the other would still have hers left. Now, the portmanteau—let us make haste—the portmanteau!”

“And, at the very least, in pearls, diamonds, and jewels,” said Eugénie. “We are wealthy. With forty-five thousand francs, we can live like princesses for two years, and comfortably for four; but within six months—you with your music, and I with my voice—we’ll double our money. Come on, you’ll handle the money, and I’ll take care of the jewel box; that way, if one of us has the misfortune of losing her treasure, the other will still have hers. Now, the suitcase—let’s hurry—the suitcase!”

“Stop!” said Louise, going to listen at Madame Danglars’ door.

“Stop!” Louise said as she approached Madame Danglars' door to listen.

“What do you fear?”

“What are you afraid of?”

“That we may be discovered.”

"That we might be found."

“The door is locked.”

"The door's locked."

“They may tell us to open it.”

“They might tell us to open it.”

“They may if they like, but we will not.”

"They can if they want, but we won't."

“You are a perfect Amazon, Eugénie!” And the two young girls began to heap into a trunk all the things they thought they should require.

“You're a perfect Amazon, Eugénie!” And the two young girls started to throw everything they thought they would need into a trunk.

“There now,” said Eugénie, “while I change my costume do you lock the portmanteau.” Louise pressed with all the strength of her little hands on the top of the portmanteau.

“There now,” said Eugénie, “while I change my outfit, you lock the suitcase.” Louise pressed down with all the strength of her small hands on the top of the suitcase.

“But I cannot,” said she; “I am not strong enough; do you shut it.”

“But I can't,” she said. “I'm not strong enough; you close it.”

“Ah, you do well to ask,” said Eugénie, laughing; “I forgot that I was Hercules, and you only the pale Omphale!”

“Ah, you're smart to ask,” Eugénie said, laughing; “I forgot that I was Hercules, and you were just the pale Omphale!”

And the young girl, kneeling on the top, pressed the two parts of the portmanteau together, and Mademoiselle d’Armilly passed the bolt of the padlock through. When this was done, Eugénie opened a drawer, of which she kept the key, and took from it a wadded violet silk travelling cloak.

And the young girl, kneeling on top, pressed the two halves of the suitcase together, and Mademoiselle d’Armilly slid the padlock bolt through. Once that was done, Eugénie opened a drawer, which she kept the key to, and took out a padded violet silk travel cloak.

“Here,” said she, “you see I have thought of everything; with this cloak you will not be cold.”

“Here,” she said, “you can see I've thought of everything; with this cloak, you won't be cold.”

“But you?”

“But what about you?”

“Oh, I am never cold, you know! Besides, with these men’s clothes——”

“Oh, I’m never cold, you know! Besides, with these guys’ clothes——”

“Will you dress here?”

"Will you change here?"

“Certainly.”

"Of course."

“Shall you have time?”

"Will you have time?"

“Do not be uneasy, you little coward! All our servants are busy, discussing the grand affair. Besides, what is there astonishing, when you think of the grief I ought to be in, that I shut myself up?—tell me!”

“Don’t worry, you little coward! All our servants are busy talking about the big deal. Besides, what’s so surprising about me shutting myself away when you consider the sadness I should be feeling?—tell me!”

“No, truly—you comfort me.”

"No, really—you comfort me."

“Come and help me.”

"Come help me."

From the same drawer she took a man’s complete costume, from the boots to the coat, and a provision of linen, where there was nothing superfluous, but every requisite. Then, with a promptitude which indicated that this was not the first time she had amused herself by adopting the garb of the opposite sex, Eugénie drew on the boots and pantaloons, tied her cravat, buttoned her waistcoat up to the throat, and put on a coat which admirably fitted her beautiful figure.

From the same drawer, she pulled out a full men's costume, from the boots to the coat, along with some linen that included everything necessary without any extras. Then, showing a quickness that suggested this wasn't her first time having fun dressing as a man, Eugénie slipped on the boots and trousers, tied her scarf, buttoned her waistcoat up to the neck, and put on a coat that fit her beautiful figure perfectly.

“Oh, that is very good—indeed, it is very good!” said Louise, looking at her with admiration; “but that beautiful black hair, those magnificent braids, which made all the ladies sigh with envy,—will they go under a man’s hat like the one I see down there?”

“Oh, that is really good—actually, it’s really good!” said Louise, looking at her with admiration; “but that beautiful black hair, those amazing braids, which made all the ladies sigh with envy—will they fit under a man’s hat like the one I see down there?”

“You shall see,” said Eugénie. And with her left hand seizing the thick mass, which her long fingers could scarcely grasp, she took in her right hand a pair of long scissors, and soon the steel met through the rich and splendid hair, which fell in a cluster at her feet as she leaned back to keep it from her coat. Then she grasped the front hair, which she also cut off, without expressing the least regret; on the contrary, her eyes sparkled with greater pleasure than usual under her ebony eyebrows.

“You’ll see,” said Eugénie. And with her left hand grabbing the thick mass, which her long fingers could barely hold, she took a pair of long scissors in her right hand and soon the steel met her rich, beautiful hair, which fell in a bunch at her feet as she leaned back to keep it off her coat. Then she grasped the front hair, which she also cut off, without showing any regret at all; on the contrary, her eyes sparkled with more pleasure than usual under her dark eyebrows.

50039m

“Oh, the magnificent hair!” said Louise, with regret.

“Oh, the amazing hair!” said Louise, with regret.

“And am I not a hundred times better thus?” cried Eugénie, smoothing the scattered curls of her hair, which had now quite a masculine appearance; “and do you not think me handsomer so?”

“And am I not a hundred times better this way?” cried Eugénie, smoothing the messy curls of her hair, which now looked quite masculine; “and don’t you think I look better like this?”

“Oh, you are beautiful—always beautiful!” cried Louise. “Now, where are you going?”

“Oh, you look amazing—always amazing!” exclaimed Louise. “So, where are you headed?”

“To Brussels, if you like; it is the nearest frontier. We can go to Brussels, Liège, Aix-la-Chapelle; then up the Rhine to Strasbourg. We will cross Switzerland, and go down into Italy by the Saint-Gothard. Will that do?”

“To Brussels, if you want; it’s the closest border. We can head to Brussels, Liège, Aix-la-Chapelle; then up the Rhine to Strasbourg. We’ll cross Switzerland and go down into Italy by the Saint-Gothard. Does that work?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“What are you looking at?”

“What are you staring at?”

“I am looking at you; indeed you are adorable like that! One would say you were carrying me off.”

“I’m looking at you; you really are cute like that! It’s almost like you’re sweeping me off my feet.”

“And they would be right, pardieu!

“And they'd be right, for sure!

“Oh, I think you swore, Eugénie.”

“Oh, I think you cursed, Eugénie.”

And the two young girls, whom everyone might have thought plunged in grief, the one on her own account, the other from interest in her friend, burst out laughing, as they cleared away every visible trace of the disorder which had naturally accompanied the preparations for their escape. Then, having blown out the lights, the two fugitives, looking and listening eagerly, with outstretched necks, opened the door of a dressing-room which led by a side staircase down to the yard,—Eugénie going first, and holding with one arm the portmanteau, which by the opposite handle Mademoiselle d’Armilly scarcely raised with both hands. The yard was empty; the clock was striking twelve. The porter was not yet gone to bed. Eugénie approached softly, and saw the old man sleeping soundly in an armchair in his lodge. She returned to Louise, took up the portmanteau, which she had placed for a moment on the ground, and they reached the archway under the shadow of the wall.

And the two young girls, who everyone might have thought were overwhelmed with grief—one for her own reasons and the other out of concern for her friend—started laughing as they cleared away all the visible signs of the chaos that naturally came with getting ready to escape. After blowing out the lights, the two fugitives, eagerly looking and listening with their heads stretched forward, opened the door to a dressing room that led down a side staircase to the yard. Eugénie went first, balancing the suitcase with one arm, while Mademoiselle d’Armilly struggled to lift it with both hands from the other handle. The yard was empty, and the clock was striking twelve. The porter hadn’t gone to bed yet. Eugénie tiptoed over and saw the old man sleeping soundly in an armchair in his lodge. She went back to Louise, picked up the suitcase she had briefly put down, and they made their way to the archway under the shadow of the wall.

Eugénie concealed Louise in an angle of the gateway, so that if the porter chanced to awake he might see but one person. Then placing herself in the full light of the lamp which lit the yard:

Eugénie hid Louise in a corner of the gateway, so that if the porter happened to wake up, he would only see one person. Then she positioned herself in the bright light of the lamp that illuminated the yard:

“Gate!” cried she, with her finest contralto voice, and rapping at the window.

“Gate!” she shouted, using her best contralto voice, while knocking on the window.

The porter got up as Eugénie expected, and even advanced some steps to recognize the person who was going out, but seeing a young man striking his boot impatiently with his riding-whip, he opened it immediately. Louise slid through the half-open gate like a snake, and bounded lightly forward. Eugénie, apparently calm, although in all probability her heart beat somewhat faster than usual, went out in her turn.

The porter stood up as Eugénie expected and even took a few steps to see who was leaving. But when he saw a young man tapping his boot impatiently with his riding whip, he opened the gate right away. Louise slipped through the half-open gate like a snake and quickly moved ahead. Eugénie, looking calm, though her heart was likely racing a bit more than usual, stepped out after her.

A porter was passing and they gave him the portmanteau; then the two young girls, having told him to take it to No. 36, Rue de la Victoire, walked behind this man, whose presence comforted Louise. As for Eugénie, she was as strong as a Judith or a Delilah. They arrived at the appointed spot. Eugénie ordered the porter to put down the portmanteau, gave him some pieces of money, and having rapped at the shutter sent him away. The shutter where Eugénie had rapped was that of a little laundress, who had been previously warned, and was not yet gone to bed. She opened the door.

A porter was passing by, and they handed him the suitcase; then the two young girls, after telling him to take it to 36 Rue de la Victoire, followed behind him, feeling reassured by his presence. Eugénie, on the other hand, was as strong as Judith or Delilah. They arrived at their destination. Eugénie instructed the porter to set down the suitcase, gave him some coins, and tapped on the shutter to send him away. The shutter Eugénie tapped on belonged to a little laundress, who had been notified beforehand and hadn’t gone to bed yet. She opened the door.

“Mademoiselle,” said Eugénie, “let the porter get the post-chaise from the coach-house, and fetch some post-horses from the hotel. Here are five francs for his trouble.”

“Miss,” said Eugénie, “please let the porter get the carriage from the coach house and bring some post horses from the hotel. Here are five francs for his trouble.”

“Indeed,” said Louise, “I admire you, and I could almost say respect you.” The laundress looked on in astonishment, but as she had been promised twenty louis, she made no remark.

“Sure,” said Louise, “I admire you, and I could almost say I respect you.” The laundress stared in shock, but since she was promised twenty louis, she said nothing.

In a quarter of an hour the porter returned with a post-boy and horses, which were harnessed, and put in the post-chaise in a minute, while the porter fastened the portmanteau on with the assistance of a cord and strap.

In fifteen minutes, the porter came back with a post-boy and horses, which were quickly harnessed and put into the post-chaise in no time, while the porter secured the suitcase with a cord and strap.

“Here is the passport,” said the postilion, “which way are we going, young gentleman?”

“Here’s the passport,” said the postilion, “which way are we headed, young man?”

“To Fontainebleau,” replied Eugénie with an almost masculine voice.

“To Fontainebleau,” replied Eugénie in an almost masculine voice.

“What do you say?” said Louise.

“What do you think?” said Louise.

“I am giving them the slip,” said Eugénie; “this woman to whom we have given twenty louis may betray us for forty; we will soon alter our direction.”

“I’m getting away from them,” said Eugénie; “this woman we paid twenty louis could easily flip on us for forty; we’ll change our course soon.”

And the young girl jumped into the britzka, which was admirably arranged for sleeping in, without scarcely touching the step.

And the young girl jumped into the carriage, which was perfectly set up for sleeping in, barely touching the step.

“You are always right,” said the music teacher, seating herself by the side of her friend.

“You're always right,” said the music teacher, sitting down next to her friend.

A quarter of an hour afterwards the postilion, having been put in the right road, passed with a crack of his whip through the gateway of the Barrière Saint-Martin.

Fifteen minutes later, the postilion, having been directed onto the right path, passed through the Barrière Saint-Martin gateway with a crack of his whip.

“Ah,” said Louise, breathing freely, “here we are out of Paris.”

“Ah,” said Louise, taking a deep breath, “here we are, out of Paris.”

“Yes, my dear, the abduction is an accomplished fact,” replied Eugénie.

“Yes, my dear, the kidnapping is a done deal,” replied Eugénie.

“Yes, and without violence,” said Louise.

“Yes, and without violence,” said Louise.

“I shall bring that forward as an extenuating circumstance,” replied Eugénie.

"I'll present that as a mitigating factor," replied Eugénie.

These words were lost in the noise which the carriage made in rolling over the pavement of La Villette. M. Danglars no longer had a daughter.

These words were drowned out by the noise of the carriage rolling over the pavement of La Villette. M. Danglars no longer had a daughter.

Chapter 98. The Bell and Bottle Tavern

And now let us leave Mademoiselle Danglars and her friend pursuing their way to Brussels, and return to poor Andrea Cavalcanti, so inopportunely interrupted in his rise to fortune. Notwithstanding his youth, Master Andrea was a very skilful and intelligent boy. We have seen that on the first rumor which reached the salon he had gradually approached the door, and crossing two or three rooms at last disappeared. But we have forgotten to mention one circumstance, which nevertheless ought not to be omitted; in one of the rooms he crossed, the trousseau of the bride-elect was on exhibition. There were caskets of diamonds, cashmere shawls, Valenciennes lace, English veils, and in fact all the tempting things, the bare mention of which makes the hearts of young girls bound with joy, and which is called the corbeille.[22] Now, in passing through this room, Andrea proved himself not only to be clever and intelligent, but also provident, for he helped himself to the most valuable of the ornaments before him.

And now let’s leave Mademoiselle Danglars and her friend as they head to Brussels, and return to poor Andrea Cavalcanti, who was so unfortunately interrupted in his rise to success. Despite his youth, Andrea was a very skilled and smart young man. We've seen that as soon as the first rumors reached the salon, he gradually approached the door and, after crossing two or three rooms, eventually disappeared. However, we forgot to mention one detail that shouldn’t be overlooked; in one of the rooms he passed through, the bride-to-be's trousseau was on display. There were boxes of diamonds, cashmere shawls, Valenciennes lace, English veils, and basically all the tempting items that make young girls’ hearts leap with joy, known as the corbeille. Now, as he walked through this room, Andrea showed himself to be not only clever and intelligent but also resourceful, as he helped himself to the most valuable of the ornaments before him.

Furnished with this plunder, Andrea leaped with a lighter heart from the window, intending to slip through the hands of the gendarmes. Tall and well proportioned as an ancient gladiator, and muscular as a Spartan, he walked for a quarter of an hour without knowing where to direct his steps, actuated by the sole idea of getting away from the spot where if he lingered he knew that he would surely be taken. Having passed through the Rue du Mont-Blanc, guided by the instinct which leads thieves always to take the safest path, he found himself at the end of the Rue La Fayette. There he stopped, breathless and panting. He was quite alone; on one side was the vast wilderness of the Saint-Lazare, on the other, Paris enshrouded in darkness.

Equipped with this loot, Andrea jumped from the window with a lighter heart, planning to slip past the police. Tall and well-built like an ancient gladiator, and as strong as a Spartan, he walked for about fifteen minutes without knowing where to go, driven solely by the desire to get away from the place where he knew he would definitely be caught if he stayed. After going through Rue du Mont-Blanc, following the instinct that leads thieves to take the safest route, he found himself at the end of Rue La Fayette. There, he paused, out of breath and panting. He was completely alone; on one side was the vast expanse of the Saint-Lazare, and on the other, Paris shrouded in darkness.

“Am I to be captured?” he cried; “no, not if I can use more activity than my enemies. My safety is now a mere question of speed.”

“Am I going to be captured?” he shouted; “no, not if I can be faster than my enemies. My safety now depends on how quick I can be.”

At this moment he saw a cab at the top of the Faubourg Poissonnière. The dull driver, smoking his pipe, was plodding along toward the limits of the Faubourg Saint-Denis, where no doubt he ordinarily had his station.

At that moment, he saw a cab at the top of Faubourg Poissonnière. The tired driver, smoking his pipe, was slowly making his way toward the edge of Faubourg Saint-Denis, where he probably usually waited for passengers.

“Ho, friend!” said Benedetto.

"Hey, buddy!" said Benedetto.

“What do you want, sir?” asked the driver.

"What do you need, sir?" the driver asked.

“Is your horse tired?”

"Is your horse worn out?"

“Tired? oh, yes, tired enough—he has done nothing the whole of this blessed day! Four wretched fares, and twenty sous over, making in all seven francs, are all that I have earned, and I ought to take ten to the owner.”

“Tired? Oh, yes, I’m definitely tired—I've done nothing all day! Four awful rides, and twenty centimes on top, totaling seven francs, is all I’ve made, and I should give ten to the owner.”

“Will you add these twenty francs to the seven you have?”

“Will you add these twenty euros to the seven you have?”

“With pleasure, sir; twenty francs are not to be despised. Tell me what I am to do for this.”

“With pleasure, sir; twenty francs are nothing to scoff at. Just let me know what you need me to do for this.”

“A very easy thing, if your horse isn’t tired.”

“A very easy thing, if your horse isn't tired.”

“I tell you he’ll go like the wind,—only tell me which way to drive.”

"I tell you he'll take off quickly—just tell me which way to go."

“Towards the Louvres.”

“Towards the Louvre.”

“Ah, I know the way—you get good sweetened rum over there.”

“Ah, I know the way—you can get some really good sweet rum over there.”

“Exactly so; I merely wish to overtake one of my friends, with whom I am going to hunt tomorrow at Chapelle-en-Serval. He should have waited for me here with a cabriolet till half-past eleven; it is twelve, and, tired of waiting, he must have gone on.”

“Exactly; I just want to catch up with one of my friends, with whom I’m going hunting tomorrow at Chapelle-en-Serval. He was supposed to wait for me here with a carriage until half-past eleven; it’s now twelve, and, tired of waiting, he must have left.”

“It is likely.”

"Probably."

“Well, will you try and overtake him?”

“Well, are you going to try to catch up to him?”

“Nothing I should like better.”

“Nothing I would like more.”

“If you do not overtake him before we reach Bourget you shall have twenty francs; if not before Louvres, thirty.”

“If you don’t catch up to him before we get to Bourget, you’ll get twenty francs; if not before Louvres, thirty.”

“And if we do overtake him?”

“And what if we catch up to him?”

“Forty,” said Andrea, after a moment’s hesitation, at the end of which he remembered that he might safely promise.

“Forty,” Andrea said, after a moment’s pause, during which he recalled that he could safely make that promise.

“That’s all right,” said the man; “hop in, and we’re off! Who-o-o-pla!”

"That’s fine," said the man; "get in, and let’s go! Whoo-hoo!"

Andrea got into the cab, which passed rapidly through the Faubourg Saint-Denis, along the Faubourg Saint-Martin, crossed the barrier, and threaded its way through the interminable Villette. They never overtook the chimerical friend, yet Andrea frequently inquired of people on foot whom he passed and at the inns which were not yet closed, for a green cabriolet and bay horse; and as there are a great many cabriolets to be seen on the road to the Low Countries, and as nine-tenths of them are green, the inquiries increased at every step. Everyone had just seen it pass; it was only five hundred, two hundred, one hundred steps in advance; at length they reached it, but it was not the friend. Once the cab was also passed by a calash rapidly whirled along by two post-horses.

Andrea hopped into the cab, which quickly moved through the Faubourg Saint-Denis, along the Faubourg Saint-Martin, crossed the barrier, and made its way through the endless Villette. They never caught up to the elusive friend, yet Andrea often asked pedestrians he passed and at the inns that were still open about a green cabriolet and a bay horse. Since there are many cabriolets on the road to the Low Countries, and nine out of ten of them are green, the questions became more frequent with every step. Everyone had just seen it pass by; it was only five hundred, two hundred, one hundred steps ahead; eventually, they reached it, but it wasn’t the friend. At one point, the cab was also overtaken by a calash swiftly driven by two post-horses.

“Ah,” said Cavalcanti to himself, “if I only had that britzka, those two good post-horses, and above all the passport that carries them on!” And he sighed deeply.

“Ah,” Cavalcanti said to himself, “if only I had that carriage, those two solid horses, and especially the passport that goes with them!” And he sighed deeply.

The calash contained Mademoiselle Danglars and Mademoiselle d’Armilly.

The calash included Mademoiselle Danglars and Mademoiselle d’Armilly.

“Hurry, hurry!” said Andrea, “we must overtake him soon.”

“Hurry, hurry!” Andrea said, “we need to catch up to him quickly.”

And the poor horse resumed the desperate gallop it had kept up since leaving the barrier, and arrived steaming at Louvres.

And the poor horse started running desperately again, just as it had since leaving the gate, and arrived at Louvres all sweaty and out of breath.

“Certainly,” said Andrea, “I shall not overtake my friend, but I shall kill your horse, therefore I had better stop. Here are thirty francs; I will sleep at the Cheval Rouge, and will secure a place in the first coach. Good-night, friend.”

“Sure,” said Andrea, “I won't catch up to my friend, but I will kill your horse, so I'd better stop. Here are thirty francs; I’ll stay at the Cheval Rouge, and I’ll grab a spot in the first coach. Good night, friend.”

And Andrea, after placing six pieces of five francs each in the man’s hand, leaped lightly on to the pathway. The cabman joyfully pocketed the sum, and turned back on his road to Paris. Andrea pretended to go towards the hotel of the Cheval Rouge, but after leaning an instant against the door, and hearing the last sound of the cab, which was disappearing from view, he went on his road, and with a lusty stride soon traversed the space of two leagues. Then he rested; he must be near Chapelle-en-Serval, where he pretended to be going.

And Andrea, after giving the man six five-franc coins, jumped lightly onto the pathway. The cab driver happily pocketed the money and headed back toward Paris. Andrea acted like he was heading to the hotel of the Cheval Rouge, but after leaning against the door for a moment and listening to the fading sound of the cab, which was disappearing from sight, he continued on his way and, with a strong stride, quickly covered two leagues. Then he took a break; he must be close to Chapelle-en-Serval, where he claimed he was going.

It was not fatigue that stayed Andrea here; it was that he might form some resolution, adopt some plan. It would be impossible to make use of a diligence, equally so to engage post-horses; to travel either way a passport was necessary. It was still more impossible to remain in the department of the Oise, one of the most open and strictly guarded in France; this was quite out of the question, especially to a man like Andrea, perfectly conversant with criminal matters.

It wasn't tiredness that kept Andrea there; it was the need to come up with a decision or a plan. Using a coach was impossible, and hiring post-horses was just as unfeasible; a passport would be required to travel in either direction. It was even more unthinkable to stay in the Oise department, one of the most open and heavily monitored areas in France; that was simply off the table, especially for someone like Andrea, who was very familiar with criminal activities.

He sat down by the side of the moat, buried his face in his hands and reflected. Ten minutes after he raised his head; his resolution was made. He threw some dust over the topcoat, which he had found time to unhook from the antechamber and button over his ball costume, and going to Chapelle-en-Serval he knocked loudly at the door of the only inn in the place.

He sat by the moat, buried his face in his hands, and thought. Ten minutes later, he lifted his head; he had made up his mind. He sprinkled some dust on the overcoat he had managed to take off the hook in the antechamber and buttoned over his party outfit. Then, he went to Chapelle-en-Serval and knocked loudly on the door of the only inn in town.

The host opened.

The host started.

“My friend,” said Andrea, “I was coming from Mortefontaine to Senlis, when my horse, which is a troublesome creature, stumbled and threw me. I must reach Compiègne tonight, or I shall cause deep anxiety to my family. Could you let me hire a horse of you?”

“My friend,” said Andrea, “I was on my way from Mortefontaine to Senlis when my horse, which is quite a handful, stumbled and threw me off. I need to make it to Compiègne tonight, or my family will be really worried. Could I rent a horse from you?”

An innkeeper has always a horse to let, whether it be good or bad. The host called the stable-boy, and ordered him to saddle Le Blanc then he awoke his son, a child of seven years, whom he ordered to ride before the gentleman and bring back the horse. Andrea gave the innkeeper twenty francs, and in taking them from his pocket dropped a visiting card. This belonged to one of his friends at the Café de Paris, so that the innkeeper, picking it up after Andrea had left, was convinced that he had let his horse to the Count of Mauléon, 25 Rue Saint-Dominique, that being the name and address on the card.

An innkeeper always has a horse for rent, whether it's good or bad. The host called the stable boy and told him to saddle Le Blanc, then he woke his son, a seven-year-old boy, and asked him to ride ahead of the gentleman and bring back the horse. Andrea gave the innkeeper twenty francs and accidentally dropped a visiting card while taking the money out of his pocket. This card belonged to one of his friends from the Café de Paris, so when the innkeeper picked it up after Andrea left, he was convinced that he had just rented his horse to the Count of Mauléon, 25 Rue Saint-Dominique, which was the name and address on the card.

Le Blanc was not a fast animal, but he kept up an easy, steady pace; in three hours and a half Andrea had traversed the nine leagues which separated him from Compiègne, and four o’clock struck as he reached the place where the coaches stop. There is an excellent tavern at Compiègne, well remembered by those who have ever been there. Andrea, who had often stayed there in his rides about Paris, recollected the Bell and Bottle inn; he turned around, saw the sign by the light of a reflected lamp, and having dismissed the child, giving him all the small coin he had about him, he began knocking at the door, very reasonably concluding that having now three or four hours before him he had best fortify himself against the fatigues of the morrow by a sound sleep and a good supper. A waiter opened the door.

Le Blanc wasn't a fast animal, but he maintained a comfortable, steady pace; in three and a half hours, Andrea had covered the nine leagues that separated him from Compiègne, and four o’clock rang out as he arrived at the spot where the coaches stop. There's a great tavern in Compiègne, fondly remembered by anyone who's ever been there. Andrea, who had often stayed there during his rides around Paris, recalled the Bell and Bottle inn; he turned around, saw the sign illuminated by a nearby lamp, and after dismissing the child with all the small change he had, he started knocking on the door, reasonably thinking that with three or four hours before him, it would be best to prepare for the challenges of the next day with a good night's sleep and a hearty dinner. A waiter opened the door.

“My friend,” said Andrea, “I have been dining at Saint-Jean-aux-Bois, and expected to catch the coach which passes by at midnight, but like a fool I have lost my way, and have been walking for the last four hours in the forest. Show me into one of those pretty little rooms which overlook the court, and bring me a cold fowl and a bottle of Bordeaux.”

“My friend,” Andrea said, “I’ve been having dinner at Saint-Jean-aux-Bois and was planning to catch the coach that comes by at midnight, but like an idiot, I’ve lost my way and have been wandering in the forest for the last four hours. Please show me to one of those nice little rooms that overlook the courtyard, and bring me a cold chicken and a bottle of Bordeaux.”

The waiter had no suspicions; Andrea spoke with perfect composure, he had a cigar in his mouth, and his hands in the pocket of his top coat; his clothes were fashionably made, his chin smooth, his boots irreproachable; he looked merely as if he had stayed out very late, that was all. While the waiter was preparing his room, the hostess arose; Andrea assumed his most charming smile, and asked if he could have No. 3, which he had occupied on his last stay at Compiègne. Unfortunately, No. 3 was engaged by a young man who was travelling with his sister. Andrea appeared in despair, but consoled himself when the hostess assured him that No. 7, prepared for him, was situated precisely the same as No. 3, and while warming his feet and chatting about the last races at Chantilly, he waited until they announced his room to be ready.

The waiter had no suspicions; Andrea spoke with perfect calm, a cigar in his mouth and his hands in the pockets of his overcoat. His clothes were stylish, his chin was smooth, and his boots were impeccable; he looked like someone who had just stayed out too late, that was all. While the waiter was getting his room ready, the hostess stood up; Andrea flashed his most charming smile and asked if he could have Room 3, which he had stayed in during his last visit to Compiègne. Unfortunately, Room 3 was taken by a young man traveling with his sister. Andrea looked despairing, but felt better when the hostess told him that Room 7, prepared for him, was exactly the same as Room 3. While warming his feet and chatting about the recent races at Chantilly, he waited until they announced that his room was ready.

Andrea had not spoken without cause of the pretty rooms looking out upon the court of the Bell Hotel, which with its triple galleries like those of a theatre, with the jessamine and clematis twining round the light columns, forms one of the prettiest entrances to an inn that you can imagine. The fowl was tender, the wine old, the fire clear and sparkling, and Andrea was surprised to find himself eating with as good an appetite as though nothing had happened. Then he went to bed and almost immediately fell into that deep sleep which is sure to visit men of twenty years of age, even when they are torn with remorse. Now, here we are obliged to own that Andrea ought to have felt remorse, but that he did not.

Andrea had often talked about the lovely rooms overlooking the courtyard of the Bell Hotel, which, with its three levels of balconies like those in a theater, and the jasmine and clematis wrapping around the light columns, creates one of the most charming entrances to an inn you can imagine. The chicken was tender, the wine was aged, the fire was bright and crackling, and Andrea was surprised to find himself enjoying his meal as if nothing had happened. Afterward, he went to bed and quickly fell into a deep sleep that tends to come to twenty-year-olds, even when they're filled with guilt. Now, we must admit that Andrea should have felt guilt, but he didn’t.

This was the plan which had appealed to him to afford the best chance of his security. Before daybreak he would awake, leave the inn after rigorously paying his bill, and reaching the forest, he would, under pretence of making studies in painting, test the hospitality of some peasants, procure himself the dress of a woodcutter and a hatchet, casting off the lion’s skin to assume that of the woodman; then, with his hands covered with dirt, his hair darkened by means of a leaden comb, his complexion embrowned with a preparation for which one of his old comrades had given him the recipe, he intended, by following the wooded districts, to reach the nearest frontier, walking by night and sleeping in the day in the forests and quarries, and only entering inhabited regions to buy a loaf from time to time.

This was the plan that he believed would give him the best chance for safety. Before dawn, he would wake up, leave the inn after carefully settling his bill, and head to the forest. There, under the guise of doing painting studies, he would test the kindness of some locals, get the clothes of a woodcutter, and grab a hatchet, shedding his lion's skin for the woodman's outfit. With his hands dirtied, his hair darkened using a lead comb, and his face tanned from a recipe given to him by an old friend, he planned to navigate the wooded areas to reach the nearest border, moving at night and resting during the day in the woods and quarries, only entering populated areas occasionally to buy a loaf of bread.

Once past the frontier, Andrea proposed making money of his diamonds; and by uniting the proceeds to ten bank-notes he always carried about with him in case of accident, he would then find himself possessor of about 50,000 livres, which he philosophically considered as no very deplorable condition after all. Moreover, he reckoned much on the interest of the Danglars to hush up the rumor of their own misadventures. These were the reasons which, added to the fatigue, caused Andrea to sleep so soundly. In order that he might wake early he did not close the shutters, but contented himself with bolting the door and placing on the table an unclasped and long-pointed knife, whose temper he well knew, and which was never absent from him.

Once they crossed the border, Andrea suggested using his diamonds to make some money. By combining the earnings with ten banknotes he always kept on hand for emergencies, he figured he would have around 50,000 livres, which he considered a pretty decent situation after all. He also relied on Danglars' interest in keeping their own troubles under wraps. These factors, along with his exhaustion, led Andrea to fall into a deep sleep. To ensure he woke up early, he didn’t close the shutters; instead, he simply bolted the door and placed an unclasped, sharp knife on the table, a tool he was very familiar with and always kept close.

About seven in the morning Andrea was awakened by a ray of sunlight, which played, warm and brilliant, upon his face. In all well-organized brains, the predominating idea—and there always is one—is sure to be the last thought before sleeping, and the first upon waking in the morning. Andrea had scarcely opened his eyes when his predominating idea presented itself, and whispered in his ear that he had slept too long. He jumped out of bed and ran to the window. A gendarme was crossing the court. A gendarme is one of the most striking objects in the world, even to a man void of uneasiness; but for one who has a timid conscience, and with good cause too, the yellow, blue, and white uniform is really very alarming.

About seven in the morning, Andrea was woken up by a ray of sunlight that played, warm and bright, on his face. In well-organized minds, the main idea—and there’s always one—is sure to be the last thought before falling asleep and the first one upon waking up. Andrea had barely opened his eyes when his main idea showed up and whispered in his ear that he had overslept. He jumped out of bed and ran to the window. A police officer was crossing the courtyard. A police officer is one of the most noticeable sights in the world, even for someone who feels relaxed; but for someone with a guilty conscience, and rightly so, the yellow, blue, and white uniform is quite terrifying.

“Why is that gendarme there?” asked Andrea of himself.

“Why is that cop there?” asked Andrea to himself.

Then, all at once, he replied, with that logic which the reader has, doubtless, remarked in him, “There is nothing astonishing in seeing a gendarme at an inn; instead of being astonished, let me dress myself.” And the youth dressed himself with a facility his valet de chambre had failed to rob him of during the two months of fashionable life he had led in Paris.

Then, all of a sudden, he answered, with that reasoning that the reader has probably noticed in him, “There’s nothing surprising about seeing a police officer at a hotel; instead of being surprised, let me get dressed.” And the young man got dressed with a skill his valet hadn’t managed to take away from him during the two months of stylish life he had lived in Paris.

“Now then,” said Andrea, while dressing himself, “I’ll wait till he leaves, and then I’ll slip away.”

“Alright then,” said Andrea, as he got dressed, “I’ll wait until he leaves, and then I’ll sneak out.”

50047m

And, saying this, Andrea, who had now put on his boots and cravat, stole gently to the window, and a second time lifted up the muslin curtain. Not only was the first gendarme still there, but the young man now perceived a second yellow, blue, and white uniform at the foot of the staircase, the only one by which he could descend, while a third, on horseback, holding a musket in his fist, was posted as a sentinel at the great street-door which alone afforded the means of egress. The appearance of the third gendarme settled the matter, for a crowd of curious loungers was extended before him, effectually blocking the entrance to the hotel.

And with that, Andrea, who had now put on his boots and tie, quietly approached the window and lifted the muslin curtain again. Not only was the first police officer still there, but the young man also noticed a second officer in a yellow, blue, and white uniform at the bottom of the staircase, which was the only way for him to escape. Additionally, a third officer on horseback, holding a musket, was stationed as a guard at the main entrance that was his only way out. The presence of the third officer made the situation clear, as a crowd of curious onlookers had gathered in front of him, effectively blocking the entrance to the hotel.

“They’re after me!” was Andrea’s first thought. “Diable!

“They’re after me!” was Andrea’s first thought. “Devil!

A pallor overspread the young man’s forehead, and he looked around him with anxiety. His room, like all those on the same floor, had but one outlet to the gallery in the sight of everybody. “I am lost!” was his second thought; and, indeed, for a man in Andrea’s situation, an arrest meant the assizes, trial, and death,—death without mercy or delay.

A pale look spread across the young man’s forehead as he scanned the room anxiously. His space, like all the others on that floor, had only one way out to the hallway that everyone could see. “I’m finished!” was his next thought; and really, for someone in Andrea's position, an arrest meant going to court, facing trial, and death—death without compassion or hesitation.

For a moment he convulsively pressed his head within his hands, and during that brief period he became nearly mad with terror; but soon a ray of hope glimmered in the multitude of thoughts which bewildered his mind, and a faint smile played upon his white lips and pallid cheeks. He looked around and saw the objects of his search upon the chimney-piece; they were a pen, ink, and paper. With forced composure he dipped the pen in the ink, and wrote the following lines upon a sheet of paper:

For a moment, he tightly pressed his head between his hands, and during that brief period, he became almost overwhelmed with fear; but soon, a glimmer of hope shone through the chaos of thoughts that filled his mind, and a faint smile touched his pale lips and cheeks. He looked around and saw the items he had been searching for on the mantelpiece; they were a pen, ink, and paper. With an effort to stay composed, he dipped the pen into the ink and wrote the following lines on a sheet of paper:

“I have no money to pay my bill, but I am not a dishonest man; I leave behind me as a pledge this pin, worth ten times the amount. I shall be excused for leaving at daybreak, for I was ashamed.”

“I don’t have any money to pay my bill, but I’m not a dishonest person; I’m leaving this pin as a guarantee, which is worth ten times the amount. I hope you’ll understand why I’m leaving at sunrise, as I felt embarrassed.”

He then drew the pin from his cravat and placed it on the paper. This done, instead of leaving the door fastened, he drew back the bolts and even placed the door ajar, as though he had left the room, forgetting to close it, and slipping into the chimney like a man accustomed to that kind of gymnastic exercise, after replacing the chimney-board, which represented Achilles with Deidamia, and effacing the very marks of his feet upon the ashes, he commenced climbing the hollow tunnel, which afforded him the only means of escape left.

He then took the pin out of his cravat and set it on the paper. After that, instead of keeping the door locked, he unbolted it and even left it slightly open, as if he had walked out of the room and forgotten to shut it, slipping into the chimney like someone who was used to that kind of athletic maneuver. After putting back the chimney cover, which showed Achilles with Deidamia, and erasing any traces of his footprints in the ashes, he started climbing up the empty tunnel, which was his only remaining way to escape.

At this precise time, the first gendarme Andrea had noticed walked upstairs, preceded by the commissary of police, and supported by the second gendarme who guarded the staircase and was himself reinforced by the one stationed at the door.

At that moment, the first gendarme Andrea had seen walked up the stairs, followed by the police commissioner, and assisted by the second gendarme who was guarding the staircase, supported by the one stationed at the door.

Andrea was indebted for this visit to the following circumstances. At daybreak, the telegraphs were set at work in all directions, and almost immediately the authorities in every district had exerted their utmost endeavors to arrest the murderer of Caderousse. Compiègne, that royal residence and fortified town, is well furnished with authorities, gendarmes, and commissaries of police; they therefore began operations as soon as the telegraphic despatch arrived, and the Bell and Bottle being the best-known hotel in the town, they had naturally directed their first inquiries there.

Andrea owed this visit to a few reasons. At dawn, the telegraphs were activated all around, and almost instantly, the authorities in every area worked hard to capture Caderousse's murderer. Compiègne, the royal residence and fortified town, is well-equipped with officials, police officers, and inspectors; so they started their efforts as soon as they received the telegraphic message, and since the Bell and Bottle was the most well-known hotel in town, they naturally directed their initial inquiries there.

Now, besides the reports of the sentinels guarding the Hôtel de Ville, which is next door to the Bell and Bottle, it had been stated by others that a number of travellers had arrived during the night. The sentinel who was relieved at six o’clock in the morning, remembered perfectly that, just as he was taking his post a few minutes past four, a young man arrived on horseback, with a little boy before him. The young man, having dismissed the boy and horse, knocked at the door of the hotel, which was opened, and again closed after his entrance. This late arrival had attracted much suspicion, and the young man being no other than Andrea, the commissary and gendarme, who was a brigadier, directed their steps towards his room. They found the door ajar.

Now, in addition to the reports from the sentinels keeping watch at the Hôtel de Ville, which is next to the Bell and Bottle, others mentioned that several travelers had arrived overnight. The sentinel who was relieved at six o’clock in the morning clearly remembered that just as he was taking his post a few minutes past four, a young man arrived on horseback with a little boy in front of him. The young man, after sending the boy and horse away, knocked on the door of the hotel, which was opened and then closed again after he entered. This late arrival raised a lot of suspicion, and the young man was none other than Andrea, the commissary and gendarme, who was a brigadier, so they made their way to his room. They found the door slightly open.

“Oh, oh,” said the brigadier, who thoroughly understood the trick; “a bad sign to find the door open! I would rather find it triply bolted.”

“Oh, oh,” said the brigadier, who completely understood the trick; “it's a bad sign to see the door open! I’d prefer to find it triple-bolted.”

And, indeed, the little note and pin upon the table confirmed, or rather corroborated, the sad truth. Andrea had fled. We say corroborated, because the brigadier was too experienced to be convinced by a single proof. He glanced around, looked in the bed, shook the curtains, opened the closets, and finally stopped at the chimney. Andrea had taken the precaution to leave no traces of his feet in the ashes, but still it was an outlet, and in this light was not to be passed over without serious investigation.

And, indeed, the little note and pin on the table confirmed, or rather supported, the sad truth. Andrea had run away. We say supported because the brigadier was too experienced to be convinced by just one piece of evidence. He glanced around, checked the bed, shook the curtains, opened the closets, and finally stopped at the chimney. Andrea had been careful to leave no traces of his feet in the ashes, but it was still an exit, and in this context, it couldn’t be overlooked without serious investigation.

The brigadier sent for some sticks and straw, and having filled the chimney with them, set a light to it. The fire crackled, and the smoke ascended like the dull vapor from a volcano; but still no prisoner fell down, as they expected. The fact was, that Andrea, at war with society ever since his youth, was quite as deep as a gendarme, even though he were advanced to the rank of brigadier, and quite prepared for the fire, he had climbed out on the roof and was crouching down against the chimney-pots.

The brigadier called for some sticks and straw, and after filling the chimney with them, he set it on fire. The flames crackled, and the smoke rose like the thick vapor from a volcano; but still, no prisoner fell down, as they had anticipated. The truth was that Andrea, having been at odds with society since his youth, was as clever as a gendarme, even if he had been promoted to the rank of brigadier, and completely ready for the fire—he had climbed out onto the roof and was huddled against the chimney pots.

50049m

At one time he thought he was saved, for he heard the brigadier exclaim in a loud voice, to the two gendarmes, “He is not here!” But venturing to peep, he perceived that the latter, instead of retiring, as might have been reasonably expected upon this announcement, were watching with increased attention.

At one point, he thought he was safe because he heard the brigadier shout loudly to the two gendarmes, “He’s not here!” But when he dared to take a quick look, he realized that instead of leaving, as one might expect after such an announcement, they were actually watching with even more focus.

It was now his turn to look about him; the Hôtel de Ville, a massive sixteenth century building, was on his right; anyone could descend from the openings in the tower, and examine every corner of the roof below, and Andrea expected momentarily to see the head of a gendarme appear at one of these openings. If once discovered, he knew he would be lost, for the roof afforded no chance of escape; he therefore resolved to descend, not through the same chimney by which he had come up, but by a similar one conducting to another room.

It was now his turn to look around; the Hôtel de Ville, a huge sixteenth-century building, was on his right. Anyone could come down from the openings in the tower and check out every corner of the roof below, and Andrea expected to see a gendarme’s head pop up at one of those openings at any moment. He knew that if he was spotted, he would be in trouble, as the roof offered no way to escape. So, he decided to go down, not through the same chimney he had used to come up, but through another one that led to a different room.

He looked around for a chimney from which no smoke issued, and having reached it, he disappeared through the orifice without being seen by anyone. At the same minute, one of the little windows of the Hôtel de Ville was thrown open, and the head of a gendarme appeared. For an instant it remained motionless as one of the stone decorations of the building, then after a long sigh of disappointment the head disappeared. The brigadier, calm and dignified as the law he represented, passed through the crowd, without answering the thousand questions addressed to him, and re-entered the hotel.

He looked around for a chimney that wasn’t letting out any smoke, and when he found it, he slipped through the opening without anyone noticing. At that same moment, one of the small windows of the Hôtel de Ville swung open, and a gendarme’s head popped out. For a brief moment, it stayed still like one of the stone decorations on the building, then after a long sigh of disappointment, the head vanished. The brigadier, composed and dignified like the law he represented, made his way through the crowd, ignoring the thousands of questions thrown at him, and went back into the hotel.

“Well?” asked the two gendarmes.

“Well?” the two cops asked.

“Well, my boys,” said the brigadier, “the brigand must really have escaped early this morning; but we will send to the Villers-Coterets and Noyon roads, and search the forest, when we shall catch him, no doubt.”

“Well, my boys,” said the brigadier, “the brigand must have really escaped early this morning. But we’ll send teams to check the Villers-Coterets and Noyon roads and search the forest. We’ll definitely catch him.”

The honorable functionary had scarcely expressed himself thus, in that intonation which is peculiar to brigadiers of the gendarmerie, when a loud scream, accompanied by the violent ringing of a bell, resounded through the court of the hotel.

The honorable official had just spoken in that tone unique to gendarmerie brigadiers when a loud scream, followed by the frenzied ringing of a bell, echoed through the hotel courtyard.

“Ah, what is that?” cried the brigadier.

“Ah, what is that?” shouted the brigadier.

“Some traveller seems impatient,” said the host. “What number was it that rang?”

“Some traveler seems impatient,” said the host. “Which number rang?”

“Number 3.”

"Number 3."

“Run, waiter!”

"Run, server!"

At this moment the screams and ringing were redoubled.

At this moment, the screams and ringing intensified.

“Aha!” said the brigadier, stopping the servant, “the person who is ringing appears to want something more than a waiter; we will attend upon him with a gendarme. Who occupies Number 3?”

“Aha!” said the brigadier, stopping the servant, “the person ringing seems to want something more than just a waiter; let’s bring a gendarme to assist him. Who’s in Number 3?”

“The little fellow who arrived last night in a post-chaise with his sister, and who asked for an apartment with two beds.”

“The young boy who arrived last night in a carriage with his sister and asked for a room with two beds.”

The bell here rang for the third time, with another shriek of anguish.

The bell rang for the third time, accompanied by another scream of pain.

“Follow me, Mr. Commissary!” said the brigadier; “tread in my steps.”

“Follow me, Mr. Commissary!” said the brigadier; “step where I do.”

“Wait an instant,” said the host; “Number 3 has two staircases,—inside and outside.”

“Wait a second,” said the host; “Number 3 has two staircases—one inside and one outside.”

“Good,” said the brigadier. “I will take charge of the inside one. Are the carbines loaded?”

“Good,” said the brigadier. “I’ll handle the inside one. Are the carbines loaded?”

“Yes, brigadier.”

"Yes, sir."

“Well, you guard the exterior, and if he attempts to fly, fire upon him; he must be a great criminal, from what the telegraph says.”

“Well, you watch the outside, and if he tries to escape, shoot at him; he must be a serious criminal, judging by what the news says.”

The brigadier, followed by the commissary, disappeared by the inside staircase, accompanied by the noise which his assertions respecting Andrea had excited in the crowd.

The brigadier, followed by the commissary, went down the inner staircase, amid the commotion that his claims about Andrea had stirred up in the crowd.

This is what had happened: Andrea had very cleverly managed to descend two-thirds of the chimney, but then his foot slipped, and notwithstanding his endeavors, he came into the room with more speed and noise than he intended. It would have signified little had the room been empty, but unfortunately it was occupied. Two ladies, sleeping in one bed, were awakened by the noise, and fixing their eyes upon the spot whence the sound proceeded, they saw a man. One of these ladies, the fair one, uttered those terrible shrieks which resounded through the house, while the other, rushing to the bell-rope, rang with all her strength. Andrea, as we can see, was surrounded by misfortune.

This is what had happened: Andrea had cleverly managed to go down two-thirds of the chimney, but then his foot slipped, and despite his efforts, he came into the room with more speed and noise than he intended. It wouldn't have mattered much if the room had been empty, but unfortunately, it was occupied. Two ladies, sleeping in one bed, were awakened by the noise, and as they looked toward the source of the sound, they saw a man. One of these ladies, the fair one, let out terrible shrieks that echoed through the house, while the other, rushing to the bell-rope, pulled it with all her strength. Andrea, as we can see, was surrounded by misfortune.

“For pity’s sake,” he cried, pale and bewildered, without seeing whom he was addressing,—“for pity’s sake do not call assistance! Save me!—I will not harm you.”

“For pity’s sake,” he cried, pale and confused, without realizing who he was talking to,—“please, don’t call for help! Save me!—I won’t hurt you.”

“Andrea, the murderer!” cried one of the ladies.

“Andrea, the killer!” shouted one of the women.

“Eugénie! Mademoiselle Danglars!” exclaimed Andrea, stupefied.

“Eugénie! Miss Danglars!” exclaimed Andrea, shocked.

“Help, help!” cried Mademoiselle d’Armilly, taking the bell from her companion’s hand, and ringing it yet more violently.

“Help, help!” shouted Mademoiselle d’Armilly, grabbing the bell from her companion’s hand and ringing it even more frantically.

“Save me, I am pursued!” said Andrea, clasping his hands. “For pity, for mercy’s sake do not deliver me up!”

“Save me, I’m being chased!” said Andrea, holding his hands together. “Please, for pity’s sake, don’t hand me over!”

“It is too late, they are coming,” said Eugénie.

“It’s too late, they’re coming,” said Eugénie.

“Well, conceal me somewhere; you can say you were needlessly alarmed; you can turn their suspicions and save my life!”

“Please hide me somewhere; you can say you were overly worried; you can redirect their suspicions and save my life!”

50053m

The two ladies, pressing closely to one another, and drawing the bedclothes tightly around them, remained silent to this supplicating voice, repugnance and fear taking possession of their minds.

The two women, huddled closely together and pulling the blankets tightly around themselves, stayed silent in response to the pleading voice, feelings of disgust and fear consuming their thoughts.

“Well, be it so,” at length said Eugénie; “return by the same road you came, and we will say nothing about you, unhappy wretch.”

“Well, it’s settled then,” Eugénie finally said; “go back the way you came, and we won’t say anything about you, miserable wretch.”

“Here he is, here he is!” cried a voice from the landing; “here he is! I see him!”

“Here he is, here he is!” shouted a voice from the landing; “here he is! I can see him!”

The brigadier had put his eye to the keyhole, and had discovered Andrea in a posture of entreaty. A violent blow from the butt end of the musket burst open the lock, two more forced out the bolts, and the broken door fell in. Andrea ran to the other door, leading to the gallery, ready to rush out; but he was stopped short, and he stood with his body a little thrown back, pale, and with the useless knife in his clenched hand.

The brigadier had put his eye to the keyhole and saw Andrea in a pleading position. A hard hit from the butt of the musket broke the lock, two more hits forced the bolts, and the broken door crashed down. Andrea sprinted to the other door that led to the gallery, ready to make a run for it; but he was suddenly stopped, standing back a bit, pale, with the useless knife tightly gripped in his hand.

“Fly, then!” cried Mademoiselle d’Armilly, whose pity returned as her fears diminished; “fly!”

“Go on, then!” shouted Mademoiselle d’Armilly, her compassion coming back as her fears lessened; “go!”

“Or kill yourself!” said Eugénie (in a tone which a Vestal in the amphitheatre would have used, when urging the victorious gladiator to finish his vanquished adversary). Andrea shuddered, and looked on the young girl with an expression which proved how little he understood such ferocious honor.

“Or kill yourself!” said Eugénie (in a tone that a Vestal in the amphitheater would have used when urging the victorious gladiator to finish his defeated opponent). Andrea shuddered and looked at the young girl with an expression that showed how little he understood such brutal honor.

“Kill myself?” he cried, throwing down his knife; “why should I do so?”

“Kill myself?” he shouted, dropping his knife. “Why would I do that?”

“Why, you said,” answered Mademoiselle Danglars, “that you would be condemned to die like the worst criminals.”

“Why, you said,” replied Mademoiselle Danglars, “that you would be sentenced to die like the worst criminals.”

50055m

“Bah,” said Cavalcanti, crossing his arms, “one has friends.”

“Bah,” said Cavalcanti, crossing his arms, “you have friends.”

The brigadier advanced to him, sword in hand.

The brigadier approached him with his sword drawn.

“Come, come,” said Andrea, “sheathe your sword, my fine fellow; there is no occasion to make such a fuss, since I give myself up;” and he held out his hands to be manacled.

“Come on,” said Andrea, “put your sword away, my good man; there's no need to make such a scene since I'm surrendering;” and he held out his hands to be handcuffed.

The two girls looked with horror upon this shameful metamorphosis, the man of the world shaking off his covering and appearing as a galley-slave. Andrea turned towards them, and with an impertinent smile asked, “Have you any message for your father, Mademoiselle Danglars, for in all probability I shall return to Paris?”

The two girls stared in shock at this disgraceful transformation, the worldly man shedding his facade and revealing himself as a galley slave. Andrea turned to them and, with a cheeky smile, asked, “Do you have any message for your father, Mademoiselle Danglars? I’ll probably be heading back to Paris.”

Eugénie covered her face with her hands.

Eugénie hid her face in her hands.

“Oh, oh!” said Andrea, “you need not be ashamed, even though you did post after me. Was I not nearly your husband?”

“Oh, oh!” said Andrea, “you don’t have to be ashamed, even though you posted after me. Was I not almost your wife?”

50056m

And with this raillery Andrea went out, leaving the two girls a prey to their own feelings of shame, and to the comments of the crowd. An hour after they stepped into their calash, both dressed in feminine attire. The gate of the hotel had been closed to screen them from sight, but they were forced, when the door was open, to pass through a throng of curious glances and whispering voices.

And with that teasing remark, Andrea left, leaving the two girls to deal with their own embarrassment and the crowd's comments. An hour later, they got into their carriage, both dressed in feminine clothing. The hotel gate had been closed to shield them from view, but when the door finally opened, they had to walk through a crowd of curious stares and murmuring voices.

Eugénie closed her eyes; but though she could not see, she could hear, and the sneers of the crowd reached her in the carriage.

Eugénie closed her eyes; but even though she couldn’t see, she could hear, and the sneers of the crowd reached her inside the carriage.

“Oh, why is not the world a wilderness?” she exclaimed, throwing herself into the arms of Mademoiselle d’Armilly, her eyes sparkling with the same kind of rage which made Nero wish that the Roman world had but one neck, that he might sever it at a single blow.

“Oh, why isn’t the world a wilderness?” she exclaimed, throwing herself into the arms of Mademoiselle d’Armilly, her eyes sparkling with the same kind of rage that made Nero wish the Roman world had just one neck, so he could sever it with a single blow.

The next day they stopped at the Hôtel de Flandre, at Brussels. The same evening Andrea was incarcerated in the Conciergerie.

The next day they stopped at the Hôtel de Flandre in Brussels. That same evening, Andrea was locked up in the Conciergerie.

Chapter 99. The Law

We have seen how quietly Mademoiselle Danglars and Mademoiselle d’Armilly accomplished their transformation and flight; the fact being that everyone was too much occupied in his or her own affairs to think of theirs.

We have seen how quietly Mademoiselle Danglars and Mademoiselle d’Armilly made their escape and changed their appearances; the truth is that everyone was too busy with their own problems to notice theirs.

We will leave the banker contemplating the enormous magnitude of his debt before the phantom of bankruptcy, and follow the baroness, who after being momentarily crushed under the weight of the blow which had struck her, had gone to seek her usual adviser, Lucien Debray. The baroness had looked forward to this marriage as a means of ridding her of a guardianship which, over a girl of Eugénie’s character, could not fail to be rather a troublesome undertaking; for in the tacit relations which maintain the bond of family union, the mother, to maintain her ascendancy over her daughter, must never fail to be a model of wisdom and a type of perfection.

We will leave the banker thinking about the huge size of his debt in the face of bankruptcy, and follow the baroness, who after being briefly overwhelmed by the impact of the situation, went to seek out her usual advisor, Lucien Debray. The baroness had hoped that this marriage would free her from a guardianship that, with a girl like Eugénie, could be quite a challenging task; because in the unspoken dynamics that keep family ties strong, the mother, to maintain her influence over her daughter, has to consistently be a model of wisdom and a standard of perfection.

Now, Madame Danglars feared Eugénie’s sagacity and the influence of Mademoiselle d’Armilly; she had frequently observed the contemptuous expression with which her daughter looked upon Debray,—an expression which seemed to imply that she understood all her mother’s amorous and pecuniary relationships with the intimate secretary; moreover, she saw that Eugénie detested Debray, not only because he was a source of dissension and scandal under the paternal roof, but because she had at once classed him in that catalogue of bipeds whom Plato endeavors to withdraw from the appellation of men, and whom Diogenes designated as animals upon two legs without feathers.

Now, Madame Danglars was wary of Eugénie’s sharp insights and the influence of Mademoiselle d’Armilly. She had often noticed the disdainful look her daughter gave Debray—a look that suggested she was aware of all her mother’s romantic and financial dealings with the intimate secretary. Furthermore, she saw that Eugénie loathed Debray, not just because he caused conflict and scandal under their roof, but because she had quickly categorized him among those whom Plato sought to exclude from the definition of men, and whom Diogenes referred to as two-legged animals without feathers.

Unfortunately, in this world of ours, each person views things through a certain medium, and so is prevented from seeing in the same light as others, and Madame Danglars, therefore, very much regretted that the marriage of Eugénie had not taken place, not only because the match was good, and likely to insure the happiness of her child, but because it would also set her at liberty. She ran therefore to Debray, who, after having, like the rest of Paris, witnessed the contract scene and the scandal attending it, had retired in haste to his club, where he was chatting with some friends upon the events which served as a subject of conversation for three-fourths of that city known as the capital of the world.

Unfortunately, in our world, everyone sees things through their own lens, which makes it hard for them to view things the way others do. Madame Danglars deeply regretted that Eugénie’s marriage hadn’t happened, not only because it would have been a good match that could ensure her child’s happiness, but also because it would have freed her from her own constraints. She hurried over to Debray, who, like the rest of Paris, had witnessed the dramatic contract scene and the surrounding scandal, and had quickly retreated to his club, where he was discussing the events that had become the talk of three-quarters of the city known as the capital of the world.

At the precise time when Madame Danglars, dressed in black and concealed in a long veil, was ascending the stairs leading to Debray’s apartments, notwithstanding the assurances of the concierge that the young man was not at home, Debray was occupied in repelling the insinuations of a friend, who tried to persuade him that after the terrible scene which had just taken place he ought, as a friend of the family, to marry Mademoiselle Danglars and her two millions. Debray did not defend himself very warmly, for the idea had sometimes crossed his mind; still, when he recollected the independent, proud spirit of Eugénie, he positively rejected it as utterly impossible, though the same thought again continually recurred and found a resting-place in his heart. Tea, play, and the conversation, which had become interesting during the discussion of such serious affairs, lasted till one o’clock in the morning.

At the exact moment when Madame Danglars, dressed in black and hidden under a long veil, was climbing the stairs to Debray’s apartment, despite the concierge assuring her that the young man wasn’t home, Debray was busy pushing back against a friend's suggestions. The friend was trying to convince him that after the awful scene that had just unfolded, he should, as a family friend, marry Mademoiselle Danglars and her two million. Debray didn’t defend himself too strongly, as the idea had crossed his mind occasionally; however, when he remembered Eugénie’s proud and independent spirit, he completely dismissed it as impossible, though the thought kept coming back to him and settling in his heart. Tea, games, and the conversation, which had turned interesting while discussing such serious matters, continued until one in the morning.

Meanwhile Madame Danglars, veiled and uneasy, awaited the return of Debray in the little green room, seated between two baskets of flowers, which she had that morning sent, and which, it must be confessed, Debray had himself arranged and watered with so much care that his absence was half excused in the eyes of the poor woman.

Meanwhile, Madame Danglars, wearing a veil and feeling anxious, waited for Debray to come back in the small green room, sitting between two baskets of flowers that she had sent that morning. Debray had arranged and watered them with such care that his absence was somewhat forgiven in the eyes of the poor woman.

At twenty minutes to twelve, Madame Danglars, tired of waiting, returned home. Women of a certain grade are like prosperous grisettes in one respect, they seldom return home after twelve o’clock. The baroness returned to the hotel with as much caution as Eugénie used in leaving it; she ran lightly upstairs, and with an aching heart entered her apartment, contiguous, as we know, to that of Eugénie. She was fearful of exciting any remark, and believed firmly in her daughter’s innocence and fidelity to the paternal roof. She listened at Eugénie’s door, and hearing no sound tried to enter, but the bolts were in place. Madame Danglars then concluded that the young girl had been overcome with the terrible excitement of the evening, and had gone to bed and to sleep. She called the maid and questioned her.

At twenty minutes to twelve, Madame Danglars, tired of waiting, headed home. Women of a certain social standing are like well-off young women in one way—they rarely return home after midnight. The baroness returned to the hotel as cautiously as Eugénie did when she left; she dashed lightly up the stairs and, with a heavy heart, entered her apartment, which, as we know, is next to Eugénie's. She was worried about drawing any attention and firmly believed in her daughter's innocence and loyalty to the family. She listened at Eugénie’s door and, hearing nothing, tried to enter, but the bolts were locked. Madame Danglars then concluded that her daughter must have been overwhelmed by the intense emotions of the evening and had gone to bed to sleep. She called for the maid and questioned her.

“Mademoiselle Eugénie,” said the maid, “retired to her apartment with Mademoiselle d’Armilly; they then took tea together, after which they desired me to leave, saying that they needed me no longer.”

“Mademoiselle Eugénie,” said the maid, “went to her room with Mademoiselle d’Armilly; they had tea together, and then they asked me to leave, saying they didn’t need me anymore.”

Since then the maid had been below, and like everyone else she thought the young ladies were in their own room; Madame Danglars, therefore, went to bed without a shadow of suspicion, and began to muse over the recent events. In proportion as her memory became clearer, the occurrences of the evening were revealed in their true light; what she had taken for confusion was a tumult; what she had regarded as something distressing, was in reality a disgrace. And then the baroness remembered that she had felt no pity for poor Mercédès, who had been afflicted with as severe a blow through her husband and son.

Since then, the maid had been downstairs, and like everyone else, she thought the young ladies were in their own room; so, Madame Danglars went to bed without a hint of suspicion and started to reflect on the recent events. As her memory became clearer, the events of the evening were revealed for what they truly were; what she had mistaken for confusion was actually chaos; what she had seen as something distressing was really a disgrace. Then the baroness remembered that she felt no sympathy for poor Mercédès, who had been hit just as hard by her husband and son’s actions.

“Eugénie,” she said to herself, “is lost, and so are we. The affair, as it will be reported, will cover us with shame; for in a society such as ours satire inflicts a painful and incurable wound. How fortunate that Eugénie is possessed of that strange character which has so often made me tremble!”

“Eugénie,” she said to herself, “is lost, and so are we. The situation, as it will be reported, will bring us shame; for in a society like ours, satire leaves a deep and lasting scar. How lucky that Eugénie has that unusual personality that has so often made me anxious!”

And her glance was turned towards heaven, where a mysterious Providence disposes all things, and out of a fault, nay, even a vice, sometimes produces a blessing. And then her thoughts, cleaving through space like a bird in the air, rested on Cavalcanti. This Andrea was a wretch, a robber, an assassin, and yet his manners showed the effects of a sort of education, if not a complete one; he had been presented to the world with the appearance of an immense fortune, supported by an honorable name. How could she extricate herself from this labyrinth? To whom would she apply to help her out of this painful situation? Debray, to whom she had run, with the first instinct of a woman towards the man she loves, and who yet betrays her,—Debray could but give her advice, she must apply to someone more powerful than he.

And her gaze was directed towards the sky, where a mysterious fate oversees everything, and even from a mistake, or even a flaw, sometimes brings about a blessing. Then her thoughts, flying through the air like a bird, settled on Cavalcanti. This Andrea was a miserable man, a thief, a killer, and yet his behavior reflected some level of upbringing, if not a complete one; he had entered society presenting an appearance of immense wealth, backed by an honorable name. How could she find her way out of this maze? Who could she turn to for help in this difficult situation? Debray, to whom she rushed, following her instinct as a woman towards the man she loves, who also betrays her—Debray could only give her advice; she needed to seek someone more powerful than him.

The baroness then thought of M. de Villefort. It was M. de Villefort who had remorselessly brought misfortune into her family, as though they had been strangers. But, no; on reflection, the procureur was not a merciless man; and it was not the magistrate, slave to his duties, but the friend, the loyal friend, who roughly but firmly cut into the very core of the corruption; it was not the executioner, but the surgeon, who wished to withdraw the honor of Danglars from ignominious association with the disgraced young man they had presented to the world as their son-in-law. And since Villefort, the friend of Danglars, had acted in this way, no one could suppose that he had been previously acquainted with, or had lent himself to, any of Andrea’s intrigues. Villefort’s conduct, therefore, upon reflection, appeared to the baroness as if shaped for their mutual advantage. But the inflexibility of the procureur should stop there; she would see him the next day, and if she could not make him fail in his duties as a magistrate, she would, at least, obtain all the indulgence he could allow. She would invoke the past, recall old recollections; she would supplicate him by the remembrance of guilty, yet happy days. M. de Villefort would stifle the affair; he had only to turn his eyes on one side, and allow Andrea to fly, and follow up the crime under that shadow of guilt called contempt of court. And after this reasoning she slept easily.

The baroness then thought about M. de Villefort. It was M. de Villefort who had cruelly brought misfortune to her family, as if they were strangers. But, on second thought, the prosecutor wasn’t a heartless man; it wasn’t the magistrate, bound by his duties, but the friend, the loyal friend, who had roughly but firmly cut into the very core of the corruption. It wasn’t the executioner, but the surgeon, who wanted to remove Danglars’ honor from its shameful connection with the disgraced young man they had introduced to the world as their son-in-law. And since Villefort, a friend of Danglars, had acted this way, no one could assume he had been previously involved with, or had supported, any of Andrea’s schemes. Villefort’s actions, therefore, upon reflection, seemed to the baroness to be aimed at their mutual benefit. But the prosecutor's firmness should end there; she would see him the next day, and if she couldn’t make him neglect his duties as a magistrate, she would at least get as much leniency from him as he could provide. She would bring up the past, remind him of old memories; she would plead with him by recalling their guilty yet happy days. M. de Villefort could bury the matter; he would just need to look the other way and let Andrea escape, taking care of the crime under that cover of guilt called contempt of court. And after this thought process, she slept peacefully.

At nine o’clock next morning she arose, and without ringing for her maid or giving the least sign of her activity, she dressed herself in the same simple style as on the previous night; then running downstairs, she left the hotel, walked to the Rue de Provence, called a cab, and drove to M. de Villefort’s house.

At nine o'clock the next morning, she got up and, without calling for her maid or showing any signs of being awake, dressed in the same simple style as the night before. Then she hurried downstairs, left the hotel, walked to Rue de Provence, hailed a cab, and headed to M. de Villefort's house.

For the last month this wretched house had presented the gloomy appearance of a lazaretto infected with the plague. Some of the apartments were closed within and without; the shutters were only opened to admit a minute’s air, showing the scared face of a footman, and immediately afterwards the window would be closed, like a gravestone falling on a sepulchre, and the neighbors would say to each other in a low voice, “Will there be another funeral today at the procureur’s house?”

For the past month, this miserable house looked like a quarantine zone infected with the plague. Some of the rooms were sealed off from the inside and outside; the shutters were barely opened to let in a moment of fresh air, revealing the frightened face of a servant, only for the window to be closed again, like a tombstone sealing a grave. The neighbors would whisper to each other, “Is there going to be another funeral today at the procureur’s house?”

Madame Danglars involuntarily shuddered at the desolate aspect of the mansion; descending from the cab, she approached the door with trembling knees, and rang the bell. Three times did the bell ring with a dull, heavy sound, seeming to participate, in the general sadness, before the concierge appeared and peeped through the door, which he opened just wide enough to allow his words to be heard. He saw a lady, a fashionable, elegantly dressed lady, and yet the door remained almost closed.

Madame Danglars couldn't help but shudder at the gloomy look of the mansion; after getting out of the cab, she walked to the door with shaky knees and rang the bell. The bell rang three times with a dull, heavy sound, as if it shared in the overall sadness, before the concierge showed up and peeked through the door, cracking it open just enough for his voice to be heard. He saw a lady, a fashionable and elegantly dressed woman, yet the door stayed nearly closed.

“Do you intend opening the door?” said the baroness.

“Are you going to open the door?” said the baroness.

“First, madame, who are you?”

“First, ma'am, who are you?”

“Who am I? You know me well enough.”

“Who am I? You know me pretty well.”

“We no longer know anyone, madame.”

“We don’t know anyone anymore, ma’am.”

“You must be mad, my friend,” said the baroness.

"You must be crazy, my friend," said the baroness.

“Where do you come from?”

“Where are you from?”

“Oh, this is too much!”

“Oh, this is overwhelming!”

“Madame, these are my orders; excuse me. Your name?”

“Ma'am, these are my instructions; please forgive me. What’s your name?”

“The baroness Danglars; you have seen me twenty times.”

“The baroness Danglars; you’ve seen me twenty times.”

“Possibly, madame. And now, what do you want?”

“Maybe, ma'am. So, what do you need?”

“Oh, how extraordinary! I shall complain to M. de Villefort of the impertinence of his servants.”

“Oh, how amazing! I will tell M. de Villefort about the rudeness of his servants.”

“Madame, this is precaution, not impertinence; no one enters here without an order from M. d’Avrigny, or without speaking to the procureur.”

“Ma'am, this is just a precaution, not rudeness; no one gets in here without an order from Mr. d’Avrigny, or without talking to the prosecutor.”

“Well, I have business with the procureur.”

“Well, I need to talk to the prosecutor.”

“Is it pressing business?”

“Is it urgent business?”

“You can imagine so, since I have not even brought my carriage out yet. But enough of this—here is my card, take it to your master.”

"You can probably tell, since I haven't even taken my carriage out yet. But enough about that—here's my card, give it to your boss."

“Madame will await my return?”

"Will Madame wait for me?"

“Yes; go.”

“Sure; go ahead.”

The concierge closed the door, leaving Madame Danglars in the street. She had not long to wait; directly afterwards the door was opened wide enough to admit her, and when she had passed through, it was again shut. Without losing sight of her for an instant, the concierge took a whistle from his pocket as soon as they entered the court, and blew it. The valet de chambre appeared on the door-steps.

The concierge closed the door, leaving Madame Danglars outside. She didn’t have to wait long; soon after, the door opened wide enough for her to enter, and once she walked through, it was shut again. Without taking his eyes off her for a moment, the concierge pulled a whistle from his pocket as soon as they stepped into the courtyard and blew it. The valet appeared on the steps.

“You will excuse this poor fellow, madame,” he said, as he preceded the baroness, “but his orders are precise, and M. de Villefort begged me to tell you that he could not act otherwise.”

“You'll have to excuse this poor guy, ma’am,” he said, as he walked ahead of the baroness, “but he’s just following orders, and M. de Villefort asked me to let you know that he couldn't do anything different.”

In the court showing his merchandise, was a tradesman who had been admitted with the same precautions. The baroness ascended the steps; she felt herself strongly infected with the sadness which seemed to magnify her own, and still guided by the valet de chambre, who never lost sight of her for an instant, she was introduced to the magistrate’s study.

In the courtroom, showcasing his goods, was a merchant who had entered with the same precautions. The baroness went up the steps; she felt deeply affected by the sadness that seemed to amplify her own. Still accompanied by the valet de chambre, who never took his eyes off her, she was brought into the magistrate’s office.

Preoccupied as Madame Danglars had been with the object of her visit, the treatment she had received from these underlings appeared to her so insulting, that she began by complaining of it. But Villefort, raising his head, bowed down by grief, looked up at her with so sad a smile that her complaints died upon her lips.

Preoccupied as Madame Danglars had been with the purpose of her visit, the treatment she had received from these subordinates seemed so insulting to her that she began to complain about it. But Villefort, with his head bowed down by grief, looked up at her with such a sad smile that her complaints faded away.

“Forgive my servants,” he said, “for a terror I cannot blame them for; from being suspected they have become suspicious.”

“Forgive my servants,” he said, “for a fear I can’t hold against them; having been suspected, they’ve become wary.”

Madame Danglars had often heard of the terror to which the magistrate alluded, but without the evidence of her own eyesight she could never have believed that the sentiment had been carried so far.

Madame Danglars had often heard about the fear that the magistrate referred to, but without seeing it for herself, she never could have believed that the feeling had gone this far.

“You too, then, are unhappy?” she said.

“You're feeling unhappy too?” she said.

“Yes, madame,” replied the magistrate.

“Yes, ma'am,” replied the magistrate.

“Then you pity me!”

"Then you feel sorry for me!"

“Sincerely, madame.”

“Best regards, ma'am.”

“And you understand what brings me here?”

“And you get why I’m here?”

“You wish to speak to me about the circumstance which has just happened?”

“You want to talk to me about what just happened?”

“Yes, sir,—a fearful misfortune.”

“Yes, sir—a terrible misfortune.”

“You mean a mischance.”

"You mean an accident."

“A mischance?” repeated the baroness.

“A mishap?” repeated the baroness.

“Alas, madame,” said the procureur with his imperturbable calmness of manner, “I consider those alone misfortunes which are irreparable.”

“Unfortunately, ma'am,” said the prosecutor with his unshakeable calmness, “I believe that only those misfortunes are truly tragic which cannot be fixed.”

“And do you suppose this will be forgotten?”

“And do you think this will be forgotten?”

“Everything will be forgotten, madame,” said Villefort. “Your daughter will be married tomorrow, if not today—in a week, if not tomorrow; and I do not think you can regret the intended husband of your daughter.”

“Everything will be forgotten, ma'am,” Villefort said. “Your daughter will get married tomorrow, if not today—in a week, if not tomorrow; and I don't think you'll regret your daughter's intended husband.”

Madame Danglars gazed on Villefort, stupefied to find him so almost insultingly calm. “Am I come to a friend?” she asked in a tone full of mournful dignity.

Madame Danglars stared at Villefort, shocked to see him so incredibly calm. “Have I come to a friend?” she asked, her voice filled with sad dignity.

“You know that you are, madame,” said Villefort, whose pale cheeks became slightly flushed as he gave her the assurance. And truly this assurance carried him back to different events from those now occupying the baroness and him.

“You know that you are, ma'am,” said Villefort, whose pale cheeks turned slightly red as he gave her that assurance. And indeed, this reassurance took him back to different events from those currently on the minds of the baroness and him.

“Well, then, be more affectionate, my dear Villefort,” said the baroness. “Speak to me not as a magistrate, but as a friend; and when I am in bitter anguish of spirit, do not tell me that I ought to be gay.” Villefort bowed.

“Alright, then, be more affectionate, my dear Villefort,” said the baroness. “Talk to me not as a magistrate, but as a friend; and when I’m in deep emotional pain, don’t tell me I should be cheerful.” Villefort bowed.

“When I hear misfortunes named, madame,” he said, “I have within the last few months contracted the bad habit of thinking of my own, and then I cannot help drawing up an egotistical parallel in my mind. That is the reason that by the side of my misfortunes yours appear to me mere mischances; that is why my dreadful position makes yours appear enviable. But this annoys you; let us change the subject. You were saying, madame——”

“When I hear about others' misfortunes, madame,” he said, “I've developed this bad habit lately of thinking about my own, and I can’t help but compare them in my mind. That’s why, alongside my troubles, yours seem like just minor inconveniences; that’s why my awful situation makes yours seem desirable. But this bothers you; let’s change the topic. You were saying, madame——”

“I came to ask you, my friend,” said the baroness, “what will be done with this impostor?”

“I came to ask you, my friend,” said the baroness, “what’s going to happen with this fake?”

“Impostor,” repeated Villefort; “certainly, madame, you appear to extenuate some cases, and exaggerate others. Impostor, indeed!—M. Andrea Cavalcanti, or rather M. Benedetto, is nothing more nor less than an assassin!”

“Impostor,” repeated Villefort; “certainly, madam, you seem to downplay some situations and blow others out of proportion. Impostor, really!—M. Andrea Cavalcanti, or rather M. Benedetto, is nothing more and nothing less than a killer!”

“Sir, I do not deny the justice of your correction, but the more severely you arm yourself against that unfortunate man, the more deeply will you strike our family. Come, forget him for a moment, and instead of pursuing him, let him go.”

“Sir, I can't argue against the fairness of your reprimand, but the harder you go after that unfortunate man, the more it will hurt our family. Come on, forget about him for a moment, and instead of chasing him, just let him be.”

“You are too late, madame; the orders are issued.”

“You’re too late, ma’am; the orders have been given.”

“Well, should he be arrested—do they think they will arrest him?”

“Well, if he gets arrested—do they really think they're going to arrest him?”

“I hope so.”

"I hope so too."

“If they should arrest him (I know that sometimes prisons afford means of escape), will you leave him in prison?”

“If they arrest him (I know that sometimes prisons offer ways to escape), will you leave him in jail?”

The procureur shook his head.

The prosecutor shook his head.

“At least keep him there till my daughter be married.”

“At least keep him there until my daughter gets married.”

“Impossible, madame; justice has its formalities.”

“That's impossible, ma'am; justice has its rules.”

“What, even for me?” said the baroness, half jesting, half in earnest.

“What, even for me?” said the baroness, partly joking, partly serious.

“For all, even for myself among the rest,” replied Villefort.

“For everyone, even for me among the others,” replied Villefort.

50063m

“Ah!” exclaimed the baroness, without expressing the ideas which the exclamation betrayed. Villefort looked at her with that piercing glance which reads the secrets of the heart.

“Ah!” the baroness exclaimed, not revealing the thoughts her exclamation suggested. Villefort looked at her with that intense gaze that uncovers the secrets of the heart.

“Yes, I know what you mean,” he said; “you refer to the terrible rumors spread abroad in the world, that the deaths which have kept me in mourning for the last three months, and from which Valentine has only escaped by a miracle, have not happened by natural means.”

“Yes, I get what you’re saying,” he said; “you’re talking about the awful rumors going around, that the deaths that have had me in mourning for the past three months, and from which Valentine has only narrowly escaped, didn’t happen naturally.”

“I was not thinking of that,” replied Madame Danglars quickly.

“I wasn’t thinking about that,” replied Madame Danglars quickly.

“Yes, you were thinking of it, and with justice. You could not help thinking of it, and saying to yourself, ‘you, who pursue crime so vindictively, answer now, why are there unpunished crimes in your dwelling?’” The baroness became pale. “You were saying this, were you not?”

“Yes, you were thinking about it, and rightly so. You couldn't help but think, ‘you, who go after crime so relentlessly, tell me now, why are there unpunished crimes in your home?’” The baroness turned pale. “You were saying this, weren't you?”

“Well, I own it.”

“Yeah, it’s mine.”

“I will answer you.”

"I'll get back to you."

Villefort drew his armchair nearer to Madame Danglars; then resting both hands upon his desk he said in a voice more hollow than usual:

Villefort pulled his armchair closer to Madame Danglars; then, resting both hands on his desk, he spoke in a voice that was even more hollow than usual:

“There are crimes which remain unpunished because the criminals are unknown, and we might strike the innocent instead of the guilty; but when the culprits are discovered” (Villefort here extended his hand toward a large crucifix placed opposite to his desk)—“when they are discovered, I swear to you, by all I hold most sacred, that whoever they may be they shall die. Now, after the oath I have just taken, and which I will keep, madame, dare you ask for mercy for that wretch!”

“There are crimes that go unpunished because the criminals are unknown, and we might end up harming the innocent instead of the guilty; but when the culprits are found” (Villefort here extended his hand toward a large crucifix placed opposite to his desk)—“when they are found, I swear to you, by everything I hold most sacred, that whoever they are, they will face death. Now, after the oath I just took, and which I will uphold, madame, do you dare to ask for mercy for that wretch!”

“But, sir, are you sure he is as guilty as they say?”

“But, sir, are you sure he’s as guilty as they say?”

“Listen; this is his description: ‘Benedetto, condemned, at the age of sixteen, for five years to the galleys for forgery.’ He promised well, as you see—first a runaway, then an assassin.”

“Listen; this is his description: ‘Benedetto, sentenced at the age of sixteen to five years in prison for forgery.’ He had potential, as you can see—first a runaway, then a killer.”

“And who is this wretch?”

“And who is this loser?”

“Who can tell?—a vagabond, a Corsican.”

“Who knows?—a traveler, a Corsican.”

“Has no one owned him?”

"Has no one claimed him?"

“No one; his parents are unknown.”

“No one; his parents are unknown.”

“But who was the man who brought him from Lucca?”

“But who was the guy who brought him from Lucca?”

“Another rascal like himself, perhaps his accomplice.” The baroness clasped her hands.

“Another troublemaker like him, maybe his partner in crime.” The baroness clasped her hands.

“Villefort,” she exclaimed in her softest and most captivating manner.

“Villefort,” she said in her softest and most charming way.

“For Heaven’s sake, madame,” said Villefort, with a firmness of expression not altogether free from harshness—“for Heaven’s sake, do not ask pardon of me for a guilty wretch! What am I?—the law. Has the law any eyes to witness your grief? Has the law ears to be melted by your sweet voice? Has the law a memory for all those soft recollections you endeavor to recall? No, madame; the law has commanded, and when it commands it strikes. You will tell me that I am a living being, and not a code—a man, and not a volume. Look at me, madame—look around me. Has mankind treated me as a brother? Have men loved me? Have they spared me? Has anyone shown the mercy towards me that you now ask at my hands? No, madame, they struck me, always struck me!

“For Heaven’s sake, ma'am,” said Villefort, with a firm expression that had a hint of harshness—“please don’t apologize to me for a guilty soul! What am I?—the law. Does the law have eyes to see your pain? Does it have ears to be touched by your sweet voice? Does the law remember all those tender memories you’re trying to bring back? No, ma'am; the law has ordered, and when it orders it acts. You might tell me that I'm a living person, not a code—a man, not a book. Look at me, ma'am—look around. Has humanity treated me like a brother? Have people loved me? Have they shown me any compassion? Has anyone given me the mercy that you now seek from me? No, ma'am, they’ve always struck me, always struck me!

50065m

“Woman, siren that you are, do you persist in fixing on me that fascinating eye, which reminds me that I ought to blush? Well, be it so; let me blush for the faults you know, and perhaps—perhaps for even more than those! But having sinned myself,—it may be more deeply than others,—I never rest till I have torn the disguises from my fellow-creatures, and found out their weaknesses. I have always found them; and more,—I repeat it with joy, with triumph,—I have always found some proof of human perversity or error. Every criminal I condemn seems to me living evidence that I am not a hideous exception to the rest. Alas, alas, alas; all the world is wicked; let us therefore strike at wickedness!”

“Woman, you enchanting siren, do you keep fixing that captivating gaze on me, reminding me that I should be embarrassed? Fine, let me blush for the faults you know, and maybe—just maybe—for even more than those! But since I've sinned myself—perhaps more than others—I can never rest until I peel away the masks from those around me and discover their flaws. I've always uncovered them; and more—I say this with joy, with a sense of victory—I have always found proof of human flaws or errors. Every criminal I condemn seems to be living proof that I’m not a hideous exception to the rest. Alas, alas, alas; the whole world is corrupt; so let’s strike against wickedness!”

Villefort pronounced these last words with a feverish rage, which gave a ferocious eloquence to his words.

Villefort said these last words with a burning rage that made his words sound intensely powerful.

“But”’ said Madame Danglars, resolving to make a last effort, “this young man, though a murderer, is an orphan, abandoned by everybody.”

“But,” said Madame Danglars, deciding to make one last effort, “this young man, even though he’s a murderer, is an orphan, rejected by everyone.”

“So much the worse, or rather, so much the better; it has been so ordained that he may have none to weep his fate.”

“So much the worse, or actually, so much the better; it has been decided that he has no one to mourn his fate.”

“But this is trampling on the weak, sir.”

“But this is stepping on the vulnerable, sir.”

“The weakness of a murderer!”

“The vulnerability of a murderer!”

“His dishonor reflects upon us.”

“His shame reflects on us.”

“Is not death in my house?”

"Isn’t death at my place?"

“Oh, sir,” exclaimed the baroness, “you are without pity for others, well, then, I tell you they will have no mercy on you!”

“Oh, sir,” the baroness exclaimed, “you show no compassion for others, well, then, I’ll tell you they won’t have any mercy on you!”

“Be it so!” said Villefort, raising his arms to heaven with a threatening gesture.

“Fine!” said Villefort, raising his arms to the sky with a threatening gesture.

“At least, delay the trial till the next assizes; we shall then have six months before us.”

“At least, postpone the trial until the next session; we will then have six months ahead of us.”

“No, madame,” said Villefort; “instructions have been given. There are yet five days left; five days are more than I require. Do you not think that I also long for forgetfulness? While working night and day, I sometimes lose all recollection of the past, and then I experience the same sort of happiness I can imagine the dead feel; still, it is better than suffering.”

“No, ma'am,” said Villefort; “I've received instructions. There are still five days left; five days is more than enough for me. Don’t you think I also want to forget? While I’m working night and day, I sometimes completely forget the past, and then I feel a kind of happiness I can imagine the dead must feel; still, it’s better than suffering.”

“But, sir, he has fled; let him escape—inaction is a pardonable offence.”

“But, sir, he has run away; let him go—doing nothing is an understandable mistake.”

“I tell you it is too late; early this morning the telegraph was employed, and at this very minute——”

“I’m telling you it’s too late; early this morning the telegraph was used, and at this very moment——”

“Sir,” said the valet de chambre, entering the room, “a dragoon has brought this despatch from the Minister of the Interior.”

“Sir,” said the valet, walking into the room, “a dragoon has delivered this dispatch from the Minister of the Interior.”

Villefort seized the letter, and hastily broke the seal. Madame Danglars trembled with fear; Villefort started with joy.

Villefort grabbed the letter and quickly broke the seal. Madame Danglars shook with fear; Villefort was filled with joy.

“Arrested!” he exclaimed; “he was taken at Compiègne, and all is over.”

“Arrested!” he shouted; “he was captured at Compiègne, and it’s all over.”

Madame Danglars rose from her seat, pale and cold.

Madame Danglars got up from her seat, looking pale and cold.

“Adieu, sir,” she said.

“Goodbye, sir,” she said.

“Adieu, madame,” replied the king’s attorney, as in an almost joyful manner he conducted her to the door. Then, turning to his desk, he said, striking the letter with the back of his right hand:

“Goodbye, ma'am,” replied the king’s attorney, almost happily escorting her to the door. Then, turning to his desk, he said, striking the letter with the back of his right hand:

“Come, I had a forgery, three robberies, and two cases of arson, I only wanted a murder, and here it is. It will be a splendid session!”

“Come on, I’ve committed forgery, three robberies, and two acts of arson. I just wanted a murder, and here it is. This is going to be an amazing session!”

Chapter 100. The Apparition

As the procureur had told Madame Danglars, Valentine was not yet recovered. Bowed down with fatigue, she was indeed confined to her bed; and it was in her own room, and from the lips of Madame de Villefort, that she heard all the strange events we have related; we mean the flight of Eugénie and the arrest of Andrea Cavalcanti, or rather Benedetto, together with the accusation of murder pronounced against him. But Valentine was so weak that this recital scarcely produced the same effect it would have done had she been in her usual state of health. Indeed, her brain was only the seat of vague ideas, and confused forms, mingled with strange fancies, alone presented themselves before her eyes.

As the prosecutor had told Madame Danglars, Valentine was still not well. Drained from exhaustion, she was stuck in bed; it was in her own room, and from Madame de Villefort, that she learned about all the bizarre events we’ve mentioned, including Eugénie’s escape and Andrea Cavalcanti’s arrest, or rather Benedetto’s, along with the murder charge brought against him. But Valentine was so weak that this account hardly had the same impact it would have had if she were her usual healthy self. In fact, her mind was filled with vague thoughts and jumble of confusing images, mixed with strange ideas that danced before her eyes.

During the daytime Valentine’s perceptions remained tolerably clear, owing to the constant presence of M. Noirtier, who caused himself to be carried to his granddaughter’s room, and watched her with his paternal tenderness; Villefort also, on his return from the law courts, frequently passed an hour or two with his father and child.

During the day, Valentine's perceptions stayed fairly clear, thanks to the constant presence of M. Noirtier, who had himself taken to his granddaughter’s room and watched over her with a fatherly love; Villefort also often spent an hour or two with his father and child after returning from the courts.

At six o’clock Villefort retired to his study, at eight M. d’Avrigny himself arrived, bringing the night draught prepared for the young girl, and then M. Noirtier was carried away. A nurse of the doctor’s choice succeeded them, and never left till about ten or eleven o’clock, when Valentine was asleep. As she went downstairs she gave the keys of Valentine’s room to M. de Villefort, so that no one could reach the sick-room excepting through that of Madame de Villefort and little Edward.

At six o’clock, Villefort went to his study. By eight, M. d’Avrigny arrived with the night medication prepared for the young girl, and then M. Noirtier was taken away. A nurse chosen by the doctor then took over and stayed until about ten or eleven o’clock when Valentine was asleep. As she went downstairs, she handed the keys to Valentine’s room to M. de Villefort, ensuring that no one could access the sick-room except through Madame de Villefort and little Edward’s room.

Every morning Morrel called on Noirtier to receive news of Valentine, and, extraordinary as it seemed, each day found him less uneasy. Certainly, though Valentine still labored under dreadful nervous excitement, she was better; and moreover, Monte Cristo had told him when, half distracted, he had rushed to the count’s house, that if she were not dead in two hours she would be saved. Now four days had elapsed, and Valentine still lived.

Every morning, Morrel visited Noirtier to get updates on Valentine, and surprisingly, he found himself less anxious each day. While Valentine was still suffering from terrible nervous stress, she was improving. Additionally, Monte Cristo had reassured him during his frantic visit to the count’s home that as long as she wasn't dead within two hours, she'd be okay. Now four days had passed, and Valentine was still alive.

The nervous excitement of which we speak pursued Valentine even in her sleep, or rather in that state of somnolence which succeeded her waking hours; it was then, in the silence of night, in the dim light shed from the alabaster lamp on the chimney-piece, that she saw the shadows pass and repass which hover over the bed of sickness, and fan the fever with their trembling wings. First she fancied she saw her stepmother threatening her, then Morrel stretched his arms towards her; sometimes mere strangers, like the Count of Monte Cristo came to visit her; even the very furniture, in these moments of delirium, seemed to move, and this state lasted till about three o’clock in the morning, when a deep, heavy slumber overcame the young girl, from which she did not awake till daylight.

The nervous excitement we’re talking about followed Valentine even in her sleep, or rather in that drowsy state that came after her waking hours; it was then, in the quiet of the night, under the soft light from the alabaster lamp on the mantel, that she saw shadows moving back and forth that linger over the sickbed, fanning the fever with their fluttering wings. At first, she thought she saw her stepmother threatening her, then Morrel reached out to her; sometimes strangers, like the Count of Monte Cristo, would visit her; even the furniture, during these moments of delirium, seemed to shift, and this lasted until about three o’clock in the morning, when a deep, heavy sleep finally took over the young girl, and she didn’t wake up until daylight.

On the evening of the day on which Valentine had learned of the flight of Eugénie and the arrest of Benedetto,—Villefort having retired as well as Noirtier and d’Avrigny,—her thoughts wandered in a confused maze, alternately reviewing her own situation and the events she had just heard.

On the evening when Valentine found out about Eugénie's escape and Benedetto's arrest—after Villefort, Noirtier, and d’Avrigny had left—her mind drifted in a confused jumble, going back and forth between her own situation and the events she had just learned about.

Eleven o’clock had struck. The nurse, having placed the beverage prepared by the doctor within reach of the patient, and locked the door, was listening with terror to the comments of the servants in the kitchen, and storing her memory with all the horrible stories which had for some months past amused the occupants of the antechambers in the house of the king’s attorney. Meanwhile an unexpected scene was passing in the room which had been so carefully locked.

Eleven o’clock had struck. The nurse, having set the beverage made by the doctor within reach of the patient and locked the door, was listening in fear to the comments of the servants in the kitchen, and remembering all the terrible stories that had entertained the people waiting in the king’s attorney's antechambers for the past few months. Meanwhile, an unexpected scene was unfolding in the room that had been so carefully locked.

Ten minutes had elapsed since the nurse had left; Valentine, who for the last hour had been suffering from the fever which returned nightly, incapable of controlling her ideas, was forced to yield to the excitement which exhausted itself in producing and reproducing a succession and recurrence of the same fancies and images. The night-lamp threw out countless rays, each resolving itself into some strange form to her disordered imagination, when suddenly by its flickering light Valentine thought she saw the door of her library, which was in the recess by the chimney-piece, open slowly, though she in vain listened for the sound of the hinges on which it turned.

Ten minutes had passed since the nurse left; Valentine, who had been dealing with a fever that returned every night for the last hour, unable to control her thoughts, felt overwhelmed by the excitement that drained her by constantly bringing up the same ideas and images. The nightlight cast countless beams, each transforming into some odd shape in her chaotic mind, when suddenly, in its flickering glow, Valentine thought she saw the door to her library, situated in the nook by the fireplace, open slowly, although she strained to hear the sound of the hinges moving.

At any other time Valentine would have seized the silken bell-pull and summoned assistance, but nothing astonished her in her present situation. Her reason told her that all the visions she beheld were but the children of her imagination, and the conviction was strengthened by the fact that in the morning no traces remained of the nocturnal phantoms, who disappeared with the coming of daylight.

At any other time, Valentine would have grabbed the silken bell-pull and called for help, but nothing surprised her in her current situation. Her mind was telling her that all the sights she was seeing were just figments of her imagination, and this belief was reinforced by the fact that in the morning, there were no signs left of the nighttime apparitions, who vanished with the arrival of daylight.

From behind the door a human figure appeared, but the girl was too familiar with such apparitions to be alarmed, and therefore only stared, hoping to recognize Morrel. The figure advanced towards the bed and appeared to listen with profound attention. At this moment a ray of light glanced across the face of the midnight visitor.

From behind the door, a person appeared, but the girl was too used to such sights to be scared, so she just stared, hoping to recognize Morrel. The person moved closer to the bed and seemed to listen intently. At that moment, a beam of light fell across the face of the nighttime visitor.

“It is not he,” she murmured, and waited, in the assurance that this was but a dream, for the man to disappear or assume some other form. Still, she felt her pulse, and finding it throb violently she remembered that the best method of dispelling such illusions was to drink, for a draught of the beverage prepared by the doctor to allay her fever seemed to cause a reaction of the brain, and for a short time she suffered less. Valentine therefore reached her hand towards the glass, but as soon as her trembling arm left the bed the apparition advanced more quickly towards her, and approached the young girl so closely that she fancied she heard his breath, and felt the pressure of his hand.

“It’s not him,” she whispered, and waited, convinced that this was just a dream, hoping the man would either vanish or change into something else. Still, she felt her pulse, and realizing it was racing, she remembered that the best way to shake off such illusions was to drink, because a sip of the drink prepared by the doctor to reduce her fever seemed to help her mind feel clearer, and for a little while, she felt less troubled. So, Valentine reached for the glass, but as soon as her shaky arm left the bed, the figure moved toward her more quickly, getting so close that she thought she could hear his breath and felt the weight of his hand.

This time the illusion, or rather the reality, surpassed anything Valentine had before experienced; she began to believe herself really alive and awake, and the belief that her reason was this time not deceived made her shudder. The pressure she felt was evidently intended to arrest her arm, and she slowly withdrew it. Then the figure, from whom she could not detach her eyes, and who appeared more protecting than menacing, took the glass, and walking towards the night-light held it up, as if to test its transparency. This did not seem sufficient; the man, or rather the ghost—for he trod so softly that no sound was heard—then poured out about a spoonful into the glass, and drank it.

This time, the illusion—or rather the reality—was beyond anything Valentine had ever experienced; she started to genuinely feel alive and awake, and the thought that her mind wasn’t being tricked this time made her shiver. The pressure she felt clearly aimed to hold her arm in place, and she slowly pulled it back. Then the figure, whom she couldn’t take her eyes off and who seemed more protective than threatening, took the glass and walked towards the night-light, holding it up as if to check its clarity. That didn’t seem like enough; the man—or rather the ghost, since he moved so quietly that no sound was made—then poured about a spoonful into the glass and drank it.

Valentine witnessed this scene with a sentiment of stupefaction. Every minute she had expected that it would vanish and give place to another vision; but the man, instead of dissolving like a shadow, again approached her, and said in an agitated voice, “Now you may drink.”

Valentine watched this scene in shock. Every minute, she expected it to disappear and be replaced by another vision; but the man, instead of fading away like a shadow, moved closer to her again and said in a shaky voice, "Now you can drink."

Valentine shuddered. It was the first time one of these visions had ever addressed her in a living voice, and she was about to utter an exclamation. The man placed his finger on her lips.

Valentine shivered. This was the first time one of these visions had ever spoken to her in a real voice, and she was about to let out a gasp. The man put his finger to her lips.

“The Count of Monte Cristo!” she murmured.

“The Count of Monte Cristo!” she whispered.

It was easy to see that no doubt now remained in the young girl’s mind as to the reality of the scene; her eyes started with terror, her hands trembled, and she rapidly drew the bedclothes closer to her. Still, the presence of Monte Cristo at such an hour, his mysterious, fanciful, and extraordinary entrance into her room through the wall, might well seem impossibilities to her shattered reason.

It was clear that there was no longer any doubt in the young girl’s mind about the reality of the scene; her eyes widened with fear, her hands shook, and she quickly pulled the bedcovers closer to her. Still, the fact that Monte Cristo was there at such a late hour, along with his mysterious, strange, and unbelievable entrance into her room through the wall, might have seemed impossible to her overwhelmed mind.

“Do not call anyone—do not be alarmed,” said the count; “do not let a shade of suspicion or uneasiness remain in your breast; the man standing before you, Valentine (for this time it is no ghost), is nothing more than the tenderest father and the most respectful friend you could dream of.”

“Don’t call anyone—don’t panic,” said the count; “don’t let a hint of suspicion or worry linger in your mind; the man standing in front of you, Valentine (because this time he’s not a ghost), is nothing more than the most caring father and the most respectful friend you could imagine.”

Valentine could not reply; the voice which indicated the real presence of a being in the room, alarmed her so much that she feared to utter a syllable; still the expression of her eyes seemed to inquire, “If your intentions are pure, why are you here?” The count’s marvellous sagacity understood all that was passing in the young girl’s mind.

Valentine couldn't respond; the voice, which signaled that someone was actually in the room, scared her so much that she was too afraid to say a word. Still, the look in her eyes seemed to ask, “If your intentions are good, why are you here?” The count's incredible insight picked up on everything running through the young girl’s mind.

“Listen to me,” he said, “or, rather, look upon me; look at my face, paler even than usual, and my eyes, red with weariness—for four days I have not closed them, for I have been constantly watching you, to protect and preserve you for Maximilian.”

“Listen to me,” he said, “or, better yet, look at me; see how my face is even paler than usual and my eyes are red from exhaustion—for four days I haven't closed them because I've been watching over you nonstop to keep you safe for Maximilian.”

The blood mounted rapidly to the cheeks of Valentine, for the name just announced by the count dispelled all the fear with which his presence had inspired her.

The blood rushed quickly to Valentine's cheeks, as the name just mentioned by the count wiped away all the fear his presence had caused her.

“Maximilian!” she exclaimed, and so sweet did the sound appear to her, that she repeated it—“Maximilian!—has he then owned all to you?”

“Maximilian!” she exclaimed, and the sound felt so sweet to her that she said it again—“Maximilian!—has he really told you everything?”

“Everything. He told me your life was his, and I have promised him that you shall live.”

“Everything. He told me your life belonged to him, and I've promised him that you will live.”

“You have promised him that I shall live?”

“You promised him that I would live?”

“Yes.”

“Yes.”

“But, sir, you spoke of vigilance and protection. Are you a doctor?”

“But, sir, you mentioned being alert and keeping safe. Are you a doctor?”

“Yes; the best you could have at the present time, believe me.”

“Yes, it's the best you can have right now, trust me.”

“But you say you have watched?” said Valentine uneasily; “where have you been?—I have not seen you.”

“But you say you’ve been watching?” Valentine said nervously. “Where have you been? I haven’t seen you.”

The count extended his hand towards the library.

The count reached out his hand toward the library.

“I was hidden behind that door,” he said, “which leads into the next house, which I have rented.”

“I was hiding behind that door,” he said, “which goes into the next house that I’ve rented.”

Valentine turned her eyes away, and, with an indignant expression of pride and modest fear, exclaimed:

Valentine looked away, her face a mix of pride and a hint of shyness, and exclaimed:

“Sir, I think you have been guilty of an unparalleled intrusion, and that what you call protection is more like an insult.”

“Sir, I believe you have committed an extreme violation, and what you refer to as protection feels more like an insult.”

“Valentine,” he answered, “during my long watch over you, all I have observed has been what people visited you, what nourishment was prepared, and what beverage was served; then, when the latter appeared dangerous to me, I entered, as I have now done, and substituted, in the place of the poison, a healthful draught; which, instead of producing the death intended, caused life to circulate in your veins.”

“Valentine,” he replied, “while I have kept a long watch over you, all I've noticed is who came to see you, what food was prepared, and what drinks were served; then, when I felt the latter was risky, I came in, just as I did now, and swapped out the poison for a healthful drink; which, instead of bringing about the death intended, made life flow through your veins.”

“Poison—death!” exclaimed Valentine, half believing herself under the influence of some feverish hallucination; “what are you saying, sir?”

“Poison—death!” Valentine exclaimed, half convinced she was under the spell of some feverish hallucination. “What are you talking about, sir?”

50071m

“Hush, my child,” said Monte Cristo, again placing his finger upon her lips, “I did say poison and death. But drink some of this;” and the count took a bottle from his pocket, containing a red liquid, of which he poured a few drops into the glass. “Drink this, and then take nothing more tonight.”

“Hush, my child,” said Monte Cristo, putting his finger back on her lips. “I did mention poison and death. But drink some of this;” and the count took a bottle from his pocket, holding a red liquid, from which he poured a few drops into the glass. “Drink this, and then don’t take anything else tonight.”

Valentine stretched out her hand, but scarcely had she touched the glass when she drew back in fear. Monte Cristo took the glass, drank half its contents, and then presented it to Valentine, who smiled and swallowed the rest.

Valentine reached out for the glass, but as soon as she touched it, she pulled back in fear. Monte Cristo took the glass, drank half of it, and then offered it to Valentine, who smiled and drank the rest.

“Oh, yes,” she exclaimed, “I recognize the flavor of my nocturnal beverage which refreshed me so much, and seemed to ease my aching brain. Thank you, sir, thank you!”

“Oh, yes,” she said, “I recognize the taste of my nighttime drink that revived me so much and seemed to soothe my aching mind. Thank you, sir, thank you!”

“This is how you have lived during the last four nights, Valentine,” said the count. “But, oh, how I passed that time! Oh, the wretched hours I have endured—the torture to which I have submitted when I saw the deadly poison poured into your glass, and how I trembled lest you should drink it before I could find time to throw it away!”

“This is how you’ve been living for the last four nights, Valentine,” said the count. “But oh, how I spent that time! Oh, the miserable hours I’ve endured—the torture I went through seeing the deadly poison poured into your glass, and how I shook with fear that you might drink it before I could find a moment to throw it away!”

“Sir,” said Valentine, at the height of her terror, “you say you endured tortures when you saw the deadly poison poured into my glass; but if you saw this, you must also have seen the person who poured it?”

“Sir,” said Valentine, at the peak of her fear, “you say you suffered when you saw the deadly poison poured into my glass; but if you saw that, you must have also seen the person who poured it?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

Valentine raised herself in bed, and drew over her chest, which appeared whiter than snow, the embroidered cambric, still moist with the cold dews of delirium, to which were now added those of terror. “You saw the person?” repeated the young girl.

Valentine propped herself up in bed and pulled the embroidered cambric over her chest, which looked whiter than snow. It was still damp with the cold sweat of delirium, now mixed with the cold of fear. “Did you see the person?” the young girl repeated.

“Yes,” repeated the count.

“Yes,” the count replied.

“What you tell me is horrible, sir. You wish to make me believe something too dreadful. What?—attempt to murder me in my father’s house, in my room, on my bed of sickness? Oh, leave me, sir; you are tempting me—you make me doubt the goodness of Providence—it is impossible, it cannot be!”

“What you’re telling me is terrible, sir. You want me to believe something too awful. What?—try to kill me in my father's house, in my room, on my sickbed? Oh, please leave me, sir; you’re pushing me—you’re making me question the goodness of Providence—it’s impossible, it can’t be!”

“Are you the first that this hand has stricken? Have you not seen M. de Saint-Méran, Madame de Saint-Méran, Barrois, all fall? Would not M. Noirtier also have fallen a victim, had not the treatment he has been pursuing for the last three years neutralized the effects of the poison?”

“Are you the first person this hand has struck? Haven't you seen M. de Saint-Méran, Madame de Saint-Méran, Barrois, all fall? Wouldn't M. Noirtier also have been a victim if the treatment he's been on for the last three years hadn't neutralized the effects of the poison?”

“Oh, Heaven,” said Valentine; “is this the reason why grandpapa has made me share all his beverages during the last month?”

“Oh, Heaven,” said Valentine; “is this why grandpa has made me share all his drinks for the past month?”

“And have they all tasted of a slightly bitter flavor, like that of dried orange-peel?”

“And have they all tasted a bit bitter, like dried orange peel?”

“Oh, yes, yes!”

“Oh, definitely!”

“Then that explains all,” said Monte Cristo. “Your grandfather knows, then, that a poisoner lives here; perhaps he even suspects the person. He has been fortifying you, his beloved child, against the fatal effects of the poison, which has failed because your system was already impregnated with it. But even this would have availed little against a more deadly medium of death employed four days ago, which is generally but too fatal.”

“Then that explains everything,” said Monte Cristo. “Your grandfather knows that a poisoner is living here; maybe he even suspects who it is. He has been strengthening you, his precious child, against the harmful effects of the poison, which hasn’t worked because your body was already affected by it. But even that wouldn’t have helped much against a more lethal method of killing used four days ago, which is usually very deadly.”

“But who, then, is this assassin, this murderer?”

“But who, then, is this killer, this murderer?”

“Let me also ask you a question. Have you never seen anyone enter your room at night?”

“Can I ask you something? Have you ever seen anyone come into your room at night?”

“Oh, yes; I have frequently seen shadows pass close to me, approach, and disappear; but I took them for visions raised by my feverish imagination, and indeed when you entered I thought I was under the influence of delirium.”

“Oh, yes; I’ve often seen shadows pass by me, come close, and then vanish; but I thought they were just hallucinations from my feverish mind, and in fact, when you walked in, I felt like I was in a delirium.”

“Then you do not know who it is that attempts your life?”

"Then you don’t know who it is that’s trying to kill you?"

50073m

“No,” said Valentine; “who could desire my death?”

“No,” said Valentine; “who would want me dead?”

“You shall know it now, then,” said Monte Cristo, listening.

"You'll know it now, then," said Monte Cristo, listening.

“How do you mean?” said Valentine, looking anxiously around.

“How do you mean?” Valentine asked, glancing around anxiously.

“Because you are not feverish or delirious tonight, but thoroughly awake; midnight is striking, which is the hour murderers choose.”

"Since you're not feverish or out of your mind tonight, but completely alert; it's midnight, the time when murderers make their move."

“Oh, heavens,” exclaimed Valentine, wiping off the drops which ran down her forehead. Midnight struck slowly and sadly; every hour seemed to strike with leaden weight upon the heart of the poor girl.

“Oh, my goodness,” exclaimed Valentine, wiping the sweat off her forehead. Midnight struck slowly and sadly; every hour felt like a heavy weight on the poor girl's heart.

“Valentine,” said the count, “summon up all your courage; still the beatings of your heart; do not let a sound escape you, and feign to be asleep; then you will see.”

“Valentine,” said the count, “gather all your courage; calm your racing heart; don’t let a sound slip out, and pretend to be asleep; then you will see.”

Valentine seized the count’s hand. “I think I hear a noise,” she said; “leave me.”

Valentine grabbed the count's hand. “I think I hear something,” she said; “just go.”

“Good-bye, for the present,” replied the count, walking upon tiptoe towards the library door, and smiling with an expression so sad and paternal that the young girl’s heart was filled with gratitude.

“Goodbye, for now,” the count said, tiptoeing toward the library door, smiling with a look that was both sad and fatherly, filling the young girl’s heart with gratitude.

Before closing the door he turned around once more, and said, “Not a movement—not a word; let them think you asleep, or perhaps you may be killed before I have the power of helping you.”

Before closing the door, he turned around once more and said, “Don’t make a sound or move; let them believe you’re asleep, or you might get killed before I’m able to help you.”

And with this fearful injunction the count disappeared through the door, which noiselessly closed after him.

And with this intimidating command, the count slipped out the door, which shut silently behind him.

Chapter 101. Locusta

Valentine was alone; two other clocks, slower than that of Saint-Philippe-du-Roule, struck the hour of midnight from different directions, and excepting the rumbling of a few carriages all was silent. Then Valentine’s attention was engrossed by the clock in her room, which marked the seconds. She began counting them, remarking that they were much slower than the beatings of her heart; and still she doubted,—the inoffensive Valentine could not imagine that anyone should desire her death. Why should they? To what end? What had she done to excite the malice of an enemy?

Valentine was alone; two other clocks, slower than the one in Saint-Philippe-du-Roule, chimed midnight from different directions, and aside from the rumbling of a few carriages, everything was quiet. Then Valentine’s focus shifted to the clock in her room, which ticked away the seconds. She started counting them, noticing that they were much slower than her heartbeat; yet she remained doubtful—innocent Valentine couldn't fathom why someone would want her dead. Why would they? What purpose would it serve? What had she done to provoke the hostility of an enemy?

There was no fear of her falling asleep. One terrible idea pressed upon her mind,—that someone existed in the world who had attempted to assassinate her, and who was about to endeavor to do so again. Supposing this person, wearied at the inefficacy of the poison, should, as Monte Cristo intimated, have recourse to steel!—What if the count should have no time to run to her rescue!—What if her last moments were approaching, and she should never again see Morrel!

There was no worry about her falling asleep. One awful thought weighed heavily on her mind—that someone out there had tried to kill her and was about to try again. What if this person, frustrated by the failure of the poison, decided to use a weapon, as Monte Cristo suggested? What if the count didn’t have time to come to her aid? What if her final moments were near, and she would never see Morrel again?

When this terrible chain of ideas presented itself, Valentine was nearly persuaded to ring the bell, and call for help. But through the door she fancied she saw the luminous eye of the count—that eye which lived in her memory, and the recollection overwhelmed her with so much shame that she asked herself whether any amount of gratitude could ever repay his adventurous and devoted friendship.

When this awful stream of thoughts crossed her mind, Valentine almost decided to ring the bell and ask for help. But through the door, she thought she saw the piercing gaze of the count—that gaze that lingered in her memory—and the memory filled her with such shame that she wondered if any level of gratitude could ever repay his bold and devoted friendship.

Twenty minutes, twenty tedious minutes, passed thus, then ten more, and at last the clock struck the half-hour.

Twenty minutes, twenty boring minutes, went by like this, then ten more, and finally the clock chimed half past.

Just then the sound of finger-nails slightly grating against the door of the library informed Valentine that the count was still watching, and recommended her to do the same; at the same time, on the opposite side, that is towards Edward’s room, Valentine fancied that she heard the creaking of the floor; she listened attentively, holding her breath till she was nearly suffocated; the lock turned, and the door slowly opened. Valentine had raised herself upon her elbow, and had scarcely time to throw herself down on the bed and shade her eyes with her arm; then, trembling, agitated, and her heart beating with indescribable terror, she awaited the event.

Just then, the sound of fingernails lightly scratching against the library door signaled to Valentine that the count was still watching, reminding her to do the same; at the same time, from the opposite side, near Edward’s room, Valentine thought she heard the floor creaking. She listened closely, holding her breath until she almost suffocated; the lock clicked, and the door slowly opened. Valentine propped herself up on her elbow and barely had time to throw herself back down on the bed and cover her eyes with her arm; then, trembling, anxious, and her heart racing with indescribable fear, she waited for what would happen next.

Someone approached the bed and drew back the curtains. Valentine summoned every effort, and breathed with that regular respiration which announces tranquil sleep.

Someone came up to the bed and pulled back the curtains. Valentine gathered all his strength and breathed steadily, like someone in a peaceful sleep.

“Valentine!” said a low voice.

“Valentine!” said a quiet voice.

The girl shuddered to the heart but did not reply.

The girl shivered to her core but didn’t say anything.

“Valentine,” repeated the same voice.

"Valentine," echoed the same voice.

Still silent: Valentine had promised not to wake. Then everything was still, excepting that Valentine heard the almost noiseless sound of some liquid being poured into the glass she had just emptied. Then she ventured to open her eyelids, and glance over her extended arm. She saw a woman in a white dressing-gown pouring a liquor from a phial into her glass. During this short time Valentine must have held her breath, or moved in some slight degree, for the woman, disturbed, stopped and leaned over the bed, in order the better to ascertain whether Valentine slept: it was Madame de Villefort.

Still silent: Valentine had promised not to wake up. Then everything was quiet, except that Valentine heard the almost inaudible sound of some liquid being poured into the glass she had just emptied. Then she bravely opened her eyelids and glanced over her outstretched arm. She saw a woman in a white dressing gown pouring a drink from a vial into her glass. During this short moment, Valentine must have held her breath or moved slightly, because the woman, noticing the disturbance, stopped and leaned over the bed to see if Valentine was sleeping: it was Madame de Villefort.

On recognizing her step-mother, Valentine could not repress a shudder, which caused a vibration in the bed. Madame de Villefort instantly stepped back close to the wall, and there, shaded by the bed-curtains, she silently and attentively watched the slightest movement of Valentine. The latter recollected the terrible caution of Monte Cristo; she fancied that the hand not holding the phial clasped a long sharp knife. Then collecting all her remaining strength, she forced herself to close her eyes; but this simple operation upon the most delicate organs of our frame, generally so easy to accomplish, became almost impossible at this moment, so much did curiosity struggle to retain the eyelid open and learn the truth. Madame de Villefort, however, reassured by the silence, which was alone disturbed by the regular breathing of Valentine, again extended her hand, and half hidden by the curtains succeeded in emptying the contents of the phial into the glass. Then she retired so gently that Valentine did not know she had left the room. She only witnessed the withdrawal of the arm—the fair round arm of a woman but twenty-five years old, and who yet spread death around her.

Upon seeing her stepmother, Valentine couldn't help but shudder, causing the bed to shake. Madame de Villefort quickly stepped back against the wall, where she quietly and carefully observed Valentine from behind the bed curtains. Valentine remembered Monte Cristo's grim warning; she imagined that the hand not holding the vial was gripping a long, sharp knife. Then, gathering all her remaining strength, she forced herself to close her eyes. But this simple act, normally so easy for the most fragile parts of our body, felt almost impossible at that moment, as her curiosity fought to keep her eyelids open and discover the truth. However, reassured by the silence, which was only broken by Valentine's steady breathing, Madame de Villefort reached out again, and partly hidden by the curtains, she managed to pour the contents of the vial into the glass. Then she slipped away so quietly that Valentine didn't realize she had left the room. All she noticed was the retreat of the arm—the fair, smooth arm of a woman no more than twenty-five, who still spread death around her.

50077m

It is impossible to describe the sensations experienced by Valentine during the minute and a half Madame de Villefort remained in the room.

It’s impossible to describe the feelings Valentine had during the minute and a half Madame de Villefort was in the room.

The grating against the library-door aroused the young girl from the stupor in which she was plunged, and which almost amounted to insensibility. She raised her head with an effort. The noiseless door again turned on its hinges, and the Count of Monte Cristo reappeared.

The sound of the library door scraping brought the young girl out of her daze, which was so deep it felt like she was almost unconscious. She lifted her head with some difficulty. The silent door swung open again, and the Count of Monte Cristo came back in.

“Well,” said he, “do you still doubt?”

"Well," he said, "do you still have doubts?"

“Oh,” murmured the young girl.

“Oh,” whispered the young girl.

“Have you seen?”

"Have you checked it out?"

“Alas!”

"Unfortunately!"

“Did you recognize?” Valentine groaned.

"Did you recognize?" Valentine sighed.

“Oh, yes;” she said, “I saw, but I cannot believe!”

“Oh, yes,” she said, “I saw it, but I can't believe it!”

“Would you rather die, then, and cause Maximilian’s death?”

“Would you rather die and make Maximilian die too?”

“Oh,” repeated the young girl, almost bewildered, “can I not leave the house?—can I not escape?”

“Oh,” the young girl said again, almost confused, “can I not leave the house?—can I not get away?”

“Valentine, the hand which now threatens you will pursue you everywhere; your servants will be seduced with gold, and death will be offered to you disguised in every shape. You will find it in the water you drink from the spring, in the fruit you pluck from the tree.”

“Valentine, the hand that now threatens you will follow you everywhere; your servants will be tempted with gold, and death will be presented to you in every form. You will find it in the water you drink from the spring and in the fruit you pick from the tree.”

“But did you not say that my kind grandfather’s precaution had neutralized the poison?”

"But didn’t you say that my kind grandfather's precaution had neutralized the poison?"

“Yes, but not against a strong dose; the poison will be changed, and the quantity increased.” He took the glass and raised it to his lips. “It is already done,” he said; “brucine is no longer employed, but a simple narcotic! I can recognize the flavor of the alcohol in which it has been dissolved. If you had taken what Madame de Villefort has poured into your glass, Valentine—Valentine—you would have been doomed!”

“Yes, but not against a strong dose; the poison will be changed, and the quantity increased.” He took the glass and raised it to his lips. “It’s already done,” he said; “brucine is no longer used, just a simple sedative! I can taste the alcohol it’s been mixed with. If you had drunk what Madame de Villefort poured into your glass, Valentine—Valentine—you would have been finished!”

“But,” exclaimed the young girl, “why am I thus pursued?”

“But,” the young girl exclaimed, “why am I being chased like this?”

“Why?—are you so kind—so good—so unsuspicious of ill, that you cannot understand, Valentine?”

“Why?—are you so kind—so good—so trusting that you can’t understand, Valentine?”

“No, I have never injured her.”

“No, I have never hurt her.”

“But you are rich, Valentine; you have 200,000 livres a year, and you prevent her son from enjoying these 200,000 livres.”

“But you are wealthy, Valentine; you have 200,000 livres a year, and you stop her son from enjoying that 200,000 livres.”

“How so? The fortune is not her gift, but is inherited from my relations.”

“How come? The fortune isn’t her gift; it’s something that comes from my relatives.”

“Certainly; and that is why M. and Madame de Saint-Méran have died; that is why M. Noirtier was sentenced the day he made you his heir; that is why you, in your turn, are to die—it is because your father would inherit your property, and your brother, his only son, succeed to his.”

“Definitely; and that’s why Mr. and Mrs. de Saint-Méran have died; that’s why Mr. Noirtier was sentenced the day he made you his heir; that’s why you, in your turn, are meant to die—it’s because your father would inherit your property, and your brother, his only son, would take over.”

“Edward? Poor child! Are all these crimes committed on his account?”

“Edward? Poor kid! Are all these crimes happening because of him?”

“Ah, then you at length understand?”

“Ah, so you finally get it?”

“Heaven grant that this may not be visited upon him!”

“Heaven help that this doesn’t happen to him!”

“Valentine, you are an angel!”

"Valentine, you're an angel!"

“But why is my grandfather allowed to live?”

“But why is my grandpa allowed to live?”

“It was considered, that you dead, the fortune would naturally revert to your brother, unless he were disinherited; and besides, the crime appearing useless, it would be folly to commit it.”

“It was believed that if you died, the fortune would naturally go back to your brother, unless he was disinherited; and besides, since the crime seemed pointless, it would be foolish to commit it.”

“And is it possible that this frightful combination of crimes has been invented by a woman?”

“And can it be that this terrifying mix of crimes has been created by a woman?”

“Do you recollect in the arbor of the Hôtel des Postes, at Perugia, seeing a man in a brown cloak, whom your stepmother was questioning upon aqua tofana? Well, ever since then, the infernal project has been ripening in her brain.”

“Do you remember in the garden of the Hôtel des Postes, in Perugia, seeing a man in a brown cloak, whom your stepmother was questioning about aqua tofana? Well, ever since then, that wicked plan has been developing in her mind.”

“Ah, then, indeed, sir,” said the sweet girl, bathed in tears, “I see that I am condemned to die!”

“Ah, then, for sure, sir,” said the sweet girl, in tears, “I realize that I'm doomed to die!”

“No, Valentine, for I have foreseen all their plots; no, your enemy is conquered since we know her, and you will live, Valentine—live to be happy yourself, and to confer happiness upon a noble heart; but to insure this you must rely on me.”

“No, Valentine, I’ve seen through all their schemes; no, your enemy is defeated now that we know her, and you will survive, Valentine—live to find your own happiness and to bring joy to a noble heart; but to make sure of this, you need to trust me.”

“Command me, sir—what am I to do?”

"Tell me what to do, sir."

“You must blindly take what I give you.”

“You have to accept what I give you without question.”

“Alas, were it only for my own sake, I should prefer to die!”

“Unfortunately, if it were just for me, I would rather die!”

“You must not confide in anyone—not even in your father.”

“You shouldn’t trust anyone—not even your dad.”

“My father is not engaged in this fearful plot, is he, sir?” asked Valentine, clasping her hands.

“My father isn’t involved in this scary scheme, is he, sir?” asked Valentine, clasping her hands.

“No; and yet your father, a man accustomed to judicial accusations, ought to have known that all these deaths have not happened naturally; it is he who should have watched over you—he should have occupied my place—he should have emptied that glass—he should have risen against the assassin. Spectre against spectre!” he murmured in a low voice, as he concluded his sentence.

“No; and yet your father, a man used to legal accusations, should have known that all these deaths didn’t happen naturally; he should have protected you—he should have taken my place—he should have emptied that glass—he should have fought against the killer. Ghost against ghost!” he whispered quietly as he finished his sentence.

“Sir,” said Valentine, “I will do all I can to live, for there are two beings who love me and will die if I die—my grandfather and Maximilian.”

“Sir,” said Valentine, “I will do everything I can to stay alive, because there are two people who love me and will die if I die—my grandfather and Maximilian.”

“I will watch over them as I have over you.”

“I will take care of them like I've taken care of you.”

“Well, sir, do as you will with me;” and then she added, in a low voice, “oh, heavens, what will befall me?”

“Well, sir, do what you want with me;” and then she added, in a quiet voice, “oh, my gosh, what is going to happen to me?”

“Whatever may happen, Valentine, do not be alarmed; though you suffer; though you lose sight, hearing, consciousness, fear nothing; though you should awake and be ignorant where you are, still do not fear; even though you should find yourself in a sepulchral vault or coffin. Reassure yourself, then, and say to yourself: ‘At this moment, a friend, a father, who lives for my happiness and that of Maximilian, watches over me!’”

“Whatever happens, Valentine, don’t panic; even if you’re in pain, even if you can’t see, hear, or think clearly, don’t be scared; even if you wake up and don’t know where you are, still don’t fear; even if you end up in a tomb or a coffin. Calm yourself and remind yourself: ‘Right now, a friend, a father, who cares about my happiness and Maximilian’s, is looking out for me!’”

“Alas, alas, what a fearful extremity!”

“Wow, wow, what a terrible situation!”

“Valentine, would you rather denounce your stepmother?”

"Valentine, would you prefer to speak out against your stepmother?"

“I would rather die a hundred times—oh, yes, die!”

“I’d rather die a hundred times—oh, yes, die!”

“No, you will not die; but will you promise me, whatever happens, that you will not complain, but hope?”

“No, you won’t die; but will you promise me, no matter what happens, that you won’t complain, but will keep hoping?”

“I will think of Maximilian!”

"I'll think of Maximilian!"

“You are my own darling child, Valentine! I alone can save you, and I will.”

“You're my dear child, Valentine! I'm the only one who can save you, and I will.”

Valentine in the extremity of her terror joined her hands,—for she felt that the moment had arrived to ask for courage,—and began to pray, and while uttering little more than incoherent words, she forgot that her white shoulders had no other covering than her long hair, and that the pulsations of her heart could be seen through the lace of her nightdress. Monte Cristo gently laid his hand on the young girl’s arm, drew the velvet coverlet close to her throat, and said with a paternal smile:

Valentine, overwhelmed by fear, clasped her hands together, realizing it was time to summon her courage. She started to pray, muttering barely coherent words, and in that moment, she lost awareness that the only thing covering her bare shoulders was her long hair, and that the beating of her heart was visible through the lace of her nightdress. Monte Cristo gently placed his hand on her arm, pulled the velvet coverlet up to her throat, and said with a warm, fatherly smile:

“My child, believe in my devotion to you as you believe in the goodness of Providence and the love of Maximilian.” Valentine gave him a look full of gratitude, and remained as docile as a child.

“My child, trust in my devotion to you just as you trust in the goodness of Providence and the love of Maximilian.” Valentine looked at him with gratitude and stayed as obedient as a child.

Then he drew from his waistcoat-pocket the little emerald box, raised the golden lid, and took from it a pastille about the size of a pea, which he placed in her hand. She took it, and looked attentively on the count; there was an expression on the face of her intrepid protector which commanded her veneration. She evidently interrogated him by her look.

Then he pulled out a small emerald box from his waistcoat pocket, lifted the golden lid, and took out a pastille about the size of a pea, which he placed in her hand. She accepted it and looked intently at the count; there was an expression on the face of her fearless protector that demanded her respect. She clearly questioned him with her gaze.

“Yes,” said he.

“Yes,” he said.

Valentine carried the pastille to her mouth, and swallowed it.

Valentine brought the pastille to her mouth and swallowed it.

“And now, my dear child, adieu for the present. I will try and gain a little sleep, for you are saved.”

“And now, my dear child, goodbye for now. I’m going to try to get some sleep because you’re safe.”

“Go,” said Valentine, “whatever happens, I promise you not to fear.”

“Go,” Valentine said, “no matter what happens, I promise you I won’t be afraid.”

Monte Cristo for some time kept his eyes fixed on the young girl, who gradually fell asleep, yielding to the effects of the narcotic the count had given her. Then he took the glass, emptied three parts of the contents in the fireplace, that it might be supposed Valentine had taken it, and replaced it on the table; then he disappeared, after throwing a farewell glance on Valentine, who slept with the confidence and innocence of an angel at the feet of the Lord.

Monte Cristo kept his eyes on the young girl for a while as she slowly fell asleep, succumbing to the effects of the drug the count had given her. Then he picked up the glass, poured three-quarters of its contents into the fireplace, making it seem like Valentine had drunk it, and put it back on the table. After that, he vanished, casting a final glance at Valentine, who slept with the trust and purity of an angel at the feet of the Lord.

Chapter 102. Valentine

The night-light continued to burn on the chimney-piece, exhausting the last drops of oil which floated on the surface of the water. The globe of the lamp appeared of a reddish hue, and the flame, brightening before it expired, threw out the last flickerings which in an inanimate object have been so often compared with the convulsions of a human creature in its final agonies. A dull and dismal light was shed over the bedclothes and curtains surrounding the young girl. All noise in the streets had ceased, and the silence was frightful.

The night-light kept burning on the mantel, draining the last drops of oil that floated on the water's surface. The lamp's globe had a reddish tint, and as the flame brightened before going out, it emitted the last flickers that have often been likened to the convulsions of a person in their final moments. A dull and gloomy light spilled over the bedclothes and curtains surrounding the young girl. All noise in the streets had died down, and the silence was terrifying.

It was then that the door of Edward’s room opened, and a head we have before noticed appeared in the glass opposite; it was Madame de Villefort, who came to witness the effects of the drink she had prepared. She stopped in the doorway, listened for a moment to the flickering of the lamp, the only sound in that deserted room, and then advanced to the table to see if Valentine’s glass were empty. It was still about a quarter full, as we before stated. Madame de Villefort emptied the contents into the ashes, which she disturbed that they might the more readily absorb the liquid; then she carefully rinsed the glass, and wiping it with her handkerchief replaced it on the table.

It was then that the door to Edward's room opened, and a head we had seen before appeared in the mirror across from us; it was Madame de Villefort, who came to check on the effects of the drink she had prepared. She paused in the doorway, listened for a moment to the flickering of the lamp, the only sound in that empty room, and then walked over to the table to see if Valentine's glass was empty. It was still about a quarter full, as we mentioned earlier. Madame de Villefort poured the contents into the ashes, which she disturbed to help absorb the liquid more easily; then she carefully rinsed the glass, wiped it with her handkerchief, and put it back on the table.

If anyone could have looked into the room just then he would have noticed the hesitation with which Madame de Villefort approached the bed and looked fixedly on Valentine. The dim light, the profound silence, and the gloomy thoughts inspired by the hour, and still more by her own conscience, all combined to produce a sensation of fear; the poisoner was terrified at the contemplation of her own work.

If anyone had looked into the room at that moment, they would have seen the hesitation with which Madame de Villefort walked toward the bed and stared at Valentine. The dim light, deep silence, and heavy thoughts brought on by the time of night—and even more so by her own conscience—combined to create a feeling of fear; the poisoner was frightened by the reality of her own actions.

At length she rallied, drew aside the curtain, and leaning over the pillow gazed intently on Valentine. The young girl no longer breathed, no breath issued through the half-closed teeth; the white lips no longer quivered—the eyes were suffused with a bluish vapor, and the long black lashes rested on a cheek white as wax. Madame de Villefort gazed upon the face so expressive even in its stillness; then she ventured to raise the coverlet and press her hand upon the young girl’s heart. It was cold and motionless. She only felt the pulsation in her own fingers, and withdrew her hand with a shudder. One arm was hanging out of the bed; from shoulder to elbow it was moulded after the arms of Germain Pillon’s “Graces,”[23] but the fore-arm seemed to be slightly distorted by convulsion, and the hand, so delicately formed, was resting with stiff outstretched fingers on the framework of the bed. The nails, too, were turning blue.

At last, she gathered herself, pulled back the curtain, and leaned over the pillow to stare intently at Valentine. The young girl was no longer breathing; no air passed through her slightly parted teeth; her white lips were still—her eyes were filled with a bluish haze, and her long black eyelashes lay on a cheek as pale as wax. Madame de Villefort looked at the face so expressive even in its stillness; then she dared to lift the blanket and press her hand against the young girl’s heart. It was cold and motionless. She could only feel the pulse in her own fingers and pulled her hand away with a shiver. One arm hung off the bed; from shoulder to elbow it resembled Germain Pillon’s “Graces,”[23] but the forearm seemed to be slightly twisted from a convulsion, and the delicately formed hand lay with stiff, outstretched fingers on the bed’s frame. The nails were beginning to turn blue.

Madame de Villefort had no longer any doubt; all was over—she had consummated the last terrible work she had to accomplish. There was no more to do in the room, so the poisoner retired stealthily, as though fearing to hear the sound of her own footsteps; but as she withdrew she still held aside the curtain, absorbed in the irresistible attraction always exerted by the picture of death, so long as it is merely mysterious and does not excite disgust.

Madame de Villefort had no doubt left; it was all over—she had completed the last dreadful task she needed to do. There was nothing more to do in the room, so the poisoner quietly slipped away, almost as if she were afraid to hear her own footsteps. But as she left, she still held back the curtain, captivated by the undeniable pull that the image of death has, as long as it remains mysterious and doesn’t provoke disgust.

The minutes passed; Madame de Villefort could not drop the curtain which she held like a funeral pall over the head of Valentine. She was lost in reverie, and the reverie of crime is remorse.

The minutes went by; Madame de Villefort couldn’t lower the curtain she held like a funeral shroud over Valentine’s head. She was deep in thought, and the thoughts of a criminal are filled with guilt.

Just then the lamp again flickered; the noise startled Madame de Villefort, who shuddered and dropped the curtain. Immediately afterwards the light expired, and the room was plunged in frightful obscurity, while the clock at that minute struck half-past four.

Just then the lamp flickered again; the noise startled Madame de Villefort, who shuddered and dropped the curtain. Right after that, the light went out, and the room was thrown into complete darkness, while the clock at that moment chimed half-past four.

Overpowered with agitation, the poisoner succeeded in groping her way to the door, and reached her room in an agony of fear. The darkness lasted two hours longer; then by degrees a cold light crept through the Venetian blinds, until at length it revealed the objects in the room.

Overwhelmed with anxiety, the poisoner managed to find her way to the door and got to her room, gripped by fear. The darkness continued for two more hours; then gradually, a cold light filtered through the Venetian blinds, finally revealing the things in the room.

About this time the nurse’s cough was heard on the stairs and the woman entered the room with a cup in her hand. To the tender eye of a father or a lover, the first glance would have sufficed to reveal Valentine’s condition; but to this hireling, Valentine only appeared to sleep.

Around this time, the nurse's cough echoed on the stairs, and the woman came into the room holding a cup. To the caring gaze of a father or a lover, the first look would have been enough to show Valentine's condition; but to this hired help, Valentine just seemed to be sleeping.

“Good,” she exclaimed, approaching the table, “she has taken part of her draught; the glass is three-quarters empty.”

“Great,” she said, walking over to the table, “she has drunk some of her drink; the glass is three-quarters empty.”

Then she went to the fireplace and lit the fire, and although she had just left her bed, she could not resist the temptation offered by Valentine’s sleep, so she threw herself into an armchair to snatch a little more rest. The clock striking eight awoke her. Astonished at the prolonged slumber of the patient, and frightened to see that the arm was still hanging out of the bed, she advanced towards Valentine, and for the first time noticed the white lips. She tried to replace the arm, but it moved with a frightful rigidity which could not deceive a sick-nurse. She screamed aloud; then running to the door exclaimed:

Then she went to the fireplace and lit a fire, and even though she had just gotten out of bed, she couldn't resist the temptation of Valentine’s sleep, so she threw herself into an armchair to grab a bit more rest. The clock striking eight woke her up. Surprised by the patient’s long slumber and scared to see the arm still hanging out of the bed, she approached Valentine and for the first time noticed the white lips. She tried to reposition the arm, but it moved with a terrible rigidity that a nurse couldn’t misinterpret. She screamed loudly; then, running to the door, exclaimed:

“Help, help!”

“Help, help!”

50083m

“What is the matter?” asked M. d’Avrigny, at the foot of the stairs, it being the hour he usually visited her.

“What’s going on?” asked M. d’Avrigny at the bottom of the stairs, which was the time he usually came to see her.

“What is it?” asked Villefort, rushing from his room. “Doctor, do you hear them call for help?”

“What’s going on?” Villefort asked as he hurried out of his room. “Doctor, do you hear them calling for help?”

“Yes, yes; let us hasten up; it was in Valentine’s room.”

“Yes, yes; let’s hurry up; it was in Valentine’s room.”

But before the doctor and the father could reach the room, the servants who were on the same floor had entered, and seeing Valentine pale and motionless on her bed, they lifted up their hands towards heaven and stood transfixed, as though struck by lightening.

But before the doctor and the father could get to the room, the servants on the same floor had already entered. Seeing Valentine pale and motionless on her bed, they raised their hands to heaven and froze in place, as if struck by lightning.

“Call Madame de Villefort!—Wake Madame de Villefort!” cried the procureur from the door of his chamber, which apparently he scarcely dared to leave. But instead of obeying him, the servants stood watching M. d’Avrigny, who ran to Valentine, and raised her in his arms.

“Call Madame de Villefort!—Wake Madame de Villefort!” shouted the prosecutor from the doorway of his room, which he seemed hesitant to leave. But instead of following his orders, the servants watched M. d’Avrigny, who rushed to Valentine and lifted her in his arms.

“What?—this one, too?” he exclaimed. “Oh, where will be the end?”

“What?—this one, too?” he exclaimed. “Oh, where will it end?”

Villefort rushed into the room.

Villefort hurried into the room.

“What are you saying, doctor?” he exclaimed, raising his hands to heaven.

“What are you talking about, doctor?” he shouted, raising his hands to the sky.

“I say that Valentine is dead!” replied d’Avrigny, in a voice terrible in its solemn calmness.

“I say that Valentine is dead!” replied d’Avrigny, with a voice chilling in its eerie calmness.

50085m

M. de Villefort staggered and buried his head in the bed. On the exclamation of the doctor and the cry of the father, the servants all fled with muttered imprecations; they were heard running down the stairs and through the long passages, then there was a rush in the court, afterwards all was still; they had, one and all, deserted the accursed house.

M. de Villefort staggered and buried his head in the bed. At the doctor's exclamation and the father's shout, all the servants ran off, muttering curses; they were heard rushing down the stairs and through the long hallways, then there was a commotion in the courtyard, and after that, everything went quiet; they had all abandoned the cursed house.

Just then, Madame de Villefort, in the act of slipping on her dressing-gown, threw aside the drapery and for a moment stood motionless, as though interrogating the occupants of the room, while she endeavored to call up some rebellious tears. On a sudden she stepped, or rather bounded, with outstretched arms, towards the table. She saw d’Avrigny curiously examining the glass, which she felt certain of having emptied during the night. It was now a third full, just as it was when she threw the contents into the ashes. The spectre of Valentine rising before the poisoner would have alarmed her less. It was, indeed, the same color as the draught she had poured into the glass, and which Valentine had drunk; it was indeed the poison, which could not deceive M. d’Avrigny, which he now examined so closely; it was doubtless a miracle from heaven, that, notwithstanding her precautions, there should be some trace, some proof remaining to reveal the crime.

Just then, Madame de Villefort, in the process of putting on her dressing gown, threw aside the fabric and stood still for a moment, as if questioning the people in the room, while she tried to summon some rebellious tears. Suddenly, she stepped—or rather lunged—toward the table with outstretched arms. She saw d’Avrigny examining the glass curiously, and she was certain she had emptied it during the night. It was now a third full, just like it had been when she poured the contents into the ashes. The sight of Valentine’s ghost appearing before the poisoner would have scared her less. It was, in fact, the same color as the drink she had poured into the glass, and which Valentine had consumed; it was indeed the poison, which M. d’Avrigny could not be mistaken about, and which he was now examining so closely. It was certainly a miracle from heaven that, despite her efforts, there remained some trace, some proof to expose the crime.

While Madame de Villefort remained rooted to the spot like a statue of terror, and Villefort, with his head hidden in the bedclothes, saw nothing around him, d’Avrigny approached the window, that he might the better examine the contents of the glass, and dipping the tip of his finger in, tasted it.

While Madame de Villefort stood frozen like a statue of fear, and Villefort, with his head buried in the bedcovers, saw nothing around him, d’Avrigny walked over to the window to better examine the contents of the glass, dipping the tip of his finger in to taste it.

“Ah,” he exclaimed, “it is no longer brucine that is used; let me see what it is!”

“Ah,” he said, “they don’t use brucine anymore; let me see what it is!”

Then he ran to one of the cupboards in Valentine’s room, which had been transformed into a medicine closet, and taking from its silver case a small bottle of nitric acid, dropped a little of it into the liquor, which immediately changed to a blood-red color.

Then he rushed to one of the cabinets in Valentine’s room, which had been turned into a medicine cabinet, and taking a small bottle of nitric acid from its silver case, he poured a bit of it into the liquid, which instantly turned a deep blood-red color.

“Ah,” exclaimed d’Avrigny, in a voice in which the horror of a judge unveiling the truth was mingled with the delight of a student making a discovery.

“Ah,” exclaimed d’Avrigny, in a voice that blended the horror of a judge revealing the truth with the excitement of a student making a discovery.

Madame de Villefort was overpowered; her eyes first flashed and then swam, she staggered towards the door and disappeared. Directly afterwards the distant sound of a heavy weight falling on the ground was heard, but no one paid any attention to it; the nurse was engaged in watching the chemical analysis, and Villefort was still absorbed in grief. M. d’Avrigny alone had followed Madame de Villefort with his eyes, and watched her hurried retreat. He lifted up the drapery over the entrance to Edward’s room, and his eye reaching as far as Madame de Villefort’s apartment, he beheld her extended lifeless on the floor.

Madame de Villefort was overwhelmed; her eyes flashed and then clouded over, and she staggered toward the door before disappearing. Shortly after, a distant thud was heard, like something heavy hitting the ground, but nobody paid it any mind; the nurse was focused on the chemical analysis, and Villefort was still consumed by his grief. Only M. d’Avrigny followed Madame de Villefort with his gaze, observing her quick exit. He lifted the drapery over the entrance to Edward’s room, and as he looked toward Madame de Villefort’s apartment, he saw her lying lifeless on the floor.

“Go to the assistance of Madame de Villefort,” he said to the nurse. “Madame de Villefort is ill.”

“Go help Madame de Villefort,” he said to the nurse. “Madame de Villefort is sick.”

50087m

“But Mademoiselle de Villefort——” stammered the nurse.

“But Mademoiselle de Villefort——” stuttered the nurse.

“Mademoiselle de Villefort no longer requires help,” said d’Avrigny, “since she is dead.”

“Mademoiselle de Villefort doesn't need help anymore,” said d’Avrigny, “because she’s dead.”

“Dead,—dead!” groaned forth Villefort, in a paroxysm of grief, which was the more terrible from the novelty of the sensation in the iron heart of that man.

“Dead—dead!” Villefort moaned in a fit of grief, which was even more intense because it was a new feeling for the cold-hearted man.

“Dead!” repeated a third voice. “Who said Valentine was dead?”

“Dead!” said a third voice. “Who said Valentine was dead?”

The two men turned round, and saw Morrel standing at the door, pale and terror-stricken. This is what had happened. At the usual time, Morrel had presented himself at the little door leading to Noirtier’s room. Contrary to custom, the door was open, and having no occasion to ring he entered. He waited for a moment in the hall and called for a servant to conduct him to M. Noirtier; but no one answered, the servants having, as we know, deserted the house. Morrel had no particular reason for uneasiness; Monte Cristo had promised him that Valentine should live, and so far he had always fulfilled his word. Every night the count had given him news, which was the next morning confirmed by Noirtier. Still this extraordinary silence appeared strange to him, and he called a second and third time; still no answer. Then he determined to go up. Noirtier’s room was opened, like all the rest. The first thing he saw was the old man sitting in his armchair in his usual place, but his eyes expressed alarm, which was confirmed by the pallor which overspread his features.

The two men turned around and saw Morrel standing at the door, pale and terrified. Here’s what happened. At the usual time, Morrel had gone to the little door leading to Noirtier’s room. Unlike usual, the door was open, so he didn’t need to ring the bell and walked right in. He waited a moment in the hall and called for a servant to take him to M. Noirtier, but no one answered since, as we know, the servants had abandoned the house. Morrel had no particular reason to feel uneasy; Monte Cristo had promised him that Valentine would survive, and so far he had kept his word. Every night, the count had given him updates, which were confirmed the next morning by Noirtier. Still, this unusual silence felt odd to him, and he called out a second and third time, but still got no response. Then he decided to go upstairs. Noirtier’s room was open like all the others. The first thing he noticed was the old man sitting in his armchair in his usual spot, but his eyes showed alarm, which was backed up by the pallor that had spread across his features.

“How are you, sir?” asked Morrel, with a sickness of heart.

“How are you, sir?” Morrel asked, feeling sick at heart.

“Well,” answered the old man, by closing his eyes; but his appearance manifested increasing uneasiness.

“Well,” replied the old man, closing his eyes; but his expression showed growing unease.

“You are thoughtful, sir,” continued Morrel; “you want something; shall I call one of the servants?”

“You're thoughtful, sir,” Morrel continued; “you need something; should I call one of the servants?”

“Yes,” replied Noirtier.

“Yes,” Noirtier replied.

Morrel pulled the bell, but though he nearly broke the cord no one answered. He turned towards Noirtier; the pallor and anguish expressed on his countenance momentarily increased.

Morrel rang the bell, but even though he almost broke the cord, no one answered. He turned to Noirtier; the paleness and distress on his face grew stronger for a moment.

“Oh,” exclaimed Morrel, “why do they not come? Is anyone ill in the house?” The eyes of Noirtier seemed as though they would start from their sockets. “What is the matter? You alarm me. Valentine? Valentine?”

“Oh,” Morrel exclaimed, “why aren’t they here yet? Is someone sick in the house?” Noirtier’s eyes looked like they might pop out of their sockets. “What’s wrong? You’re scaring me. Valentine? Valentine?”

“Yes, yes,” signed Noirtier.

"Yes, yes," signed Noirtier.

Maximilian tried to speak, but he could articulate nothing; he staggered, and supported himself against the wainscot. Then he pointed to the door.

Maximilian tried to say something, but he couldn't get any words out; he stumbled and leaned against the wall. Then he gestured towards the door.

“Yes, yes, yes!” continued the old man.

“Yes, yes, yes!” the old man kept going.

50089m

Maximilian rushed up the little staircase, while Noirtier’s eyes seemed to say,—“Quicker, quicker!”

Maximilian hurried up the small staircase, while Noirtier's eyes seemed to say, "Faster, faster!"

In a minute the young man darted through several rooms, till at length he reached Valentine’s.

In a minute, the young man rushed through several rooms until he finally reached Valentine’s.

There was no occasion to push the door, it was wide open. A sob was the only sound he heard. He saw as though in a mist, a black figure kneeling and buried in a confused mass of white drapery. A terrible fear transfixed him. It was then he heard a voice exclaim “Valentine is dead!” and another voice which, like an echo repeated:

There was no need to push the door; it was wide open. The only sound he heard was a sob. He saw through a haze a dark figure kneeling and lost in a tangled mass of white fabric. A deep fear gripped him. It was then he heard a voice shout, “Valentine is dead!” and another voice that echoed the words:

“Dead,—dead!”

"Dead—gone!"

50090m

Chapter 103. Maximilian

Villefort rose, half-ashamed of being surprised in such a paroxysm of grief. The terrible office he had held for twenty-five years had succeeded in making him more or less than man. His glance, at first wandering, fixed itself upon Morrel. “Who are you, sir,” he asked, “that forget that this is not the manner to enter a house stricken with death? Go, sir, go!”

Villefort stood up, feeling a bit ashamed for being caught in such a fit of sorrow. The awful role he had played for twenty-five years had turned him into something less than human. His gaze, initially unfocused, landed on Morrel. “Who are you, sir?” he demanded. “Don’t you realize this isn’t how one should enter a house in mourning? Leave, sir, leave!”

But Morrel remained motionless; he could not detach his eyes from that disordered bed, and the pale corpse of the young girl who was lying on it.

But Morrel stood frozen; he couldn't take his eyes off that messy bed and the pale body of the young girl lying on it.

“Go!—do you hear?” said Villefort, while d’Avrigny advanced to lead Morrel out. Maximilian stared for a moment at the corpse, gazed all around the room, then upon the two men; he opened his mouth to speak, but finding it impossible to give utterance to the innumerable ideas that occupied his brain, he went out, thrusting his hands through his hair in such a manner that Villefort and d’Avrigny, for a moment diverted from the engrossing topic, exchanged glances, which seemed to say,—“He is mad!”

“Go!—do you hear me?” said Villefort, as d’Avrigny stepped forward to guide Morrel out. Maximilian stared at the corpse for a moment, looked around the room, then at the two men; he opened his mouth to speak but found it impossible to express the countless thoughts racing through his mind. He stepped outside, running his hands through his hair in such a way that Villefort and d’Avrigny, briefly distracted from the pressing issue, exchanged glances that seemed to say, “He’s lost it!”

But in less than five minutes the staircase groaned beneath an extraordinary weight. Morrel was seen carrying, with superhuman strength, the armchair containing Noirtier upstairs. When he reached the landing he placed the armchair on the floor and rapidly rolled it into Valentine’s room. This could only have been accomplished by means of unnatural strength supplied by powerful excitement. But the most fearful spectacle was Noirtier being pushed towards the bed, his face expressing all his meaning, and his eyes supplying the want of every other faculty. That pale face and flaming glance appeared to Villefort like a frightful apparition. Each time he had been brought into contact with his father, something terrible had happened.

But in less than five minutes, the staircase creaked under an incredible weight. Morrel was seen carrying the armchair with Noirtier in it upstairs with superhuman strength. When he reached the landing, he set the armchair down and quickly rolled it into Valentine’s room. This could only have been done with unnatural strength fueled by intense excitement. But the most terrifying sight was Noirtier being pushed toward the bed, his face conveying all his thoughts, and his eyes compensating for the lack of any other abilities. That pale face and intense stare struck Villefort like a horrifying vision. Each time he had been faced with his father, something dreadful had occurred.

“See what they have done!” cried Morrel, with one hand leaning on the back of the chair, and the other extended towards Valentine. “See, my father, see!”

“Look at what they've done!” Morrel shouted, leaning on the back of the chair with one hand and reaching out to Valentine with the other. “Look, Father, look!”

Villefort drew back and looked with astonishment on the young man, who, almost a stranger to him, called Noirtier his father. At this moment the whole soul of the old man seemed centred in his eyes which became bloodshot; the veins of the throat swelled; his cheeks and temples became purple, as though he was struck with epilepsy; nothing was wanting to complete this but the utterance of a cry. And the cry issued from his pores, if we may thus speak—a cry frightful in its silence. D’Avrigny rushed towards the old man and made him inhale a powerful restorative.

Villefort stepped back and stared in shock at the young man who, almost a stranger to him, called Noirtier his father. In that moment, the old man seemed to focus all his energy into his eyes, which became bloodshot; the veins in his throat swelled; his cheeks and temples flushed purple, as if he were having an epileptic fit; the only thing missing was a scream. And the scream came from his very pores, if we can put it that way—a horrifying cry of silence. D’Avrigny rushed towards the old man and made him inhale a strong restorative.

“Sir,” cried Morrel, seizing the moist hand of the paralytic, “they ask me who I am, and what right I have to be here. Oh, you know it, tell them, tell them!” And the young man’s voice was choked by sobs.

“Sir,” cried Morrel, grabbing the helpless hand of the paralyzed man, “they're asking me who I am and what right I have to be here. Oh, you know, please tell them, tell them!” And the young man’s voice was thick with tears.

As for the old man, his chest heaved with his panting respiration. One could have thought that he was undergoing the agonies preceding death. At length, happier than the young man, who sobbed without weeping, tears glistened in the eyes of Noirtier.

As for the old man, his chest rose and fell with his heavy breathing. You might have thought he was going through the struggles before death. Finally, happier than the young man, who was crying without shedding tears, tears sparkled in Noirtier's eyes.

“Tell them,” said Morrel in a hoarse voice, “tell them that I am her betrothed. Tell them she was my beloved, my noble girl, my only blessing in the world. Tell them—oh, tell them, that corpse belongs to me!”

“Tell them,” Morrel said in a raspy voice, “tell them that I am her fiancé. Tell them she was my love, my noble girl, my only blessing in the world. Tell them—oh, tell them, that body belongs to me!”

The young man overwhelmed by the weight of his anguish, fell heavily on his knees before the bed, which his fingers grasped with convulsive energy. D’Avrigny, unable to bear the sight of this touching emotion, turned away; and Villefort, without seeking any further explanation, and attracted towards him by the irresistible magnetism which draws us towards those who have loved the people for whom we mourn, extended his hand towards the young man.

The young man, crushed by his pain, dropped to his knees beside the bed, gripping it tightly with trembling fingers. D’Avrigny, unable to watch this heart-wrenching scene, turned away; and Villefort, without looking for more explanation and drawn in by the undeniable pull that connects us to those who have cared for the ones we grieve, reached out his hand to the young man.

But Morrel saw nothing; he had grasped the hand of Valentine, and unable to weep vented his agony in groans as he bit the sheets. For some time nothing was heard in that chamber but sobs, exclamations, and prayers. At length Villefort, the most composed of all, spoke:

But Morrel saw nothing; he held onto Valentine’s hand and, unable to cry, expressed his pain in groans as he bit the sheets. For a while, all that could be heard in that room were sobs, cries, and prayers. Finally, Villefort, the calmest of them all, spoke:

“Sir,” said he to Maximilian, “you say you loved Valentine, that you were betrothed to her. I knew nothing of this engagement, of this love, yet I, her father, forgive you, for I see that your grief is real and deep; and besides my own sorrow is too great for anger to find a place in my heart. But you see that the angel whom you hoped for has left this earth—she has nothing more to do with the adoration of men. Take a last farewell, sir, of her sad remains; take the hand you expected to possess once more within your own, and then separate yourself from her forever. Valentine now requires only the ministrations of the priest.”

“Sir,” he said to Maximilian, “you claim you loved Valentine and that you were engaged to her. I knew nothing about this engagement or this love, yet I, her father, forgive you because I can see that your grief is genuine and profound; plus, my own sorrow is too overwhelming for anger to find a place in my heart. But you should understand that the angel you hoped for has left this world—she has no more to do with the worship of men. Take one last goodbye, sir, of her sorrowful remains; take the hand you hoped to hold again in yours, and then separate yourself from her forever. Valentine now needs only the services of the priest.”

50093m

“You are mistaken, sir,” exclaimed Morrel, raising himself on one knee, his heart pierced by a more acute pang than any he had yet felt—“you are mistaken; Valentine, dying as she has, not only requires a priest, but an avenger. You, M. de Villefort, send for the priest; I will be the avenger.”

“You're mistaken, sir,” Morrel shouted, getting down on one knee, his heart hurting more than it ever had before—“you're mistaken; Valentine, as she's dying, not only needs a priest, but she needs someone to avenge her. You, M. de Villefort, call for the priest; I will be the one to take revenge.”

“What do you mean, sir?” asked Villefort, trembling at the new idea inspired by the delirium of Morrel.

“What do you mean, sir?” Villefort asked, shaking at the new idea brought on by Morrel's delirium.

“I tell you, sir, that two persons exist in you; the father has mourned sufficiently, now let the procureur fulfil his office.”

“I’m telling you, sir, that there are two people inside you; the father has grieved enough, now let the lawyer do his job.”

The eyes of Noirtier glistened, and d’Avrigny approached.

The eyes of Noirtier sparkled, and d’Avrigny came closer.

“Gentlemen,” said Morrel, reading all that passed through the minds of the witnesses to the scene, “I know what I am saying, and you know as well as I do what I am about to say—Valentine has been assassinated!”

“Gentlemen,” said Morrel, reading the thoughts of everyone watching the scene, “I know what I’m saying, and you all know just as well as I do what I’m about to say—Valentine has been murdered!”

Villefort hung his head, d’Avrigny approached nearer, and Noirtier said “Yes” with his eyes.

Villefort hung his head, d’Avrigny moved closer, and Noirtier said “Yes” with his eyes.

“Now, sir,” continued Morrel, “in these days no one can disappear by violent means without some inquiries being made as to the cause of her disappearance, even were she not a young, beautiful, and adorable creature like Valentine. Now, M. le Procureur du Roi,” said Morrel with increasing vehemence, “no mercy is allowed; I denounce the crime; it is your place to seek the assassin.”

“Now, sir,” Morrel continued, “these days, no one can just vanish violently without questions being asked about why she disappeared, especially not a young, beautiful, and charming person like Valentine. Now, M. le Procureur du Roi,” Morrel said, becoming more intense, “there’s no room for mercy; I’m reporting the crime; it’s your duty to find the killer.”

The young man’s implacable eyes interrogated Villefort, who, on his side, glanced from Noirtier to d’Avrigny. But instead of finding sympathy in the eyes of the doctor and his father, he only saw an expression as inflexible as that of Maximilian.

The young man's unyielding eyes scrutinized Villefort, who, in turn, looked from Noirtier to d'Avrigny. But instead of seeing compassion in the eyes of the doctor and his father, he only encountered a gaze as rigid as Maximilian's.

“Yes,” indicated the old man.

“Yes,” said the old man.

“Assuredly,” said d’Avrigny.

"Definitely," said d'Avrigny.

“Sir,” said Villefort, striving to struggle against this triple force and his own emotion,—“sir, you are deceived; no one commits crimes here. I am stricken by fate. It is horrible, indeed, but no one assassinates.”

“Sir,” said Villefort, trying to resist this overwhelming pressure and his own feelings, “sir, you’re mistaken; no one commits crimes here. I’m struck by fate. It’s horrible, really, but no one is assassinating anyone.”

The eyes of Noirtier lighted up with rage, and d’Avrigny prepared to speak. Morrel, however, extended his arm, and commanded silence.

The eyes of Noirtier lit up with anger, and d’Avrigny got ready to speak. Morrel, however, raised his arm and commanded silence.

“And I say that murders are committed here,” said Morrel, whose voice, though lower in tone, lost none of its terrible distinctness: “I tell you that this is the fourth victim within the last four months. I tell you, Valentine’s life was attempted by poison four days ago, though she escaped, owing to the precautions of M. Noirtier. I tell you that the dose has been double, the poison changed, and that this time it has succeeded. I tell you that you know these things as well as I do, since this gentleman has forewarned you, both as a doctor and as a friend.”

“And I say that murders are happening here,” Morrel said, his voice, while quieter, still carried a chilling clarity. “I’m telling you this is the fourth victim in the last four months. I’m telling you that Valentine was almost poisoned four days ago, but she survived thanks to M. Noirtier's precautions. I’m telling you that the dose has been doubled, the poison has been changed, and this time it actually worked. I’m telling you that you know these facts just as well as I do, since this gentleman has warned you, both as a doctor and a friend.”

“Oh, you rave, sir,” exclaimed Villefort, in vain endeavoring to escape the net in which he was taken.

“Oh, you’re raving, sir,” Villefort exclaimed, trying in vain to escape the trap he was caught in.

50095m

“I rave?” said Morrel; “well, then, I appeal to M. d’Avrigny himself. Ask him, sir, if he recollects the words he uttered in the garden of this house on the night of Madame de Saint-Méran’s death. You thought yourselves alone, and talked about that tragical death, and the fatality you mentioned then is the same which has caused the murder of Valentine.” Villefort and d’Avrigny exchanged looks.

“I’m raving?” Morrel said. “Well, then, I’ll ask M. d’Avrigny himself. Ask him, sir, if he remembers what he said in the garden of this house the night Madame de Saint-Méran died. You thought you were alone and talked about that tragic death, and the inevitability you mentioned then is the same thing that led to Valentine’s murder.” Villefort and d’Avrigny exchanged glances.

“Yes, yes,” continued Morrel; “recall the scene, for the words you thought were only given to silence and solitude fell into my ears. Certainly, after witnessing the culpable indolence manifested by M. de Villefort towards his own relations, I ought to have denounced him to the authorities; then I should not have been an accomplice to thy death, as I now am, sweet, beloved Valentine; but the accomplice shall become the avenger. This fourth murder is apparent to all, and if thy father abandon thee, Valentine, it is I, and I swear it, that shall pursue the assassin.”

“Yes, yes,” Morrel continued, “remember the scene, because the words you thought were meant for silence and solitude reached my ears. After seeing the shameful indifference M. de Villefort showed toward his own family, I should have reported him to the authorities; then I wouldn’t be complicit in your death, as I am now, dear, beloved Valentine. But the accomplice will become the avenger. This fourth murder is obvious to everyone, and if your father forsakes you, Valentine, I swear it will be me who goes after the killer.”

And this time, as though nature had at least taken compassion on the vigorous frame, nearly bursting with its own strength, the words of Morrel were stifled in his throat; his breast heaved; the tears, so long rebellious, gushed from his eyes; and he threw himself weeping on his knees by the side of the bed.

And this time, as if nature had finally shown some compassion for the strong body, nearly bursting with its own power, Morrel’s words were choked in his throat; his chest rose and fell; the tears, which had been held back for so long, flowed from his eyes; and he collapsed in tears on his knees beside the bed.

Then d’Avrigny spoke. “And I, too,” he exclaimed in a low voice, “I unite with M. Morrel in demanding justice for crime; my blood boils at the idea of having encouraged a murderer by my cowardly concession.”

Then d’Avrigny spoke. “And I, too,” he exclaimed in a low voice, “I stand with M. Morrel in demanding justice for this crime; my blood boils at the thought of having encouraged a murderer with my cowardly concession.”

“Oh, merciful Heavens!” murmured Villefort. Morrel raised his head, and reading the eyes of the old man, which gleamed with unnatural lustre,—

“Oh, merciful heavens!” murmured Villefort. Morrel lifted his head, and seeing the old man's eyes, which shone with an unnatural brightness,—

“Stay,” he said, “M. Noirtier wishes to speak.”

“Wait,” he said, “M. Noirtier wants to talk.”

“Yes,” indicated Noirtier, with an expression the more terrible, from all his faculties being centred in his glance.

“Yes,” Noirtier said, his gaze intense and terrifying as all his attention focused on his eyes.

“Do you know the assassin?” asked Morrel.

“Do you know the killer?” asked Morrel.

“Yes,” replied Noirtier.

"Yes," Noirtier replied.

“And will you direct us?” exclaimed the young man. “Listen, M. d’Avrigny, listen!”

“And will you guide us?” the young man exclaimed. “Listen, M. d’Avrigny, listen!”

Noirtier looked upon Morrel with one of those melancholy smiles which had so often made Valentine happy, and thus fixed his attention. Then, having riveted the eyes of his interlocutor on his own, he glanced towards the door.

Noirtier looked at Morrel with one of those sad smiles that had made Valentine so happy before, capturing his attention. Then, after locking eyes with his conversation partner, he glanced toward the door.

“Do you wish me to leave?” said Morrel, sadly.

“Do you want me to go?” Morrel asked, sadly.

“Yes,” replied Noirtier.

“Yeah,” replied Noirtier.

“Alas, alas, sir, have pity on me!”

“Oh no, oh no, please have mercy on me!”

The old man’s eyes remained fixed on the door.

The old man kept his eyes focused on the door.

“May I, at least, return?” asked Morrel.

“Can I at least come back?” asked Morrel.

“Yes.”

"Yeah."

“Must I leave alone?”

“Do I have to leave alone?”

“No.”

“No.”

“Whom am I to take with me? The procureur?”

“Who should I take with me? The lawyer?”

“No.”

“Nope.”

“The doctor?”

“Is it the doctor?”

“Yes.”

“Yep.”

“You wish to remain alone with M. de Villefort?”

“You want to be alone with M. de Villefort?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“But can he understand you?”

“But can he get you?”

“Yes.”

“Yes.”

“Oh,” said Villefort, inexpressibly delighted to think that the inquiries were to be made by him alone,—“oh, be satisfied, I can understand my father.” While uttering these words with this expression of joy, his teeth clashed together violently.

“Oh,” said Villefort, incredibly happy at the thought that he would be the only one conducting the inquiries, “oh, rest assured, I can understand my father.” As he said this with a look of joy, his teeth chattered together violently.

D’Avrigny took the young man’s arm, and led him out of the room. A more than deathlike silence then reigned in the house. At the end of a quarter of an hour a faltering footstep was heard, and Villefort appeared at the door of the apartment where d’Avrigny and Morrel had been staying, one absorbed in meditation, the other in grief.

D’Avrigny took the young man's arm and led him out of the room. An eerie silence hung over the house. After about fifteen minutes, a hesitant footsteps were heard, and Villefort appeared at the door of the room where d’Avrigny and Morrel had been, one lost in thought, the other in sorrow.

“You can come,” he said, and led them back to Noirtier.

“You can come,” he said, and took them back to Noirtier.

Morrel looked attentively on Villefort. His face was livid, large drops rolled down his face, and in his fingers he held the fragments of a quill pen which he had torn to atoms.

Morrel stared intently at Villefort. His face was pale, large drops of sweat rolled down his face, and he was gripping pieces of a quill pen that he had torn to shreds.

“Gentlemen,” he said in a hoarse voice, “give me your word of honor that this horrible secret shall forever remain buried amongst ourselves!” The two men drew back.

“Gentlemen,” he said in a hoarse voice, “promise me that this terrible secret will stay buried between us forever!” The two men stepped back.

“I entreat you——” continued Villefort.

“I urge you——” continued Villefort.

“But,” said Morrel, “the culprit—the murderer—the assassin.”

“But,” said Morrel, “the criminal—the murderer—the assassin.”

“Do not alarm yourself, sir; justice will be done,” said Villefort. “My father has revealed the culprit’s name; my father thirsts for revenge as much as you do, yet even he conjures you as I do to keep this secret. Do you not, father?”

“Don’t worry, sir; justice will occur,” said Villefort. “My father has revealed the name of the person responsible; he craves revenge just as much as you do, yet even he urges you, like I do, to keep this a secret. Don’t you, father?”

“Yes,” resolutely replied Noirtier. Morrel suffered an exclamation of horror and surprise to escape him.

“Yes,” Noirtier answered firmly. Morrel let out a gasp of horror and surprise.

“Oh, sir,” said Villefort, arresting Maximilian by the arm, “if my father, the inflexible man, makes this request, it is because he knows, be assured, that Valentine will be terribly revenged. Is it not so, father?”

“Oh, sir,” Villefort said, grabbing Maximilian by the arm, “if my father, the strict man, is making this request, it’s because he knows, trust me, that Valentine will seek terrible revenge. Isn’t that right, father?”

The old man made a sign in the affirmative. Villefort continued:

The old man nodded in agreement. Villefort went on:

“He knows me, and I have pledged my word to him. Rest assured, gentlemen, that within three days, in a less time than justice would demand, the revenge I shall have taken for the murder of my child will be such as to make the boldest heart tremble;” and as he spoke these words he ground his teeth, and grasped the old man’s senseless hand.

“He knows me, and I’ve given him my word. Rest assured, gentlemen, that within three days, in less time than justice would require, the revenge I’ll take for my child’s murder will be enough to make the bravest heart tremble;” and as he said this, he clenched his teeth and grasped the old man’s lifeless hand.

“Will this promise be fulfilled, M. Noirtier?” asked Morrel, while d’Avrigny looked inquiringly.

“Will this promise be kept, M. Noirtier?” asked Morrel, while d’Avrigny looked on curiously.

“Yes,” replied Noirtier with an expression of sinister joy.

“Yes,” replied Noirtier with a look of dark satisfaction.

“Swear, then,” said Villefort, joining the hands of Morrel and d’Avrigny, “swear that you will spare the honor of my house, and leave me to avenge my child.”

“Swear, then,” said Villefort, bringing together the hands of Morrel and d’Avrigny, “swear that you will protect the honor of my family and let me seek revenge for my child.”

D’Avrigny turned round and uttered a very feeble “Yes,” but Morrel, disengaging his hand, rushed to the bed, and after having pressed the cold lips of Valentine with his own, hurriedly left, uttering a long, deep groan of despair and anguish.

D’Avrigny turned around and said a very weak “Yes,” but Morrel, pulling his hand away, rushed to the bed. After pressing his lips against Valentine’s cold ones, he quickly left, letting out a long, deep groan of despair and anguish.

We have before stated that all the servants had fled. M. de Villefort was therefore obliged to request M. d’Avrigny to superintend all the arrangements consequent upon a death in a large city, more especially a death under such suspicious circumstances.

We have already mentioned that all the servants had left. M. de Villefort was therefore forced to ask M. d’Avrigny to oversee all the arrangements following a death in a big city, especially a death under such suspicious circumstances.

It was something terrible to witness the silent agony, the mute despair of Noirtier, whose tears silently rolled down his cheeks. Villefort retired to his study, and d’Avrigny left to summon the doctor of the mayoralty, whose office it is to examine bodies after decease, and who is expressly named “the doctor of the dead.” M. Noirtier could not be persuaded to quit his grandchild. At the end of a quarter of an hour M. d’Avrigny returned with his associate; they found the outer gate closed, and not a servant remaining in the house; Villefort himself was obliged to open to them. But he stopped on the landing; he had not the courage to again visit the death chamber. The two doctors, therefore, entered the room alone. Noirtier was near the bed, pale, motionless, and silent as the corpse. The district doctor approached with the indifference of a man accustomed to spend half his time amongst the dead; he then lifted the sheet which was placed over the face, and just unclosed the lips.

It was heartbreaking to see the silent suffering, the unspoken despair of Noirtier, whose tears quietly streamed down his cheeks. Villefort went to his study, and d’Avrigny left to call the mayor’s doctor, whose job is to examine bodies after death, and who is specifically known as “the doctor of the dead.” M. Noirtier wouldn’t be convinced to leave his grandchild. After about fifteen minutes, M. d’Avrigny returned with his colleague; they found the outer gate locked, and there wasn’t a servant left in the house; Villefort himself had to let them in. But he paused on the landing; he didn’t have the strength to go back to the room where death had occurred. So, the two doctors entered the chamber alone. Noirtier stood by the bed, pale, still, and silent like the corpse. The district doctor approached with the detachment of someone used to being around the dead; then he lifted the sheet covering the face and just slightly opened the lips.

“Alas,” said d’Avrigny, “she is indeed dead, poor child!”

“Unfortunately,” said d’Avrigny, “she is really dead, poor girl!”

50099m

“Yes,” answered the doctor laconically, dropping the sheet he had raised. Noirtier uttered a kind of hoarse, rattling sound; the old man’s eyes sparkled, and the good doctor understood that he wished to behold his child. He therefore approached the bed, and while his companion was dipping the fingers with which he had touched the lips of the corpse in chloride of lime, he uncovered the calm and pale face, which looked like that of a sleeping angel.

“Yes,” the doctor replied briefly, letting go of the sheet he had lifted. Noirtier made a sort of hoarse, rattling noise; the old man’s eyes lit up, and the good doctor realized he wanted to see his child. So, he moved closer to the bed, and while his companion was dipping his fingers— which had touched the lips of the corpse— in chloride of lime, he revealed the serene and pale face, resembling that of a sleeping angel.

A tear, which appeared in the old man’s eye, expressed his thanks to the doctor. The doctor of the dead then laid his permit on the corner of the table, and having fulfilled his duty, was conducted out by d’Avrigny. Villefort met them at the door of his study; having in a few words thanked the district doctor, he turned to d’Avrigny, and said:

A tear that formed in the old man’s eye showed his gratitude to the doctor. The doctor of the deceased then placed his permit on the corner of the table, and after completing his duty, he was escorted out by d’Avrigny. Villefort met them at the door of his study; after briefly thanking the district doctor, he turned to d’Avrigny and said:

“And now the priest.”

“And now the pastor.”

“Is there any particular priest you wish to pray with Valentine?” asked d’Avrigny.

“Is there a specific priest you want to pray with, Valentine?” d’Avrigny asked.

“No.” said Villefort; “fetch the nearest.”

“No,” said Villefort. “Get the nearest one.”

“The nearest,” said the district doctor, “is a good Italian abbé, who lives next door to you. Shall I call on him as I pass?”

“The closest,” said the district doctor, “is a nice Italian priest who lives next door to you. Should I stop by to see him on my way?”

“D’Avrigny,” said Villefort, “be so kind, I beseech you, as to accompany this gentleman. Here is the key of the door, so that you can go in and out as you please; you will bring the priest with you, and will oblige me by introducing him into my child’s room.”

“D’Avrigny,” Villefort said, “please be so kind as to accompany this gentleman. Here is the key to the door, so you can come and go as you like; make sure to bring the priest with you and please introduce him to my child’s room.”

50101m

“Do you wish to see him?”

“Do you want to see him?”

“I only wish to be alone. You will excuse me, will you not? A priest can understand a father’s grief.”

“I just want to be alone. You'll understand, right? A priest can get a father’s pain.”

And M. de Villefort, giving the key to d’Avrigny, again bade farewell to the strange doctor, and retired to his study, where he began to work. For some temperaments work is a remedy for all afflictions.

And Mr. de Villefort handed the key to d’Avrigny, said goodbye to the unusual doctor once more, and went back to his study, where he started to work. For some people, work is a cure for all their troubles.

As the doctors entered the street, they saw a man in a cassock standing on the threshold of the next door.

As the doctors stepped into the street, they noticed a man in a robe standing at the doorway of the next house.

“This is the abbé of whom I spoke,” said the doctor to d’Avrigny. D’Avrigny accosted the priest.

“This is the abbé I was telling you about,” said the doctor to d’Avrigny. D’Avrigny approached the priest.

“Sir,” he said, “are you disposed to confer a great obligation on an unhappy father who has just lost his daughter? I mean M. de Villefort, the king’s attorney.”

“Sir,” he said, “are you willing to do a huge favor for a distressed father who has just lost his daughter? I’m talking about M. de Villefort, the king’s attorney.”

“Ah,” said the priest, in a marked Italian accent; “yes, I have heard that death is in that house.”

“Ah,” said the priest, with a distinct Italian accent; “yes, I’ve heard that death is in that house.”

“Then I need not tell you what kind of service he requires of you.”

“Then I don’t need to tell you what kind of service he expects from you.”

“I was about to offer myself, sir,” said the priest; “it is our mission to forestall our duties.”

“I was about to volunteer, sir,” said the priest; “it’s our job to get ahead of our responsibilities.”

“It is a young girl.”

“It’s a young girl.”

“I know it, sir; the servants who fled from the house informed me. I also know that her name is Valentine, and I have already prayed for her.”

“I know it, sir; the staff who ran away from the house told me. I also know that her name is Valentine, and I have already prayed for her.”

“Thank you, sir,” said d’Avrigny; “since you have commenced your sacred office, deign to continue it. Come and watch by the dead, and all the wretched family will be grateful to you.”

“Thank you, sir,” said d’Avrigny; “since you’ve started your sacred duty, please keep it going. Come and stand vigil by the dead, and the entire grieving family will appreciate it.”

“I am going, sir; and I do not hesitate to say that no prayers will be more fervent than mine.”

“I’m going, sir; and I won’t hesitate to say that no one will pray more earnestly than I will.”

D’Avrigny took the priest’s hand, and without meeting Villefort, who was engaged in his study, they reached Valentine’s room, which on the following night was to be occupied by the undertakers. On entering the room, Noirtier’s eyes met those of the abbé, and no doubt he read some particular expression in them, for he remained in the room. D’Avrigny recommended the attention of the priest to the living as well as to the dead, and the abbé promised to devote his prayers to Valentine and his attentions to Noirtier.

D’Avrigny took the priest’s hand, and without acknowledging Villefort, who was busy in his study, they made their way to Valentine’s room, which would be occupied by the undertakers the next night. Upon entering the room, Noirtier locked eyes with the abbé, and he must have noticed something in that gaze because he chose to stay. D’Avrigny urged the priest to pay attention to both the living and the dead, and the abbé assured him he would dedicate his prayers to Valentine and his care to Noirtier.

In order, doubtless, that he might not be disturbed while fulfilling his sacred mission, the priest rose as soon as d’Avrigny departed, and not only bolted the door through which the doctor had just left, but also that leading to Madame de Villefort’s room.

To ensure he wouldn’t be interrupted while carrying out his important duties, the priest got up as soon as d’Avrigny left and not only locked the door the doctor had just exited but also the one leading to Madame de Villefort’s room.

Chapter 104. Danglars’ Signature

The next morning dawned dull and cloudy. During the night the undertakers had executed their melancholy office, and wrapped the corpse in the winding-sheet, which, whatever may be said about the equality of death, is at least a last proof of the luxury so pleasing in life. This winding-sheet was nothing more than a beautiful piece of cambric, which the young girl had bought a fortnight before.

The next morning was gray and overcast. During the night, the undertakers had carried out their sad duty and wrapped the body in a shroud, which, no matter what is said about the equality of death, is at least a final reminder of the beauty enjoyed in life. This shroud was just a lovely piece of cambric that the young woman had purchased two weeks earlier.

During the evening two men, engaged for the purpose, had carried Noirtier from Valentine’s room into his own, and contrary to all expectation there was no difficulty in withdrawing him from his child. The Abbé Busoni had watched till daylight, and then left without calling anyone. D’Avrigny returned about eight o’clock in the morning; he met Villefort on his way to Noirtier’s room, and accompanied him to see how the old man had slept. They found him in the large armchair, which served him for a bed, enjoying a calm, nay, almost a smiling sleep. They both stood in amazement at the door.

During the evening, two men, hired for the task, moved Noirtier from Valentine’s room to his own, and surprisingly, there was no trouble convincing him to leave his child. The Abbé Busoni had stayed up until dawn and then left without alerting anyone. D’Avrigny returned around eight in the morning; he ran into Villefort on his way to Noirtier’s room and went with him to check on how the old man had slept. They found him in the large armchair that served as his bed, enjoying a peaceful, even almost a smiling sleep. They both stood in amazement at the door.

“See,” said d’Avrigny to Villefort, “nature knows how to alleviate the deepest sorrow. No one can say that M. Noirtier did not love his child, and yet he sleeps.”

“See,” said d’Avrigny to Villefort, “nature knows how to ease the deepest sorrow. No one can deny that M. Noirtier loved his child, and yet he sleeps.”

“Yes, you are right,” replied Villefort, surprised; “he sleeps, indeed! And this is the more strange, since the least contradiction keeps him awake all night.”

“Yes, you’re right,” Villefort replied, surprised. “He’s really sleeping! And it’s even stranger since the slightest disagreement keeps him awake all night.”

“Grief has stunned him,” replied d’Avrigny; and they both returned thoughtfully to the procureur’s study.

“Grief has left him in shock,” replied d’Avrigny; and they both walked back to the procureur’s study, deep in thought.

“See, I have not slept,” said Villefort, showing his undisturbed bed; “grief does not stun me. I have not been in bed for two nights; but then look at my desk; see what I have written during these two days and nights. I have filled those papers, and have made out the accusation against the assassin Benedetto. Oh, work, work,—my passion, my joy, my delight,—it is for thee to alleviate my sorrows!” and he convulsively grasped the hand of d’Avrigny.

“Look, I haven't slept,” said Villefort, pointing to his untouched bed. “Grief doesn’t crush me. I haven't been in bed for two nights; but check out my desk; see what I've written in these two days and nights. I've filled those papers and prepared the accusations against the assassin Benedetto. Oh, work, work—my passion, my joy, my delight—it helps ease my sorrows!” He tightly grasped d’Avrigny's hand.

“Do you require my services now?” asked d’Avrigny.

“Do you need my help now?” asked d’Avrigny.

“No,” said Villefort; “only return again at eleven o’clock; at twelve the—the—oh, Heavens, my poor, poor child!” and the procureur again becoming a man, lifted up his eyes and groaned.

“No,” said Villefort; “just come back at eleven o’clock; at twelve—the—oh, God, my poor, poor child!” And the prosecutor, regaining his composure, lifted his eyes and groaned.

“Shall you be present in the reception-room?”

“Will you be in the reception room?”

“No; I have a cousin who has undertaken this sad office. I shall work, doctor—when I work I forget everything.”

“No; I have a cousin who has taken on this sad task. I’ll keep busy, doctor—when I keep busy, I forget everything.”

And, indeed, no sooner had the doctor left the room, than he was again absorbed in work. On the doorsteps d’Avrigny met the cousin whom Villefort had mentioned, a personage as insignificant in our story as in the world he occupied—one of those beings designed from their birth to make themselves useful to others. He was punctual, dressed in black, with crape around his hat, and presented himself at his cousin’s with a face made up for the occasion, and which he could alter as might be required.

And, as soon as the doctor stepped out, he was back to work. On the doorstep, d’Avrigny ran into the cousin Villefort had mentioned, someone as unimportant in our story as he was in the world around him—one of those people born to be useful to others. He was on time, dressed in black with a black ribbon around his hat, and showed up at his cousin’s with a face prepared for the occasion, which he could change as needed.

At eleven o’clock the mourning-coaches rolled into the paved court, and the Rue du Faubourg Saint-Honoré was filled with a crowd of idlers, equally pleased to witness the festivities or the mourning of the rich, and who rush with the same avidity to a funeral procession as to the marriage of a duchess.

At eleven o’clock, the funeral carriages entered the paved courtyard, and the Rue du Faubourg Saint-Honoré was crowded with onlookers, equally interested in witnessing the celebrations or the grieving of the wealthy, rushing with the same eagerness to a funeral as they would to a duchess's wedding.

Gradually the reception-room filled, and some of our old friends made their appearance—we mean Debray, Château-Renaud, and Beauchamp, accompanied by all the leading men of the day at the bar, in literature, or the army, for M. de Villefort moved in the first Parisian circles, less owing to his social position than to his personal merit.

Slowly, the reception room filled up, and some of our old friends showed up—we’re talking about Debray, Château-Renaud, and Beauchamp, along with all the top guys of the day from law, literature, or the military, because M. de Villefort was part of the elite circles in Paris, not just because of his social status but also due to his personal achievements.

The cousin standing at the door ushered in the guests, and it was rather a relief to the indifferent to see a person as unmoved as themselves, and who did not exact a mournful face or force tears, as would have been the case with a father, a brother, or a lover. Those who were acquainted soon formed into little groups. One of them was made of Debray, Château-Renaud, and Beauchamp.

The cousin standing at the door welcomed the guests, and it was somewhat comforting for the indifferent to see someone as unbothered as they were, who didn’t put on a sad face or demand tears, like a father, brother, or lover would have. Those who knew each other quickly gathered into small groups. One of these groups included Debray, Château-Renaud, and Beauchamp.

“Poor girl,” said Debray, like the rest, paying an involuntary tribute to the sad event,—“poor girl, so young, so rich, so beautiful! Could you have imagined this scene, Château-Renaud, when we saw her, at the most three weeks ago, about to sign that contract?”

“Poor girl,” Debray said, like everyone else, reluctantly acknowledging the tragic event, “poor girl, so young, so wealthy, so beautiful! Could you have imagined this scene, Château-Renaud, when we saw her, at most three weeks ago, about to sign that contract?”

“Indeed, no,” said Château-Renaud.”

"Definitely not," said Château-Renaud.

“Did you know her?”

"Do you know her?"

“I spoke to her once or twice at Madame de Morcerf’s, among the rest; she appeared to me charming, though rather melancholy. Where is her stepmother? Do you know?”

“I talked to her once or twice at Madame de Morcerf’s, among others; she seemed charming to me, though a bit sad. Where is her stepmother? Do you know?”

“She is spending the day with the wife of the worthy gentleman who is receiving us.”

“She is spending the day with the wife of the respectable man who is hosting us.”

50105m

“Who is he?”

"Who's he?"

“Whom do you mean?”

“Who do you mean?”

“The gentleman who receives us? Is he a deputy?”

“The guy who’s welcoming us? Is he a deputy?”

“Oh, no. I am condemned to witness those gentlemen every day,” said Beauchamp; “but he is perfectly unknown to me.”

“Oh, no. I have to see those guys every day,” Beauchamp said; “but I don’t know him at all.”

“Have you mentioned this death in your paper?”

“Have you included this death in your paper?”

“It has been mentioned, but the article is not mine; indeed, I doubt if it will please M. Villefort, for it says that if four successive deaths had happened anywhere else than in the house of the king’s attorney, he would have interested himself somewhat more about it.”

“It has been mentioned, but the article isn’t mine; in fact, I doubt it will please M. Villefort, because it says that if four consecutive deaths had happened anywhere other than in the house of the king’s attorney, he would have cared a bit more about it.”

“Still,” said Château-Renaud, “Dr. d’Avrigny, who attends my mother, declares he is in despair about it. But whom are you seeking, Debray?”

"Still," said Château-Renaud, "Dr. d’Avrigny, who takes care of my mother, says he's really worried about it. But who are you looking for, Debray?"

“I am seeking the Count of Monte Cristo” said the young man.

“I’m looking for the Count of Monte Cristo,” said the young man.

“I met him on the boulevard, on my way here,” said Beauchamp. “I think he is about to leave Paris; he was going to his banker.”

“I ran into him on the street on my way here,” said Beauchamp. “I think he’s about to leave Paris; he was heading to see his banker.”

“His banker? Danglars is his banker, is he not?” asked Château-Renaud of Debray.

“His banker? Danglars is his banker, right?” asked Château-Renaud of Debray.

“I believe so,” replied the secretary with slight uneasiness. “But Monte Cristo is not the only one I miss here; I do not see Morrel.”

“I think so,” the secretary replied, a bit uneasily. “But Monte Cristo isn’t the only one I miss here; I don’t see Morrel.”

“Morrel? Do they know him?” asked Château-Renaud. “I think he has only been introduced to Madame de Villefort.”

“Morrel? Do they know him?” asked Château-Renaud. “I think he’s only been introduced to Madame de Villefort.”

“Still, he ought to have been here,” said Debray; “I wonder what will be talked about tonight; this funeral is the news of the day. But hush, here comes our minister of justice; he will feel obliged to make some little speech to the cousin,” and the three young men drew near to listen.

“Still, he should have been here,” said Debray; “I wonder what they'll talk about tonight; this funeral is the hot topic of the day. But quiet, here comes our minister of justice; he’ll probably feel like he has to make a brief speech to the cousin,” and the three young men moved closer to listen.

Beauchamp told the truth when he said that on his way to the funeral he had met Monte Cristo, who was directing his steps towards the Rue de la Chaussée d’Antin, to M. Danglars’. The banker saw the carriage of the count enter the courtyard, and advanced to meet him with a sad, though affable smile.

Beauchamp was telling the truth when he said that on his way to the funeral, he ran into Monte Cristo, who was heading towards M. Danglars' place on Rue de la Chaussée d’Antin. The banker saw the count's carriage pull into the courtyard and went to greet him with a sorrowful but friendly smile.

“Well,” said he, extending his hand to Monte Cristo, “I suppose you have come to sympathize with me, for indeed misfortune has taken possession of my house. When I perceived you, I was just asking myself whether I had not wished harm towards those poor Morcerfs, which would have justified the proverb of ‘He who wishes misfortunes to happen to others experiences them himself.’ Well, on my word of honor, I answered, ‘No!’ I wished no ill to Morcerf; he was a little proud, perhaps, for a man who like myself has risen from nothing; but we all have our faults. Do you know, count, that persons of our time of life—not that you belong to the class, you are still a young man,—but as I was saying, persons of our time of life have been very unfortunate this year. For example, look at the puritanical procureur, who has just lost his daughter, and in fact nearly all his family, in so singular a manner; Morcerf dishonored and dead; and then myself covered with ridicule through the villany of Benedetto; besides——”

“Well,” he said, reaching out his hand to Monte Cristo, “I guess you’ve come to offer your sympathy, because misfortune has really taken over my life. When I saw you, I was just thinking whether I had wished any harm on the poor Morcerfs, which would make me a living example of the saying, ‘He who wishes misfortunes on others will experience them himself.’ But I swear, my answer was, ‘No!’ I didn’t wish any ill on Morcerf; he might be a bit proud for a guy like me who’s come from nothing, but we all have our flaws. You know, Count, people our age—not that you fit in that category, you’re still quite young—but as I was saying, people our age have had a tough time this year. For instance, look at the uptight prosecutor who just lost his daughter, and practically his whole family, in such a strange way; Morcerf is dishonored and dead; and then there’s me, humiliated by the wickedness of Benedetto; besides——”

“Besides what?” asked the Count.

"Besides what?" asked the Count.

“Alas, do you not know?”

"Sadly, do you not know?"

“What new calamity?”

“What new disaster?”

“My daughter——”

“My daughter—”

“Mademoiselle Danglars?”

"Miss Danglars?"

“Eugénie has left us!”

“Eugénie has passed away!”

“Good heavens, what are you telling me?”

"Wow, what do you mean?"

“The truth, my dear count. Oh, how happy you must be in not having either wife or children!”

“The truth, my dear count. Oh, how happy you must be not to have a wife or kids!”

“Do you think so?”

“Do you really think that?”

“Indeed I do.”

“Of course I do.”

“And so Mademoiselle Danglars——”

“And so Ms. Danglars——”

“She could not endure the insult offered to us by that wretch, so she asked permission to travel.”

“She couldn't stand the insult that jerk threw at us, so she asked for permission to travel.”

“And is she gone?”

"Is she gone?"

“The other night she left.”

"She left the other night."

“With Madame Danglars?”

"With Madame Danglars?"

“No, with a relation. But still, we have quite lost our dear Eugénie; for I doubt whether her pride will ever allow her to return to France.”

“No, with a connection. But still, we've truly lost our dear Eugénie; I doubt her pride will ever let her come back to France.”

“Still, baron,” said Monte Cristo, “family griefs, or indeed any other affliction which would crush a man whose child was his only treasure, are endurable to a millionaire. Philosophers may well say, and practical men will always support the opinion, that money mitigates many trials; and if you admit the efficacy of this sovereign balm, you ought to be very easily consoled—you, the king of finance, the focus of immeasurable power.”

“Still, baron,” said Monte Cristo, “family sorrow, or any other hardship that would overwhelm a man whose child was his only treasure, is bearable for a millionaire. Philosophers may argue this, and practical people will always back the idea that money eases many struggles; and if you believe in the power of this ultimate remedy, you should be quite easy to comfort—you, the king of finance, the center of immense power.”

Danglars looked at him askance, as though to ascertain whether he spoke seriously.

Danglars looked at him sideways, as if trying to figure out if he was being serious.

“Yes,” he answered, “if a fortune brings consolation, I ought to be consoled; I am rich.”

“Yes,” he replied, “if wealth brings comfort, I should be comforted; I am wealthy.”

“So rich, dear sir, that your fortune resembles the pyramids; if you wished to demolish them you could not, and if it were possible, you would not dare!”

“So wealthy, dear sir, that your fortune is like the pyramids; if you wanted to tear them down, you couldn’t, and even if you could, you wouldn’t have the guts to do it!”

Danglars smiled at the good-natured pleasantry of the count. “That reminds me,” he said, “that when you entered I was on the point of signing five little bonds; I have already signed two: will you allow me to do the same to the others?”

Danglars smiled at the friendly joke from the count. “That reminds me,” he said, “that when you came in, I was about to sign five small bonds; I've already signed two. Would you let me do the same for the others?”

“Pray do so.”

"Please do so."

There was a moment’s silence, during which the noise of the banker’s pen was alone heard, while Monte Cristo examined the gilt mouldings on the ceiling.

There was a brief silence, during which the sound of the banker’s pen was the only thing heard, while Monte Cristo looked at the gold leaf moldings on the ceiling.

“Are they Spanish, Haitian, or Neapolitan bonds?” said Monte Cristo.

“Are those Spanish, Haitian, or Neapolitan bonds?” said Monte Cristo.

“No,” said Danglars, smiling, “they are bonds on the bank of France, payable to bearer. Stay, count,” he added, “you, who may be called the emperor, if I claim the title of king of finance, have you many pieces of paper of this size, each worth a million?”

“No,” said Danglars, smiling, “they're bonds from the Bank of France, payable to the bearer. Hold on, Count,” he added, “you, who can be called the emperor, if I’m claiming the title of king of finance, do you have many pieces of paper like this, each worth a million?”

The count took into his hands the papers, which Danglars had so proudly presented to him, and read:—

The count took the papers that Danglars had so proudly handed to him and read:—

“‘To the Governor of the Bank. Please pay to my order, from the fund deposited by me, the sum of a million, and charge the same to my account.

“‘To the Governor of the Bank. Please pay to my order, from the fund I deposited, the amount of a million, and charge it to my account.

“Baron Danglars.’”

“Baron Danglars.”

“One, two, three, four, five,” said Monte Cristo; “five millions—why what a Crœsus you are!”

“One, two, three, four, five,” said Monte Cristo; “five million—wow, you’re like a modern-day Crœsus!”

“This is how I transact business,” said Danglars.

“This is how I do business,” said Danglars.

“It is really wonderful,” said the count; “above all, if, as I suppose, it is payable at sight.”

“It’s really amazing,” said the count; “especially if, as I assume, it can be paid immediately.”

“It is, indeed,” said Danglars.

"Yes, it is," said Danglars.

“It is a fine thing to have such credit; really, it is only in France these things are done. Five millions on five little scraps of paper!—it must be seen to be believed.”

“It’s pretty amazing to have that kind of credit; honestly, it’s only in France where these things happen. Five million on just five little pieces of paper!—you have to see it to believe it.”

“You do not doubt it?”

"Do you really doubt it?"

“No!”

“Nope!”

“You say so with an accent—stay, you shall be convinced; take my clerk to the bank, and you will see him leave it with an order on the Treasury for the same sum.”

“You say that with an accent—wait, and you’ll be convinced; take my clerk to the bank, and you’ll see him come out with an order from the Treasury for the same amount.”

“No,” said Monte Cristo folding the five notes, “most decidedly not; the thing is so curious, I will make the experiment myself. I am credited on you for six millions. I have drawn nine hundred thousand francs, you therefore still owe me five millions and a hundred thousand francs. I will take the five scraps of paper that I now hold as bonds, with your signature alone, and here is a receipt in full for the six millions between us. I had prepared it beforehand, for I am much in want of money today.”

“No,” said Monte Cristo, folding the five notes, “definitely not; this is too interesting, so I’ll try it myself. You owe me six million. I’ve withdrawn nine hundred thousand francs, so you still owe me five million and a hundred thousand francs. I’ll take these five pieces of paper I have as bonds, with just your signature, and here’s a receipt in full for the six million we have between us. I had it ready in advance because I really need the money today.”

And Monte Cristo placed the bonds in his pocket with one hand, while with the other he held out the receipt to Danglars. If a thunderbolt had fallen at the banker’s feet, he could not have experienced greater terror.

And Monte Cristo put the bonds in his pocket with one hand while he handed the receipt to Danglars with the other. If a lightning strike had hit the banker’s feet, he couldn't have felt more terrified.

“What,” he stammered, “do you mean to keep that money? Excuse me, excuse me, but I owe this money to the charity fund,—a deposit which I promised to pay this morning.”

“What,” he stammered, “do you mean to keep that money? Sorry, but I owe this money to the charity fund—a deposit I promised to pay this morning.”

“Oh, well, then,” said Monte Cristo, “I am not particular about these five notes, pay me in a different form; I wished, from curiosity, to take these, that I might be able to say that without any advice or preparation the house of Danglars had paid me five millions without a minute’s delay; it would have been remarkable. But here are your bonds; pay me differently;” and he held the bonds towards Danglars, who seized them like a vulture extending its claws to withhold the food that is being wrested from its grasp.

“Oh, well then,” said Monte Cristo, “I’m not picky about these five notes; pay me however you want. I just wanted to take these out of curiosity so I could say that the Danglars house paid me five million without any hesitation. That would be impressive. But here are your bonds; pay me another way.” He held the bonds out to Danglars, who grabbed them like a vulture trying to keep hold of its food being pulled away.

Suddenly he rallied, made a violent effort to restrain himself, and then a smile gradually widened the features of his disturbed countenance.

Suddenly, he pulled himself together, made a strong effort to hold back, and then a smile slowly spread across his troubled face.

50109m

“Certainly,” he said, “your receipt is money.”

“Sure,” he said, “your receipt is cash.”

“Oh dear, yes; and if you were at Rome, the house of Thomson & French would make no more difficulty about paying the money on my receipt than you have just done.”

“Oh dear, yes; and if you were in Rome, the house of Thomson & French wouldn’t have any trouble paying the money with my receipt, just like you did.”

“Pardon me, count, pardon me.”

"Excuse me, count, excuse me."

“Then I may keep this money?”

“Then can I keep this money?”

“Yes,” said Danglars, while the perspiration started from the roots of his hair. “Yes, keep it—keep it.”

“Yes,” said Danglars, as sweat began to form at the roots of his hair. “Yes, hold onto it—hold onto it.”

Monte Cristo replaced the notes in his pocket with that indescribable expression which seemed to say, “Come, reflect; if you repent there is still time.”

Monte Cristo put the notes back in his pocket with an indescribable expression that seemed to say, “Come on, think it over; if you feel sorry, there's still time.”

“No,” said Danglars, “no, decidedly no; keep my signatures. But you know none are so formal as bankers in transacting business; I intended this money for the charity fund, and I seemed to be robbing them if I did not pay them with these precise bonds. How absurd—as if one crown were not as good as another. Excuse me;” and he began to laugh loudly, but nervously.

“No,” said Danglars, “no, definitely not; hold onto my signatures. But you know bankers are really strict when it comes to business; I meant this money for the charity fund, and it felt like I was stealing from them if I didn’t pay them with these exact bonds. How ridiculous—like one crown isn’t just as good as another. Sorry;” and he started laughing loudly, but it was a bit nervous.

“Certainly, I excuse you,” said Monte Cristo graciously, “and pocket them.” And he placed the bonds in his pocket-book.

“Of course, I forgive you,” said Monte Cristo kindly, “and I'll keep them.” And he put the bonds in his wallet.

“But,” said Danglars, “there is still a sum of one hundred thousand francs?”

"But," said Danglars, "there's still an amount of one hundred thousand francs?"

“Oh, a mere nothing,” said Monte Cristo. “The balance would come to about that sum; but keep it, and we shall be quits.”

“Oh, it’s nothing,” said Monte Cristo. “The total would come to about that amount; but keep it, and we’ll be even.”

“Count,” said Danglars, “are you speaking seriously?”

“Count,” Danglars said, “are you serious?”

“I never joke with bankers,” said Monte Cristo in a freezing manner, which repelled impertinence; and he turned to the door, just as the valet de chambre announced:

“I never joke around with bankers,” said Monte Cristo coldly, pushing back against any impudence; and he turned to the door, just as the valet de chambre announced:

“M. de Boville, Receiver-General of the charities.”

“M. de Boville, Receiver-General of the charities.”

Ma foi,” said Monte Cristo; “I think I arrived just in time to obtain your signatures, or they would have been disputed with me.”

My faith,” said Monte Cristo; “I believe I got here just in time to get your signatures, or they would have been contested with me.”

Danglars again became pale, and hastened to conduct the count out. Monte Cristo exchanged a ceremonious bow with M. de Boville, who was standing in the waiting-room, and who was introduced into Danglars’ room as soon as the count had left.

Danglars turned pale again and quickly led the count out. Monte Cristo gave a formal nod to M. de Boville, who was in the waiting room, and who was shown into Danglars' room as soon as the count had left.

The count’s serious face was illumined by a faint smile, as he noticed the portfolio which the receiver-general held in his hand. At the door he found his carriage, and was immediately driven to the bank. Meanwhile Danglars, repressing all emotion, advanced to meet the receiver-general. We need not say that a smile of condescension was stamped upon his lips.

The count’s serious face lit up with a slight smile when he saw the portfolio the receiver-general was holding. At the door, he found his carriage and was quickly driven to the bank. Meanwhile, Danglars, keeping his emotions in check, stepped forward to meet the receiver-general. It goes without saying that a condescending smile was on his lips.

“Good-morning, creditor,” said he; “for I wager anything it is the creditor who visits me.”

“Good morning, creditor,” he said; “I bet it's the creditor who is coming to see me.”

“You are right, baron,” answered M. de Boville; “the charities present themselves to you through me; the widows and orphans depute me to receive alms to the amount of five millions from you.”

“You're right, baron,” replied M. de Boville; “the charities are reaching out to you through me; the widows and orphans have appointed me to collect donations totaling five million from you.”

“And yet they say orphans are to be pitied,” said Danglars, wishing to prolong the jest. “Poor things!”

“And yet they say orphans should be pitied,” said Danglars, wanting to keep the joke going. “Poor things!”

“Here I am in their name,” said M. de Boville; “but did you receive my letter yesterday?”

“Here I am in their name,” said M. de Boville; “but did you get my letter yesterday?”

“Yes.”

"Yes."

“I have brought my receipt.”

“I have my receipt.”

50111m

“My dear M. de Boville, your widows and orphans must oblige me by waiting twenty-four hours, since M. de Monte Cristo whom you just saw leaving here—you did see him, I think?”

“My dear M. de Boville, your widows and orphans will need to wait twenty-four hours, since M. de Monte Cristo, whom you just saw leaving here—you did see him, I believe?”

“Yes; well?”

“Yeah; what’s up?”

“Well, M. de Monte Cristo has just carried off their five millions.”

“Well, M. de Monte Cristo just took their five million.”

“How so?”

"How come?"

“The count has an unlimited credit upon me; a credit opened by Thomson & French, of Rome; he came to demand five millions at once, which I paid him with checks on the bank. My funds are deposited there, and you can understand that if I draw out ten millions on the same day it will appear rather strange to the governor. Two days will be a different thing,” said Danglars, smiling.

“The count has an unlimited credit with me; a credit opened by Thomson & French in Rome. He came to ask for five million all at once, which I paid him with checks from the bank. My money is deposited there, and you can see that if I withdraw ten million on the same day, it will look pretty suspicious to the governor. Waiting two days makes it a different story,” said Danglars, smiling.

“Come,” said Boville, with a tone of entire incredulity, “five millions to that gentleman who just left, and who bowed to me as though he knew me?”

“Come on,” said Boville, sounding completely incredulous, “five million to that guy who just left and bowed to me like he knew me?”

“Perhaps he knows you, though you do not know him; M. de Monte Cristo knows everybody.”

“Maybe he knows you, even though you don't know him; M. de Monte Cristo knows everyone.”

“Five millions!”

"Five million!"

“Here is his receipt. Believe your own eyes.” M. de Boville took the paper Danglars presented him, and read:

“Here’s his receipt. Trust your own eyes.” M. de Boville took the paper Danglars handed him and read:

“Received of Baron Danglars the sum of five million one hundred thousand francs, to be repaid on demand by the house of Thomson & French of Rome.”

“Received from Baron Danglars the amount of five million one hundred thousand francs, to be paid back on request by the house of Thomson & French in Rome.”

“It is really true,” said M. de Boville.

“It’s really true,” said M. de Boville.

“Do you know the house of Thomson & French?”

“Do you know the house of Thomson & French?”

“Yes, I once had business to transact with it to the amount of 200,000 francs; but since then I have not heard it mentioned.”

“Yes, I once had a transaction with it for 200,000 francs; but since then I haven't heard it mentioned.”

“It is one of the best houses in Europe,” said Danglars, carelessly throwing down the receipt on his desk.

“It’s one of the best houses in Europe,” said Danglars, casually tossing the receipt onto his desk.

“And he had five millions in your hands alone! Why, this Count of Monte Cristo must be a nabob?”

“And he had five million in your hands alone! Wow, this Count of Monte Cristo must be loaded?”

“Indeed I do not know what he is; he has three unlimited credits—one on me, one on Rothschild, one on Lafitte; and, you see,” he added carelessly, “he has given me the preference, by leaving a balance of 100,000 francs.”

“Honestly, I have no idea who he is; he has three unlimited credits—one with me, one with Rothschild, and one with Lafitte; and, you see,” he added casually, “he chose me by leaving a balance of 100,000 francs.”

M. de Boville manifested signs of extraordinary admiration.

M. de Boville showed signs of great admiration.

“I must visit him,” he said, “and obtain some pious grant from him.”

“I have to go see him,” he said, “and get some kind of generous favor from him.”

“Oh, you may make sure of him; his charities alone amount to 20,000 francs a month.”

“Oh, you can be sure of him; his charitable donations alone add up to 20,000 francs a month.”

“It is magnificent! I will set before him the example of Madame de Morcerf and her son.”

“It's magnificent! I will show him the example of Madame de Morcerf and her son.”

“What example?”

"What do you mean?"

“They gave all their fortune to the hospitals.”

“They donated all their wealth to the hospitals.”

“What fortune?”

"What luck?"

“Their own—M. de Morcerf’s, who is deceased.”

“Their own—M. de Morcerf’s, who has passed away.”

“For what reason?”

"Why?"

“Because they would not spend money so guiltily acquired.”

“Because they wouldn’t spend money they felt guilty about earning.”

“And what are they to live upon?”

“And what are they supposed to live on?”

“The mother retires into the country, and the son enters the army.”

“The mother moves to the countryside, and the son joins the army.”

50113m

“Well, I must confess, these are scruples.”

“Well, I have to admit, these are moral concerns.”

“I registered their deed of gift yesterday.”

“I registered their gift deed yesterday.”

“And how much did they possess?”

“And how much did they have?”

“Oh, not much—from twelve to thirteen hundred thousand francs. But to return to our millions.”

“Oh, not much—from twelve to thirteen hundred thousand francs. But back to our millions.”

“Certainly,” said Danglars, in the most natural tone in the world. “Are you then pressed for this money?”

“Of course,” said Danglars, in the most casual tone ever. “Are you in need of this money?”

“Yes; for the examination of our cash takes place tomorrow.”

“Yes; the review of our cash is happening tomorrow.”

“Tomorrow? Why did you not tell me so before? Why, it is as good as a century! At what hour does the examination take place?”

“Tomorrow? Why didn't you tell me that earlier? That's practically an eternity! What time does the exam start?”

“At two o’clock.”

“At 2 PM.”

“Send at twelve,” said Danglars, smiling.

“Send it at twelve,” said Danglars, smiling.

M. de Boville said nothing, but nodded his head, and took up the portfolio.

M. de Boville said nothing, just nodded his head, and picked up the portfolio.

“Now I think of it, you can do better,” said Danglars.

“Now that I think about it, you can do better,” said Danglars.

“How do you mean?”

"What do you mean?"

“The receipt of M. de Monte Cristo is as good as money; take it to Rothschild’s or Lafitte’s, and they will take it off your hands at once.”

“The receipt from M. de Monte Cristo is just as good as cash; take it to Rothschild’s or Lafitte’s, and they’ll exchange it for money right away.”

“What, though payable at Rome?”

“What, payable in Rome?”

“Certainly; it will only cost you a discount of 5,000 or 6,000 francs.”

“Sure; it will only set you back a discount of 5,000 or 6,000 francs.”

The receiver started back.

The receiver pulled back.

Ma foi!” he said, “I prefer waiting till tomorrow. What a proposition!”

My goodness!” he said, “I’d rather wait until tomorrow. What an offer!”

“I thought, perhaps,” said Danglars with supreme impertinence, “that you had a deficiency to make up?”

“I thought, maybe,” said Danglars with total arrogance, “that you had a shortcoming to address?”

“Indeed,” said the receiver.

"Sure," said the receiver.

“And if that were the case it would be worth while to make some sacrifice.”

“And if that were true, it would be worth it to make some sacrifice.”

“Thank you, no, sir.”

“No, thank you, sir.”

“Then it will be tomorrow.”

“Then it will be tomorrow.”

“Yes; but without fail.”

“Yes, but for sure.”

“Ah, you are laughing at me; send tomorrow at twelve, and the bank shall be notified.”

“Ah, you’re laughing at me; send it tomorrow at twelve, and the bank will be notified.”

“I will come myself.”

“I'll come myself.”

“Better still, since it will afford me the pleasure of seeing you.” They shook hands.

“Even better, since it will give me the chance to see you.” They shook hands.

“By the way,” said M. de Boville, “are you not going to the funeral of poor Mademoiselle de Villefort, which I met on my road here?”

“By the way,” said M. de Boville, “aren’t you going to the funeral of poor Mademoiselle de Villefort, whom I ran into on my way here?”

“No,” said the banker; “I have appeared rather ridiculous since that affair of Benedetto, so I remain in the background.”

“No,” said the banker; “I’ve looked pretty silly since that whole Benedetto thing, so I’ll stay out of the spotlight.”

“Bah, you are wrong. How were you to blame in that affair?”

“Bah, you’re mistaken. How could you be at fault in that situation?”

“Listen—when one bears an irreproachable name, as I do, one is rather sensitive.”

“Listen—when you have a flawless reputation, like I do, you're pretty sensitive.”

“Everybody pities you, sir; and, above all, Mademoiselle Danglars!”

"Everyone feels sorry for you, sir; and especially Mademoiselle Danglars!"

“Poor Eugénie!” said Danglars; “do you know she is going to embrace a religious life?”

“Poor Eugénie!” said Danglars; “do you know she’s going to become a nun?”

“No.”

“No.”

“Alas, it is unhappily but too true. The day after the event, she decided on leaving Paris with a nun of her acquaintance; they are gone to seek a very strict convent in Italy or Spain.”

“Unfortunately, it's sadly true. The day after the event, she decided to leave Paris with a nun she knew; they went to find a very strict convent in Italy or Spain.”

“Oh, it is terrible!” and M. de Boville retired with this exclamation, after expressing acute sympathy with the father. But he had scarcely left before Danglars, with an energy of action those can alone understand who have seen Robert Macaire represented by Frédérick,[24] exclaimed:

“Oh, it’s awful!” M. de Boville said as he left, having expressed deep sympathy for the father. But no sooner had he left than Danglars, with a vigor that only those who have seen Robert Macaire performed by Frédérick would understand, exclaimed:

“Fool!”

“Idiot!”

Then enclosing Monte Cristo’s receipt in a little pocket-book, he added:—“Yes, come at twelve o’clock; I shall then be far away.”

Then, putting Monte Cristo’s receipt in a small pocketbook, he said, “Yes, come at twelve o’clock; I'll be long gone by then.”

Then he double-locked his door, emptied all his drawers, collected about fifty thousand francs in bank-notes, burned several papers, left others exposed to view, and then commenced writing a letter which he addressed:

Then he locked his door twice, emptied all his drawers, gathered around fifty thousand francs in cash, burned some documents, left others out in the open, and started writing a letter that he addressed:

“To Madame la Baronne Danglars.”

“To Madam Baronne Danglars.”

“I will place it on her table myself tonight,” he murmured. Then taking a passport from his drawer he said,—“Good, it is available for two months longer.”

“I'll put it on her table myself tonight,” he murmured. Then, taking a passport from his drawer, he said, “Great, it’s valid for two more months.”

Chapter 105. The Cemetery of Père-Lachaise

M. de Boville had indeed met the funeral procession which was taking Valentine to her last home on earth. The weather was dull and stormy, a cold wind shook the few remaining yellow leaves from the boughs of the trees, and scattered them among the crowd which filled the boulevards. M. de Villefort, a true Parisian, considered the cemetery of Père-Lachaise alone worthy of receiving the mortal remains of a Parisian family; there alone the corpses belonging to him would be surrounded by worthy associates. He had therefore purchased a vault, which was quickly occupied by members of his family. On the front of the monument was inscribed: “The families of Saint-Méran and Villefort,” for such had been the last wish expressed by poor Renée, Valentine’s mother. The pompous procession therefore wended its way towards Père-Lachaise from the Faubourg Saint-Honoré. Having crossed Paris, it passed through the Faubourg du Temple, then leaving the exterior boulevards, it reached the cemetery. More than fifty private carriages followed the twenty mourning-coaches, and behind them more than five hundred persons joined in the procession on foot.

M. de Boville had indeed come across the funeral procession that was taking Valentine to her final resting place. The weather was dreary and stormy, a cold wind shaking the few remaining yellow leaves from the branches of the trees, scattering them among the crowd that filled the boulevards. M. de Villefort, a true Parisian, believed that only the Père-Lachaise cemetery was worthy of holding the remains of a Parisian family; only there would his family's corpses be surrounded by fitting company. He had therefore bought a vault, which was quickly filled by family members. The front of the monument was inscribed: “The families of Saint-Méran and Villefort,” as this had been the last wish expressed by poor Renée, Valentine’s mother. The grand procession made its way to Père-Lachaise from the Faubourg Saint-Honoré. After crossing Paris, it passed through the Faubourg du Temple, then leaving the outer boulevards, it arrived at the cemetery. More than fifty private carriages followed the twenty mourning coaches, and behind them, over five hundred people joined the procession on foot.

50117m

These last consisted of all the young people whom Valentine’s death had struck like a thunderbolt, and who, notwithstanding the raw chilliness of the season, could not refrain from paying a last tribute to the memory of the beautiful, chaste, and adorable girl, thus cut off in the flower of her youth.

These were all the young people whom Valentine’s death had hit hard, and who, despite the cold chill of the season, couldn’t help but pay a final tribute to the memory of the beautiful, pure, and wonderful girl, taken away in the prime of her youth.

As they left Paris, an equipage with four horses, at full speed, was seen to draw up suddenly; it contained Monte Cristo. The count left the carriage and mingled in the crowd who followed on foot. Château-Renaud perceived him and immediately alighting from his coupé, joined him; Beauchamp did the same.

As they were leaving Paris, a carriage pulled by four horses came to a sudden stop; it held Monte Cristo. He got out of the carriage and blended into the crowd that was following on foot. Château-Renaud spotted him and quickly got out of his coupé to join him; Beauchamp did the same.

The count looked attentively through every opening in the crowd; he was evidently watching for someone, but his search ended in disappointment.

The count scanned the crowd closely; he was clearly looking for someone, but his search ended in disappointment.

50119m

“Where is Morrel?” he asked; “do either of these gentlemen know where he is?”

“Where’s Morrel?” he asked. “Do either of these guys know where he is?”

“We have already asked that question,” said Château-Renaud, “for none of us has seen him.”

“We’ve already asked that question,” Château-Renaud said, “because none of us has seen him.”

The count was silent, but continued to gaze around him. At length they arrived at the cemetery. The piercing eye of Monte Cristo glanced through clusters of bushes and trees, and was soon relieved from all anxiety, for seeing a shadow glide between the yew-trees, Monte Cristo recognized him whom he sought.

The count was quiet but kept looking around. Eventually, they reached the cemetery. Monte Cristo’s sharp eye scanned through the groups of bushes and trees, and he soon felt at ease, as he spotted a shadow moving between the yew trees—he recognized the person he was looking for.

One funeral is generally very much like another in this magnificent metropolis. Black figures are seen scattered over the long white avenues; the silence of earth and heaven is alone broken by the noise made by the crackling branches of hedges planted around the monuments; then follows the melancholy chant of the priests, mingled now and then with a sob of anguish, escaping from some woman concealed behind a mass of flowers.

One funeral is usually pretty similar to another in this grand city. Dark figures are scattered across the long white streets; the quiet of both the earth and sky is only interrupted by the sound of crackling branches from the hedges surrounding the monuments; then comes the sorrowful chant of the priests, occasionally interrupted by the sobs of a woman hidden behind a bunch of flowers.

The shadow Monte Cristo had noticed passed rapidly behind the tomb of Abélard and Héloïse, placed itself close to the heads of the horses belonging to the hearse, and following the undertaker’s men, arrived with them at the spot appointed for the burial. Each person’s attention was occupied. Monte Cristo saw nothing but the shadow, which no one else observed. Twice the count left the ranks to see whether the object of his interest had any concealed weapon beneath his clothes. When the procession stopped, this shadow was recognized as Morrel, who, with his coat buttoned up to his throat, his face livid, and convulsively crushing his hat between his fingers, leaned against a tree, situated on an elevation commanding the mausoleum, so that none of the funeral details could escape his observation.

The shadow that Monte Cristo noticed moved quickly behind the tomb of Abélard and Héloïse, positioned itself near the heads of the horses pulling the hearse, and followed the undertaker’s crew to the burial site. Everyone’s attention was focused elsewhere. Monte Cristo saw nothing but the shadow, which no one else noticed. Twice, the count stepped out of line to check if the figure he was watching had any hidden weapons under his clothing. When the procession halted, the shadow was identified as Morrel, who had his coat buttoned all the way up to his throat, his face pale, and was nervously crushing his hat in his hands as he leaned against a tree situated on a rise overlooking the mausoleum, ensuring he missed none of the funeral proceedings.

Everything was conducted in the usual manner. A few men, the least impressed of all by the scene, pronounced a discourse, some deploring this premature death, others expatiating on the grief of the father, and one very ingenious person quoting the fact that Valentine had solicited pardon of her father for criminals on whom the arm of justice was ready to fall—until at length they exhausted their stores of metaphor and mournful speeches, elaborate variations on the stanzas of Malherbe to Du Périer.

Everything was done the usual way. A few men, the least impressed by the scene, gave a speech, some expressing sorrow over this untimely death, others elaborating on the father's grief, and one very clever person mentioning that Valentine had asked her father for mercy for criminals just as justice was about to catch up with them—until finally, they ran out of metaphors and sad speeches, going through all the elaborate variations on the stanzas from Malherbe to Du Périer.

Monte Cristo heard and saw nothing, or rather he only saw Morrel, whose calmness had a frightful effect on those who knew what was passing in his heart.

Monte Cristo heard and saw nothing, or rather he only saw Morrel, whose calmness had a terrifying effect on those who knew what was going on in his heart.

“See,” said Beauchamp, pointing out Morrel to Debray. “What is he doing up there?” And they called Château-Renaud’s attention to him.

“Look,” Beauchamp said, pointing out Morrel to Debray. “What’s he doing up there?” They brought Château-Renaud’s attention to him.

“How pale he is!” said Château-Renaud, shuddering.

“How pale he is!” said Château-Renaud, shuddering.

“He is cold,” said Debray.

“He's cold,” said Debray.

“Not at all,” said Château-Renaud, slowly; “I think he is violently agitated. He is very susceptible.”

“Not at all,” said Château-Renaud, slowly; “I think he is really agitated. He is very sensitive.”

“Bah,” said Debray; “he scarcely knew Mademoiselle de Villefort; you said so yourself.”

“Bah,” said Debray; “he hardly knew Mademoiselle de Villefort; you said so yourself.”

“True. Still I remember he danced three times with her at Madame de Morcerf’s. Do you recollect that ball, count, where you produced such an effect?”

“True. I still remember he danced with her three times at Madame de Morcerf’s. Do you recall that ball, Count, where you made such an impression?”

50121m

“No, I do not,” replied Monte Cristo, without even knowing of what or to whom he was speaking, so much was he occupied in watching Morrel, who was holding his breath with emotion.

“No, I do not,” replied Monte Cristo, without even realizing what or who he was talking about, so focused was he on watching Morrel, who was holding his breath with emotion.

“The discourse is over; farewell, gentlemen,” said the count, unceremoniously.

“The conversation is over; goodbye, gentlemen,” said the count, bluntly.

And he disappeared without anyone seeing whither he went.

And he vanished without anyone seeing where he went.

The funeral being over, the guests returned to Paris. Château-Renaud looked for a moment for Morrel; but while they were watching the departure of the count, Morrel had quitted his post, and Château-Renaud, failing in his search, joined Debray and Beauchamp.

The funeral was over, and the guests headed back to Paris. Château-Renaud searched for a moment for Morrel; however, while they were busy watching the count leave, Morrel had slipped away. Unable to find him, Château-Renaud joined Debray and Beauchamp.

Monte Cristo concealed himself behind a large tomb and awaited the arrival of Morrel, who by degrees approached the tomb now abandoned by spectators and workmen. Morrel threw a glance around, but before it reached the spot occupied by Monte Cristo the latter had advanced yet nearer, still unperceived. The young man knelt down. The count, with outstretched neck and glaring eyes, stood in an attitude ready to pounce upon Morrel upon the first occasion. Morrel bent his head till it touched the stone, then clutching the grating with both hands, he murmured:

Monte Cristo hid behind a large tomb and waited for Morrel to arrive, who gradually approached the now-empty tomb, free of spectators and workers. Morrel looked around, but before he could see where Monte Cristo was hiding, Monte Cristo had moved even closer, still unnoticed. The young man knelt down. The count, with his neck stretched out and his eyes wide, stood poised to spring at Morrel at the first chance. Morrel lowered his head until it touched the stone, then, gripping the grating with both hands, he whispered:

“Oh, Valentine!”

“Oh, Val!”

The count’s heart was pierced by the utterance of these two words; he stepped forward, and touching the young man’s shoulder, said:

The count was deeply affected by the words he heard; he took a step forward and, placing his hand on the young man’s shoulder, said:

“I was looking for you, my friend.” Monte Cristo expected a burst of passion, but he was deceived, for Morrel turning round, said calmly,—

“I was looking for you, my friend.” Monte Cristo anticipated a surge of emotion, but he was mistaken, as Morrel turned around and replied coolly,—

“You see I was praying.” The scrutinizing glance of the count searched the young man from head to foot. He then seemed more easy.

“You see, I was praying.” The count’s piercing gaze examined the young man from head to toe. He then appeared more relaxed.

“Shall I drive you back to Paris?” he asked.

“Should I drive you back to Paris?” he asked.

“No, thank you.”

“No, thanks.”

“Do you wish anything?”

"Is there anything you want?"

“Leave me to pray.”

"Let me pray in peace."

The count withdrew without opposition, but it was only to place himself in a situation where he could watch every movement of Morrel, who at length arose, brushed the dust from his knees, and turned towards Paris, without once looking back. He walked slowly down the Rue de la Roquette. The count, dismissing his carriage, followed him about a hundred paces behind. Maximilian crossed the canal and entered the Rue Meslay by the boulevards.

The count stepped back without any resistance, but this was just to position himself where he could observe every move Morrel made. Eventually, Morrel got up, dusted off his knees, and headed towards Paris without glancing back. He walked slowly down Rue de la Roquette. The count, leaving his carriage behind, followed him about a hundred steps back. Maximilian crossed the canal and entered Rue Meslay by the boulevards.

Five minutes after the door had been closed on Morrel’s entrance, it was again opened for the count. Julie was at the entrance of the garden, where she was attentively watching Penelon, who, entering with zeal into his profession of gardener, was very busy grafting some Bengal roses. “Ah, count,” she exclaimed, with the delight manifested by every member of the family whenever he visited the Rue Meslay.

Five minutes after Morrel walked in and closed the door, it opened again for the count. Julie was at the garden entrance, where she was closely watching Penelon, who was eagerly doing his job as a gardener and busy grafting some Bengal roses. “Ah, count,” she exclaimed, filled with the joy that every member of the family showed whenever he visited the Rue Meslay.

“Maximilian has just returned, has he not, madame?” asked the count.

“Maximilian just got back, didn’t he, ma’am?” asked the count.

50123m

“Yes, I think I saw him pass; but pray, call Emmanuel.”

“Yes, I think I saw him go by; but please, call Emmanuel.”

“Excuse me, madame, but I must go up to Maximilian’s room this instant,” replied Monte Cristo, “I have something of the greatest importance to tell him.”

“Excuse me, ma'am, but I need to go up to Maximilian’s room right now,” replied Monte Cristo, “I have something very important to tell him.”

“Go, then,” she said with a charming smile, which accompanied him until he had disappeared.

“Go ahead,” she said with a charming smile, which stayed with him until he was out of sight.

Monte Cristo soon ran up the staircase conducting from the ground floor to Maximilian’s room; when he reached the landing he listened attentively, but all was still. Like many old houses occupied by a single family, the room door was panelled with glass; but it was locked, Maximilian was shut in, and it was impossible to see what was passing in the room, because a red curtain was drawn before the glass. The count’s anxiety was manifested by a bright color which seldom appeared on the face of that imperturbable man.

Monte Cristo quickly ran up the stairs from the ground floor to Maximilian’s room. When he reached the landing, he listened carefully, but everything was quiet. Like many old houses occupied by a single family, the door to the room was made of glass panels; however, it was locked, and Maximilian was inside, so it was impossible to see what was happening in the room because a red curtain was drawn in front of the glass. The count’s anxiety showed on his face, which rarely displayed such vivid color for someone who was usually so composed.

“What shall I do!” he uttered, and reflected for a moment; “shall I ring? No, the sound of a bell, announcing a visitor, will but accelerate the resolution of one in Maximilian’s situation, and then the bell would be followed by a louder noise.”

“What should I do!” he said, thinking for a moment; “should I ring? No, the sound of a bell, signaling a visitor, will only prompt someone in Maximilian’s situation to make a decision faster, and then the bell would lead to an even louder noise.”

Monte Cristo trembled from head to foot and as if his determination had been taken with the rapidity of lightning, he struck one of the panes of glass with his elbow; the glass was shivered to atoms, then withdrawing the curtain he saw Morrel, who had been writing at his desk, bound from his seat at the noise of the broken window.

Monte Cristo trembled all over, and just like that, as if a lightning bolt had hit him, he smashed one of the panes of glass with his elbow; the glass shattered into tiny pieces. Then, pulling back the curtain, he saw Morrel, who had been writing at his desk, jump from his seat at the sound of the broken window.

“I beg a thousand pardons,” said the count, “there is nothing the matter, but I slipped down and broke one of your panes of glass with my elbow. Since it is opened, I will take advantage of it to enter your room; do not disturb yourself—do not disturb yourself!”

“I’m really sorry,” said the count, “there’s nothing wrong, but I slipped and broke one of your window panes with my elbow. Since it’s already open, I’ll just come into your room; don’t worry about it—don’t worry about it!”

And passing his hand through the broken glass, the count opened the door. Morrel, evidently discomposed, came to meet Monte Cristo less with the intention of receiving him than to exclude his entry.

And reaching through the broken glass, the count opened the door. Morrel, clearly unsettled, approached Monte Cristo more to block his entry than to welcome him.

Ma foi,” said Monte Cristo, rubbing his elbow, “it’s all your servant’s fault; your stairs are so polished, it is like walking on glass.”

My word,” said Monte Cristo, rubbing his elbow, “it’s all your servant’s fault; your stairs are so polished, it feels like walking on glass.”

“Are you hurt, sir?” coldly asked Morrel.

“Are you hurt, sir?” Morrel asked coldly.

“I believe not. But what are you about there? You were writing.”

“I don't think so. But what are you doing over there? You were writing.”

“I?”

“Me?”

“Your fingers are stained with ink.”

“Your fingers are marked with ink.”

“Ah, true, I was writing. I do sometimes, soldier though I am.”

“Yeah, that’s right, I was writing. I do that sometimes, even as a soldier.”

Monte Cristo advanced into the room; Maximilian was obliged to let him pass, but he followed him.

Monte Cristo walked into the room; Maximilian had to let him through, but he followed behind.

“You were writing?” said Monte Cristo with a searching look.

“You were writing?” Monte Cristo asked, looking intently.

“I have already had the honor of telling you I was,” said Morrel.

“I’ve already had the honor of telling you I was,” Morrel said.

The count looked around him.

The count glanced around.

“Your pistols are beside your desk,” said Monte Cristo, pointing with his finger to the pistols on the table.

“Your pistols are next to your desk,” Monte Cristo said, pointing to the pistols on the table.

“I am on the point of starting on a journey,” replied Morrel disdainfully.

“I’m about to start a journey,” Morrel replied with disdain.

“My friend,” exclaimed Monte Cristo in a tone of exquisite sweetness.

“My friend,” Monte Cristo exclaimed in an incredibly sweet tone.

“Sir?”

"Excuse me?"

“My friend, my dear Maximilian, do not make a hasty resolution, I entreat you.”

"My friend, my dear Maximilian, please don't rush into a decision, I beg you."

“I make a hasty resolution?” said Morrel, shrugging his shoulders; “is there anything extraordinary in a journey?”

“I’m making a quick decision?” said Morrel, shrugging his shoulders. “Is there anything unusual about a trip?”

50125m

“Maximilian,” said the count, “let us both lay aside the mask we have assumed. You no more deceive me with that false calmness than I impose upon you with my frivolous solicitude. You can understand, can you not, that to have acted as I have done, to have broken that glass, to have intruded on the solitude of a friend—you can understand that, to have done all this, I must have been actuated by real uneasiness, or rather by a terrible conviction. Morrel, you are going to destroy yourself!”

“Maximilian,” the count said, “let's take off the masks we've been wearing. You're not fooling me with that fake calm any more than I'm fooling you with my trivial concern. You get it, don’t you? That to act as I have, to break that glass, to invade a friend's privacy—you understand that I had to be driven by genuine anxiety, or rather by a deep fear. Morrel, you’re on the path to self-destruction!”

“Indeed, count,” said Morrel, shuddering; “what has put this into your head?”

“Really, count,” said Morrel, shivering; “what made you think of this?”

“I tell you that you are about to destroy yourself,” continued the count, “and here is proof of what I say;” and, approaching the desk, he removed the sheet of paper which Morrel had placed over the letter he had begun, and took the latter in his hands.

“I’m telling you that you’re about to ruin yourself,” the count continued, “and here’s the proof of what I’m saying;” and, walking over to the desk, he took away the sheet of paper that Morrel had placed over the letter he had started, and picked up the latter in his hands.

Morrel rushed forward to tear it from him, but Monte Cristo perceiving his intention, seized his wrist with his iron grasp.

Morrel rushed forward to take it from him, but Monte Cristo, sensing his intention, grabbed his wrist with a tight grip.

“You wish to destroy yourself,” said the count; “you have written it.”

"You want to ruin yourself," said the count. "You've made that clear."

“Well,” said Morrel, changing his expression of calmness for one of violence—“well, and if I do intend to turn this pistol against myself, who shall prevent me—who will dare prevent me? All my hopes are blighted, my heart is broken, my life a burden, everything around me is sad and mournful; earth has become distasteful to me, and human voices distract me. It is a mercy to let me die, for if I live I shall lose my reason and become mad. When, sir, I tell you all this with tears of heartfelt anguish, can you reply that I am wrong, can you prevent my putting an end to my miserable existence? Tell me, sir, could you have the courage to do so?”

“Well,” said Morrel, switching from a calm expression to one filled with anger, “well, if I really do plan to turn this gun on myself, who could stop me—who would even dare to? All my hopes are shattered, my heart is broken, my life feels like a burden, and everything around me is just sad and depressing; the world has become unbearable, and human voices only irritate me. It would be a kindness to let me die, because if I keep living, I’ll lose my mind and go crazy. When I tell you all this with tears of true pain, can you say that I’m wrong? Can you stop me from ending my wretched existence? Tell me, sir, do you have the guts to try?”

“Yes, Morrel,” said Monte Cristo, with a calmness which contrasted strangely with the young man’s excitement; “yes, I would do so.”

“Yeah, Morrel,” said Monte Cristo, his calm demeanor oddly contrasting with the young man’s excitement; “yeah, I would do that.”

“You?” exclaimed Morrel, with increasing anger and reproach—“you, who have deceived me with false hopes, who have cheered and soothed me with vain promises, when I might, if not have saved her, at least have seen her die in my arms! You, who pretend to understand everything, even the hidden sources of knowledge,—and who enact the part of a guardian angel upon earth, and could not even find an antidote to a poison administered to a young girl! Ah, sir, indeed you would inspire me with pity, were you not hateful in my eyes.”

"You?" Morrel exclaimed, growing angrier and more reproachful. "You, who have tricked me with false hopes, who have comforted and reassured me with empty promises when I could have, if not saved her, at least held her as she died in my arms! You, who act like you understand everything, even the hidden sources of knowledge, and play the role of a guardian angel on earth, yet couldn't even find an antidote to the poison given to a young girl! Ah, sir, you might make me feel pity for you, if you weren't so despicable in my eyes."

“Morrel——”

"Morrel—"

“Yes; you tell me to lay aside the mask, and I will do so, be satisfied! When you spoke to me at the cemetery, I answered you—my heart was softened; when you arrived here, I allowed you to enter. But since you abuse my confidence, since you have devised a new torture after I thought I had exhausted them all, then, Count of Monte Cristo my pretended benefactor—then, Count of Monte Cristo, the universal guardian, be satisfied, you shall witness the death of your friend;” and Morrel, with a maniacal laugh, again rushed towards the pistols.

“Yes; you tell me to take off the mask, and I will, so be happy! When you talked to me at the cemetery, I responded—my heart was softened; when you came here, I let you in. But since you’ve betrayed my trust, since you’ve come up with a new torment after I thought I’d been through them all, then, Count of Monte Cristo, my fake benefactor—then, Count of Monte Cristo, the universal guardian, be happy, you will witness the death of your friend;” and Morrel, with a maniacal laugh, rushed again toward the pistols.

“And I again repeat, you shall not commit suicide.”

"And I want to emphasize again, you must not take your own life."

“Prevent me, then!” replied Morrel, with another struggle, which, like the first, failed in releasing him from the count’s iron grasp.

“Stop me, then!” replied Morrel, making another attempt that, like the first, did not free him from the count’s iron grip.

“I will prevent you.”

"I'll stop you."

50127m

“And who are you, then, that arrogate to yourself this tyrannical right over free and rational beings?”

“And who are you, then, to take this tyrannical right over free and rational beings for yourself?”

“Who am I?” repeated Monte Cristo. “Listen; I am the only man in the world having the right to say to you, ‘Morrel, your father’s son shall not die today;’” and Monte Cristo, with an expression of majesty and sublimity, advanced with arms folded toward the young man, who, involuntarily overcome by the commanding manner of this man, recoiled a step.

“Who am I?” repeated Monte Cristo. “Listen; I’m the only one in the world who can say to you, ‘Morrel, your father’s son isn’t going to die today;’” and Monte Cristo, with a look of authority and greatness, stepped forward with his arms crossed toward the young man, who, unable to help himself, took a step back, overwhelmed by the powerful presence of this man.

“Why do you mention my father?” stammered he; “why do you mingle a recollection of him with the affairs of today?”

“Why are you bringing up my dad?” he stuttered; “why are you mixing a memory of him with what’s going on today?”

“Because I am he who saved your father’s life when he wished to destroy himself, as you do today—because I am the man who sent the purse to your young sister, and the Pharaon to old Morrel—because I am the Edmond Dantès who nursed you, a child, on my knees.”

“Because I’m the one who saved your father’s life when he wanted to end it all, just like you do today—because I’m the guy who sent the purse to your young sister and the Pharaon to old Morrel—because I’m the Edmond Dantès who took care of you as a child, holding you on my knees.”

Morrel made another step back, staggering, breathless, crushed; then all his strength give way, and he fell prostrate at the feet of Monte Cristo. Then his admirable nature underwent a complete and sudden revulsion; he arose, rushed out of the room and to the stairs, exclaiming energetically, “Julie, Julie—Emmanuel, Emmanuel!”

Morrel took another step back, reeling, out of breath, utterly defeated; then all his strength gave out, and he collapsed at Monte Cristo's feet. Suddenly, his incredible spirit completely shifted; he got up, dashed out of the room and down the stairs, shouting urgently, “Julie, Julie—Emmanuel, Emmanuel!”

Monte Cristo endeavored also to leave, but Maximilian would have died rather than relax his hold of the handle of the door, which he closed upon the count. Julie, Emmanuel, and some of the servants, ran up in alarm on hearing the cries of Maximilian. Morrel seized their hands, and opening the door exclaimed in a voice choked with sobs:

Monte Cristo tried to leave as well, but Maximilian would have rather died than let go of the door handle, which he closed on the count. Julie, Emmanuel, and several of the servants rushed up in alarm upon hearing Maximilian's cries. Morrel grabbed their hands, and opening the door shouted in a voice filled with sobs:

“On your knees—on your knees—he is our benefactor—the saviour of our father! He is——”

“Get down on your knees—get down on your knees—he is our benefactor—the savior of our father! He is——”

He would have added “Edmond Dantès,” but the count seized his arm and prevented him.

He would have added “Edmond Dantès,” but the count grabbed his arm and stopped him.

Julie threw herself into the arms of the count; Emmanuel embraced him as a guardian angel; Morrel again fell on his knees, and struck the ground with his forehead. Then the iron-hearted man felt his heart swell in his breast; a flame seemed to rush from his throat to his eyes, he bent his head and wept. For a while nothing was heard in the room but a succession of sobs, while the incense from their grateful hearts mounted to heaven. Julie had scarcely recovered from her deep emotion when she rushed out of the room, descended to the next floor, ran into the drawing-room with childlike joy and raised the crystal globe which covered the purse given by the unknown of the Allées de Meilhan. Meanwhile, Emmanuel in a broken voice said to the count:

Julie threw herself into the count's arms; Emmanuel embraced him like a guardian angel; Morrel fell to his knees again and pressed his forehead to the ground. Then the iron-willed man felt his heart swell in his chest; a warmth seemed to rush from his throat to his eyes, and he lowered his head and cried. For a while, all that could be heard in the room was a series of sobs, while the gratitude from their hearts rose to the heavens. Julie had just started to regain her composure when she bolted out of the room, hurried down to the next floor, dashed into the drawing room with childlike joy, and lifted the crystal globe covering the purse given by the stranger from the Allées de Meilhan. Meanwhile, Emmanuel said to the count in a shaky voice:

“Oh, count, how could you, hearing us so often speak of our unknown benefactor, seeing us pay such homage of gratitude and adoration to his memory,—how could you continue so long without discovering yourself to us? Oh, it was cruel to us, and—dare I say it?—to you also.”

“Oh, count, how could you, hearing us talk so often about our unknown benefactor, seeing us show such gratitude and admiration for his memory—how could you wait so long to reveal yourself to us? Oh, it was unfair to us, and—should I say it?—to you as well.”

“Listen, my friends,” said the count—“I may call you so since we have really been friends for the last eleven years—the discovery of this secret has been occasioned by a great event which you must never know. I wished to bury it during my whole life in my own bosom, but your brother Maximilian wrested it from me by a violence he repents of now, I am sure.”

“Listen, my friends,” said the count—“I can call you that since we’ve genuinely been friends for the last eleven years—the discovery of this secret was triggered by a significant event that you must never know about. I wanted to keep it hidden in my heart for my entire life, but your brother Maximilian forced it out of me with a violence I know he regret now.”

Then turning around, and seeing that Morrel, still on his knees, had thrown himself into an armchair, he added in a low voice, pressing Emmanuel’s hand significantly, “Watch over him.”

Then turning around and noticing that Morrel, still on his knees, had thrown himself into an armchair, he added in a quiet voice, pressing Emmanuel’s hand meaningfully, “Keep an eye on him.”

“Why so?” asked the young man, surprised.

“Why is that?” asked the young man, surprised.

“I cannot explain myself; but watch over him.” Emmanuel looked around the room and caught sight of the pistols; his eyes rested on the weapons, and he pointed to them. Monte Cristo bent his head. Emmanuel went towards the pistols.

“I can’t explain myself; just keep an eye on him.” Emmanuel glanced around the room and noticed the pistols; his gaze lingered on the weapons, and he pointed at them. Monte Cristo nodded. Emmanuel moved toward the pistols.

“Leave them,” said Monte Cristo. Then walking towards Morrel, he took his hand; the tumultuous agitation of the young man was succeeded by a profound stupor. Julie returned, holding the silken purse in her hands, while tears of joy rolled down her cheeks, like dewdrops on the rose.

“Leave them,” said Monte Cristo. Then, walking over to Morrel, he took his hand; the intense excitement of the young man was replaced by a deep daze. Julie came back, holding the silk purse in her hands, while tears of joy streamed down her cheeks, like dewdrops on a rose.

“Here is the relic,” she said; “do not think it will be less dear to us now we are acquainted with our benefactor!”

“Here is the relic,” she said; “don’t think it will mean any less to us now that we know our benefactor!”

“My child,” said Monte Cristo, coloring, “allow me to take back that purse? Since you now know my face, I wish to be remembered alone through the affection I hope you will grant me.

“My child,” said Monte Cristo, blushing, “can I have that purse back? Now that you know what I look like, I want to be remembered only for the affection I hope you will give me."

“Oh,” said Julie, pressing the purse to her heart, “no, no, I beseech you do not take it, for some unhappy day you will leave us, will you not?”

“Oh,” Julie said, pressing the purse to her heart, “no, no, please don’t take it, because one sad day you’ll be gone from us, won’t you?”

“You have guessed rightly, madame,” replied Monte Cristo, smiling; “in a week I shall have left this country, where so many persons who merit the vengeance of Heaven lived happily, while my father perished of hunger and grief.”

“You're right, madam,” Monte Cristo replied with a smile. “In a week, I’ll be leaving this country, where so many people who deserve Heaven’s wrath lived happily, while my father died from hunger and sadness.”

While announcing his departure, the count fixed his eyes on Morrel, and remarked that the words, “I shall have left this country,” had failed to rouse him from his lethargy. He then saw that he must make another struggle against the grief of his friend, and taking the hands of Emmanuel and Julie, which he pressed within his own, he said with the mild authority of a father:

While announcing his departure, the count looked directly at Morrel and noted that the words, “I shall have left this country,” didn’t seem to wake him from his stupor. He realized he needed to make another effort to comfort his friend, so he took Emmanuel and Julie's hands, which he held in his own, and spoke with the gentle authority of a father:

“My kind friends, leave me alone with Maximilian.”

“My good friends, please leave me alone with Maximilian.”

Julie saw the means offered of carrying off her precious relic, which Monte Cristo had forgotten. She drew her husband to the door. “Let us leave them,” she said.

Julie noticed the way to take her treasured relic, which Monte Cristo had overlooked. She pulled her husband towards the door. “Let’s get out of here,” she said.

The count was alone with Morrel, who remained motionless as a statue.

The count was alone with Morrel, who stood still like a statue.

“Come,” said Monte-Cristo, touching his shoulder with his finger, “are you a man again, Maximilian?”

“Come on,” said Monte-Cristo, tapping his shoulder with his finger, “are you yourself again, Maximilian?”

“Yes; for I begin to suffer again.”

"Yeah; I'm starting to feel pain again."

The count frowned, apparently in gloomy hesitation.

The count frowned, looking seriously uncertain.

“Maximilian, Maximilian,” he said, “the ideas you yield to are unworthy of a Christian.”

“Maximilian, Maximilian,” he said, “the ideas you’re accepting are not worthy of a Christian.”

“Oh, do not fear, my friend,” said Morrel, raising his head, and smiling with a sweet expression on the count; “I shall no longer attempt my life.”

“Oh, don’t worry, my friend,” said Morrel, lifting his head and smiling with a gentle expression on the count; “I won’t try to take my life anymore.”

“Then we are to have no more pistols—no more despair?”

“Does that mean we won't have any more guns—no more hopelessness?”

“No; I have found a better remedy for my grief than either a bullet or a knife.”

“No; I’ve found a better way to deal with my pain than a bullet or a knife.”

“Poor fellow, what is it?”

"Poor guy, what's wrong?"

“My grief will kill me of itself.”

“My grief will end up killing me.”

“My friend,” said Monte Cristo, with an expression of melancholy equal to his own, “listen to me. One day, in a moment of despair like yours, since it led to a similar resolution, I also wished to kill myself; one day your father, equally desperate, wished to kill himself too. If anyone had said to your father, at the moment he raised the pistol to his head—if anyone had told me, when in my prison I pushed back the food I had not tasted for three days—if anyone had said to either of us then, ‘Live—the day will come when you will be happy, and will bless life!’—no matter whose voice had spoken, we should have heard him with the smile of doubt, or the anguish of incredulity,—and yet how many times has your father blessed life while embracing you—how often have I myself——”

“My friend,” said Monte Cristo, with a sadness that matched his own, “listen to me. One day, in a moment of despair like yours, which led to a similar decision, I also wanted to end my life; one day your father, equally desperate, wanted to end his life too. If anyone had said to your father, at the moment he raised the gun to his head—if anyone had told me, when I was in my prison and pushed away the food I hadn’t touched for three days—if anyone had said to either of us then, ‘Live—the day will come when you will be happy, and will bless life!’—no matter whose voice it was, we would have listened with a doubtful smile or a painful disbelief,—and yet how many times has your father blessed life while holding you—how often have I myself——”

“Ah,” exclaimed Morrel, interrupting the count, “you had only lost your liberty, my father had only lost his fortune, but I have lost Valentine.”

“Ah,” Morrel said, cutting off the count, “you had only lost your freedom, my father had only lost his wealth, but I have lost Valentine.”

“Look at me,” said Monte Cristo, with that expression which sometimes made him so eloquent and persuasive—“look at me. There are no tears in my eyes, nor is there fever in my veins, yet I see you suffer—you, Maximilian, whom I love as my own son. Well, does not this tell you that in grief, as in life, there is always something to look forward to beyond? Now, if I entreat, if I order you to live, Morrel, it is in the conviction that one day you will thank me for having preserved your life.”

“Look at me,” Monte Cristo said, with that expression that sometimes made him so convincing—“look at me. I have no tears in my eyes, and there’s no fever in my veins, yet I see you suffering—you, Maximilian, whom I love like my own son. Doesn’t this show you that in grief, just like in life, there’s always something to look forward to beyond it? Now, if I beg you, if I command you to live, Morrel, it’s because I believe that one day you will be grateful to me for saving your life.”

“Oh, heavens,” said the young man, “oh, heavens—what are you saying, count? Take care. But perhaps you have never loved!”

“Oh my gosh,” said the young man, “oh my gosh—what are you talking about, count? Be careful. But maybe you’ve never really loved!”

“Child!” replied the count.

"Kid!" replied the count.

“I mean, as I love. You see, I have been a soldier ever since I attained manhood. I reached the age of twenty-nine without loving, for none of the feelings I before then experienced merit the appellation of love. Well, at twenty-nine I saw Valentine; for two years I have loved her, for two years I have seen written in her heart, as in a book, all the virtues of a daughter and wife. Count, to possess Valentine would have been a happiness too infinite, too ecstatic, too complete, too divine for this world, since it has been denied me; but without Valentine the earth is desolate.”

“I mean, as I love. You see, I’ve been a soldier ever since I became an adult. I reached the age of twenty-nine without ever really loving, because none of the feelings I had before truly counted as love. Then, at twenty-nine, I met Valentine; for two years I have loved her, and for two years I have seen written in her heart, like a book, all the qualities of a good daughter and wife. Count, to have Valentine would have been a happiness so immense, so ecstatic, so complete, so divine for this world, but it has been denied to me; without Valentine, the world feels empty.”

“I have told you to hope,” said the count.

"I've told you to have hope," said the count.

“Then have a care, I repeat, for you seek to persuade me, and if you succeed I should lose my reason, for I should hope that I could again behold Valentine.”

“Then be careful, I say again, because you’re trying to convince me, and if you succeed, I might lose my mind, thinking that I could see Valentine again.”

The count smiled.

The count smiled.

“My friend, my father,” said Morrel with excitement, “have a care, I again repeat, for the power you wield over me alarms me. Weigh your words before you speak, for my eyes have already become brighter, and my heart beats strongly; be cautious, or you will make me believe in supernatural agencies. I must obey you, though you bade me call forth the dead or walk upon the water.”

“My friend, my father,” Morrel said excitedly, “please be careful, I say again, because the influence you have over me worries me. Think about what you say before you speak, because my eyes are already shining brighter, and my heart is racing; be careful, or you’ll make me believe in supernatural forces. I have to obey you, even if you ask me to raise the dead or walk on water.”

“Hope, my friend,” repeated the count.

“Hope, my friend,” the count said again.

“Ah,” said Morrel, falling from the height of excitement to the abyss of despair—“ah, you are playing with me, like those good, or rather selfish mothers who soothe their children with honeyed words, because their screams annoy them. No, my friend, I was wrong to caution you; do not fear, I will bury my grief so deep in my heart, I will disguise it so, that you shall not even care to sympathize with me. Adieu, my friend, adieu!”

“Ah,” said Morrel, dropping from a high point of excitement to the depths of despair—“ah, you’re toying with me, like those kind, or rather selfish mothers who calm their kids with sweet words because their cries get on their nerves. No, my friend, I was wrong to warn you; don’t worry, I will hide my sadness so deep in my heart and disguise it so well that you won’t even want to feel sorry for me. Goodbye, my friend, goodbye!”

“On the contrary,” said the count, “after this time you must live with me—you must not leave me, and in a week we shall have left France behind us.”

“On the contrary,” said the count, “after this time you have to live with me—you can’t leave me, and in a week we’ll have left France behind us.”

“And you still bid me hope?”

“And you still want me to hope?”

“I tell you to hope, because I have a method of curing you.”

“I’m telling you to have hope, because I know a way to heal you.”

“Count, you render me sadder than before, if it be possible. You think the result of this blow has been to produce an ordinary grief, and you would cure it by an ordinary remedy—change of scene.” And Morrel dropped his head with disdainful incredulity.

“Count, you make me even sadder than I was before, if that's even possible. You think this blow has caused just regular sadness, and you believe it can be fixed with a typical solution—a change of scenery.” And Morrel hung his head, filled with disdainful disbelief.

“What can I say more?” asked Monte Cristo. “I have confidence in the remedy I propose, and only ask you to permit me to assure you of its efficacy.”

“What else can I say?” asked Monte Cristo. “I believe in the solution I’m suggesting, and all I ask is for you to let me show you how effective it is.”

“Count, you prolong my agony.”

“Count, you’re making this worse.”

“Then,” said the count, “your feeble spirit will not even grant me the trial I request? Come—do you know of what the Count of Monte Cristo is capable? do you know that he holds terrestrial beings under his control? nay, that he can almost work a miracle? Well, wait for the miracle I hope to accomplish, or——”

“Then,” said the count, “your weak spirit won’t even give me the trial I’m asking for? Come on—do you know what the Count of Monte Cristo can do? Do you realize he has power over earthly beings? No, that he can almost perform a miracle? Well, just wait for the miracle I intend to make happen, or——”

“Or?” repeated Morrel.

"Or?" Morrel repeated.

“Or, take care, Morrel, lest I call you ungrateful.”

“Or be careful, Morrel, or I might call you ungrateful.”

“Have pity on me, count!”

"Have mercy on me, count!"

“I feel so much pity towards you, Maximilian, that—listen to me attentively—if I do not cure you in a month, to the day, to the very hour, mark my words, Morrel, I will place loaded pistols before you, and a cup of the deadliest Italian poison—a poison more sure and prompt than that which has killed Valentine.”

“I feel so much pity for you, Maximilian, that—listen to me carefully—if I don’t cure you in a month, to the day, to the very hour, mark my words, Morrel, I will put loaded pistols in front of you, and a cup of the deadliest Italian poison—a poison that is more effective and quicker than the one that killed Valentine.”

“Will you promise me?”

"Will you promise me?"

“Yes; for I am a man, and have suffered like yourself, and also contemplated suicide; indeed, often since misfortune has left me I have longed for the delights of an eternal sleep.”

“Yes; because I’m a man, and I’ve experienced suffering just like you, and I’ve thought about suicide too; in fact, ever since misfortune struck me, I’ve often yearned for the peace of eternal sleep.”

“But you are sure you will promise me this?” said Morrel, intoxicated.

“But you're really going to promise me this?” said Morrel, feeling ecstatic.

“I not only promise, but swear it!” said Monte Cristo extending his hand.

“I not only promise, but I swear it!” said Monte Cristo, extending his hand.

“In a month, then, on your honor, if I am not consoled, you will let me take my life into my own hands, and whatever may happen you will not call me ungrateful?”

“In a month, then, on your word, if I’m still not consoled, you’ll let me take control of my own life, and no matter what happens, you won’t call me ungrateful?”

“In a month, to the day, the very hour and the date is a sacred one, Maximilian. I do not know whether you remember that this is the 5th of September; it is ten years today since I saved your father’s life, who wished to die.”

“In a month, to the day, the very hour and the date is a sacred one, Maximilian. I don’t know if you remember that today is September 5th; it’s been ten years since I saved your father’s life, who wanted to die.”

Morrel seized the count’s hand and kissed it; the count allowed him to pay the homage he felt due to him.

Morrel took the count's hand and kissed it; the count let him show the respect he felt was owed to him.

“In a month you will find on the table, at which we shall be then sitting, good pistols and a delicious draught; but, on the other hand, you must promise me not to attempt your life before that time.”

“In a month, you'll find on the table where we’ll be sitting, nice pistols and a tasty drink; but on the other hand, you have to promise me not to try to end your life before then.”

“Oh, I also swear it!”

"Oh, I swear it too!"

Monte Cristo drew the young man towards him, and pressed him for some time to his heart. “And now,” he said, “after today, you will come and live with me; you can occupy Haydée’s apartment, and my daughter will at least be replaced by my son.”

Monte Cristo pulled the young man close and held him to his heart for a while. “And now,” he said, “after today, you’ll come and live with me; you can take Haydée’s apartment, and my daughter will at least be substituted by my son.”

“Haydée?” said Morrel, “what has become of her?”

“Haydée?” Morrel asked, “what happened to her?”

“She departed last night.”

“She left last night.”

“To leave you?”

"Leave you?"

“To wait for me. Hold yourself ready then to join me at the Champs-Élysées, and lead me out of this house without anyone seeing my departure.”

“Wait for me. Be prepared to meet me at the Champs-Élysées, and help me leave this house without anyone noticing my departure.”

Maximilian hung his head, and obeyed with childlike reverence.

Maximilian lowered his head and followed along with a childlike respect.

Chapter 106. Dividing the Proceeds

The apartment on the first floor of the house in the Rue Saint-Germain-des-Prés, where Albert de Morcerf had selected a home for his mother, was let to a very mysterious person. This was a man whose face the concierge himself had never seen, for in the winter his chin was buried in one of the large red handkerchiefs worn by gentlemen’s coachmen on a cold night, and in the summer he made a point of always blowing his nose just as he approached the door. Contrary to custom, this gentleman had not been watched, for as the report ran that he was a person of high rank, and one who would allow no impertinent interference, his incognito was strictly respected.

The apartment on the first floor of the house on Rue Saint-Germain-des-Prés, which Albert de Morcerf chose for his mother, was rented by a very mysterious person. This was a man whose face the concierge had never seen, because in the winter, his chin was buried in one of the large red handkerchiefs that gentlemen's coachmen wear on cold nights, and in the summer, he always made a point of blowing his nose just as he got to the door. Unlike usual, this gentleman wasn’t monitored, because rumors suggested he was someone of high status who wouldn’t tolerate any interference, so his incognito was carefully respected.

His visits were tolerably regular, though occasionally he appeared a little before or after his time, but generally, both in summer and winter, he took possession of his apartment about four o’clock, though he never spent the night there. At half-past three in the winter the fire was lighted by the discreet servant, who had the superintendence of the little apartment, and in the summer ices were placed on the table at the same hour. At four o’clock, as we have already stated, the mysterious personage arrived.

His visits were pretty regular, though sometimes he would show up a bit early or late. Generally, whether it was summer or winter, he settled into his apartment around four o’clock, but he never stayed the night. At half-past three in the winter, the discreet servant, who looked after the small apartment, would light the fire, and in the summer, ice treats were put on the table at the same time. At four o’clock, as we’ve mentioned before, the mysterious figure would arrive.

Twenty minutes afterwards a carriage stopped at the house, a lady alighted in a black or dark blue dress, and always thickly veiled; she passed like a shadow through the lodge, and ran upstairs without a sound escaping under the touch of her light foot. No one ever asked her where she was going. Her face, therefore, like that of the gentleman, was perfectly unknown to the two concierges, who were perhaps unequalled throughout the capital for discretion. We need not say she stopped at the first floor. Then she tapped in a peculiar manner at a door, which after being opened to admit her was again fastened, and curiosity penetrated no farther. They used the same precautions in leaving as in entering the house. The lady always left first, and as soon as she had stepped into her carriage, it drove away, sometimes towards the right hand, sometimes to the left; then about twenty minutes afterwards the gentleman would also leave, buried in his cravat or concealed by his handkerchief.

Twenty minutes later, a carriage pulled up to the house. A lady stepped out, dressed in a black or dark blue outfit, always heavily veiled. She moved through the entrance like a shadow and silently went upstairs, her light footsteps making no sound. No one ever asked her where she was headed. Like the gentleman, her face was completely unknown to the two concierges, who were probably unmatched in discretion throughout the city. It's unnecessary to mention that she always stopped on the first floor. Then she knocked in a distinct way on a door, which was opened to let her in and then locked again, leaving no room for curiosity to go further. They took the same precautions when leaving as they did when entering the house. The lady would always leave first, and as soon as she got into her carriage, it would drive off, sometimes to the right and sometimes to the left. About twenty minutes later, the gentleman would also leave, wrapped up in his scarf or hidden by his handkerchief.

The day after Monte Cristo had called upon Danglars, the mysterious lodger entered at ten o’clock in the morning instead of four in the afternoon. Almost directly afterwards, without the usual interval of time, a cab arrived, and the veiled lady ran hastily upstairs. The door opened, but before it could be closed, the lady exclaimed:

The day after Monte Cristo visited Danglars, the mysterious tenant showed up at ten in the morning instead of four in the afternoon. Almost immediately after, without the usual wait, a cab pulled up, and the veiled lady hurried upstairs. The door opened, but before it could close, the lady said:

“Oh, Lucien—oh, my friend!”

“Oh, Lucien—oh, my buddy!”

The concierge therefore heard for the first time that the lodger’s name was Lucien; still, as he was the very perfection of a door-keeper, he made up his mind not to tell his wife.

The concierge then learned for the first time that the lodger’s name was Lucien; however, since he was the ideal doorman, he decided not to tell his wife.

“Well, what is the matter, my dear?” asked the gentleman whose name the lady’s agitation revealed; “tell me what is the matter.”

“Well, what’s wrong, my dear?” asked the gentleman, whose name the lady’s distress had made clear; “please tell me what’s wrong.”

“Oh, Lucien, can I confide in you?”

“Oh, Lucien, can I trust you with something?”

“Of course, you know you can do so. But what can be the matter? Your note of this morning has completely bewildered me. This precipitation—this unusual appointment. Come, ease me of my anxiety, or else frighten me at once.”

“Of course, you know you can do that. But what’s going on? Your note from this morning has totally confused me. This rush—this unexpected meeting. Come on, help me stop worrying, or just scare me right away.”

“Lucien, a great event has happened!” said the lady, glancing inquiringly at Lucien,—“M. Danglars left last night!”

“Lucien, a huge event has occurred!” said the lady, looking at Lucien with curiosity, “M. Danglars left last night!”

“Left?—M. Danglars left? Where has he gone?”

“Left?—M. Danglars is gone? Where did he go?”

“I do not know.”

"I don't know."

“What do you mean? Has he gone intending not to return?”

“What do you mean? Has he left with no plans to come back?”

“Undoubtedly;—at ten o’clock at night his horses took him to the barrier of Charenton; there a post-chaise was waiting for him—he entered it with his valet de chambre, saying that he was going to Fontainebleau.”

“Without a doubt;—at ten o’clock at night, his horses took him to the Charenton barrier; there a post-chaise was waiting for him—he got in with his valet, saying that he was heading to Fontainebleau.”

“Then what did you mean——”

“Then what do you mean——”

“Stay—he left a letter for me.”

“Wait—he left a letter for me.”

“A letter?”

“Is that a letter?”

“Yes; read it.”

"Yeah; read it."

And the baroness took from her pocket a letter which she gave to Debray. Debray paused a moment before reading, as if trying to guess its contents, or perhaps while making up his mind how to act, whatever it might contain. No doubt his ideas were arranged in a few minutes, for he began reading the letter which caused so much uneasiness in the heart of the baroness, and which ran as follows:

And the baroness took a letter from her pocket and handed it to Debray. Debray hesitated for a moment before reading, as if trying to figure out its contents, or maybe deciding how to respond, no matter what it said. His thoughts must have come together quickly, because he started reading the letter that caused the baroness so much anxiety, which said:

“‘Madame and most faithful wife.’”

“‘Madam and my dearest wife.’”

Debray mechanically stopped and looked at the baroness, whose face became covered with blushes.

Debray abruptly stopped and glanced at the baroness, whose face turned bright red.

“Read,” she said.

“Read this,” she said.

Debray continued:

Debray went on:

“‘When you receive this, you will no longer have a husband. Oh, you need not be alarmed, you will only have lost him as you have lost your daughter; I mean that I shall be travelling on one of the thirty or forty roads leading out of France. I owe you some explanations for my conduct, and as you are a woman that can perfectly understand me, I will give them. Listen, then. I received this morning five millions which I paid away; almost directly afterwards another demand for the same sum was presented to me; I put this creditor off till tomorrow and I intend leaving today, to escape that tomorrow, which would be rather too unpleasant for me to endure. You understand this, do you not, my most precious wife? I say you understand this, because you are as conversant with my affairs as I am; indeed, I think you understand them better, since I am ignorant of what has become of a considerable portion of my fortune, once very tolerable, while I am sure, madame, that you know perfectly well. For women have infallible instincts; they can even explain the marvellous by an algebraic calculation they have invented; but I, who only understand my own figures, know nothing more than that one day these figures deceived me. Have you admired the rapidity of my fall? Have you been slightly dazzled at the sudden fusion of my ingots? I confess I have seen nothing but the fire; let us hope you have found some gold among the ashes. With this consoling idea, I leave you, madame, and most prudent wife, without any conscientious reproach for abandoning you; you have friends left, and the ashes I have already mentioned, and above all the liberty I hasten to restore to you. And here, madame, I must add another word of explanation. So long as I hoped you were working for the good of our house and for the fortune of our daughter, I philosophically closed my eyes; but as you have transformed that house into a vast ruin I will not be the foundation of another man’s fortune. You were rich when I married you, but little respected. Excuse me for speaking so very candidly, but as this is intended only for ourselves, I do not see why I should weigh my words. I have augmented our fortune, and it has continued to increase during the last fifteen years, till extraordinary and unexpected catastrophes have suddenly overturned it,—without any fault of mine, I can honestly declare. You, madame, have only sought to increase your own, and I am convinced that you have succeeded. I leave you, therefore, as I took you,—rich, but little respected. Adieu! I also intend from this time to work on my own account. Accept my acknowledgments for the example you have set me, and which I intend following.

“‘When you get this, you won’t have a husband anymore. Don’t be alarmed; you’ll have lost me just like you lost your daughter. I mean I’ll be traveling on one of the thirty or forty roads out of France. I owe you some explanations for my actions, and since you understand me well, I’ll share them. So listen. This morning, I received five million, which I transferred immediately; almost right after that, another request for the same amount came to me. I postponed that creditor until tomorrow, and I plan to leave today to avoid what would be an unpleasant tomorrow for me. You get this, don’t you, my dear wife? I assume you do, because you’re just as familiar with my finances as I am; in fact, I think you understand them better since I don’t know where a significant part of my fortune, which used to be pretty good, has gone, while I’m sure you have a clear idea. Women have a natural intuition; they can even explain extraordinary things with a special calculation they’ve figured out; but I, who only understand my own numbers, can only say that one day those numbers tricked me. Have you noticed how quickly I’ve fallen? Were you a bit shocked by how suddenly my wealth disappeared? I admit I’ve only seen the flames; let’s hope you’ve found some gold in the ashes. With this comforting thought, I leave you, madame, my most sensible wife, without any guilt for leaving you; you have friends left, the ashes I’ve mentioned, and most importantly, the freedom I’m eager to give you back. And here, madame, I need to add a word of explanation. As long as I believed you were working for our family’s benefit and our daughter’s future, I kept my eyes closed; but since you’ve turned our home into a complete wreck, I refuse to be the foundation of another man’s success. You were wealthy when I married you, but not highly regarded. I apologize for being so blunt, but since this is just between us, I don’t see why I should hold back. I’ve increased our fortune, and it kept growing for the last fifteen years until unexpected disasters overturned it suddenly—without any fault of mine, I can honestly say. You, madame, have only sought to grow your wealth, and I’m sure you’ve succeeded. I leave you, therefore, as I found you—wealthy, but not highly esteemed. Goodbye! From now on, I intend to focus on my own interests. Thank you for the example you’ve set, which I plan to follow.’

“‘Your very devoted husband,

"Your very loyal husband,"

“‘Baron Danglars.’”

“Baron Danglars.”

The baroness had watched Debray while he read this long and painful letter, and saw him, notwithstanding his self-control, change color once or twice. When he had ended the perusal, he folded the letter and resumed his pensive attitude.

The baroness had observed Debray as he read the long and difficult letter, and she noticed him, despite his composure, change color once or twice. When he finished reading, he folded the letter and went back to his thoughtful demeanor.

“Well?” asked Madame Danglars, with an anxiety easy to be understood.

"Well?" asked Madame Danglars, with an anxiety that was easy to understand.

“Well, madame?” unhesitatingly repeated Debray.

“Well, ma'am?” Debray repeated confidently.

“With what ideas does that letter inspire you?”

“With what thoughts does that letter inspire you?”

“Oh, it is simple enough, madame; it inspires me with the idea that M. Danglars has left suspiciously.”

“Oh, it's quite simple, ma'am; it gives me the impression that Mr. Danglars has left under suspicious circumstances.”

“Certainly; but is this all you have to say to me?”

“Sure, but is that everything you want to say to me?”

“I do not understand you,” said Debray with freezing coldness.

“I don’t understand you,” said Debray with a chilling coldness.

“He is gone! Gone, never to return!”

“He's gone! Gone, never to come back!”

“Oh, madame, do not think that!”

“Oh, ma'am, don’t believe that!”

“I tell you he will never return. I know his character; he is inflexible in any resolutions formed for his own interests. If he could have made any use of me, he would have taken me with him; he leaves me in Paris, as our separation will conduce to his benefit;—therefore he has gone, and I am free forever,” added Madame Danglars, in the same supplicating tone.

“I’m telling you, he will never come back. I know him well; he’s unwavering when it comes to decisions made for his own gain. If he had any use for me, he would have taken me with him; he’s leaving me in Paris because our separation will benefit him—so he’s gone, and I’m free for good,” Madame Danglars added, in the same pleading tone.

Debray, instead of answering, allowed her to remain in an attitude of nervous inquiry.

Debray, rather than responding, let her stay in a state of anxious questioning.

“Well?” she said at length, “do you not answer me?”

"Well?" she finally asked, "Aren't you going to answer me?"

“I have but one question to ask you,—what do you intend to do?”

“I have just one question for you—what do you plan to do?”

“I was going to ask you,” replied the baroness with a beating heart.

“I was going to ask you,” replied the baroness with a racing heart.

“Ah, then, you wish to ask advice of me?”

“Ah, so you want to ask me for advice?”

“Yes; I do wish to ask your advice,” said Madame Danglars with anxious expectation.

“Yes; I would like to ask for your advice,” said Madame Danglars with eager anticipation.

“Then if you wish to take my advice,” said the young man coldly, “I would recommend you to travel.”

“Then if you want my advice,” said the young man coldly, “I suggest you go travel.”

“To travel!” she murmured.

"To travel!" she said softly.

“Certainly; as M. Danglars says, you are rich, and perfectly free. In my opinion, a withdrawal from Paris is absolutely necessary after the double catastrophe of Mademoiselle Danglars’ broken contract and M. Danglars’ disappearance. The world will think you abandoned and poor, for the wife of a bankrupt would never be forgiven, were she to keep up an appearance of opulence. You have only to remain in Paris for about a fortnight, telling the world you are abandoned, and relating the details of this desertion to your best friends, who will soon spread the report. Then you can quit your house, leaving your jewels and giving up your jointure, and everyone’s mouth will be filled with praises of your disinterestedness. They will know you are deserted, and think you also poor, for I alone know your real financial position, and am quite ready to give up my accounts as an honest partner.”

“Of course; as M. Danglars says, you’re wealthy and completely free. I believe leaving Paris is essential after the double blow of Mademoiselle Danglars’ broken engagement and M. Danglars’ disappearance. People will think you’re abandoned and struggling because the wife of a bankrupt person would never be able to maintain the illusion of wealth. You just need to stay in Paris for about two weeks, telling everyone that you’ve been abandoned and sharing the details of this betrayal with your closest friends, who will quickly spread the news. Then you can leave your home, leaving your jewelry behind and giving up your settlement, and everyone will sing your praises for your selflessness. They’ll understand you’re deserted and assume you’re also broke, as I’m the only one who knows your actual financial situation, and I’m fully prepared to write off my accounts as a fair partner.”

The dread with which the pale and motionless baroness listened to this, was equalled by the calm indifference with which Debray had spoken.

The fear that the pale and motionless baroness felt while listening to this was matched by the calm indifference with which Debray spoke.

“Deserted?” she repeated; “ah, yes, I am, indeed, deserted! You are right, sir, and no one can doubt my position.”

“Deserted?” she repeated; “ah, yes, I really am deserted! You’re right, sir, and no one can question my situation.”

These were the only words that this proud and violently enamoured woman could utter in response to Debray.

These were the only words that this proud and passionately in love woman could say in response to Debray.

50137m

“But then you are rich,—very rich, indeed,” continued Debray, taking out some papers from his pocket-book, which he spread upon the table. Madame Danglars did not see them; she was engaged in stilling the beatings of her heart, and restraining the tears which were ready to gush forth. At length a sense of dignity prevailed, and if she did not entirely master her agitation, she at least succeeded in preventing the fall of a single tear.

“But then you're rich—very rich, actually,” Debray continued, pulling out some papers from his wallet and laying them on the table. Madame Danglars didn’t notice; she was focused on calming the pounding of her heart and holding back the tears that were on the verge of spilling over. Eventually, a sense of dignity took over, and while she didn’t completely control her nerves, she at least managed to prevent a single tear from falling.

“Madame,” said Debray, “it is nearly six months since we have been associated. You furnished a principal of 100,000 francs. Our partnership began in the month of April. In May we commenced operations, and in the course of the month gained 450,000 francs. In June the profit amounted to 900,000. In July we added 1,700,000 francs,—it was, you know, the month of the Spanish bonds. In August we lost 300,000 francs at the beginning of the month, but on the 13th we made up for it, and we now find that our accounts, reckoning from the first day of partnership up to yesterday, when I closed them, showed a capital of 2,400,000 francs, that is, 1,200,000 for each of us. Now, madame,” said Debray, delivering up his accounts in the methodical manner of a stockbroker, “there are still 80,000 francs, the interest of this money, in my hands.”

“Madame,” Debray said, “it's been almost six months since we started working together. You invested a principal amount of 100,000 francs. Our partnership began in April. We kicked off our operations in May and made a profit of 450,000 francs that month. In June, our profit reached 900,000 francs. July was a good month too, with an increase of 1,700,000 francs—it was the month of the Spanish bonds, as you know. In August, we lost 300,000 francs at the start of the month, but by the 13th, we recovered that loss, and our accounts, calculated from the start of our partnership until yesterday, when I closed them, show a total capital of 2,400,000 francs, which means 1,200,000 for each of us. Now, madame,” Debray said, presenting his accounts in the organized way of a stockbroker, “there's still 80,000 francs in my hands, which is the interest on this money.”

“But,” said the baroness, “I thought you never put the money out to interest.”

“But,” said the baroness, “I thought you never lend money for interest.”

“Excuse me, madame,” said Debray coldly, “I had your permission to do so, and I have made use of it. There are, then, 40,000 francs for your share, besides the 100,000 you furnished me to begin with, making in all 1,340,000 francs for your portion. Now, madame, I took the precaution of drawing out your money the day before yesterday; it is not long ago, you see, and I was in continual expectation of being called on to deliver up my accounts. There is your money,—half in bank-notes, the other half in checks payable to bearer. I say there, for as I did not consider my house safe enough, or lawyers sufficiently discreet, and as landed property carries evidence with it, and moreover since you have no right to possess anything independent of your husband, I have kept this sum, now your whole fortune, in a chest concealed under that closet, and for greater security I myself concealed it there.

“Excuse me, ma'am,” Debray said coolly, “I had your permission to do this, and I’ve acted on it. So, that means there are 40,000 francs for your share, plus the 100,000 you gave me to start with, totaling 1,340,000 francs for your portion. Now, ma'am, I took the precaution of withdrawing your money the day before yesterday; it wasn't long ago, you see, and I was constantly expecting to be asked to provide my accounts. Here’s your money—half in cash, the other half in checks made out to bearer. I say here because I didn’t think my house was safe enough or lawyers discreet enough, and since real estate carries proof with it, and also because you don’t have any right to own anything separately from your husband, I kept this amount, which is now your entire fortune, in a chest hidden under that closet, and for extra security, I personally hid it there.

“Now, madame,” continued Debray, first opening the closet, then the chest;—“now, madame, here are 800 notes of 1,000 francs each, resembling, as you see, a large book bound in iron; to this I add a certificate in the funds of 25,000 francs; then, for the odd cash, making I think about 110,000 francs, here is a check upon my banker, who, not being M. Danglars, will pay you the amount, you may rest assured.”

“Now, ma'am,” Debray continued, first opening the closet, then the chest; “now, ma'am, here are 800 notes of 1,000 francs each, which, as you can see, look like a large book bound in iron; I’ll also include a certificate in the funds for 25,000 francs; and for the extra cash, which I believe totals about 110,000 francs, here’s a check from my bank, who, since it's not M. Danglars, will definitely pay you the amount, you can be sure of that.”

Madame Danglars mechanically took the check, the bond, and the heap of bank-notes. This enormous fortune made no great appearance on the table. Madame Danglars, with tearless eyes, but with her breast heaving with concealed emotion, placed the bank-notes in her bag, put the certificate and check into her pocket-book, and then, standing pale and mute, awaited one kind word of consolation.

Madame Danglars automatically took the check, the bond, and the pile of banknotes. This huge fortune didn't seem very impressive on the table. Madame Danglars, with dry eyes but her chest rising and falling with hidden emotion, put the banknotes in her bag, slipped the certificate and check into her wallet, and then, standing there pale and silent, waited for a single kind word of comfort.

But she waited in vain.

But she waited without hope.

“Now, madame,” said Debray, “you have a splendid fortune, an income of about 60,000 livres a year, which is enormous for a woman who cannot keep an establishment here for a year, at least. You will be able to indulge all your fancies; besides, should you find your income insufficient, you can, for the sake of the past, madame, make use of mine; and I am ready to offer you all I possess, on loan.”

“Now, ma'am,” said Debray, “you have a fantastic fortune, an income of about 60,000 livres a year, which is huge for a woman who can’t maintain a household here for even a year. You’ll be able to indulge all your desires; plus, if you find your income isn’t enough, you can, for old times' sake, use mine; and I’m ready to lend you everything I have.”

“Thank you, sir—thank you,” replied the baroness; “you forget that what you have just paid me is much more than a poor woman requires, who intends for some time, at least, to retire from the world.”

“Thank you, sir—thank you,” replied the baroness; “you forget that what you just paid me is much more than a poor woman needs, who plans to retreat from the world for a while, at least.”

Debray was, for a moment, surprised, but immediately recovering himself, he bowed with an air which seemed to say, “As you please, madame.”

Debray was momentarily taken aback, but quickly regaining his composure, he bowed in a way that seemed to say, “As you wish, madam.”

Madame Danglars had until then, perhaps, hoped for something; but when she saw the careless bow of Debray, and the glance by which it was accompanied, together with his significant silence, she raised her head, and without passion or violence or even hesitation, ran downstairs, disdaining to address a last farewell to one who could thus part from her.

Madame Danglars had probably been holding out hope until then, but when she saw Debray’s casual bow and the look that went with it, along with his telling silence, she lifted her head and, without any anger or drama or even pausing, hurried downstairs, choosing not to say a final goodbye to someone who could treat her that way.

“Bah,” said Debray, when she had left, “these are fine projects! She will remain at home, read novels, and speculate at cards, since she can no longer do so on the Bourse.”

“Bah,” said Debray, after she had left, “these are great plans! She’ll stay home, read novels, and play cards, since she can’t do that on the stock market anymore.”

Then taking up his account book, he cancelled with the greatest care all the entries of the amounts he had just paid away.

Then, picking up his account book, he carefully crossed out all the entries of the amounts he had just paid.

“I have 1,060,000 francs remaining,” he said. “What a pity Mademoiselle de Villefort is dead! She suited me in every respect, and I would have married her.”

“I have 1,060,000 francs left,” he said. “What a shame Mademoiselle de Villefort is gone! She was perfect for me in every way, and I would have married her.”

And he calmly waited until the twenty minutes had elapsed after Madame Danglars’ departure before he left the house. During this time he occupied himself in making figures, with his watch by his side.

And he calmly waited until twenty minutes had passed after Madame Danglars' departure before he left the house. During this time, he kept himself busy making calculations with his watch beside him.

Asmodeus—that diabolical personage, who would have been created by every fertile imagination if Le Sage had not acquired the priority in his great masterpiece—would have enjoyed a singular spectacle, if he had lifted up the roof of the little house in the Rue Saint-Germain-des-Prés, while Debray was casting up his figures.

Asmodeus—that devilish character, who would have been imagined by anyone with a vivid imagination if Le Sage hadn't been the first to create him in his remarkable work—would have witnessed a strange sight if he had lifted the roof off the small house on Rue Saint-Germain-des-Prés while Debray was calculating his figures.

Above the room in which Debray had been dividing two millions and a half with Madame Danglars was another, inhabited by persons who have played too prominent a part in the incidents we have related for their appearance not to create some interest.

Above the room where Debray had been splitting two and a half million with Madame Danglars was another room, occupied by people who had played too important a role in the events we've described for their presence not to spark some interest.

Mercédès and Albert were in that room.

Mercédès and Albert were in that room.

Mercédès was much changed within the last few days; not that even in her days of fortune she had ever dressed with the magnificent display which makes us no longer able to recognize a woman when she appears in a plain and simple attire; nor indeed, had she fallen into that state of depression where it is impossible to conceal the garb of misery; no, the change in Mercédès was that her eye no longer sparkled, her lips no longer smiled, and there was now a hesitation in uttering the words which formerly sprang so fluently from her ready wit.

Mercédès had changed a lot in the past few days; it wasn't that she had ever dressed extravagantly even during her better times, to the point where you wouldn’t recognize her in simple clothes; nor had she sunk into a state of despair that made her misery obvious. No, the change in Mercédès was that her eyes no longer sparkled, her lips no longer smiled, and there was now a hesitation in the words that used to come so easily from her quick mind.

It was not poverty which had broken her spirit; it was not a want of courage which rendered her poverty burdensome. Mercédès, although deposed from the exalted position she had occupied, lost in the sphere she had now chosen, like a person passing from a room splendidly lighted into utter darkness, appeared like a queen, fallen from her palace to a hovel, and who, reduced to strict necessity, could neither become reconciled to the earthen vessels she was herself forced to place upon the table, nor to the humble pallet which had become her bed.

It wasn't poverty that had crushed her spirit; it wasn't a lack of courage that made her poverty feel so heavy. Mercédès, though she had lost the prestigious position she once held, felt like someone stepping from a brightly lit room into complete darkness. She resembled a queen who had fallen from her palace to a small, rundown place, and now, faced with dire needs, she couldn't come to terms with the simple dishes she had to set on the table or the modest mattress that had become her bed.

The beautiful Catalane and noble countess had lost both her proud glance and charming smile, because she saw nothing but misery around her; the walls were hung with one of the gray papers which economical landlords choose as not likely to show the dirt; the floor was uncarpeted; the furniture attracted the attention to the poor attempt at luxury; indeed, everything offended eyes accustomed to refinement and elegance.

The beautiful Catalane and noble countess had lost both her proud look and charming smile, because all she saw was misery around her; the walls were covered with one of those dull gray wallpapers that cheap landlords pick because they don’t show dirt; the floor was bare; the furniture drew attention to the sad attempt at luxury; in fact, everything was a disappointment to eyes used to refinement and elegance.

Madame de Morcerf had lived there since leaving her house; the continual silence of the spot oppressed her; still, seeing that Albert continually watched her countenance to judge the state of her feelings, she constrained herself to assume a monotonous smile of the lips alone, which, contrasted with the sweet and beaming expression that usually shone from her eyes, seemed like “moonlight on a statue,”—yielding light without warmth.

Madame de Morcerf had been living there since leaving her home; the constant silence of the place weighed on her. However, since Albert was always looking at her face to gauge how she was feeling, she forced herself to put on a flat smile that only involved her lips, which, in contrast to the warm and bright look that usually lit up her eyes, felt like “moonlight on a statue”—giving off light but no warmth.

Albert, too, was ill at ease; the remains of luxury prevented him from sinking into his actual position. If he wished to go out without gloves, his hands appeared too white; if he wished to walk through the town, his boots seemed too highly polished. Yet these two noble and intelligent creatures, united by the indissoluble ties of maternal and filial love, had succeeded in tacitly understanding one another, and economizing their stores, and Albert had been able to tell his mother without extorting a change of countenance:

Albert was also uncomfortable; the remnants of luxury kept him from fully accepting his current situation. If he wanted to go out without gloves, his hands looked too pale; if he wanted to walk around town, his boots seemed too shiny. Yet these two noble and intelligent beings, bonded by the unbreakable ties of maternal and filial love, had managed to silently understand each other and save their resources, and Albert had been able to tell his mother without causing her to change her expression:

“Mother, we have no more money.”

“Mom, we’re out of cash.”

50141m

Mercédès had never known misery; she had often, in her youth, spoken of poverty, but between want and necessity, those synonymous words, there is a wide difference.

Mercédès had never experienced misery; she had often talked about poverty in her youth, but there's a big difference between want and necessity, even though those words mean the same thing.

Amongst the Catalans, Mercédès wished for a thousand things, but still she never really wanted any. So long as the nets were good, they caught fish; and so long as they sold their fish, they were able to buy twine for new nets. And then, shut out from friendship, having but one affection, which could not be mixed up with her ordinary pursuits, she thought of herself—of no one but herself. Upon the little she earned she lived as well as she could; now there were two to be supported, and nothing to live upon.

Among the Catalans, Mercédès wished for countless things, but she never truly desired any of them. As long as the nets were good, they caught fish; and as long as they sold their fish, they could buy twine for new nets. And then, isolated from friendships and with only one emotion that couldn’t be tied to her everyday life, she focused on herself—on no one but herself. With the little she earned, she managed to get by as best as she could; now there were two to support and nothing to live on.

Winter approached. Mercédès had no fire in that cold and naked room—she, who was accustomed to stoves which heated the house from the hall to the boudoir; she had not even one little flower—she whose apartment had been a conservatory of costly exotics. But she had her son. Hitherto the excitement of fulfilling a duty had sustained them. Excitement, like enthusiasm, sometimes renders us unconscious to the things of earth. But the excitement had calmed down, and they felt themselves obliged to descend from dreams to reality; after having exhausted the ideal, they found they must talk of the actual.

Winter was coming. Mercédès had no fire in that cold, bare room—she, who was used to stoves that warmed the house from the hall to the bedroom; she didn’t even have a single little flower—she whose apartment had been like a greenhouse filled with expensive plants. But she had her son. Until now, the excitement of fulfilling a duty had kept them going. Excitement, like enthusiasm, can sometimes make us unaware of the harsh realities. But the excitement had faded, and they realized they had to come down from their dreams to face reality; after exhausting the ideal, they found they had to discuss the real.

“Mother,” exclaimed Albert, just as Madame Danglars was descending the stairs, “let us reckon our riches, if you please; I want capital to build my plans upon.”

“Mom,” exclaimed Albert, just as Madame Danglars was heading down the stairs, “let's count our money, if you don’t mind; I need some funds to start my projects.”

“Capital—nothing!” replied Mercédès with a mournful smile.

“Money—nothing!” replied Mercédès with a sad smile.

“No, mother,—capital 3,000 francs. And I have an idea of our leading a delightful life upon this 3,000 francs.”

“No, mom—3,000 francs. And I have an idea for us to live a wonderful life on this 3,000 francs.”

“Child!” sighed Mercédès.

“Kid!” sighed Mercédès.

“Alas, dear mother,” said the young man, “I have unhappily spent too much of your money not to know the value of it. These 3,000 francs are enormous, and I intend building upon this foundation a miraculous certainty for the future.”

“Unfortunately, dear mom,” said the young man, “I’ve spent too much of your money to not understand its value. These 3,000 francs are a lot, and I plan to build a sure path for the future on this foundation.”

“You say this, my dear boy; but do you think we ought to accept these 3,000 francs?” said Mercédès, coloring.

“You say this, my dear boy; but do you think we should accept these 3,000 francs?” said Mercédès, blushing.

“I think so,” answered Albert in a firm tone. “We will accept them the more readily, since we have them not here; you know they are buried in the garden of the little house in the Allées de Meilhan, at Marseilles. With 200 francs we can reach Marseilles.”

“I think so,” Albert replied confidently. “We’ll agree to it more easily since they’re not here; you know they’re buried in the garden of the little house in the Allées de Meilhan in Marseille. With 200 francs, we can get to Marseille.”

“With 200 francs?—are you sure, Albert?”

“With 200 francs?—are you sure, Albert?”

“Oh, as for that, I have made inquiries respecting the diligences and steamboats, and my calculations are made. You will take your place in the coupé to Châlons. You see, mother, I treat you handsomely for thirty-five francs.”

“Oh, about that, I’ve looked into the buses and boats, and I’ve done the math. You’ll be in the coupé to Châlons. You see, Mom, I’m treating you well for thirty-five francs.”

Albert then took a pen, and wrote:

Albert then picked up a pen and wrote:

                                                         Frs.
  Coupé, thirty-five francs.............................. 35.
  From Châlons to Lyons you will go on by the steamboat..  6.
  From Lyons to Avignon (still by steamboat)............. 16.
  From Avignon to Marseilles, seven francs...............  7.
  Expenses on the road, about fifty francs............... 50.
  Total................................................. 114 frs.
                                                         Frs.
  Coupé, thirty-five francs.............................. 35.
  From Châlons to Lyons you'll travel by steamboat..  6.
  From Lyons to Avignon (still by steamboat)............. 16.
  From Avignon to Marseilles, seven francs...............  7.
  Travel expenses, about fifty francs....................... 50.
  Total................................................. 114 frs.

“Let us put down 120,” added Albert, smiling. “You see I am generous, am I not, mother?”

“Let’s put down 120,” added Albert with a smile. “You see I’m generous, aren’t I, mom?”

“But you, my poor child?”

“But you, my dear child?”

“I? do you not see that I reserve eighty francs for myself? A young man does not require luxuries; besides, I know what travelling is.”

"I? Don't you see that I set aside eighty francs for myself? A young man doesn't need luxuries; besides, I know what traveling is like."

“With a post-chaise and valet de chambre?”

“With a carriage and personal attendant?”

“Any way, mother.”

"Anyway, Mom."

“Well, be it so. But these 200 francs?”

“Well, that's how it is. But what about these 200 francs?”

“Here they are, and 200 more besides. See, I have sold my watch for 100 francs, and the guard and seals for 300. How fortunate that the ornaments were worth more than the watch. Still the same story of superfluities! Now I think we are rich, since instead of the 114 francs we require for the journey we find ourselves in possession of 250.”

“Here they are, and 200 more on top of that. Look, I sold my watch for 100 francs, and the guard and seals for 300. How lucky that the ornaments were worth more than the watch. It's the same old story about excess! Now I feel like we’re rich, since instead of the 114 francs we need for the trip, we have 250.”

“But we owe something in this house?”

“But do we owe anything in this house?”

“Thirty francs; but I pay that out of my 150 francs,—that is understood,—and as I require only eighty francs for my journey, you see I am overwhelmed with luxury. But that is not all. What do you say to this, mother?”

"Thirty francs; but I'm paying that from my 150 francs — that's understood — and since I only need eighty francs for my trip, you see I’m living in luxury. But that's not all. What do you think of this, mom?"

And Albert took out of a little pocket-book with golden clasps, a remnant of his old fancies, or perhaps a tender souvenir from one of the mysterious and veiled ladies who used to knock at his little door,—Albert took out of this pocket-book a note of 1,000 francs.

And Albert pulled out of a small pocketbook with golden clasps, a remnant of his old dreams, or maybe a sweet memory from one of the mysterious and veiled women who used to knock on his little door,—Albert pulled out of this pocketbook a note for 1,000 francs.

“What is this?” asked Mercédès.

“What’s this?” asked Mercédès.

“A thousand francs.”

"1,000 francs."

“But whence have you obtained them?”

“But where did you get them?”

“Listen to me, mother, and do not yield too much to agitation.” And Albert, rising, kissed his mother on both cheeks, then stood looking at her. “You cannot imagine, mother, how beautiful I think you!” said the young man, impressed with a profound feeling of filial love. “You are, indeed, the most beautiful and most noble woman I ever saw!”

“Listen to me, Mom, and try not to get too worked up.” Albert stood up, kissed his mother on both cheeks, and then looked at her. “You can’t imagine, Mom, how beautiful I think you are!” he said, filled with deep feelings of love for her. “You really are the most beautiful and noble woman I’ve ever seen!”

“Dear child!” said Mercédès, endeavoring in vain to restrain a tear which glistened in the corner of her eye. “Indeed, you only wanted misfortune to change my love for you to admiration. I am not unhappy while I possess my son!”

“Dear child!” said Mercédès, trying unsuccessfully to hold back a tear that glistened in the corner of her eye. “Truly, you needed misfortune to turn my love for you into admiration. I am not sad as long as I have my son!”

“Ah, just so,” said Albert; “here begins the trial. Do you know the decision we have come to, mother?”

“Ah, right,” said Albert; “this is where the trial starts. Do you know the decision we’ve made, Mom?”

“Have we come to any?”

"Have we reached any?"

“Yes; it is decided that you are to live at Marseilles, and that I am to leave for Africa, where I will earn for myself the right to use the name I now bear, instead of the one I have thrown aside.” Mercédès sighed. “Well, mother, I yesterday engaged myself as substitute in the Spahis,”[25] added the young man, lowering his eyes with a certain feeling of shame, for even he was unconscious of the sublimity of his self-abasement. “I thought my body was my own, and that I might sell it. I yesterday took the place of another. I sold myself for more than I thought I was worth,” he added, attempting to smile; “I fetched 2,000 francs.”

“Yes; it’s decided that you’ll live in Marseilles, and I’ll leave for Africa, where I’ll earn the right to use the name I have now, instead of the one I’ve discarded.” Mercédès sighed. “Well, mother, I signed up as a substitute in the Spahis yesterday,” [25] added the young man, lowering his eyes with a sense of shame, as he was unaware of the greatness of his self-sacrifice. “I thought my body was mine to sell. I took someone else’s place yesterday. I sold myself for more than I thought I was worth,” he added, trying to smile; “I got 2,000 francs.”

“Then these 1,000 francs——” said Mercédès, shuddering.

“Then these 1,000 francs——” said Mercedes, shuddering.

“Are the half of the sum, mother; the other will be paid in a year.”

“Here’s half of the payment, mom; the rest will be paid in a year.”

Mercédès raised her eyes to heaven with an expression it would be impossible to describe, and tears, which had hitherto been restrained, now yielded to her emotion, and ran down her cheeks.

Mercédès looked up to the sky with an indescribable expression, and tears that had been held back now flowed freely down her cheeks.

“The price of his blood!” she murmured.

"The price of his blood!" she whispered.

“Yes, if I am killed,” said Albert, laughing. “But I assure you, mother, I have a strong intention of defending my person, and I never felt half so strong an inclination to live as I do now.”

“Yes, if I get killed,” Albert said, laughing. “But I promise you, Mom, I really want to defend myself, and I’ve never felt such a strong urge to live as I do right now.”

“Merciful Heavens!”

"Good heavens!"

“Besides, mother, why should you make up your mind that I am to be killed? Has Lamoricière, that Ney of the South, been killed? Has Changarnier been killed? Has Bedeau been killed? Has Morrel, whom we know, been killed? Think of your joy, mother, when you see me return with an embroidered uniform! I declare, I expect to look magnificent in it, and chose that regiment only from vanity.”

“Besides, Mom, why do you think I'm going to be killed? Has Lamoricière, that Ney of the South, been killed? Has Changarnier been killed? Has Bedeau been killed? Has Morrel, whom we know, been killed? Just think of how happy you’ll be when you see me come back in an embroidered uniform! I swear, I expect to look amazing in it, and I chose that regiment just because I wanted to.”

Mercédès sighed while endeavoring to smile; the devoted mother felt that she ought not to allow the whole weight of the sacrifice to fall upon her son.

Mercédès sighed as she tried to smile; the devoted mother felt she shouldn’t let all the burden of the sacrifice rest on her son.

“Well, now you understand, mother!” continued Albert; “here are more than 4,000 francs settled on you; upon these you can live at least two years.”

“Well, now you get it, mom!” continued Albert; “here are over 4,000 francs set aside for you; with this, you can live for at least two years.”

“Do you think so?” said Mercédès.

“Is that what you think?” said Mercédès.

These words were uttered in so mournful a tone that their real meaning did not escape Albert; he felt his heart beat, and taking his mother’s hand within his own he said, tenderly:

These words were spoken with such a sad tone that their true meaning didn't go unnoticed by Albert; he felt his heart race, and taking his mother’s hand in his own, he said gently:

“Yes, you will live!”

“Yes, you will survive!”

“I shall live!—then you will not leave me, Albert?”

“I'll survive!—so you won't leave me, Albert?”

“Mother, I must go,” said Albert in a firm, calm voice; “you love me too well to wish me to remain useless and idle with you; besides, I have signed.”

“Mom, I have to go,” Albert said in a steady, calm voice. “You care about me too much to want me to stay here doing nothing and being lazy with you. Plus, I've already signed.”

50145m

“You will obey your own wish and the will of Heaven!”

"You will follow your own desire and the will of the universe!"

“Not my own wish, mother, but reason—necessity. Are we not two despairing creatures? What is life to you?—Nothing. What is life to me?—Very little without you, mother; for believe me, but for you I should have ceased to live on the day I doubted my father and renounced his name. Well, I will live, if you promise me still to hope; and if you grant me the care of your future prospects, you will redouble my strength. Then I will go to the governor of Algeria; he has a royal heart, and is essentially a soldier; I will tell him my gloomy story. I will beg him to turn his eyes now and then towards me, and if he keep his word and interest himself for me, in six months I shall be an officer, or dead. If I am an officer, your fortune is certain, for I shall have money enough for both, and, moreover, a name we shall both be proud of, since it will be our own. If I am killed—well then mother, you can also die, and there will be an end of our misfortunes.”

“Not because I want to, mother, but because I have to—it's necessary. Aren't we both just two hopeless beings? What does life mean to you?—Nothing. What does life mean to me?—Very little without you, mother; believe me, if it weren't for you, I would have stopped living the day I doubted my father and gave up his name. Well, I will keep going if you promise to still have hope; and if you let me take care of your future, you'll give me even more strength. Then I'll go to the governor of Algeria; he has a royal heart and is a true soldier. I'll tell him my sad story. I'll ask him to look out for me now and then, and if he keeps his promise and takes an interest in me, in six months I could be an officer, or I could be dead. If I become an officer, your fortune is secure, because I will have enough money for both of us, and, more importantly, we will have a name we can both be proud of, since it will be our own. If I get killed—well then, mother, you can die too, and that will put an end to our misfortunes.”

“It is well,” replied Mercédès, with her eloquent glance; “you are right, my love; let us prove to those who are watching our actions that we are worthy of compassion.”

“It’s true,” replied Mercédès, with her expressive eyes; “you’re right, my love; let’s show those who are observing us that we deserve compassion.”

“But let us not yield to gloomy apprehensions,” said the young man; “I assure you we are, or rather we shall be, very happy. You are a woman at once full of spirit and resignation; I have become simple in my tastes, and am without passion, I hope. Once in service, I shall be rich—once in M. Dantès’ house, you will be at rest. Let us strive, I beseech you,—let us strive to be cheerful.”

“But let's not give in to negative thoughts,” said the young man. “I promise you we are, or rather we will be, very happy. You are a woman who is both spirited and accepting; I’ve simplified my tastes and, I hope, lack passion. Once I’m in service, I’ll be well-off—once I'm at M. Dantès’ place, you’ll be at peace. Let’s try, I beg you—let’s try to stay positive.”

“Yes, let us strive, for you ought to live, and to be happy, Albert.”

“Yes, let’s strive, because you deserve to live and be happy, Albert.”

“And so our division is made, mother,” said the young man, affecting ease of mind. “We can now part; come, I shall engage your passage.”

“And so we've made our decision, mom,” said the young man, pretending to be calm. “We can now say goodbye; come, I’ll arrange your trip.”

“And you, my dear boy?”

“And you, my dear?”

“I shall stay here for a few days longer; we must accustom ourselves to parting. I want recommendations and some information relative to Africa. I will join you again at Marseilles.”

“I'll stay here for a few more days; we need to get used to saying goodbye. I want some recommendations and information about Africa. I’ll meet you again in Marseilles.”

“Well, be it so—let us part,” said Mercédès, folding around her shoulders the only shawl she had taken away, and which accidentally happened to be a valuable black cashmere. Albert gathered up his papers hastily, rang the bell to pay the thirty francs he owed to the landlord, and offering his arm to his mother, they descended the stairs.

“Well, if that’s how it is—let’s say our goodbyes,” said Mercédès, draping the only shawl she had brought with her, which just so happened to be a valuable black cashmere, around her shoulders. Albert quickly gathered his papers, rang the bell to settle the thirty francs he owed the landlord, and offered his arm to his mother as they made their way down the stairs.

Someone was walking down before them, and this person, hearing the rustling of a silk dress, turned around. “Debray!” muttered Albert.

Someone was walking ahead of them, and when this person heard the rustling of a silk dress, they turned around. “Debray!” Albert muttered.

“You, Morcerf?” replied the secretary, resting on the stairs. Curiosity had vanquished the desire of preserving his incognito, and he was recognized. It was, indeed, strange in this unknown spot to find the young man whose misfortunes had made so much noise in Paris.

“You, Morcerf?” replied the secretary, leaning against the stairs. Curiosity had overcome his desire to keep his incognito, and he was recognized. It was, after all, unusual in this unfamiliar place to run into the young man whose troubles had caused such a stir in Paris.

“Morcerf!” repeated Debray. Then noticing in the dim light the still youthful and veiled figure of Madame de Morcerf:

“Morcerf!” Debray repeated. Then, noticing the still youthful and veiled figure of Madame de Morcerf in the dim light:

“Pardon me,” he added with a smile, “I leave you, Albert.” Albert understood his thoughts.

“Excuse me,” he said with a smile, “I’m leaving you, Albert.” Albert understood what he meant.

“Mother,” he said, turning towards Mercédès, “this is M. Debray, secretary of the Minister for the Interior, once a friend of mine.”

“Mom,” he said, turning to Mercédès, “this is M. Debray, the secretary of the Minister for the Interior, who used to be a friend of mine.”

“How once?” stammered Debray; “what do you mean?”

“How once?” stammered Debray. “What do you mean?”

“I say so, M. Debray, because I have no friends now, and I ought not to have any. I thank you for having recognized me, sir.” Debray stepped forward, and cordially pressed the hand of his interlocutor.

“I say this, Mr. Debray, because I have no friends right now, and I shouldn’t have any. I appreciate you recognizing me, sir.” Debray stepped forward and warmly shook the hand of his conversation partner.

“Believe me, dear Albert,” he said, with all the emotion he was capable of feeling,—“believe me, I feel deeply for your misfortunes, and if in any way I can serve you, I am yours.”

“Trust me, dear Albert,” he said, with all the emotion he could muster, “trust me, I genuinely feel for your troubles, and if there's any way I can help you, I’m here for you.”

“Thank you, sir,” said Albert, smiling. “In the midst of our misfortunes, we are still rich enough not to require assistance from anyone. We are leaving Paris, and when our journey is paid, we shall have 5,000 francs left.”

“Thank you, sir,” said Albert, smiling. “Even with our troubles, we’re still well off enough not to need help from anyone. We’re leaving Paris, and after we cover our travel expenses, we’ll still have 5,000 francs left.”

The blood mounted to the temples of Debray, who held a million in his pocket-book, and unimaginative as he was he could not help reflecting that the same house had contained two women, one of whom, justly dishonored, had left it poor with 1,500,000 francs under her cloak, while the other, unjustly stricken, but sublime in her misfortune, was yet rich with a few deniers. This parallel disturbed his usual politeness, the philosophy he witnessed appalled him, he muttered a few words of general civility and ran downstairs.

The blood rushed to Debray's temples as he held a million in his wallet. Despite being unimaginative, he couldn't help but think that the same house had seen two women: one, rightly disgraced, had left it poor with 1,500,000 francs hidden under her cloak, while the other, unjustly affected but dignified in her suffering, was still wealthy with just a few coins. This comparison shook his usual politeness; he was disturbed by the sight of such philosophy and muttered a few words of general courtesy before rushing downstairs.

That day the minister’s clerks and the subordinates had a great deal to put up with from his ill-humor. But that same night, he found himself the possessor of a fine house, situated on the Boulevard de la Madeleine, and an income of 50,000 livres.

That day, the minister’s clerks and subordinates had to deal with a lot because of his bad mood. But that same night, he unexpectedly became the owner of a beautiful house on Boulevard de la Madeleine, along with an income of 50,000 livres.

The next day, just as Debray was signing the deed, that is about five o’clock in the afternoon, Madame de Morcerf, after having affectionately embraced her son, entered the coupé of the diligence, which closed upon her.

The next day, right as Debray was signing the deed, around five o’clock in the afternoon, Madame de Morcerf, after giving her son a warm hug, got into the coupé of the bus, which then closed around her.

A man was hidden in Lafitte’s banking-house, behind one of the little arched windows which are placed above each desk; he saw Mercédès enter the diligence, and he also saw Albert withdraw. Then he passed his hand across his forehead, which was clouded with doubt.

A man was hiding in Lafitte’s bank, behind one of the small arched windows above each desk; he saw Mercédès get into the coach, and he also saw Albert leave. Then he ran his hand across his forehead, which was full of uncertainty.

“Alas,” he exclaimed, “how can I restore the happiness I have taken away from these poor innocent creatures? God help me!”

“Wow,” he exclaimed, “how can I bring back the happiness I’ve taken away from these poor innocent beings? God help me!”

Chapter 107. The Lions’ Den

One division of La Force, in which the most dangerous and desperate prisoners are confined, is called the court of Saint-Bernard. The prisoners, in their expressive language, have named it the “Lions’ Den,” probably because the captives possess teeth which frequently gnaw the bars, and sometimes the keepers also. It is a prison within a prison; the walls are double the thickness of the rest. The gratings are every day carefully examined by jailers, whose herculean proportions and cold pitiless expression prove them to have been chosen to reign over their subjects for their superior activity and intelligence.

One section of La Force, where the most dangerous and desperate inmates are held, is called the court of Saint-Bernard. The prisoners, in their own vivid way, have named it the “Lions’ Den,” likely because the captives have teeth that often gnaw on the bars, and occasionally on the guards too. It’s a prison within a prison; the walls are twice as thick as those in other areas. The bars are inspected daily by guards, whose massive build and cold, unyielding expressions show they were chosen to oversee their charges due to their superior strength and intelligence.

The courtyard of this quarter is enclosed by enormous walls, over which the sun glances obliquely, when it deigns to penetrate into this gulf of moral and physical deformity. On this paved yard are to be seen,—pacing to and fro from morning till night, pale, careworn, and haggard, like so many shadows,—the men whom justice holds beneath the steel she is sharpening. There, crouched against the side of the wall which attracts and retains the most heat, they may be seen sometimes talking to one another, but more frequently alone, watching the door, which sometimes opens to call forth one from the gloomy assemblage, or to throw in another outcast from society.

The courtyard of this area is surrounded by huge walls, over which the sun shines at an angle when it decides to break into this pit of moral and physical decay. In this paved yard, you can see men pacing back and forth from morning till night, looking pale, worn-out, and haggard, like mere shadows—those whom justice has trapped while it sharpens its blade. Sometimes, you can catch them huddled against the wall that gathers the most heat, occasionally chatting with each other, but more often alone, watching the door that sometimes opens to call one of them from the gloomy group or to toss in another outcast of society.

The court of Saint-Bernard has its own particular apartment for the reception of guests; it is a long rectangle, divided by two upright gratings placed at a distance of three feet from one another to prevent a visitor from shaking hands with or passing anything to the prisoners. It is a wretched, damp, nay, even horrible spot, more especially when we consider the agonizing conferences which have taken place between those iron bars. And yet, frightful though this spot may be, it is looked upon as a kind of paradise by the men whose days are numbered; it is so rare for them to leave the Lions’ Den for any other place than the barrier Saint-Jacques, the galleys! or solitary confinement.

The court of Saint-Bernard has its own special room for receiving guests; it’s a long rectangle divided by two upright grates set three feet apart to stop visitors from shaking hands with or passing anything to the prisoners. It’s a miserable, damp, and even horrifying place, especially considering the painful conversations that have taken place between those iron bars. Yet, as terrifying as this spot is, it’s seen as a kind of paradise by the men whose days are numbered; it’s so rare for them to leave the Lions’ Den for anywhere other than the barrier Saint-Jacques, the galleys, or solitary confinement.

In the court which we have attempted to describe, and from which a damp vapor was rising, a young man with his hands in his pockets, who had excited much curiosity among the inhabitants of the “Den,” might be seen walking. The cut of his clothes would have made him pass for an elegant man, if those clothes had not been torn to shreds; still they did not show signs of wear, and the fine cloth, beneath the careful hands of the prisoner, soon recovered its gloss in the parts which were still perfect, for the wearer tried his best to make it assume the appearance of a new coat. He bestowed the same attention upon the cambric front of a shirt, which had considerably changed in color since his entrance into the prison, and he polished his varnished boots with the corner of a handkerchief embroidered with initials surmounted by a coronet.

In the court we tried to describe, where a damp mist was rising, a young man with his hands in his pockets walked through, sparking a lot of curiosity from the residents of the “Den.” The style of his clothes could have made him look sophisticated if they hadn’t been ripped to shreds; still, they didn’t appear worn out, and the fine fabric, with the prisoner’s careful handling, soon regained its shine in the areas that were still intact, as he made an effort to make it look like a new coat. He paid the same attention to the front of his shirt, which had significantly faded since he entered the prison, and he used the corner of a handkerchief with initials and a coronet to polish his shiny boots.

Some of the inmates of the “Lions’ Den” were watching the operations of the prisoner’s toilet with considerable interest.

Some of the inmates in the “Lions’ Den” were watching the prisoner’s bathroom routine with great interest.

“See, the prince is pluming himself,” said one of the thieves.

“Look, the prince is preening himself,” said one of the thieves.

“He’s a fine looking fellow,” said another; “if he had only a comb and hair-grease, he’d take the shine off the gentlemen in white kids.”

“He's a good-looking guy,” said another; “if he just had a comb and some hair gel, he'd outshine the gentlemen in white gloves.”

“His coat looks nearly new, and his boots are brilliant. It is pleasant to have such well-dressed brethren; and those gendarmes behaved shamefully. What jealousy; to tear such clothes!”

“His coat looks almost new, and his boots are shiny. It’s nice to have such well-dressed brothers; those cops acted disgracefully. What jealousy to ruin such nice clothes!”

“He looks like a big-bug,” said another; “dresses in fine style. And, then, to be here so young! Oh, what larks!”

“He looks like a big shot,” said another; “dresses really well. And, then, to be here so young! Oh, what a blast!”

Meanwhile the object of this hideous admiration approached the wicket, against which one of the keepers was leaning.

Meanwhile, the focus of this bizarre admiration walked up to the gate, where one of the keepers was leaning against it.

“Come, sir,” he said, “lend me twenty francs; you will soon be paid; you run no risks with me. Remember, I have relations who possess more millions than you have deniers. Come, I beseech you, lend me twenty francs, so that I may buy a dressing-gown; it is intolerable always to be in a coat and boots! And what a coat, sir, for a prince of the Cavalcanti!”

“Come on, sir,” he said, “can you lend me twenty francs? You'll be paid back soon; there's no risk for you. Just remember, I have relatives who are richer than you could imagine. Please, I beg you, lend me twenty francs so I can buy a dressing gown; it’s unbearable to always be in a coat and boots! And what a coat it is, sir, for a prince of the Cavalcanti!”

The keeper turned his back, and shrugged his shoulders; he did not even laugh at what would have caused anyone else to do so; he had heard so many utter the same things,—indeed, he heard nothing else.

The keeper turned away and shrugged his shoulders; he didn’t even laugh at something that would have made anyone else chuckle; he had heard so many say the same things—really, he heard nothing else.

“Come,” said Andrea, “you are a man void of compassion; I’ll have you turned out.”

“Come on,” said Andrea, “you’re a heartless man; I’ll have you thrown out.”

This made the keeper turn around, and he burst into a loud laugh. The prisoners then approached and formed a circle.

This made the keeper turn around, and he burst into a loud laugh. The prisoners then came over and formed a circle.

“I tell you that with that wretched sum,” continued Andrea, “I could obtain a coat, and a room in which to receive the illustrious visitor I am daily expecting.”

“I’m telling you that with that miserable amount,” Andrea continued, “I could get a coat and a room to welcome the distinguished guest I’m expecting every day.”

“Of course—of course,” said the prisoners;—“anyone can see he’s a gentleman!”

“Of course—of course,” said the prisoners;—“anyone can see he’s a gentleman!”

“Well, then, lend him the twenty francs,” said the keeper, leaning on the other shoulder; “surely you will not refuse a comrade!”

"Well, then, give him the twenty francs," said the keeper, leaning on the other shoulder; "surely you won't refuse a friend!"

50151m

“I am no comrade of these people,” said the young man, proudly, “you have no right to insult me thus.”

“I’m not one of these people,” said the young man, proudly, “you have no right to insult me like that.”

The thieves looked at one another with low murmurs, and a storm gathered over the head of the aristocratic prisoner, raised less by his own words than by the manner of the keeper. The latter, sure of quelling the tempest when the waves became too violent, allowed them to rise to a certain pitch that he might be revenged on the importunate Andrea, and besides it would afford him some recreation during the long day.

The thieves glanced at each other, murmuring softly, while a storm brewed above the aristocratic prisoner, stirred more by the keeper's attitude than by his own words. The keeper, confident that he could calm the storm when it became too intense, let it build up to a certain point to get back at the bothersome Andrea, and it also provided him with some entertainment during the long day.

The thieves had already approached Andrea, some screaming, “La savate—La savate!”[26] a cruel operation, which consists in cuffing a comrade who may have fallen into disgrace, not with an old shoe, but with an iron-heeled one. Others proposed the anguille, another kind of recreation, in which a handkerchief is filled with sand, pebbles, and two-sous pieces, when they have them, which the wretches beat like a flail over the head and shoulders of the unhappy sufferer.

The thieves had already surrounded Andrea, some shouting, “La savate—La savate!”[26] a brutal act, which involves beating a comrade who has fallen out of favor, not with an old shoe, but with one that has an iron heel. Others suggested the anguille, another type of punishment, where a handkerchief is stuffed with sand, pebbles, and any spare change they have, which the miserable wretches then strike like a flail over the head and shoulders of the unfortunate victim.

“Let us horsewhip the fine gentleman!” said others.

“Let’s whip the fine gentleman!” said others.

But Andrea, turning towards them, winked his eyes, rolled his tongue around his cheeks, and smacked his lips in a manner equivalent to a hundred words among the bandits when forced to be silent. It was a Masonic sign Caderousse had taught him. He was immediately recognized as one of them; the handkerchief was thrown down, and the iron-heeled shoe replaced on the foot of the wretch to whom it belonged.

But Andrea, turning to them, winked his eyes, rolled his tongue around his cheeks, and smacked his lips in a way that meant a hundred words among the bandits when they needed to be quiet. It was a secret sign Caderousse had taught him. He was instantly recognized as one of them; the handkerchief was tossed aside, and the iron-heeled shoe was put back on the foot of its owner.

Some voices were heard to say that the gentleman was right; that he intended to be civil, in his way, and that they would set the example of liberty of conscience,—and the mob retired. The keeper was so stupefied at this scene that he took Andrea by the hands and began examining his person, attributing the sudden submission of the inmates of the Lions’ Den to something more substantial than mere fascination.

Some people remarked that the gentleman was correct; that he meant to be polite in his own way, and that they would demonstrate the freedom of conscience—and the crowd dispersed. The keeper was so bewildered by this scene that he grabbed Andrea’s hands and started checking him over, believing the sudden compliance of the Lions’ Den residents was due to something more substantial than just fascination.

Andrea made no resistance, although he protested against it. Suddenly a voice was heard at the wicket.

Andrea didn't resist, even though he complained about it. Then, a voice was heard at the gate.

“Benedetto!” exclaimed an inspector. The keeper relaxed his hold.

“Benedetto!” shouted an inspector. The keeper loosened his grip.

“I am called,” said Andrea.

"I'm called," said Andrea.

“To the visitors’ room!” said the same voice.

“To the visitors' room!” said the same voice.

“You see someone pays me a visit. Ah, my dear sir, you will see whether a Cavalcanti is to be treated like a common person!”

“You see, someone is here to see me. Ah, my dear sir, you will see whether a Cavalcanti is treated like an ordinary person!”

And Andrea, gliding through the court like a black shadow, rushed out through the wicket, leaving his comrades, and even the keeper, lost in wonder. Certainly a call to the visitors’ room had scarcely astonished Andrea less than themselves, for the wily youth, instead of making use of his privilege of waiting to be claimed on his entry into La Force, had maintained a rigid silence.

And Andrea, moving smoothly through the court like a dark shadow, quickly dashed out through the gate, leaving his companions, and even the guard, in awe. In fact, a call to the visitors’ room surprised Andrea just as much as it did them, because the clever young man, instead of using his right to wait to be called upon entering La Force, had kept completely silent.

50153m

“Everything,” he said, “proves me to be under the protection of some powerful person,—this sudden fortune, the facility with which I have overcome all obstacles, an unexpected family and an illustrious name awarded to me, gold showered down upon me, and the most splendid alliances about to be entered into. An unhappy lapse of fortune and the absence of my protector have cast me down, certainly, but not forever. The hand which has retreated for a while will be again stretched forth to save me at the very moment when I shall think myself sinking into the abyss. Why should I risk an imprudent step? It might alienate my protector. He has two means of extricating me from this dilemma,—the one by a mysterious escape, managed through bribery; the other by buying off my judges with gold. I will say and do nothing until I am convinced that he has quite abandoned me, and then——”

“Everything,” he said, “makes it clear that I’m under the protection of someone powerful—this sudden fortune, the ease with which I’ve overcome all obstacles, an unexpected family and a prestigious name given to me, gold pouring in, and amazing alliances about to happen. A downturn in fortune and the absence of my protector have brought me low, but not for good. The hand that has pulled away for a bit will reach out again to save me just when I think I’m sinking into despair. Why should I take a reckless step? It could drive my protector away. He has two ways to pull me out of this situation—one is through a mysterious escape, managed by bribery; the other is by paying off my judges with gold. I won’t say or do anything until I’m sure he’s completely given up on me, and then——”

Andrea had formed a plan which was tolerably clever. The unfortunate youth was intrepid in the attack, and rude in the defence. He had borne with the public prison, and with privations of all sorts; still, by degrees nature, or rather custom, had prevailed, and he suffered from being naked, dirty, and hungry. It was at this moment of discomfort that the inspector’s voice called him to the visiting-room. Andrea felt his heart leap with joy. It was too soon for a visit from the examining magistrate, and too late for one from the director of the prison, or the doctor; it must, then, be the visitor he hoped for. Behind the grating of the room into which Andrea had been led, he saw, while his eyes dilated with surprise, the dark and intelligent face of M. Bertuccio, who was also gazing with sad astonishment upon the iron bars, the bolted doors, and the shadow which moved behind the other grating.

Andrea had come up with a fairly clever plan. The unfortunate young man was fearless in his attacks and rough in his defenses. He had endured the public prison and various hardships, but gradually, nature—or rather habit—took over, and he was suffering from being naked, filthy, and hungry. At that moment of discomfort, the inspector's voice called him to the visiting room. Andrea felt his heart leap with joy. It was too early for a visit from the examining magistrate and too late for one from the prison director or the doctor; it had to be the visitor he was hoping for. Behind the grating of the room where Andrea was taken, he saw, his eyes widening in surprise, the dark and intelligent face of M. Bertuccio, who was also looking around with a sad astonishment at the iron bars, the locked doors, and the shadow that moved behind the other grating.

“Ah,” said Andrea, deeply affected.

“Ah,” said Andrea, really touched.

“Good morning, Benedetto,” said Bertuccio, with his deep, hollow voice.

“Good morning, Benedetto,” said Bertuccio, with his deep, hollow voice.

“You—you?” said the young man, looking fearfully around him.

“You—you're here?” said the young man, glancing around nervously.

“Do you not recognize me, unhappy child?”

“Don't you recognize me, sad child?”

“Silence,—be silent!” said Andrea, who knew the delicate sense of hearing possessed by the walls; “for Heaven’s sake, do not speak so loud!”

“Silence—be quiet!” said Andrea, who understood the walls had a sensitive sense of hearing; “for heaven's sake, don't talk so loudly!”

“You wish to speak with me alone, do you not?” said Bertuccio.

“You want to talk to me privately, right?” said Bertuccio.

“Oh, yes.”

“Sure thing.”

“That is well.”

"That's good."

And Bertuccio, feeling in his pocket, signed to a keeper whom he saw through the window of the wicket.

And Bertuccio, reaching into his pocket, signaled to a guard he spotted through the window of the small door.

“Read?” he said.

“Read?” he asked.

“What is that?” asked Andrea.

“What’s that?” asked Andrea.

“An order to conduct you to a room, and to leave you there to talk to me.”

"An instruction to take you to a room and leave you there to talk to me."

“Oh,” cried Andrea, leaping with joy. Then he mentally added,—“Still my unknown protector! I am not forgotten. They wish for secrecy, since we are to converse in a private room. I understand, Bertuccio has been sent by my protector.”

“Oh,” exclaimed Andrea, jumping with joy. Then he thought, “Still my unknown protector! I’m not forgotten. They want privacy since we’re meeting in a private room. I get it, Bertuccio has been sent by my protector.”

The keeper spoke for a moment with an official, then opened the iron gates and conducted Andrea to a room on the first floor. The room was whitewashed, as is the custom in prisons, but it looked quite brilliant to a prisoner, though a stove, a bed, a chair, and a table formed the whole of its sumptuous furniture. Bertuccio sat down upon the chair, Andrea threw himself upon the bed; the keeper retired.

The guard chatted for a moment with an officer, then opened the iron gates and led Andrea to a room on the first floor. The room was whitewashed, which is typical in prisons, but to a prisoner, it looked rather bright, even though a stove, a bed, a chair, and a table made up all of its fancy furniture. Bertuccio sat down in the chair, while Andrea flopped onto the bed; the guard left.

“Now,” said the steward, “what have you to tell me?”

"Now," said the steward, "what do you want to tell me?"

“And you?” said Andrea.

"And you?" asked Andrea.

“You speak first.”

"You go first."

“Oh, no. You must have much to tell me, since you have come to seek me.”

“Oh no. You must have a lot to share since you came to find me.”

50155m

“Well, be it so. You have continued your course of villany; you have robbed—you have assassinated.”

"Well, it is what it is. You’ve kept up your path of wickedness; you’ve stolen—you’ve killed."

“Well, I should say! If you had me taken to a private room only to tell me this, you might have saved yourself the trouble. I know all these things. But there are some with which, on the contrary, I am not acquainted. Let us talk of those, if you please. Who sent you?”

“Well, I must say! If you brought me to a private room just to tell me this, you could have saved yourself the hassle. I already know all this stuff. But there are some things I don’t know. Let’s talk about those, if you don’t mind. Who sent you?”

“Come, come, you are going on quickly, M. Benedetto!”

“Come on, you’re moving along fast, Mr. Benedetto!”

“Yes, and to the point. Let us dispense with useless words. Who sends you?”

“Yes, let's get to the point. Let's skip the small talk. Who's sending you?”

“No one.”

“No one.”

“How did you know I was in prison?”

“How did you know I was in jail?”

“I recognized you, some time since, as the insolent dandy who so gracefully mounted his horse in the Champs-Élysées.”

“I recognized you a while ago as the arrogant dandy who so effortlessly got on his horse in the Champs-Élysées.”

“Oh, the Champs-Élysées? Ah, yes; we burn, as they say at the game of pincette. The Champs-Élysées? Come, let us talk a little about my father.”

“Oh, the Champs-Élysées? Ah, yes; we’re on fire, as they say in the game of pincette. The Champs-Élysées? Come, let’s chat a bit about my father.”

“Who, then, am I?”

"Who am I, then?"

“You, sir?—you are my adopted father. But it was not you, I presume, who placed at my disposal 100,000 francs, which I spent in four or five months; it was not you who manufactured an Italian gentleman for my father; it was not you who introduced me into the world, and had me invited to a certain dinner at Auteuil, which I fancy I am eating at this moment, in company with the most distinguished people in Paris—amongst the rest with a certain procureur, whose acquaintance I did very wrong not to cultivate, for he would have been very useful to me just now;—it was not you, in fact, who bailed me for one or two millions, when the fatal discovery of my little secret took place. Come, speak, my worthy Corsican, speak!”

“You, sir?—you’re my adoptive father. But I assume it wasn’t you who gave me 100,000 francs, which I spent in just four or five months; it wasn’t you who created an Italian gentleman for my father; it wasn’t you who introduced me to society and invited me to a certain dinner at Auteuil, which I think I’m attending right now, in the company of the most distinguished people in Paris—among them a certain prosecutor, whose friendship I regret not cultivating, as he would have been very helpful to me at this moment;—it wasn’t you, in fact, who bailed me out for one or two million, when the disastrous reveal of my little secret happened. Come on, speak, my worthy Corsican, speak!”

“What do you wish me to say?”

“What do you want me to say?”

“I will help you. You were speaking of the Champs-Élysées just now, worthy foster-father.”

“I'll help you. You were just talking about the Champs-Élysées, my respected foster-father.”

“Well?”

"What's up?"

“Well, in the Champs-Élysées there resides a very rich gentleman.”

“Well, there’s a very wealthy guy living on the Champs-Élysées.”

“At whose house you robbed and murdered, did you not?”

“At whose house did you rob and murder?”

“I believe I did.”

“I think I did.”

“The Count of Monte Cristo?”

“The Count of Monte Cristo?”

“’Tis you who have named him, as M. Racine says. Well, am I to rush into his arms, and strain him to my heart, crying, ‘My father, my father!’ like Monsieur Pixérécourt.”[27]

“It’s you who named him, as M. Racine says. So, am I supposed to run into his arms and hold him to my heart, crying, ‘My father, my father!’ like Monsieur Pixérécourt?”[27]

“Do not let us jest,” gravely replied Bertuccio, “and dare not to utter that name again as you have pronounced it.”

“Let’s not joke around,” Bertuccio responded seriously, “and don’t say that name again like you just did.”

“Bah,” said Andrea, a little overcome, by the solemnity of Bertuccio’s manner, “why not?”

“Bah,” said Andrea, feeling a bit overwhelmed by Bertuccio's serious tone, “why not?”

“Because the person who bears it is too highly favored by Heaven to be the father of such a wretch as you.”

“Because the person who carries it is too blessed by Heaven to be the father of someone as miserable as you.”

“Oh, these are fine words.”

“Oh, these are great words.”

“And there will be fine doings, if you do not take care.”

“And there will be serious consequences if you’re not careful.”

“Menaces—I do not fear them. I will say——”

“Threats—I’m not afraid of them. I will say——”

“Do you think you are engaged with a pygmy like yourself?” said Bertuccio, in so calm a tone, and with so steadfast a look, that Andrea was moved to the very soul. “Do you think you have to do with galley-slaves, or novices in the world? Benedetto, you are fallen into terrible hands; they are ready to open for you—make use of them. Do not play with the thunderbolt they have laid aside for a moment, but which they can take up again instantly, if you attempt to intercept their movements.”

“Do you really think you're dealing with someone like yourself?” Bertuccio asked, in such a calm voice and with such a steady gaze that it deeply affected Andrea. “Do you think you're up against galley slaves or people who are new to the world? Benedetto, you’ve fallen into some dangerous hands; they’re ready to act—take advantage of that. Don’t toy with the thunderbolt they've set aside for now, because they can grab it again in an instant if you try to interfere with their plans.”

50157m

“My father—I will know who my father is,” said the obstinate youth; “I will perish if I must, but I will know it. What does scandal signify to me? What possessions, what reputation, what ‘pull,’ as Beauchamp says,—have I? You great people always lose something by scandal, notwithstanding your millions. Come, who is my father?”

“My father—I will find out who my father is,” said the stubborn young man; “I will die trying, but I will know. What does scandal mean to me? What possessions, what reputation, what connections, as Beauchamp puts it—do I have? You wealthy people always lose something because of scandal, despite your millions. Come on, who is my father?”

“I came to tell you.”

"I'm here to tell you."

“Ah,” cried Benedetto, his eyes sparkling with joy. Just then the door opened, and the jailer, addressing himself to Bertuccio, said:

“Ah,” cried Benedetto, his eyes shining with happiness. Just then the door opened, and the jailer, speaking to Bertuccio, said:

“Excuse me, sir, but the examining magistrate is waiting for the prisoner.”

“Excuse me, sir, but the judge is waiting for the prisoner.”

“And so closes our interview,” said Andrea to the worthy steward; “I wish the troublesome fellow were at the devil!”

“And that wraps up our interview,” Andrea said to the respectable steward. “I wish that annoying guy would just go away!”

“I will return tomorrow,” said Bertuccio.

“I'll come back tomorrow,” said Bertuccio.

“Good! Gendarmes, I am at your service. Ah, sir, do leave a few crowns for me at the gate that I may have some things I am in need of!”

“Great! Officers, I’m here to help you. Oh, sir, please leave a few coins for me at the gate so I can get a couple of things I need!”

“It shall be done,” replied Bertuccio.

“It will be done,” replied Bertuccio.

Andrea extended his hand; Bertuccio kept his own in his pocket, and merely jingled a few pieces of money.

Andrea extended his hand; Bertuccio kept his in his pocket and just jingled a few coins.

“That’s what I mean,” said Andrea, endeavoring to smile, quite overcome by the strange tranquillity of Bertuccio.

“That's what I mean,” Andrea said, trying to smile, completely taken aback by Bertuccio's unusual calmness.

“Can I be deceived?” he murmured, as he stepped into the oblong and grated vehicle which they call “the salad basket.”

“Can I be fooled?” he murmured as he stepped into the long, grated vehicle they call “the salad basket.”

“Never mind, we shall see! Tomorrow, then!” he added, turning towards Bertuccio.

“Never mind, we’ll see! Tomorrow, then!” he added, turning toward Bertuccio.

“Tomorrow!” replied the steward.

“Tomorrow!” said the steward.

Chapter 108. The Judge

We remember that the Abbé Busoni remained alone with Noirtier in the chamber of death, and that the old man and the priest were the sole guardians of the young girl’s body. Perhaps it was the Christian exhortations of the abbé, perhaps his kind charity, perhaps his persuasive words, which had restored the courage of Noirtier, for ever since he had conversed with the priest his violent despair had yielded to a calm resignation which surprised all who knew his excessive affection for Valentine.

We remember that Abbé Busoni was the only one with Noirtier in the death chamber, and that the old man and the priest were the only ones watching over the young girl’s body. Maybe it was the abbé's Christian encouragement, his kind compassion, or his convincing words that brought Noirtier’s courage back. Ever since their conversation, his intense despair had transformed into a calm acceptance, surprising everyone who knew how deeply he cared for Valentine.

M. de Villefort had not seen his father since the morning of the death. The whole establishment had been changed; another valet was engaged for himself, a new servant for Noirtier, two women had entered Madame de Villefort’s service,—in fact, everywhere, to the concierge and coachmen, new faces were presented to the different masters of the house, thus widening the division which had always existed between the members of the same family. The assizes, also, were about to begin, and Villefort, shut up in his room, exerted himself with feverish anxiety in drawing up the case against the murderer of Caderousse. This affair, like all those in which the Count of Monte Cristo had interfered, caused a great sensation in Paris. The proofs were certainly not convincing, since they rested upon a few words written by an escaped galley-slave on his death-bed, and who might have been actuated by hatred or revenge in accusing his companion. But the mind of the procureur was made up; he felt assured that Benedetto was guilty, and he hoped by his skill in conducting this aggravated case to flatter his self-love, which was about the only vulnerable point left in his frozen heart.

M. de Villefort hadn’t seen his father since the morning of the death. The entire household had changed; he had a new valet, a new servant for Noirtier, and two women had joined Madame de Villefort’s staff. In fact, everywhere—from the concierge to the chauffeurs—new faces filled the house, further widening the gap that had always existed among the family members. The trials were about to start as well, and Villefort, locked away in his room, frantically worked to prepare the case against the murderer of Caderousse. This case, like all those involving the Count of Monte Cristo, was causing quite a stir in Paris. The evidence was certainly not strong, as it was based on a few words written by an escaped convict on his deathbed, who might have been driven by hatred or revenge in accusing his partner. But Villefort was convinced; he was sure Benedetto was guilty, and he hoped that his skill in managing this complicated case would boost his self-esteem, the only vulnerable part of his otherwise cold heart.

The case was therefore prepared owing to the incessant labor of Villefort, who wished it to be the first on the list in the coming assizes. He had been obliged to seclude himself more than ever, to evade the enormous number of applications presented to him for the purpose of obtaining tickets of admission to the court on the day of trial. And then so short a time had elapsed since the death of poor Valentine, and the gloom which overshadowed the house was so recent, that no one wondered to see the father so absorbed in his professional duties, which were the only means he had of dissipating his grief.

The case was prepared thanks to Villefort’s tireless efforts, as he wanted it to be the first on the list for the upcoming court sessions. He had to shut himself away more than ever to avoid the overwhelming number of requests he received for tickets to attend the trial. Plus, it had only been a short time since the tragic death of Valentine, and the sadness hanging over the house was still fresh, so no one was surprised to see the father so focused on his work, which was his only way of coping with his sorrow.

Once only had Villefort seen his father; it was the day after that upon which Bertuccio had paid his second visit to Benedetto, when the latter was to learn his father’s name. The magistrate, harassed and fatigued, had descended to the garden of his house, and in a gloomy mood, similar to that in which Tarquin lopped off the tallest poppies, he began knocking off with his cane the long and dying branches of the rose-trees, which, placed along the avenue, seemed like the spectres of the brilliant flowers which had bloomed in the past season.

Once, Villefort had only seen his father; it was the day after Bertuccio’s second visit to Benedetto, when Benedetto was supposed to find out his father’s name. The magistrate, stressed and exhausted, had gone down to the garden of his home, and in a dark mood, like Tarquin when he cut down the tallest poppies, he started knocking off with his cane the long and withering branches of the rose bushes, which, lined up along the path, looked like the ghosts of the vibrant flowers that had bloomed in the previous season.

More than once he had reached that part of the garden where the famous boarded gate stood overlooking the deserted enclosure, always returning by the same path, to begin his walk again, at the same pace and with the same gesture, when he accidentally turned his eyes towards the house, whence he heard the noisy play of his son, who had returned from school to spend the Sunday and Monday with his mother.

More than once he had reached that part of the garden where the famous boarded gate looked out over the empty yard, always coming back by the same path to start his walk again, at the same pace and with the same gesture, when he happened to glance at the house, from which he heard the loud play of his son, who had come back from school to spend Sunday and Monday with his mother.

While doing so, he observed M. Noirtier at one of the open windows, where the old man had been placed that he might enjoy the last rays of the sun which yet yielded some heat, and was now shining upon the dying flowers and red leaves of the creeper which twined around the balcony.

While doing this, he noticed M. Noirtier at one of the open windows, where the old man had been positioned to soak up the last warm rays of the sun, which were now shining on the wilting flowers and red leaves of the climbing vine wrapped around the balcony.

The eye of the old man was riveted upon a spot which Villefort could scarcely distinguish. His glance was so full of hate, of ferocity, and savage impatience, that Villefort turned out of the path he had been pursuing, to see upon what person this dark look was directed.

The old man's eye was fixed on a spot that Villefort could barely make out. His gaze was filled with hate, ferocity, and wild impatience, causing Villefort to step off his path to see who this dark look was aimed at.

Then he saw beneath a thick clump of linden-trees, which were nearly divested of foliage, Madame de Villefort sitting with a book in her hand, the perusal of which she frequently interrupted to smile upon her son, or to throw back his elastic ball, which he obstinately threw from the drawing-room into the garden.

Then he saw beneath a thick cluster of linden trees, which were almost bare of leaves, Madame de Villefort sitting with a book in her hand, pausing often to smile at her son or to toss back his bouncy ball, which he stubbornly threw from the drawing room into the garden.

Villefort became pale; he understood the old man’s meaning.

Villefort went pale; he understood what the old man meant.

Noirtier continued to look at the same object, but suddenly his glance was transferred from the wife to the husband, and Villefort himself had to submit to the searching investigation of eyes, which, while changing their direction and even their language, had lost none of their menacing expression. Madame de Villefort, unconscious of the passions that exhausted their fire over her head, at that moment held her son’s ball, and was making signs to him to reclaim it with a kiss. Edward begged for a long while, the maternal kiss probably not offering sufficient recompense for the trouble he must take to obtain it; however at length he decided, leaped out of the window into a cluster of heliotropes and daisies, and ran to his mother, his forehead streaming with perspiration. Madame de Villefort wiped his forehead, pressed her lips upon it, and sent him back with the ball in one hand and some bonbons in the other.

Noirtier kept staring at the same thing, but suddenly his gaze shifted from the wife to the husband, and Villefort found himself under the intense scrutiny of eyes that, despite changing direction and even expression, still held a menacing look. Madame de Villefort, oblivious to the tensions brewing above her, was at that moment holding her son’s ball and signaling him to come get it with a kiss. Edward pleaded for a while, likely feeling that the kiss from his mother wasn't enough reward for the effort he’d have to put in to get it; however, he eventually made up his mind, jumped out the window into a bunch of heliotropes and daisies, and ran to his mother, his forehead dripping with sweat. Madame de Villefort wiped his forehead, kissed it, and sent him back with the ball in one hand and some candy in the other.

Villefort, drawn by an irresistible attraction, like that of the bird to the serpent, walked towards the house. As he approached it, Noirtier’s gaze followed him, and his eyes appeared of such a fiery brightness that Villefort felt them pierce to the depths of his heart. In that earnest look might be read a deep reproach, as well as a terrible menace. Then Noirtier raised his eyes to heaven, as though to remind his son of a forgotten oath.

Villefort, pulled by an unshakable attraction, like a bird drawn to a snake, moved toward the house. As he got closer, Noirtier's gaze tracked him, and his eyes shone with such intensity that Villefort felt them reach into his very soul. In that intense look, one could sense both a profound accusation and a serious threat. Then Noirtier looked up to the heavens, as if to remind his son of a promise he had forgotten.

“It is well, sir,” replied Villefort from below,—“it is well; have patience but one day longer; what I have said I will do.”

“It’s all good, sir,” Villefort called up from below, “just have patience for one more day; I’ll do what I promised.”

Noirtier seemed to be calmed by these words, and turned his eyes with indifference to the other side. Villefort violently unbuttoned his greatcoat, which seemed to strangle him, and passing his livid hand across his forehead, entered his study.

Noirtier appeared to be soothed by these words and casually looked away. Villefort angrily unbuttoned his overcoat, which felt like it was suffocating him, and wiped his pale hand across his forehead as he walked into his study.

The night was cold and still; the family had all retired to rest but Villefort, who alone remained up, and worked till five o’clock in the morning, reviewing the last interrogatories made the night before by the examining magistrates, compiling the depositions of the witnesses, and putting the finishing stroke to the deed of accusation, which was one of the most energetic and best conceived of any he had yet delivered.

The night was cold and quiet; the family had all gone to bed except for Villefort, who stayed up and worked until five o’clock in the morning, going over the last interrogations conducted the night before by the examining magistrates, compiling the witness statements, and finalizing the indictment, which was one of the most compelling and well-structured ones he had delivered so far.

The next day, Monday, was the first sitting of the assizes. The morning dawned dull and gloomy, and Villefort saw the dim gray light shine upon the lines he had traced in red ink. The magistrate had slept for a short time while the lamp sent forth its final struggles; its flickerings awoke him, and he found his fingers as damp and purple as though they had been dipped in blood.

The next day, Monday, marked the first session of the court. The morning was dull and gloomy, and Villefort noticed the dim gray light highlighting the lines he had drawn in red ink. The magistrate had dozed off for a bit while the lamp flickered its last flickers; its trembling light woke him up, and he discovered his fingers were as damp and purple as if they had been submerged in blood.

He opened the window; a bright yellow streak crossed the sky, and seemed to divide in half the poplars, which stood out in black relief on the horizon. In the clover-fields beyond the chestnut-trees, a lark was mounting up to heaven, while pouring out her clear morning song. The damps of the dew bathed the head of Villefort, and refreshed his memory.

He opened the window; a bright yellow line stretched across the sky, appearing to split the poplar trees, which stood out in bold silhouette on the horizon. In the clover fields beyond the chestnut trees, a lark was ascending into the sky, singing her beautiful morning song. The dew dampness refreshed Villefort’s head and revived his memory.

“Today,” he said with an effort,—“today the man who holds the blade of justice must strike wherever there is guilt.”

“Today,” he said with difficulty, “today the person who wields the sword of justice must act wherever there is wrongdoing.”

Involuntarily his eyes wandered towards the window of Noirtier’s room, where he had seen him the preceding night. The curtain was drawn, and yet the image of his father was so vivid to his mind that he addressed the closed window as though it had been open, and as if through the opening he had beheld the menacing old man.

Without meaning to, his eyes drifted toward Noirtier’s window, where he had seen him the night before. The curtain was closed, yet the image of his father was so clear in his mind that he spoke to the closed window as if it were open, imagining he could see the menacing old man through it.

“Yes,” he murmured,—“yes, be satisfied.”

“Yeah,” he murmured, “yeah, be satisfied.”

His head dropped upon his chest, and in this position he paced his study; then he threw himself, dressed as he was, upon a sofa, less to sleep than to rest his limbs, cramped with cold and study. By degrees everyone awoke. Villefort, from his study, heard the successive noises which accompany the life of a house,—the opening and shutting of doors, the ringing of Madame de Villefort’s bell, to summon the waiting-maid, mingled with the first shouts of the child, who rose full of the enjoyment of his age. Villefort also rang; his new valet brought him the papers, and with them a cup of chocolate.

His head dropped onto his chest, and in this position, he walked around his study; then he threw himself onto the sofa, dressed as he was, less to sleep than to rest his limbs, which were cramped from the cold and studying. Gradually, everyone woke up. Villefort, from his study, heard the usual noises that come with life in a house—the opening and closing of doors, the ringing of Madame de Villefort’s bell to call the maid, mixed with the first cries of the child, who woke up excited for the day. Villefort also rang; his new valet brought him the papers along with a cup of hot chocolate.

“What are you bringing me?” said he.

“What are you bringing me?” he asked.

“A cup of chocolate.”

"Hot chocolate."

“I did not ask for it. Who has paid me this attention?”

“I didn’t ask for this. Who has given me this kind of attention?”

“My mistress, sir. She said you would have to speak a great deal in the murder case, and that you should take something to keep up your strength;” and the valet placed the cup on the table nearest to the sofa, which was, like all the rest, covered with papers.

“My boss, sir. She mentioned you would need to talk a lot in the murder case, and that you should have something to keep your energy up;” and the valet set the cup on the table closest to the sofa, which, like all the others, was covered with papers.

The valet then left the room. Villefort looked for an instant with a gloomy expression, then, suddenly, taking it up with a nervous motion, he swallowed its contents at one draught. It might have been thought that he hoped the beverage would be mortal, and that he sought for death to deliver him from a duty which he would rather die than fulfil. He then rose, and paced his room with a smile it would have been terrible to witness. The chocolate was inoffensive, for M. de Villefort felt no effects.

The valet then left the room. Villefort looked momentarily troubled, then, suddenly, with a quick motion, he downed the drink in one go. One might think he was hoping the beverage would be deadly, seeking death to free him from a responsibility he would rather die than face. He then got up and walked around his room with a smile that would have been disturbing to see. The chocolate had no ill effects, as M. de Villefort felt nothing from it.

The breakfast-hour arrived, but M. de Villefort was not at table. The valet re-entered.

The breakfast hour came, but M. de Villefort wasn't at the table. The valet walked back in.

“Madame de Villefort wishes to remind you, sir,” he said, “that eleven o’clock has just struck, and that the trial commences at twelve.”

“Madame de Villefort wants to remind you, sir,” he said, “that it’s just turned eleven o’clock, and the trial starts at twelve.”

“Well,” said Villefort, “what then?”

“Well,” Villefort said, “what then?”

“Madame de Villefort is dressed; she is quite ready, and wishes to know if she is to accompany you, sir?”

“Madame de Villefort is dressed and ready. She wants to know if she should accompany you, sir?”

“Where to?”

"Where to now?"

“To the Palais.”

"To the Palace."

“What to do?”

"What should I do?"

“My mistress wishes much to be present at the trial.”

“My lady really wants to be at the trial.”

“Ah,” said Villefort, with a startling accent; “does she wish that?”

“Ah,” said Villefort, with a surprising tone; “does she really want that?”

The servant drew back and said, “If you wish to go alone, sir, I will go and tell my mistress.”

The servant stepped back and said, “If you want to go by yourself, sir, I’ll go tell my boss.”

Villefort remained silent for a moment, and dented his pale cheeks with his nails.

Villefort stayed quiet for a moment, pressing his nails into his pale cheeks.

“Tell your mistress,” he at length answered, “that I wish to speak to her, and I beg she will wait for me in her own room.”

“Tell your lady,” he finally replied, “that I want to talk to her, and I hope she will wait for me in her own room.”

“Yes, sir.”

"Yes, sir."

“Then come to dress and shave me.”

“Then come to get me dressed and shaved.”

“Directly, sir.”

“Right away, sir.”

The valet re-appeared almost instantly, and, having shaved his master, assisted him to dress entirely in black. When he had finished, he said:

The valet came back almost immediately and, after shaving his boss, helped him get dressed completely in black. When he was done, he said:

“My mistress said she should expect you, sir, as soon as you had finished dressing.”

“My mistress said she would expect you, sir, as soon as you finished getting ready.”

“I am going to her.”

"I'm heading to her."

And Villefort, with his papers under his arm and hat in hand, directed his steps toward the apartment of his wife.

And Villefort, holding his papers and with his hat in his hand, made his way to his wife's room.

At the door he paused for a moment to wipe his damp, pale brow. He then entered the room. Madame de Villefort was sitting on an ottoman and impatiently turning over the leaves of some newspapers and pamphlets which young Edward, by way of amusing himself, was tearing to pieces before his mother could finish reading them. She was dressed to go out, her bonnet was placed beside her on a chair, and her gloves were on her hands.

At the door, he stopped for a moment to wipe his sweaty, pale forehead. He then walked into the room. Madame de Villefort was sitting on an ottoman, impatiently flipping through some newspapers and pamphlets that young Edward was tearing apart before his mother could finish reading them. She was dressed to go out; her bonnet was set beside her on a chair, and she was wearing her gloves.

“Ah, here you are, monsieur,” she said in her naturally calm voice; “but how pale you are! Have you been working all night? Why did you not come down to breakfast? Well, will you take me, or shall I take Edward?”

“Ah, there you are, mister,” she said in her naturally calm voice; “but you look so pale! Have you been working all night? Why didn’t you come down for breakfast? So, will you take me, or should I take Edward?”

Madame de Villefort had multiplied her questions in order to gain one answer, but to all her inquiries M. de Villefort remained mute and cold as a statue.

Madame de Villefort had increased her questions to get one answer, but M. de Villefort stayed silent and as unresponsive as a statue to all her inquiries.

“Edward,” said Villefort, fixing an imperious glance on the child, “go and play in the drawing-room, my dear; I wish to speak to your mamma.”

“Edward,” said Villefort, giving the child a commanding look, “go play in the living room, my dear; I need to talk to your mom.”

Madame de Villefort shuddered at the sight of that cold countenance, that resolute tone, and the awfully strange preliminaries. Edward raised his head, looked at his mother, and then, finding that she did not confirm the order, began cutting off the heads of his leaden soldiers.

Madame de Villefort shivered at the sight of that icy face, that determined tone, and the incredibly strange setup. Edward lifted his head, glanced at his mother, and then, noticing that she didn’t confirm the order, started beheading his toy soldiers.

“Edward,” cried M. de Villefort, so harshly that the child started up from the floor, “do you hear me?—Go!”

“Edward,” shouted M. de Villefort, so harshly that the child jumped up from the floor, “do you hear me?—Go!”

The child, unaccustomed to such treatment, arose, pale and trembling; it would be difficult to say whether his emotion were caused by fear or passion. His father went up to him, took him in his arms, and kissed his forehead.

The child, not used to such treatment, got up, pale and shaking; it was hard to tell if his emotions were driven by fear or excitement. His father walked over to him, picked him up, and kissed his forehead.

“Go,” he said: “go, my child.” Edward ran out.

“Go,” he said, “go, my child.” Edward ran out.

M. de Villefort went to the door, which he closed behind the child, and bolted.

M. de Villefort went to the door, closed it behind the child, and locked it.

“Dear me!” said the young woman, endeavoring to read her husband’s inmost thoughts, while a smile passed over her countenance which froze the impassibility of Villefort; “what is the matter?”

“Goodness!” said the young woman, trying to read her husband’s deepest thoughts, while a smile crossed her face that froze Villefort’s expression; “what’s wrong?”

“Madame, where do you keep the poison you generally use?” said the magistrate, without any introduction, placing himself between his wife and the door.

“Madame, where do you keep the poison you usually use?” the magistrate asked, without any introduction, positioning himself between his wife and the door.

Madame de Villefort must have experienced something of the sensation of a bird which, looking up, sees the murderous trap closing over its head.

Madame de Villefort must have felt something like a bird that suddenly looks up and notices a deadly trap snapping shut above it.

A hoarse, broken tone, which was neither a cry nor a sigh, escaped from her, while she became deadly pale.

A hoarse, broken sound, which was neither a cry nor a sigh, escaped from her, and she turned deathly pale.

“Monsieur,” she said, “I—I do not understand you.”

“Monsieur,” she said, “I—I don’t understand you.”

And, in her first paroxysm of terror, she had raised herself from the sofa, in the next, stronger very likely than the other, she fell down again on the cushions.

And, in her first surge of terror, she had lifted herself off the sofa; in the next, which was likely stronger than the first, she collapsed back onto the cushions.

“I asked you,” continued Villefort, in a perfectly calm tone, “where you conceal the poison by the aid of which you have killed my father-in-law, M. de Saint-Méran, my mother-in-law, Madame de Saint-Méran, Barrois, and my daughter Valentine.”

“I asked you,” Villefort continued, in a perfectly calm tone, “where you hide the poison that you used to kill my father-in-law, M. de Saint-Méran, my mother-in-law, Madame de Saint-Méran, Barrois, and my daughter Valentine.”

“Ah, sir,” exclaimed Madame de Villefort, clasping her hands, “what do you say?”

“Ah, sir,” exclaimed Madame de Villefort, clasping her hands, “what do you mean?”

“It is not for you to interrogate, but to answer.”

“It’s not for you to question, but to respond.”

“Is it to the judge or to the husband?” stammered Madame de Villefort.

“Is it for the judge or for the husband?” stammered Madame de Villefort.

“To the judge—to the judge, madame!” It was terrible to behold the frightful pallor of that woman, the anguish of her look, the trembling of her whole frame.

“To the judge—to the judge, ma’am!” It was horrible to see the fearful paleness of that woman, the pain in her eyes, the shaking of her entire body.

“Ah, sir,” she muttered, “ah, sir,” and this was all.

“Ah, sir,” she whispered, “ah, sir,” and that was all.

“You do not answer, madame!” exclaimed the terrible interrogator. Then he added, with a smile yet more terrible than his anger, “It is true, then; you do not deny it!” She moved forward. “And you cannot deny it!” added Villefort, extending his hand toward her, as though to seize her in the name of justice. “You have accomplished these different crimes with impudent address, but which could only deceive those whose affections for you blinded them. Since the death of Madame de Saint-Méran, I have known that a poisoner lived in my house. M. d’Avrigny warned me of it. After the death of Barrois my suspicions were directed towards an angel,—those suspicions which, even when there is no crime, are always alive in my heart; but after the death of Valentine, there has been no doubt in my mind, madame, and not only in mine, but in those of others; thus your crime, known by two persons, suspected by many, will soon become public, and, as I told you just now, you no longer speak to the husband, but to the judge.”

“You’re not answering me, ma’am!” the fierce interrogator exclaimed. Then he added, with a smile even more terrifying than his anger, “So it’s true; you won’t deny it!” She stepped forward. “And you can’t deny it!” Villefort continued, reaching out to her, as if to grab her in the name of justice. “You’ve committed these different crimes with shameless skill, but only the ones who loved you were fooled. Ever since Madame de Saint-Méran died, I’ve known there was a poisoner in my house. M. d’Avrigny warned me about it. After Barrois died, my suspicions turned to an angel—those suspicions that linger in my heart even when there’s no crime; but after Valentine’s death, I’ve had no doubt in my mind, ma’am, and not just mine but others’ as well. So your crime, known by two people and suspected by many, will soon be public, and as I told you just now, you’re no longer talking to a husband but to a judge.”

50165m

The young woman hid her face in her hands.

The young woman buried her face in her hands.

“Oh, sir,” she stammered, “I beseech you, do not believe appearances.”

“Oh, sir,” she stammered, “I urge you, do not judge by appearances.”

“Are you, then, a coward?” cried Villefort, in a contemptuous voice. “But I have always observed that poisoners were cowards. Can you be a coward, you, who have had the courage to witness the death of two old men and a young girl murdered by you?”

“Are you a coward, then?” shouted Villefort, with a scornful tone. “But I’ve always noticed that poisoners are cowards. Can you really be a coward, you, who had the guts to watch two old men and a young girl die at your hands?”

“Sir! sir!”

“Hey! Hey!”

“Can you be a coward?” continued Villefort, with increasing excitement, “you, who could count, one by one, the minutes of four death agonies? You, who have arranged your infernal plans, and removed the beverages with a talent and precision almost miraculous? Have you, then, who have calculated everything with such nicety, have you forgotten to calculate one thing—I mean where the revelation of your crimes will lead you to? Oh, it is impossible—you must have saved some surer, more subtle and deadly poison than any other, that you might escape the punishment that you deserve. You have done this—I hope so, at least.”

“Can you really be a coward?” Villefort pressed on, his excitement growing. “You, who could count the minutes of four people dying, one by one? You, who’ve crafted your wicked plans and taken away the drinks with a skill that seems almost magical? How could you, who have calculated everything so meticulously, overlook one thing—I mean, have you not considered where revealing your crimes will lead you? Oh, it’s impossible—you must have saved some more reliable, cunning, and lethal poison than any other, so you can escape the punishment you deserve. You’ve done this—I hope so, at least.”

Madame de Villefort stretched out her hands, and fell on her knees.

Madame de Villefort reached out her hands and dropped to her knees.

“I understand,” he said, “you confess; but a confession made to the judges, a confession made at the last moment, extorted when the crime cannot be denied, diminishes not the punishment inflicted on the guilty!”

“I get it,” he said, “you admit it; but a confession made to the judges, a confession made at the last minute, forced out when the crime can’t be denied, doesn’t lessen the punishment given to the guilty!”

“The punishment?” exclaimed Madame de Villefort, “the punishment, monsieur? Twice you have pronounced that word!”

“The punishment?” exclaimed Madame de Villefort. “The punishment, sir? You’ve said that word twice!”

“Certainly. Did you hope to escape it because you were four times guilty? Did you think the punishment would be withheld because you are the wife of him who pronounces it?—No, madame, no; the scaffold awaits the poisoner, whoever she may be, unless, as I just said, the poisoner has taken the precaution of keeping for herself a few drops of her deadliest poison.”

“Of course. Did you think you could avoid it because you were guilty four times? Did you believe the punishment would be spared because you're the wife of the one who delivers it?—No, ma'am, no; the scaffold is ready for the poisoner, no matter who she is, unless, as I just mentioned, the poisoner has been smart enough to save a few drops of her most lethal poison for herself.”

Madame de Villefort uttered a wild cry, and a hideous and uncontrollable terror spread over her distorted features.

Madame de Villefort let out a piercing scream, and a horrifying and overwhelming fear spread across her twisted face.

“Oh, do not fear the scaffold, madame,” said the magistrate; “I will not dishonor you, since that would be dishonor to myself; no, if you have heard me distinctly, you will understand that you are not to die on the scaffold.”

“Oh, don’t worry about the scaffold, ma’am,” said the magistrate; “I won’t bring you shame, because that would also bring shame to myself; no, if you’ve heard me clearly, you’ll understand that you’re not going to die on the scaffold.”

“No, I do not understand; what do you mean?” stammered the unhappy woman, completely overwhelmed.

“No, I don’t understand; what do you mean?” stammered the unhappy woman, completely overwhelmed.

“I mean that the wife of the first magistrate in the capital shall not, by her infamy, soil an unblemished name; that she shall not, with one blow, dishonor her husband and her child.”

“I mean that the wife of the top official in the capital should not, through her shame, tarnish a pure name; that she shouldn’t, with a single act, bring dishonor to her husband and her child.”

“No, no—oh, no!”

“No, no—oh, no!”

“Well, madame, it will be a laudable action on your part, and I will thank you for it!”

“Well, ma'am, that would be a great thing for you to do, and I really appreciate it!”

“You will thank me—for what?”

"You'll thank me—for what?"

“For what you have just said.”

"About what you just said."

“What did I say? Oh, my brain whirls; I no longer understand anything. Oh, my God, my God!”

“What did I just say? My mind is racing; I can’t understand anything anymore. Oh, my God, my God!”

And she rose, with her hair dishevelled, and her lips foaming.

And she got up, with her hair a mess and her lips frothing.

“Have you answered the question I put to you on entering the room?—where do you keep the poison you generally use, madame?”

“Have you answered the question I asked you when I entered the room?—where do you keep the poison you usually use, madam?”

Madame de Villefort raised her arms to heaven, and convulsively struck one hand against the other.

Madame de Villefort raised her arms to the sky and, with a convulsive motion, struck one hand against the other.

“No, no,” she vociferated, “no, you cannot wish that!”

“No, no,” she shouted, “no, you can't want that!”

50169m

“What I do not wish, madame, is that you should perish on the scaffold. Do you understand?” asked Villefort.

“What I don’t want, ma’am, is for you to die on the scaffold. Do you get it?” Villefort asked.

“Oh, mercy, mercy, monsieur!”

“Oh, please, please, sir!”

“What I require is, that justice be done. I am on the earth to punish, madame,” he added, with a flaming glance; “any other woman, were it the queen herself, I would send to the executioner; but to you I shall be merciful. To you I will say, ‘Have you not, madame, put aside some of the surest, deadliest, most speedy poison?’”

“What I need is for justice to be served. I’m here on this earth to punish, madame,” he added, giving her an intense look; “any other woman, even if it were the queen herself, I would send to the executioner; but I will show you mercy. To you, I will ask, ‘Haven’t you, madame, set aside some of the most effective, lethal, quickest poison?’”

50170m

“Oh, pardon me, sir; let me live!”

“Oh, excuse me, sir; please let me live!”

“She is cowardly,” said Villefort.

"She's cowardly," said Villefort.

“Reflect that I am your wife!”

“Remember that I am your wife!”

“You are a poisoner.”

“You're a poisoner.”

“In the name of Heaven!”

"In the name of God!"

“No!”

“No way!”

“In the name of the love you once bore me!”

“In the name of the love you once had for me!”

“No, no!”

"No way!"

“In the name of our child! Ah, for the sake of our child, let me live!”

“In the name of our child! Oh, for the sake of our child, let me live!”

50167m

“No, no, no, I tell you; one day, if I allow you to live, you will perhaps kill him, as you have the others!”

“No, no, no, I’m serious; one day, if I let you live, you might end up killing him, just like you did the others!”

“I?—I kill my boy?” cried the distracted mother, rushing toward Villefort; “I kill my son? Ha, ha, ha!” and a frightful, demoniac laugh finished the sentence, which was lost in a hoarse rattle.

“I?—I killed my boy?” cried the frantic mother, rushing toward Villefort; “I killed my son? Ha, ha, ha!” and a terrifying, insane laugh ended the sentence, which was lost in a harsh rattle.

Madame de Villefort fell at her husband’s feet. He approached her.

Madame de Villefort dropped to her husband's feet. He stepped closer to her.

“Think of it, madame,” he said; “if, on my return, justice has not been satisfied, I will denounce you with my own mouth, and arrest you with my own hands!”

“Think about it, ma'am,” he said; “if, when I come back, justice hasn’t been served, I will expose you myself and take you into custody myself!”

She listened, panting, overwhelmed, crushed; her eye alone lived, and glared horribly.

She listened, breathless, overwhelmed, and crushed; only her eye remained alive, glaring intensely.

“Do you understand me?” he said. “I am going down there to pronounce the sentence of death against a murderer. If I find you alive on my return, you shall sleep tonight in the conciergerie.”

“Do you get what I'm saying?” he said. “I'm going down there to deliver the death sentence against a murderer. If I find you alive when I get back, you will spend tonight in the conciergerie.”

Madame de Villefort sighed; her nerves gave way, and she sunk on the carpet. The king’s attorney seemed to experience a sensation of pity; he looked upon her less severely, and, bowing to her, said slowly:

Madame de Villefort sighed; her nerves collapsed, and she sank onto the carpet. The king’s attorney appeared to feel a sense of pity; he regarded her less harshly and, bowing to her, said slowly:

“Farewell, madame, farewell!”

“Goodbye, ma'am, goodbye!”

That farewell struck Madame de Villefort like the executioner’s knife. She fainted. The procureur went out, after having double-locked the door.

That goodbye hit Madame de Villefort like a death sentence. She fainted. The prosecutor left after locking the door twice.

Chapter 109. The Assizes

The Benedetto affair, as it was called at the Palais, and by people in general, had produced a tremendous sensation. Frequenting the Café de Paris, the Boulevard de Gand, and the Bois de Boulogne, during his brief career of splendor, the false Cavalcanti had formed a host of acquaintances. The papers had related his various adventures, both as the man of fashion and the galley-slave; and as everyone who had been personally acquainted with Prince Andrea Cavalcanti experienced a lively curiosity in his fate, they all determined to spare no trouble in endeavoring to witness the trial of M. Benedetto for the murder of his comrade in chains.

The Benedetto case, as it was known at the Palais and among the public, had caused a huge stir. Spending time at the Café de Paris, the Boulevard de Gand, and the Bois de Boulogne during his short period of fame, the fake Cavalcanti had made many acquaintances. The newspapers had reported on his various escapades, both as a stylish figure and a convict; and since everyone who had personally known Prince Andrea Cavalcanti felt a keen interest in his fate, they all decided to make every effort to witness M. Benedetto's trial for the murder of his fellow inmate.

In the eyes of many, Benedetto appeared, if not a victim to, at least an instance of, the fallibility of the law. M. Cavalcanti, his father, had been seen in Paris, and it was expected that he would re-appear to claim the illustrious outcast. Many, also, who were not aware of the circumstances attending his withdrawal from Paris, were struck with the worthy appearance, the gentlemanly bearing, and the knowledge of the world displayed by the old patrician, who certainly played the nobleman very well, so long as he said nothing, and made no arithmetical calculations.

To many, Benedetto seemed, if not a victim of, at least an example of, the flaws in the legal system. M. Cavalcanti, his father, had been spotted in Paris, and it was anticipated that he would return to reclaim the distinguished outcast. Additionally, those not aware of the circumstances surrounding his departure from Paris were impressed by the dignified appearance, the gentlemanly demeanor, and the worldly knowledge exhibited by the elderly patrician, who certainly portrayed the nobleman effectively, as long as he remained silent and didn’t engage in any math.

As for the accused himself, many remembered him as being so amiable, so handsome, and so liberal, that they chose to think him the victim of some conspiracy, since in this world large fortunes frequently excite the malevolence and jealousy of some unknown enemy.

As for the accused himself, many remembered him as being so friendly, so good-looking, and so generous, that they preferred to believe he was the target of some conspiracy, since in this world, huge wealth often attracts the resentment and jealousy of some hidden enemy.

Everyone, therefore, ran to the court; some to witness the sight, others to comment upon it. From seven o’clock in the morning a crowd was stationed at the iron gates, and an hour before the trial commenced the hall was full of the privileged. Before the entrance of the magistrates, and indeed frequently afterwards, a court of justice, on days when some especial trial is to take place, resembles a drawing-room where many persons recognize each other and converse if they can do so without losing their seats; or, if they are separated by too great a number of lawyers, communicate by signs.

Everyone quickly ran to the courtroom; some to see the spectacle, others to discuss it. Since seven in the morning, a crowd had gathered at the iron gates, and an hour before the trial began, the hall filled with the privileged. In front of the magistrates' entrance, and often afterward, a courtroom on days with notable trials resembles a living room where many people know each other and chat if they can do so without giving up their seats; or, if they’re blocked by too many lawyers, they communicate through gestures.

It was one of the magnificent autumn days which make amends for a short summer; the clouds which M. de Villefort had perceived at sunrise had all disappeared as if by magic, and one of the softest and most brilliant days of September shone forth in all its splendor.

It was one of those beautiful autumn days that made up for a brief summer; the clouds that Mr. de Villefort had noticed at sunrise had vanished as if by magic, and one of the softest and most radiant days of September arrived in all its glory.

Beauchamp, one of the kings of the press, and therefore claiming the right of a throne everywhere, was eying everybody through his monocle. He perceived Château-Renaud and Debray, who had just gained the good graces of a sergeant-at-arms, and who had persuaded the latter to let them stand before, instead of behind him, as they ought to have done. The worthy sergeant had recognized the minister’s secretary and the millionnaire, and, by way of paying extra attention to his noble neighbors, promised to keep their places while they paid a visit to Beauchamp.

Beauchamp, one of the top figures in journalism, and therefore feeling entitled to a throne everywhere, was watching everyone through his monocle. He noticed Château-Renaud and Debray, who had just won the favor of a sergeant-at-arms and had convinced him to let them stand in front of him, rather than behind as they should have. The sergeant had recognized the minister’s secretary and the millionaire, and to show extra courtesy to his distinguished neighbors, he promised to hold their spots while they went to talk to Beauchamp.

“Well,” said Beauchamp, “we shall see our friend!”

“Well,” Beauchamp said, “we're going to see our friend!”

“Yes, indeed!” replied Debray. “That worthy prince. Deuce take those Italian princes!”

“Yes, absolutely!” replied Debray. “That noble prince. Curse those Italian princes!”

“A man, too, who could boast of Dante for a genealogist, and could reckon back to the Divina Comedia.”

“A man who could also claim Dante as an ancestor and trace his lineage back to the Divina Comedia.”

“A nobility of the rope!” said Château-Renaud phlegmatically.

“A nobility of the rope!” Château-Renaud said calmly.

“He will be condemned, will he not?” asked Debray of Beauchamp.

“He will be condemned, right?” Debray asked Beauchamp.

“My dear fellow, I think we should ask you that question; you know such news much better than we do. Did you see the president at the minister’s last night?”

“My dear friend, I think we should ask you that question; you know this news way better than we do. Did you see the president at the minister’s last night?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“What did he say?”

"What did he say?"

“Something which will surprise you.”

“A surprise for you.”

“Oh, make haste and tell me, then; it is a long time since that has happened.”

“Oh, hurry up and tell me; it's been a while since that happened.”

“Well, he told me that Benedetto, who is considered a serpent of subtlety and a giant of cunning, is really but a very commonplace, silly rascal, and altogether unworthy of the experiments that will be made on his phrenological organs after his death.”

“Well, he told me that Benedetto, who is seen as a master of deceit and a clever trickster, is actually just a pretty ordinary, foolish guy, and completely unworthy of the studies that will be done on his brain after he dies.”

“Bah,” said Beauchamp, “he played the prince very well.”

“Bah,” Beauchamp said, “he played the prince really well.”

“Yes, for you who detest those unhappy princes, Beauchamp, and are always delighted to find fault with them; but not for me, who discover a gentleman by instinct, and who scent out an aristocratic family like a very bloodhound of heraldry.”

“Yes, for you who hate those unfortunate princes, Beauchamp, and are always eager to criticize them; but not for me, who can spot a gentleman by instinct and can sniff out an aristocratic family like a bloodhound for heraldry.”

“Then you never believed in the principality?”

“Then you never believed in the principle?”

“Yes.—in the principality, but not in the prince.”

“Yes—in the principality, but not in the prince.”

“Not so bad,” said Beauchamp; “still, I assure you, he passed very well with many people; I saw him at the ministers’ houses.”

“Not too bad,” Beauchamp said; “but I promise you, he got along really well with a lot of people; I saw him at the ministers’ homes.”

“Ah, yes,” said Château-Renaud. “The idea of thinking ministers understand anything about princes!”

“Ah, yes,” said Château-Renaud. “The thought that ministers really understand anything about princes!”

“There is something in what you have just said,” said Beauchamp, laughing.

“There’s something in what you just said,” Beauchamp said, laughing.

“But,” said Debray to Beauchamp, “if I spoke to the president, you must have been with the procureur.”

“But,” Debray said to Beauchamp, “if I talked to the president, you must have been with the prosecutor.”

“It was an impossibility; for the last week M. de Villefort has secluded himself. It is natural enough; this strange chain of domestic afflictions, followed by the no less strange death of his daughter——”

“It was impossible; for the past week, M. de Villefort has shut himself away. It’s understandable; this bizarre series of family troubles, followed by the equally bizarre death of his daughter——”

“Strange? What do you mean, Beauchamp?”

“Strange? What do you mean, Beauchamp?”

“Oh, yes; do you pretend that all this has been unobserved at the minister’s?” said Beauchamp, placing his eye-glass in his eye, where he tried to make it remain.

“Oh, yes; are you pretending that all of this hasn’t been noticed at the minister’s?” said Beauchamp, putting his eyeglass in his eye, where he attempted to keep it.

“My dear sir,” said Château-Renaud, “allow me to tell you that you do not understand that manœuvre with the eye-glass half so well as Debray. Give him a lesson, Debray.”

“My dear sir,” said Château-Renaud, “let me point out that you don’t understand that maneuver with the monocle nearly as well as Debray does. Teach him a thing or two, Debray.”

“Stay,” said Beauchamp, “surely I am not deceived.”

“Wait,” said Beauchamp, “I must be mistaken.”

“What is it?”

"What’s going on?"

“It is she!”

“It’s her!”

“Whom do you mean?”

“Who do you mean?”

“They said she had left.”

“They said she had gone.”

“Mademoiselle Eugénie?” said Château-Renaud; “has she returned?”

“Mademoiselle Eugénie?” Château-Renaud asked. “Has she come back?”

“No, but her mother.”

“No, but her mom.”

“Madame Danglars? Nonsense! Impossible!” said Château-Renaud; “only ten days after the flight of her daughter, and three days from the bankruptcy of her husband?”

“Madame Danglars? No way! That’s impossible!” said Château-Renaud; “only ten days after her daughter ran away, and three days after her husband went bankrupt?”

Debray colored slightly, and followed with his eyes the direction of Beauchamp’s glance.

Debray flushed a bit and tracked the direction of Beauchamp's gaze with his eyes.

“Come,” he said, “it is only a veiled lady, some foreign princess, perhaps the mother of Cavalcanti. But you were just speaking on a very interesting topic, Beauchamp.”

“Come on,” he said, “it's just a veiled lady, maybe some foreign princess, like Cavalcanti's mother. But you were just talking about a really interesting topic, Beauchamp.”

“I?”

“Me?”

“Yes; you were telling us about the extraordinary death of Valentine.”

"Yeah; you were telling us about the incredible death of Valentine."

“Ah, yes, so I was. But how is it that Madame de Villefort is not here?”

"Ah, yes, I was. But why isn't Madame de Villefort here?"

“Poor, dear woman,” said Debray, “she is no doubt occupied in distilling balm for the hospitals, or in making cosmetics for herself or friends. Do you know she spends two or three thousand crowns a year in this amusement? But I wonder she is not here. I should have been pleased to see her, for I like her very much.”

“Poor, dear woman,” said Debray, “she's probably busy making herbal remedies for the hospitals or creating cosmetics for herself or her friends. Did you know she spends two or three thousand crowns a year on this? But I’m surprised she’s not here. I would have loved to see her because I really like her.”

“And I hate her,” said Château-Renaud.

“And I hate her,” said Château-Renaud.

“Why?”

"Why?"

“I do not know. Why do we love? Why do we hate? I detest her, from antipathy.”

“I don’t know. Why do we love? Why do we hate? I can’t stand her, out of dislike.”

“Or, rather, by instinct.”

“Or, rather, by intuition.”

“Perhaps so. But to return to what you were saying, Beauchamp.”

“Maybe. But getting back to what you were saying, Beauchamp.”

“Well, do you know why they die so multitudinously at M. de Villefort’s?”

“Well, do you know why they die so frequently at M. de Villefort’s?”

“‘Multitudinously’ is good,” said Château-Renaud.

“‘Multitudinously’ is great,” said Château-Renaud.

“My good fellow, you’ll find the word in Saint-Simon.”

“My good friend, you’ll find the word in Saint-Simon.”

“But the thing itself is at M. de Villefort’s; but let’s get back to the subject.”

“But the actual thing is at M. de Villefort’s; now let’s return to the topic.”

“Talking of that,” said Debray, “Madame was making inquiries about that house, which for the last three months has been hung with black.”

“Speaking of that,” said Debray, “Madame was asking about that house, which has been draped in black for the last three months.”

“Who is Madame?” asked Château-Renaud.

“Who is Madame?” asked Château-Renaud.

“The minister’s wife, pardieu!

“The minister’s wife, wow!”

“Oh, your pardon! I never visit ministers; I leave that to the princes.”

“Oh, my apologies! I never visit ministers; I leave that to the royalty.”

“Really, you were only before sparkling, but now you are brilliant; take compassion on us, or, like Jupiter, you will wither us up.”

“Honestly, you were just shining before, but now you’re dazzling; have mercy on us, or like Jupiter, you’ll burn us up.”

“I will not speak again,” said Château-Renaud; “pray have compassion upon me, and do not take up every word I say.”

"I won't say anything more," said Château-Renaud; "please have mercy on me, and don't take every word I say too seriously."

“Come, let us endeavor to get to the end of our story, Beauchamp; I told you that yesterday Madame made inquiries of me upon the subject; enlighten me, and I will then communicate my information to her.”

“Come on, let's try to wrap up our story, Beauchamp; I told you that yesterday Madame asked me about it; fill me in, and I'll pass that information on to her.”

“Well, gentlemen, the reason people die so multitudinously (I like the word) at M. de Villefort’s is that there is an assassin in the house!”

“Well, gentlemen, the reason so many people die at M. de Villefort’s is that there’s an assassin in the house!”

The two young men shuddered, for the same idea had more than once occurred to them.

The two young men shivered, as that same thought had crossed their minds more than once.

“And who is the assassin;” they asked together.

“And who is the assassin?” they asked together.

“Young Edward!” A burst of laughter from the auditors did not in the least disconcert the speaker, who continued,—“Yes, gentlemen; Edward, the infant phenomenon, who is quite an adept in the art of killing.”

“Young Edward!” A burst of laughter from the audience didn’t bother the speaker at all, who went on, “Yes, gentlemen; Edward, the child prodigy, who is quite skilled in the art of killing.”

“You are jesting.”

“Are you kidding?”

“Not at all. I yesterday engaged a servant, who had just left M. de Villefort—I intend sending him away tomorrow, for he eats so enormously, to make up for the fast imposed upon him by his terror in that house. Well, now listen.”

“Not at all. Yesterday, I hired a servant who had just left M. de Villefort—I'm planning to send him away tomorrow because he eats so much to make up for the fast he was on due to his fear in that house. Now, listen.”

“We are listening.”

"We're listening."

“It appears the dear child has obtained possession of a bottle containing some drug, which he every now and then uses against those who have displeased him. First, M. and Madame de Saint-Méran incurred his displeasure, so he poured out three drops of his elixir—three drops were sufficient; then followed Barrois, the old servant of M. Noirtier, who sometimes rebuffed this little wretch—he therefore received the same quantity of the elixir; the same happened to Valentine, of whom he was jealous; he gave her the same dose as the others, and all was over for her as well as the rest.”

“It looks like the poor child has gotten hold of a bottle of some drug that he uses from time to time against people who have upset him. First, Mr. and Mrs. de Saint-Méran made him mad, so he poured out three drops of his elixir—three drops were enough; then there was Barrois, the old servant of Mr. Noirtier, who sometimes stood up to this little brat—he got the same amount of the elixir; the same went for Valentine, whom he was jealous of; he gave her the same dose as the others, and it was all over for her just like for the rest.”

“Why, what nonsense are you telling us?” said Château-Renaud.

“Why, what nonsense are you talking about?” said Château-Renaud.

“Yes, it is an extraordinary story,” said Beauchamp; “is it not?”

“Yes, it’s an amazing story,” Beauchamp said; “isn’t it?”

“It is absurd,” said Debray.

"That's ridiculous," said Debray.

“Ah,” said Beauchamp, “you doubt me? Well, you can ask my servant, or rather him who will no longer be my servant tomorrow, it was the talk of the house.”

“Ah,” said Beauchamp, “you don’t believe me? Well, you can ask my servant, or rather the one who won’t be my servant anymore tomorrow; it was the talk of the house.”

“And this elixir, where is it? what is it?”

“And this elixir, where is it? What is it?”

“The child conceals it.”

“The kid hides it.”

“But where did he find it?”

"But where did he find it?"

“In his mother’s laboratory.”

“In his mom’s lab.”

“Does his mother then, keep poisons in her laboratory?”

“Does his mom keep poisons in her lab?”

“How can I tell? You are questioning me like a king’s attorney. I only repeat what I have been told, and like my informant I can do no more. The poor devil would eat nothing, from fear.”

“How can I know? You're questioning me like a lawyer for the king. I’m just repeating what I was told, and like my source, I can’t do any more. The poor guy wouldn’t eat anything because he was scared.”

“It is incredible!”

"It’s amazing!"

“No, my dear fellow, it is not at all incredible. You saw the child pass through the Rue Richelieu last year, who amused himself with killing his brothers and sisters by sticking pins in their ears while they slept. The generation who follow us are very precocious.”

“No, my dear friend, it’s really not that unbelievable. You saw the kid walking down Rue Richelieu last year, who had fun torturing his siblings by sticking pins in their ears while they were asleep. The kids today are extremely advanced for their age.”

“Come, Beauchamp,” said Château-Renaud, “I will bet anything you do not believe a word of all you have been telling us. But I do not see the Count of Monte Cristo here.”

“Come on, Beauchamp,” Château-Renaud said, “I’ll bet you don’t believe a word of what you’ve been telling us. But I don’t see the Count of Monte Cristo here.”

“He is worn out,” said Debray; “besides, he could not well appear in public, since he has been the dupe of the Cavalcanti, who, it appears, presented themselves to him with false letters of credit, and cheated him out of 100,000 francs upon the hypothesis of this principality.”

“He's exhausted,” said Debray; “plus, he can't really show his face in public since he was fooled by the Cavalcanti, who, it seems, came to him with fake letters of credit and scammed him out of 100,000 francs based on this principality idea.”

“By the way, M. de Château-Renaud,” asked Beauchamp, “how is Morrel?”

“By the way, Mr. de Château-Renaud,” Beauchamp asked, “how’s Morrel doing?”

Ma foi, I have called three times without once seeing him. Still, his sister did not seem uneasy, and told me that though she had not seen him for two or three days, she was sure he was well.”

Honestly, I have called three times and haven’t seen him at all. Still, his sister didn’t seem worried and told me that even though she hadn’t seen him in two or three days, she was sure he was fine.”

“Ah, now I think of it, the Count of Monte Cristo cannot appear in the hall,” said Beauchamp.

“Ah, now that I think about it, the Count of Monte Cristo can’t show up in the hall,” said Beauchamp.

“Why not?”

“Why not?”

“Because he is an actor in the drama.”

“Because he is an actor in the play.”

“Has he assassinated anyone, then?”

“Has he killed anyone, then?”

“No, on the contrary, they wished to assassinate him. You know that it was in leaving his house that M. de Caderousse was murdered by his friend Benedetto. You know that the famous waistcoat was found in his house, containing the letter which stopped the signature of the marriage-contract. Do you see the waistcoat? There it is, all blood-stained, on the desk, as a testimony of the crime.”

“No, actually, they intended to kill him. You know that M. de Caderousse was murdered by his friend Benedetto when he was leaving his house. You also know that the infamous waistcoat was found in his house, which held the letter that prevented the signing of the marriage contract. Do you see the waistcoat? There it is, all blood-stained, on the desk, as evidence of the crime.”

“Ah, very good.”

"Ah, awesome."

“Hush, gentlemen, here is the court; let us go back to our places.”

“Hush, everyone, the court is here; let's return to our seats.”

A noise was heard in the hall; the sergeant called his two patrons with an energetic “hem!” and the door-keeper appearing, called out with that shrill voice peculiar to his order, ever since the days of Beaumarchais:

A noise was heard in the hallway; the sergeant called his two patrons with an energetic “hem!” and the doorman appeared, shouting with that sharp voice specific to his role, ever since the days of Beaumarchais:

“The court, gentlemen!”

“The court, guys!”

Chapter 110. The Indictment

The judges took their places in the midst of the most profound silence; the jury took their seats; M. de Villefort, the object of unusual attention, and we had almost said of general admiration, sat in the armchair and cast a tranquil glance around him. Everyone looked with astonishment on that grave and severe face, whose calm expression personal griefs had been unable to disturb, and the aspect of a man who was a stranger to all human emotions excited something very like terror.

The judges settled into their seats in complete silence; the jury took their places; M. de Villefort, the focus of unusual attention and nearly universal admiration, sat in the armchair and surveyed the room with a calm look. Everyone stared in amazement at that serious and stern face, whose composed expression personal sorrows had failed to shake, and the demeanor of a man seemingly untouched by any human feelings instilled a sense of near terror.

“Gendarmes,” said the president, “lead in the accused.”

“Police,” said the president, “bring in the accused.”

At these words the public attention became more intense, and all eyes were turned towards the door through which Benedetto was to enter. The door soon opened and the accused appeared.

At these words, the crowd's attention sharpened, and everyone turned their gaze to the door Benedetto was about to enter. The door opened soon after, and the accused stepped in.

The same impression was experienced by all present, and no one was deceived by the expression of his countenance. His features bore no sign of that deep emotion which stops the beating of the heart and blanches the cheek. His hands, gracefully placed, one upon his hat, the other in the opening of his white waistcoat, were not at all tremulous; his eye was calm and even brilliant. Scarcely had he entered the hall when he glanced at the whole body of magistrates and assistants; his eye rested longer on the president, and still more so on the king’s attorney.

Everyone there felt the same way, and nobody was fooled by his expression. His face showed no signs of the intense emotion that makes your heart race and your face pale. His hands, positioned elegantly—one on his hat and the other in the opening of his white waistcoat—were completely steady; his eyes were calm and even shining. As soon as he stepped into the hall, he looked at all the magistrates and assistants; his gaze lingered longer on the president, and even more so on the king’s attorney.

By the side of Andrea was stationed the lawyer who was to conduct his defence, and who had been appointed by the court, for Andrea disdained to pay any attention to those details, to which he appeared to attach no importance. The lawyer was a young man with light hair whose face expressed a hundred times more emotion than that which characterized the prisoner.

By Andrea's side stood the lawyer assigned to defend him, appointed by the court, since Andrea showed little concern for those details, which he seemed to find insignificant. The lawyer was a young man with light hair, whose face conveyed far more emotion than that of the prisoner.

50181m

The president called for the indictment, revised as we know, by the clever and implacable pen of Villefort. During the reading of this, which was long, the public attention was continually drawn towards Andrea, who bore the inspection with Spartan unconcern. Villefort had never been so concise and eloquent. The crime was depicted in the most vivid colors; the former life of the prisoner, his transformation, a review of his life from the earliest period, were set forth with all the talent that a knowledge of human life could furnish to a mind like that of the procureur. Benedetto was thus forever condemned in public opinion before the sentence of the law could be pronounced.

The president called for the indictment, which, as we know, was crafted by the sharp and relentless pen of Villefort. While this lengthy reading took place, the audience's attention was repeatedly drawn to Andrea, who handled the scrutiny with calm indifference. Villefort had never been so clear and persuasive. The crime was described in striking detail; the prisoner’s past, his transformation, and a review of his life from an early age were all presented with the skill that a deep understanding of human nature could provide to someone like the procureur. Benedetto was thereby condemned in the court of public opinion long before the legal verdict was delivered.

Andrea paid no attention to the successive charges which were brought against him. M. de Villefort, who examined him attentively, and who no doubt practiced upon him all the psychological studies he was accustomed to use, in vain endeavored to make him lower his eyes, notwithstanding the depth and profundity of his gaze. At length the reading of the indictment was ended.

Andrea ignored the multiple accusations thrown at him. M. de Villefort, who observed him closely and likely applied all the psychological tactics he usually used, tried hard to get him to look away, but he couldn’t break through the intensity of Andrea’s stare. Finally, the reading of the indictment was over.

“Accused,” said the president, “your name and surname?”

“Accused,” said the president, “what's your full name?”

Andrea arose.

Andrea got up.

“Excuse me, Mr. President,” he said, in a clear voice, “but I see you are going to adopt a course of questions through which I cannot follow you. I have an idea, which I will explain by and by, of making an exception to the usual form of accusation. Allow me, then, if you please, to answer in different order, or I will not do so at all.”

“Excuse me, Mr. President,” he said clearly, “but I can see you’re about to take us down a line of questioning that I won’t be able to follow. I have an idea that I’d like to explain later about making an exception to the usual way of making accusations. So, if you don’t mind, I’d like to answer in a different order, or I won’t answer at all.”

The astonished president looked at the jury, who in turn looked at Villefort. The whole assembly manifested great surprise, but Andrea appeared quite unmoved.

The astonished president looked at the jury, who in turn looked at Villefort. The whole assembly showed great surprise, but Andrea seemed completely unfazed.

“Your age?” said the president; “will you answer that question?”

"How old are you?" asked the president. "Will you answer that?"

“I will answer that question, as well as the rest, Mr. President, but in its turn.”

“I'll answer that question, along with the others, Mr. President, but in due time.”

“Your age?” repeated the president.

“Your age?” the president repeated.

“I am twenty-one years old, or rather I shall be in a few days, as I was born the night of the 27th of September, 1817.”

“I am twenty-one years old, or I will be in a few days, since I was born on the night of September 27, 1817.”

M. de Villefort, who was busy taking down some notes, raised his head at the mention of this date.

M. de Villefort, who was busy jotting down some notes, looked up at the mention of this date.

“Where were you born?” continued the president.

“Where were you born?” the president asked, continuing the conversation.

“At Auteuil, near Paris.”

“At Auteuil, outside Paris.”

M. de Villefort a second time raised his head, looked at Benedetto as if he had been gazing at the head of Medusa, and became livid. As for Benedetto, he gracefully wiped his lips with a fine cambric pocket-handkerchief.

M. de Villefort raised his head again, staring at Benedetto as though he were staring at Medusa's head, and turned pale. Meanwhile, Benedetto elegantly wiped his lips with a fine cambric handkerchief.

“Your profession?”

"What's your job?"

“First I was a forger,” answered Andrea, as calmly as possible; “then I became a thief, and lately have become an assassin.”

“First I was a forger,” Andrea replied as calmly as possible, “then I became a thief, and lately I’ve become an assassin.”

A murmur, or rather storm, of indignation burst from all parts of the assembly. The judges themselves appeared to be stupefied, and the jury manifested tokens of disgust for a cynicism so unexpected in a man of fashion. M. de Villefort pressed his hand upon his brow, which, at first pale, had become red and burning; then he suddenly arose and looked around as though he had lost his senses—he wanted air.

A murmur, or more like a storm, of anger erupted from every corner of the assembly. The judges looked stunned, and the jury showed signs of disgust at such unexpected cynicism from a person of high status. M. de Villefort pressed his hand against his forehead, which, initially pale, had turned red and burning; then he suddenly stood up and glanced around as if he had lost his mind—he needed air.

50183m

“Are you looking for anything, Mr. Procureur?” asked Benedetto, with his most ingratiating smile.

“Are you looking for something, Mr. Procureur?” asked Benedetto, with his most charming smile.

M. de Villefort answered nothing, but sat, or rather threw himself down again upon his chair.

M. de Villefort didn't respond, but sat, or rather collapsed back onto his chair.

“And now, prisoner, will you consent to tell your name?” said the president. “The brutal affectation with which you have enumerated and classified your crimes calls for a severe reprimand on the part of the court, both in the name of morality, and for the respect due to humanity. You appear to consider this a point of honor, and it may be for this reason, that you have delayed acknowledging your name. You wished it to be preceded by all these titles.”

“And now, prisoner, will you agree to tell us your name?” said the president. “The harsh way you've listed and categorized your crimes deserves a serious reprimand from the court, both for the sake of morality and out of respect for humanity. It seems you view this as a matter of honor, which might be why you’ve hesitated to reveal your name. You wanted it to come after all these titles.”

“It is quite wonderful, Mr. President, how entirely you have read my thoughts,” said Benedetto, in his softest voice and most polite manner. “This is, indeed, the reason why I begged you to alter the order of the questions.”

“It’s truly amazing, Mr. President, how completely you’ve understood my thoughts,” said Benedetto, in his gentlest voice and most courteous manner. “This is exactly why I asked you to change the order of the questions.”

The public astonishment had reached its height. There was no longer any deceit or bravado in the manner of the accused. The audience felt that a startling revelation was to follow this ominous prelude.

The public shock had peaked. There was no longer any deception or swagger in the way the accused presented themselves. The audience sensed that a shocking revelation was about to come after this foreboding introduction.

“Well,” said the president; “your name?”

“Well,” said the president, “what's your name?”

“I cannot tell you my name, since I do not know it; but I know my father’s, and can tell it to you.”

“I can’t tell you my name because I don’t know it; but I know my father’s name and can share that with you.”

A painful giddiness overwhelmed Villefort; great drops of acrid sweat fell from his face upon the papers which he held in his convulsed hand.

A dizzying pain took over Villefort; large drops of bitter sweat dripped from his face onto the papers he clutched in his trembling hand.

“Repeat your father’s name,” said the president.

“Say your father’s name again,” the president said.

Not a whisper, not a breath, was heard in that vast assembly; everyone waited anxiously.

Not a whisper, not a breath, could be heard in that huge crowd; everyone waited nervously.

“My father is king’s attorney,” replied Andrea calmly.

“My dad is the king’s lawyer,” Andrea replied calmly.

50179m

“King’s attorney?” said the president, stupefied, and without noticing the agitation which spread over the face of M. de Villefort; “king’s attorney?”

“King’s attorney?” said the president, stunned, not noticing the agitation that spread across M. de Villefort's face; “king’s attorney?”

“Yes; and if you wish to know his name, I will tell it,—he is named Villefort.”

“Yeah; and if you want to know his name, I’ll tell you—his name is Villefort.”

The explosion, which had been so long restrained from a feeling of respect to the court of justice, now burst forth like thunder from the breasts of all present; the court itself did not seek to restrain the feelings of the audience. The exclamations, the insults addressed to Benedetto, who remained perfectly unconcerned, the energetic gestures, the movement of the gendarmes, the sneers of the scum of the crowd always sure to rise to the surface in case of any disturbance—all this lasted five minutes, before the door-keepers and magistrates were able to restore silence. In the midst of this tumult the voice of the president was heard to exclaim:

The explosion of emotion, which had been held back out of respect for the court, suddenly erupted like thunder from everyone present; the court itself didn’t try to calm the audience. The shouts, the insults aimed at Benedetto, who remained completely unfazed, the passionate gestures, the movement of the police, the mockery from the lowest elements of the crowd always quick to surface during any unrest—this chaos lasted for five minutes before the ushers and judges managed to bring about silence. Amid this turmoil, the president’s voice was heard shouting:

“Are you playing with justice, accused, and do you dare set your fellow-citizens an example of disorder which even in these times has never been equalled?”

“Are you messing with justice, accused, and do you really want to show your fellow citizens an example of chaos that has never been seen, even in these times?”

Several persons hurried up to M. de Villefort, who sat half bowed over in his chair, offering him consolation, encouragement, and protestations of zeal and sympathy. Order was re-established in the hall, except that a few people still moved about and whispered to one another. A lady, it was said, had just fainted; they had supplied her with a smelling-bottle, and she had recovered. During the scene of tumult, Andrea had turned his smiling face towards the assembly; then, leaning with one hand on the oaken rail of the dock, in the most graceful attitude possible, he said:

Several people rushed over to M. de Villefort, who was sitting hunched over in his chair, offering him comfort, support, and assurances of loyalty and sympathy. Order was restored in the hall, though a few people still wandered around and whispered to each other. It was rumored that a woman had just fainted; they had given her a smelling salt, and she had revived. During the chaos, Andrea had turned his smiling face toward the crowd; then, leaning with one hand on the wooden railing of the dock, in the most graceful pose possible, he said:

“Gentlemen, I assure you I had no idea of insulting the court, or of making a useless disturbance in the presence of this honorable assembly. They ask my age; I tell it. They ask where I was born; I answer. They ask my name, I cannot give it, since my parents abandoned me. But though I cannot give my own name, not possessing one, I can tell them my father’s. Now I repeat, my father is named M. de Villefort, and I am ready to prove it.”

“Gentlemen, I assure you I had no intention of insulting the court or causing any unnecessary disruption in front of this esteemed assembly. They ask my age; I tell them. They ask where I was born; I respond. They ask for my name, which I can't provide since my parents abandoned me. But even though I can't give my own name, as I don't have one, I can share my father's. So, once again, my father is named M. de Villefort, and I'm ready to prove it.”

There was an energy, a conviction, and a sincerity in the manner of the young man, which silenced the tumult. All eyes were turned for a moment towards the procureur, who sat as motionless as though a thunderbolt had changed him into a corpse.

There was an energy, a confidence, and a sincerity in the way the young man spoke that quieted the chaos. Everyone’s attention shifted for a moment to the prosecutor, who sat frozen as if a lightning bolt had turned him into a statue.

“Gentlemen,” said Andrea, commanding silence by his voice and manner; “I owe you the proofs and explanations of what I have said.”

“Gentlemen,” Andrea said, silencing them with his voice and demeanor, “I owe you the evidence and explanations for what I’ve said.”

“But,” said the irritated president, “you called yourself Benedetto, declared yourself an orphan, and claimed Corsica as your country.”

“But,” said the annoyed president, “you called yourself Benedetto, said you were an orphan, and claimed Corsica as your home.”

“I said anything I pleased, in order that the solemn declaration I have just made should not be withheld, which otherwise would certainly have been the case. I now repeat that I was born at Auteuil on the night of the 27th of September, 1817, and that I am the son of the procureur, M. de Villefort. Do you wish for any further details? I will give them. I was born in No. 28, Rue de la Fontaine, in a room hung with red damask; my father took me in his arms, telling my mother I was dead, wrapped me in a napkin marked with an H and an N, and carried me into a garden, where he buried me alive.”

“I said whatever I wanted, so that the serious statement I just made wouldn’t be held back, which definitely would have happened otherwise. I’ll say it again: I was born in Auteuil on the night of September 27, 1817, and I’m the son of the prosecutor, M. de Villefort. Do you want more details? I can provide them. I was born at 28 Rue de la Fontaine, in a room draped with red damask; my father took me in his arms, told my mother I was dead, wrapped me in a napkin marked with an H and an N, and took me into a garden, where he buried me alive.”

A shudder ran through the assembly when they saw that the confidence of the prisoner increased in proportion to the terror of M. de Villefort.

A shiver went through the crowd when they noticed that the prisoner’s confidence grew as M. de Villefort’s fear increased.

“But how have you become acquainted with all these details?” asked the president.

“But how did you get to know all these details?” asked the president.

“I will tell you, Mr. President. A man who had sworn vengeance against my father, and had long watched his opportunity to kill him, had introduced himself that night into the garden in which my father buried me. He was concealed in a thicket; he saw my father bury something in the ground, and stabbed him; then thinking the deposit might contain some treasure he turned up the ground, and found me still living. The man carried me to the foundling asylum, where I was registered under the number 37. Three months afterwards, a woman travelled from Rogliano to Paris to fetch me, and having claimed me as her son, carried me away. Thus, you see, though born in Paris, I was brought up in Corsica.”

“I’ll tell you, Mr. President. A man who had sworn to get revenge on my father, and had been waiting for a chance to kill him, introduced himself that night in the garden where my father buried me. He was hiding in some bushes; he saw my father bury something in the ground, and then he stabbed him. Thinking that the burial might contain some treasure, he dug up the ground and found me still alive. The man took me to the foundling asylum, where I was registered under number 37. Three months later, a woman traveled from Rogliano to Paris to get me, and claiming me as her son, she took me away. So, you see, although I was born in Paris, I was raised in Corsica.”

There was a moment’s silence, during which one could have fancied the hall empty, so profound was the stillness.

There was a brief silence, during which you could almost imagine the hall was empty, so deep was the stillness.

“Proceed,” said the president.

"Go ahead," said the president.

“Certainly, I might have lived happily amongst those good people, who adored me, but my perverse disposition prevailed over the virtues which my adopted mother endeavored to instil into my heart. I increased in wickedness till I committed crime. One day when I cursed Providence for making me so wicked, and ordaining me to such a fate, my adopted father said to me, ‘Do not blaspheme, unhappy child, the crime is that of your father, not yours,—of your father, who consigned you to hell if you died, and to misery if a miracle preserved you alive.’ After that I ceased to blaspheme, but I cursed my father. That is why I have uttered the words for which you blame me; that is why I have filled this whole assembly with horror. If I have committed an additional crime, punish me, but if you will allow that ever since the day of my birth my fate has been sad, bitter, and lamentable, then pity me.”

“Sure, I could have lived happily among those kind people who loved me, but my stubborn nature won out over the virtues my adoptive mother tried to instill in me. I grew more wicked until I committed a crime. One day, when I cursed fate for making me so evil and condemning me to such a destiny, my adoptive father said to me, ‘Don’t blaspheme, poor child; the sin lies with your father, not you—your father, who sentenced you to hell if you died and to misery if a miracle kept you alive.’ After that, I stopped blaspheming, but I cursed my father. That’s why I spoke the words you blame me for; that’s why I’ve filled this entire gathering with horror. If I have committed another crime, punish me, but if you acknowledge that my fate has been sad, bitter, and tragic since the day I was born, then please have pity on me.”

“But your mother?” asked the president.

“But what about your mom?” asked the president.

“My mother thought me dead; she is not guilty. I did not even wish to know her name, nor do I know it.”

“My mother thought I was dead; she's not to blame. I didn't even want to know her name, and I still don’t.”

Just then a piercing cry, ending in a sob, burst from the centre of the crowd, who encircled the lady who had before fainted, and who now fell into a violent fit of hysterics. She was carried out of the hall, the thick veil which concealed her face dropped off, and Madame Danglars was recognized. Notwithstanding his shattered nerves, the ringing sensation in his ears, and the madness which turned his brain, Villefort rose as he perceived her.

Just then, a sharp scream followed by a sob erupted from the center of the crowd surrounding the lady who had fainted earlier and was now having a violent fit of hysterics. She was carried out of the hall, her thick veil slipping off her face, revealing Madame Danglars. Despite his frayed nerves, the ringing in his ears, and the madness swirling in his head, Villefort stood up as he saw her.

“The proofs, the proofs!” said the president; “remember this tissue of horrors must be supported by the clearest proofs.”

“The evidence, the evidence!” said the president; “remember this web of horrors must be backed by the most solid proof.”

“The proofs?” said Benedetto, laughing; “do you want proofs?”

“The proofs?” Benedetto asked, laughing. “Do you want proof?”

“Yes.”

"Yeah."

“Well, then, look at M. de Villefort, and then ask me for proofs.”

“Well, then, look at M. de Villefort, and then ask me for evidence.”

Everyone turned towards the procureur, who, unable to bear the universal gaze now riveted on him alone, advanced staggering into the midst of the tribunal, with his hair dishevelled and his face indented with the mark of his nails. The whole assembly uttered a long murmur of astonishment.

Everyone turned to the prosecutor, who, unable to handle the collective stare now fixed on him alone, stumbled into the center of the court, his hair a mess and his face marked by his own fingernails. The entire audience let out a long murmur of surprise.

“Father,” said Benedetto, “I am asked for proofs, do you wish me to give them?”

“Father,” Benedetto said, “I’m being asked for proof. Do you want me to provide it?”

“No, no, it is useless,” stammered M. de Villefort in a hoarse voice; “no, it is useless!”

“No, no, it’s pointless,” stammered M. de Villefort in a raspy voice; “no, it’s pointless!”

“How useless?” cried the president, “what do you mean?”

“How useless?” shouted the president, “what do you mean?”

“I mean that I feel it impossible to struggle against this deadly weight which crushes me. Gentlemen, I know I am in the hands of an avenging God! We need no proofs; everything relating to this young man is true.”

“I feel like I can't fight against this heavy weight that's crushing me. Gentlemen, I know I'm in the hands of a vengeful God! We don’t need any proof; everything about this young man is true.”

A dull, gloomy silence, like that which precedes some awful phenomenon of nature, pervaded the assembly, who shuddered in dismay.

A dull, gloomy silence, like the one that comes before some terrible event in nature, filled the assembly, who shuddered in fear.

“What, M. de Villefort,” cried the president, “do you yield to an hallucination? What, are you no longer in possession of your senses? This strange, unexpected, terrible accusation has disordered your reason. Come, recover.”

“What, Mr. de Villefort,” exclaimed the president, “are you giving in to some kind of hallucination? What, have you lost your senses? This strange, unexpected, terrible accusation has thrown your mind into chaos. Come on, get a grip.”

The procureur dropped his head; his teeth chattered like those of a man under a violent attack of fever, and yet he was deadly pale.

The prosecutor lowered his head; his teeth chattered like someone having a severe fever, and yet he was extremely pale.

“I am in possession of all my senses, sir,” he said; “my body alone suffers, as you may suppose. I acknowledge myself guilty of all the young man has brought against me, and from this hour hold myself under the authority of the procureur who will succeed me.”

“I’m completely aware of what’s happening, sir,” he said; “only my body is in pain, as you can imagine. I admit that I’m guilty of everything the young man has accused me of, and from this moment on, I place myself under the authority of the prosecutor who will take my place.”

And as he spoke these words with a hoarse, choking voice, he staggered towards the door, which was mechanically opened by a door-keeper. The whole assembly were dumb with astonishment at the revelation and confession which had produced a catastrophe so different from that which had been expected during the last fortnight by the Parisian world.

And as he said these words in a rough, strained voice, he stumbled toward the door, which automatically opened for him. The whole crowd was speechless with shock at the revelation and confession that led to a disaster so different from what the Parisian world had anticipated over the past two weeks.

“Well,” said Beauchamp, “let them now say that drama is unnatural!”

“Well,” Beauchamp said, “let them say that drama is unnatural now!”

Ma foi!” said Château-Renaud, “I would rather end my career like M. de Morcerf; a pistol-shot seems quite delightful compared with this catastrophe.”

My word!” said Château-Renaud, “I would prefer to end my career like M. de Morcerf; a gunshot sounds way more appealing compared to this disaster.”

“And moreover, it kills,” said Beauchamp.

“And also, it kills,” Beauchamp said.

“And to think that I had an idea of marrying his daughter,” said Debray. “She did well to die, poor girl!”

“And to think that I considered marrying his daughter,” said Debray. “She did the right thing by dying, poor girl!”

“The sitting is adjourned, gentlemen,” said the president; “fresh inquiries will be made, and the case will be tried next session by another magistrate.”

“The meeting is over, gentlemen,” said the president; “new investigations will be conducted, and the case will be heard next session by a different magistrate.”

As for Andrea, who was calm and more interesting than ever, he left the hall, escorted by gendarmes, who involuntarily paid him some attention.

As for Andrea, who was composed and more intriguing than ever, he exited the hall, accompanied by guards, who couldn't help but take notice of him.

“Well, what do you think of this, my fine fellow?” asked Debray of the sergeant-at-arms, slipping a louis into his hand.

“Well, what do you think of this, my good man?” Debray asked the sergeant-at-arms, slipping a louis into his hand.

“There will be extenuating circumstances,” he replied.

“There will be circumstances that excuse this,” he replied.

Chapter 111. Expiation

Notwithstanding the density of the crowd, M. de Villefort saw it open before him. There is something so awe-inspiring in great afflictions that even in the worst times the first emotion of a crowd has generally been to sympathize with the sufferer in a great catastrophe. Many people have been assassinated in a tumult, but even criminals have rarely been insulted during trial. Thus Villefort passed through the mass of spectators and officers of the Palais, and withdrew. Though he had acknowledged his guilt, he was protected by his grief. There are some situations which men understand by instinct, but which reason is powerless to explain; in such cases the greatest poet is he who gives utterance to the most natural and vehement outburst of sorrow. Those who hear the bitter cry are as much impressed as if they listened to an entire poem, and when the sufferer is sincere they are right in regarding his outburst as sublime.

Notwithstanding the crowd's density, M. de Villefort saw it part for him. There’s something so powerful in deep suffering that, even in the toughest times, the first reaction of a crowd is usually to empathize with someone enduring a major tragedy. Many people have been killed in riots, but even criminals are rarely mocked during a trial. So, Villefort made his way through the crowd of spectators and officials of the Palais, and left. Even though he had admitted his guilt, his grief shielded him. Some situations are instinctively understood by people, but reason can’t really explain them; in these moments, the greatest poet is one who can express a raw and profound release of sorrow. Those who hear that painful cry are just as moved as if they were listening to an entire poem, and when the person suffering is genuine, they’re justified in seeing his expression as something profound.

It would be difficult to describe the state of stupor in which Villefort left the Palais. Every pulse beat with feverish excitement, every nerve was strained, every vein swollen, and every part of his body seemed to suffer distinctly from the rest, thus multiplying his agony a thousand-fold. He made his way along the corridors through force of habit; he threw aside his magisterial robe, not out of deference to etiquette, but because it was an unbearable burden, a veritable garb of Nessus, insatiate in torture. Having staggered as far as the Rue Dauphine, he perceived his carriage, awoke his sleeping coachman by opening the door himself, threw himself on the cushions, and pointed towards the Faubourg Saint-Honoré; the carriage drove on.

It was hard to describe the daze Villefort was in as he left the Palais. Every heartbeat was filled with feverish excitement, every nerve was on edge, every vein felt swollen, and every part of his body seemed to suffer in its own way, multiplying his agony a thousand times over. He moved through the corridors out of habit; he tossed aside his official robe, not out of respect for tradition but because it felt like an unbearable weight, like a real garment of Nessus, endlessly torturous. Once he staggered as far as Rue Dauphine, he saw his carriage, woke the sleeping driver by opening the door himself, collapsed onto the cushions, and pointed toward Faubourg Saint-Honoré; the carriage took off.

All the weight of his fallen fortune seemed suddenly to crush him; he could not foresee the consequences; he could not contemplate the future with the indifference of the hardened criminal who merely faces a contingency already familiar.

All the burden of his lost fortune felt like it was suddenly crushing him; he couldn't predict the outcomes; he couldn't look ahead with the indifference of a hardened criminal who just confronts a situation he's already used to.

God was still in his heart. “God,” he murmured, not knowing what he said,—“God—God!” Behind the event that had overwhelmed him he saw the hand of God. The carriage rolled rapidly onward. Villefort, while turning restlessly on the cushions, felt something press against him. He put out his hand to remove the object; it was a fan which Madame de Villefort had left in the carriage; this fan awakened a recollection which darted through his mind like lightning. He thought of his wife.

God was still in his heart. “God,” he murmured, not really knowing why he was saying it,—“God—God!” Behind the overwhelming event, he felt the presence of God. The carriage moved quickly onward. Villefort, shifting uneasily on the cushions, felt something pressing against him. He reached out to move the object; it was a fan that Madame de Villefort had left in the carriage; this fan sparked a memory that shot through his mind like lightning. He thought of his wife.

50189m

“Oh!” he exclaimed, as though a red-hot iron were piercing his heart.

“Oh!” he exclaimed, as if a red-hot iron were stabbing his heart.

During the last hour his own crime had alone been presented to his mind; now another object, not less terrible, suddenly presented itself. His wife! He had just acted the inexorable judge with her, he had condemned her to death, and she, crushed by remorse, struck with terror, covered with the shame inspired by the eloquence of his irreproachable virtue,—she, a poor, weak woman, without help or the power of defending herself against his absolute and supreme will,—she might at that very moment, perhaps, be preparing to die!

In the last hour, only his own crime had occupied his thoughts; now another, equally dreadful, suddenly emerged. His wife! He had just played the merciless judge with her, condemning her to death, and she, overwhelmed with guilt, paralyzed by fear, shamed by the power of his so-called irreproachable virtue—she, a vulnerable, helpless woman, unable to defend herself against his total and ultimate will—she might be getting ready to die at this very moment!

An hour had elapsed since her condemnation; at that moment, doubtless, she was recalling all her crimes to her memory; she was asking pardon for her sins; perhaps she was even writing a letter imploring forgiveness from her virtuous husband—a forgiveness she was purchasing with her death! Villefort again groaned with anguish and despair.

An hour had passed since her sentencing; at that moment, she was probably recalling all her wrongdoings; she was seeking forgiveness for her sins; maybe she was even writing a letter begging for her virtuous husband's forgiveness—a forgiveness she was paying for with her life! Villefort groaned again in anguish and despair.

“Ah,” he exclaimed, “that woman became criminal only from associating with me! I carried the infection of crime with me, and she has caught it as she would the typhus fever, the cholera, the plague! And yet I have punished her—I have dared to tell her—I have—‘Repent and die!’ But no, she must not die; she shall live, and with me. We will flee from Paris and go as far as the earth reaches. I told her of the scaffold; oh, Heavens, I forgot that it awaits me also! How could I pronounce that word? Yes, we will fly; I will confess all to her,—I will tell her daily that I also have committed a crime!—Oh, what an alliance—the tiger and the serpent; worthy wife of such as I am! She must live that my infamy may diminish hers.”

“Ah,” he exclaimed, “that woman became a criminal just by being with me! I brought the stain of crime into her life, and she caught it like she would catch typhus, cholera, or the plague! And yet I have punished her—I dared to tell her—I have—‘Repent and die!’ But no, she must not die; she will live, and with me. We will escape from Paris and go as far as we can. I mentioned the scaffold; oh, Heaven, I forgot that it awaits me too! How could I say that? Yes, we will run away; I will confess everything to her—I will tell her every day that I’ve committed a crime too!—Oh, what an alliance—the tiger and the serpent; a worthy partner for someone like me! She must live so that my disgrace can lessen hers.”

And Villefort dashed open the window in front of the carriage.

And Villefort threw open the window in front of the carriage.

“Faster, faster!” he cried, in a tone which electrified the coachman. The horses, impelled by fear, flew towards the house.

“Faster, faster!” he shouted, in a tone that energized the coachman. The horses, driven by fear, raced toward the house.

“Yes, yes,” repeated Villefort, as he approached his home—“yes, that woman must live; she must repent, and educate my son, the sole survivor, with the exception of the indestructible old man, of the wreck of my house. She loves him; it was for his sake she has committed these crimes. We ought never to despair of softening the heart of a mother who loves her child. She will repent, and no one will know that she has been guilty. The events which have taken place in my house, though they now occupy the public mind, will be forgotten in time, or if, indeed, a few enemies should persist in remembering them, why then I will add them to my list of crimes. What will it signify if one, two, or three more are added? My wife and child shall escape from this gulf, carrying treasures with them; she will live and may yet be happy, since her child, in whom all her love is centred, will be with her. I shall have performed a good action, and my heart will be lighter.”

“Yes, yes,” Villefort repeated as he approached his home. “Yes, that woman has to live; she must feel remorse and raise my son, the only survivor, besides the indestructible old man, from the ruins of my family. She loves him; it was for his sake that she committed these crimes. We should never lose hope in softening the heart of a mother who cares for her child. She will regret her actions, and no one will know that she was guilty. The events that have happened in my house, although they are currently on everyone’s mind, will be forgotten over time, or if a few enemies choose to remember them, then I’ll just add them to my list of crimes. What will it matter if one, two, or three more are added? My wife and child will escape from this disaster, taking their treasures with them; she will live and may still find happiness, since her child, who is the focus of all her love, will be by her side. I will have done a good deed, and my heart will feel lighter.”

And the procureur breathed more freely than he had done for some time.

And the prosecutor felt a sense of relief that he hadn't felt in a while.

50191m

The carriage stopped at the door of the house. Villefort leaped out of the carriage, and saw that his servants were surprised at his early return; he could read no other expression on their features. Neither of them spoke to him; they merely stood aside to let him pass by, as usual, nothing more. As he passed by M. Noirtier’s room, he perceived two figures through the half-open door; but he experienced no curiosity to know who was visiting his father; anxiety carried him on further.

The carriage halted at the house's entrance. Villefort jumped out and noticed that his servants looked surprised by his early return; that was the only expression he could see on their faces. Neither of them spoke to him; they simply stepped aside to let him go by, like usual, and nothing more. As he walked past M. Noirtier’s room, he saw two figures through the half-open door, but he wasn't curious about who was visiting his father; anxiety pushed him to move on.

“Come,” he said, as he ascended the stairs leading to his wife’s room, “nothing is changed here.”

“Come,” he said, as he climbed the stairs to his wife’s room, “nothing has changed here.”

He then closed the door of the landing.

He then shut the door of the landing.

“No one must disturb us,” he said; “I must speak freely to her, accuse myself, and say”—he approached the door, touched the crystal handle, which yielded to his hand. “Not locked,” he cried; “that is well.”

“No one can interrupt us,” he said; “I need to speak openly with her, confess my faults, and say”—he moved toward the door, touched the crystal handle, which turned easily in his hand. “Not locked,” he exclaimed; “that’s good.”

And he entered the little room in which Edward slept; for though the child went to school during the day, his mother could not allow him to be separated from her at night. With a single glance Villefort’s eye ran through the room.

And he walked into the small room where Edward slept; even though the child went to school during the day, his mother couldn’t bear to be apart from him at night. With a quick look, Villefort scanned the room.

“Not here,” he said; “doubtless she is in her bedroom.” He rushed towards the door, found it bolted, and stopped, shuddering.

“Not here,” he said; “she’s probably in her bedroom.” He rushed toward the door, found it locked, and stopped, shivering.

“Héloïse!” he cried. He fancied he heard the sound of a piece of furniture being removed.

“Héloïse!” he shouted. He thought he heard the sound of furniture being moved.

“Héloïse!” he repeated.

“Héloïse!” he said again.

“Who is there?” answered the voice of her he sought. He thought that voice more feeble than usual.

“Who’s there?” replied the voice he was looking for. He thought that voice sounded weaker than usual.

“Open the door!” cried Villefort. “Open; it is I.”

“Open the door!” shouted Villefort. “Open up; it’s me.”

But notwithstanding this request, notwithstanding the tone of anguish in which it was uttered, the door remained closed. Villefort burst it open with a violent blow. At the entrance of the room which led to her boudoir, Madame de Villefort was standing erect, pale, her features contracted, and her eyes glaring horribly.

But despite this request, despite the anguished tone in which it was said, the door stayed shut. Villefort kicked it open with a forceful blow. At the entrance to the room leading to her boudoir, Madame de Villefort stood upright, pale, her features tense, and her eyes glaring terrifyingly.

“Héloïse, Héloïse!” he said, “what is the matter? Speak!” The young woman extended her stiff white hands towards him.

“Héloïse, Héloïse!” he said, “what's wrong? Talk to me!” The young woman reached out her rigid white hands towards him.

“It is done, monsieur,” she said with a rattling noise which seemed to tear her throat. “What more do you want?” and she fell full length on the floor.

“It’s done, sir,” she said with a harsh sound that felt like it was tearing at her throat. “What more do you want?” and she collapsed completely onto the floor.

Villefort ran to her and seized her hand, which convulsively clasped a crystal bottle with a golden stopper. Madame de Villefort was dead. Villefort, maddened with horror, stepped back to the threshhold of the door, fixing his eyes on the corpse.

Villefort rushed over to her and grabbed her hand, which was tightly holding a crystal bottle with a gold stopper. Madame de Villefort was dead. Villefort, filled with terror, stepped back to the doorway, staring at the body.

“My son!” he exclaimed suddenly, “where is my son?—Edward, Edward!” and he rushed out of the room, still crying, “Edward, Edward!” The name was pronounced in such a tone of anguish that the servants ran up.

“My son!” he shouted suddenly, “where is my son?—Edward, Edward!” and he rushed out of the room, still crying, “Edward, Edward!” The way he said the name was filled with such pain that the servants rushed over.

“Where is my son?” asked Villefort; “let him be removed from the house, that he may not see——”

“Where is my son?” asked Villefort; “take him out of the house so he won’t see——”

“Master Edward is not downstairs, sir,” replied the valet.

“Master Edward isn’t downstairs, sir,” the valet replied.

“Then he must be playing in the garden; go and see.”

“Then he must be playing in the yard; go check.”

50193m

“No, sir; Madame de Villefort sent for him half an hour ago; he went into her room, and has not been downstairs since.”

“No, sir; Madame de Villefort called for him half an hour ago; he went into her room and hasn’t come downstairs since.”

A cold perspiration burst out on Villefort’s brow; his legs trembled, and his thoughts flew about madly in his brain like the wheels of a disordered watch.

A cold sweat broke out on Villefort’s forehead; his legs shook, and his thoughts raced wildly in his mind like the gears of a broken clock.

“In Madame de Villefort’s room?” he murmured and slowly returned, with one hand wiping his forehead, and with the other supporting himself against the wall. To enter the room he must again see the body of his unfortunate wife. To call Edward he must reawaken the echo of that room which now appeared like a sepulchre; to speak seemed like violating the silence of the tomb. His tongue was paralyzed in his mouth.

“In Madame de Villefort’s room?” he whispered, slowly making his way back, one hand wiping his forehead while the other braced against the wall. To enter the room, he would have to see the body of his tragic wife again. Calling for Edward meant stirring up the memories within that room, which now felt like a grave; speaking felt like breaking the stillness of a tomb. His tongue felt frozen in his mouth.

“Edward!” he stammered—“Edward!”

"Edward!" he stuttered—"Edward!"

The child did not answer. Where, then, could he be, if he had entered his mother’s room and not since returned? He stepped forward. The corpse of Madame de Villefort was stretched across the doorway leading to the room in which Edward must be; those glaring eyes seemed to watch over the threshold, and the lips bore the stamp of a terrible and mysterious irony. Through the open door was visible a portion of the boudoir, containing an upright piano and a blue satin couch. Villefort stepped forward two or three paces, and beheld his child lying—no doubt asleep—on the sofa. The unhappy man uttered an exclamation of joy; a ray of light seemed to penetrate the abyss of despair and darkness. He had only to step over the corpse, enter the boudoir, take the child in his arms, and flee far, far away.

The child didn’t respond. Where could he be if he had gone into his mother’s room and hadn’t come back? He moved forward. Madame de Villefort’s corpse lay across the doorway leading to the room where Edward must be; those staring eyes seemed to guard the threshold, and the lips held the mark of a terrible and mysterious irony. Through the open door, a glimpse of the boudoir was visible, showing an upright piano and a blue satin couch. Villefort took a few steps forward and saw his child lying—probably asleep—on the sofa. The distressed man let out a cry of joy; a beam of light seemed to break through the deep despair and darkness. All he had to do was step over the corpse, enter the boudoir, pick up the child, and run far, far away.

Villefort was no longer the civilized man; he was a tiger hurt unto death, gnashing his teeth in his wound. He no longer feared realities, but phantoms. He leaped over the corpse as if it had been a burning brazier. He took the child in his arms, embraced him, shook him, called him, but the child made no response. He pressed his burning lips to the cheeks, but they were icy cold and pale; he felt the stiffened limbs; he pressed his hand upon the heart, but it no longer beat,—the child was dead.

Villefort was no longer the civilized man; he was a dying tiger, gnashing his teeth in pain. He no longer feared real threats, only imaginary ones. He jumped over the body as if it were a burning fire. He picked up the child, held him close, shook him, and called out, but the child didn’t respond. He pressed his burning lips against the child's cheeks, but they were cold and pale; he felt the stiff limbs; he checked the heart, but it no longer beat—the child was dead.

A folded paper fell from Edward’s breast. Villefort, thunderstruck, fell upon his knees; the child dropped from his arms, and rolled on the floor by the side of its mother. He picked up the paper, and, recognizing his wife’s writing, ran his eyes rapidly over its contents; it ran as follows:

A folded piece of paper fell from Edward's chest. Villefort, shocked, dropped to his knees; the child slipped from his arms and rolled onto the floor next to its mother. He picked up the paper and, recognizing his wife's handwriting, quickly scanned its contents; it read as follows:

“You know that I was a good mother, since it was for my son’s sake I became criminal. A good mother cannot depart without her son.”

"You know I was a good mother because I became a criminal for my son's sake. A good mother can't leave her son behind."

Villefort could not believe his eyes,—he could not believe his reason; he dragged himself towards the child’s body, and examined it as a lioness contemplates its dead cub. Then a piercing cry escaped from his breast, and he cried,

Villefort couldn't believe his eyes—he couldn't trust his mind; he dragged himself toward the child's body and examined it like a lioness looks at its dead cub. Then a heart-wrenching cry escaped from his chest, and he shouted,

“Still the hand of God.”

“God's hand is still moving.”

The presence of the two victims alarmed him; he could not bear solitude shared only by two corpses. Until then he had been sustained by rage, by his strength of mind, by despair, by the supreme agony which led the Titans to scale the heavens, and Ajax to defy the gods. He now arose, his head bowed beneath the weight of grief, and, shaking his damp, dishevelled hair, he who had never felt compassion for anyone determined to seek his father, that he might have someone to whom he could relate his misfortunes,—someone by whose side he might weep.

The sight of the two victims freaked him out; he couldn’t handle being alone with just two bodies. Up until that moment, he had been fueled by anger, strong will, despair, and the intense pain that drove the Titans to climb the heavens and Ajax to confront the gods. Now, he stood up, his head lowered under the weight of grief, and shaking his wet, messy hair, he—who had never felt compassion for anyone—decided to find his father, hoping to have someone he could share his troubles with—someone to cry beside.

50195m

He descended the little staircase with which we are acquainted, and entered Noirtier’s room. The old man appeared to be listening attentively and as affectionately as his infirmities would allow to the Abbé Busoni, who looked cold and calm, as usual. Villefort, perceiving the abbé, passed his hand across his brow. The past came to him like one of those waves whose wrath foams fiercer than the others.

He walked down the small staircase we know well and entered Noirtier’s room. The old man seemed to be listening attentively and as lovingly as his ailments permitted to Abbé Busoni, who looked as cool and composed as ever. Villefort, noticing the abbé, wiped his forehead. The past hit him like one of those waves that crash with more fury than the rest.

He recollected the call he had made upon him after the dinner at Auteuil, and then the visit the abbé had himself paid to his house on the day of Valentine’s death.

He remembered the call he had made to him after dinner at Auteuil, and then the visit the abbé had paid to his house on the day of Valentine’s death.

“You here, sir!” he exclaimed; “do you, then, never appear but to act as an escort to death?”

"You here, sir!" he exclaimed. "Do you only show up to escort death?"

Busoni turned around, and, perceiving the excitement depicted on the magistrate’s face, the savage lustre of his eyes, he understood that the revelation had been made at the assizes; but beyond this he was ignorant.

Busoni turned around and, noticing the excitement on the magistrate’s face and the wild gleam in his eyes, realized that the secret had come out during the trial; but other than that, he didn’t know anything.

“I came to pray over the body of your daughter.”

“I came to pray for your daughter's soul.”

“And now why are you here?”

“And now, what brings you here?”

“I come to tell you that you have sufficiently repaid your debt, and that from this moment I will pray to God to forgive you, as I do.”

“I’m here to tell you that you’ve paid off your debt, and from now on, I will pray to God to forgive you, just as I do.”

“Good heavens!” exclaimed Villefort, stepping back fearfully, “surely that is not the voice of the Abbé Busoni!”

“Good heavens!” Villefort exclaimed, stepping back in fear, “that can't be the voice of Abbé Busoni!”

“No!” The abbé threw off his wig, shook his head, and his hair, no longer confined, fell in black masses around his manly face.

“No!” The abbé tossed aside his wig, shook his head, and his hair, now free, tumbled in dark waves around his strong face.

“It is the face of the Count of Monte Cristo!” exclaimed the procureur, with a haggard expression.

“It’s the face of the Count of Monte Cristo!” the prosecutor exclaimed, looking haggard.

“You are not exactly right, M. Procureur; you must go farther back.”

“You're not completely right, M. Procureur; you need to go further back.”

“That voice, that voice!—where did I first hear it?”

“That voice, that voice!—where did I hear it first?”

“You heard it for the first time at Marseilles, twenty-three years ago, the day of your marriage with Mademoiselle de Saint-Méran. Refer to your papers.”

"You heard it for the first time in Marseille, twenty-three years ago, on the day of your wedding to Mademoiselle de Saint-Méran. Check your documents."

“You are not Busoni?—you are not Monte Cristo? Oh, heavens! you are, then, some secret, implacable, and mortal enemy! I must have wronged you in some way at Marseilles. Oh, woe to me!”

“You're not Busoni?—you're not Monte Cristo? Oh, my God! Then, you're some secret, unforgiving, and deadly enemy! I must have wronged you somehow in Marseilles. Oh, what a disaster for me!”

“Yes; you are now on the right path,” said the count, crossing his arms over his broad chest; “search—search!”

“Yes, you’re on the right track now,” said the count, crossing his arms over his broad chest. “Look—look!”

“But what have I done to you?” exclaimed Villefort, whose mind was balancing between reason and insanity, in that cloud which is neither a dream nor reality; “what have I done to you? Tell me, then! Speak!”

“But what have I done to you?” cried Villefort, his mind teetering between sanity and madness, lost in that haze that is neither a dream nor reality; “what have I done to you? Tell me, then! Speak!”

“You condemned me to a horrible, tedious death; you killed my father; you deprived me of liberty, of love, and happiness.”

“You sentenced me to a terrible, boring death; you killed my dad; you took away my freedom, love, and happiness.”

“Who are you, then? Who are you?”

“Who are you, then? Who are you?”

“I am the spectre of a wretch you buried in the dungeons of the Château d’If. God gave that spectre the form of the Count of Monte Cristo when he at length issued from his tomb, enriched him with gold and diamonds, and led him to you!”

“I am the ghost of a miserable person you left to rot in the dungeons of the Château d’If. God gave that ghost the identity of the Count of Monte Cristo when he finally emerged from his grave, filled him with wealth in gold and diamonds, and brought him to you!”

“Ah, I recognize you—I recognize you!” exclaimed the king’s attorney; “you are——”

“Ah, I know you—I know you!” exclaimed the king’s attorney; “you are——”

“I am Edmond Dantès!”

"I'm Edmond Dantès!"

“You are Edmond Dantès,” cried Villefort, seizing the count by the wrist; “then come here!”

“You're Edmond Dantès,” Villefort shouted, grabbing the count by the wrist; “then come here!”

And up the stairs he dragged Monte Cristo; who, ignorant of what had happened, followed him in astonishment, foreseeing some new catastrophe.

And up the stairs he pulled Monte Cristo, who, unaware of what had happened, followed him in shock, anticipating some new disaster.

“There, Edmond Dantès!” he said, pointing to the bodies of his wife and child, “see, are you well avenged?”

“There, Edmond Dantès!” he said, pointing to the bodies of his wife and child, “look, are you satisfied with your revenge?”

Monte Cristo became pale at this horrible sight; he felt that he had passed beyond the bounds of vengeance, and that he could no longer say, “God is for and with me.” With an expression of indescribable anguish he threw himself upon the body of the child, reopened its eyes, felt its pulse, and then rushed with him into Valentine’s room, of which he double-locked the door.

Monte Cristo turned pale at this terrible sight; he realized that he had gone too far in his quest for revenge and could no longer say, “God is on my side.” With an expression of indescribable pain, he threw himself onto the child’s body, reopened its eyes, felt for a pulse, and then rushed with the child into Valentine’s room, where he locked the door tightly behind him.

“My child,” cried Villefort, “he carries away the body of my child! Oh, curses, woe, death to you!”

“My child,” shouted Villefort, “he's taking my child's body away! Oh, curses, misery, death to you!”

He tried to follow Monte Cristo; but as though in a dream he was transfixed to the spot,—his eyes glared as though they were starting through the sockets; he griped the flesh on his chest until his nails were stained with blood; the veins of his temples swelled and boiled as though they would burst their narrow boundary, and deluge his brain with living fire. This lasted several minutes, until the frightful overturn of reason was accomplished; then uttering a loud cry followed by a burst of laughter, he rushed down the stairs.

He tried to follow Monte Cristo, but it was as if he was frozen in place—his eyes were wide open, ready to pop out of his head; he dug his nails into his chest until they drew blood; the veins in his temples bulged and pulsed as if they would burst and flood his brain with intense heat. This went on for several minutes until his sanity completely shattered; then, letting out a loud scream followed by a fit of laughter, he dashed down the stairs.

A quarter of an hour afterwards the door of Valentine’s room opened, and Monte Cristo reappeared. Pale, with a dull eye and heavy heart, all the noble features of that face, usually so calm and serene, were overcast by grief. In his arms he held the child, whom no skill had been able to recall to life. Bending on one knee, he placed it reverently by the side of its mother, with its head upon her breast. Then, rising, he went out, and meeting a servant on the stairs, he asked:

A quarter of an hour later, the door to Valentine’s room opened, and Monte Cristo came back in. He was pale, with a dull gaze and a heavy heart; all the noble features of his face, usually so calm and serene, were clouded by grief. He cradled the child in his arms, a child that no skill had been able to bring back to life. Kneeling down, he placed the child gently beside its mother, resting its head on her breast. Then he stood up and left, encountering a servant on the stairs, he asked:

“Where is M. de Villefort?”

"Where's M. de Villefort?"

The servant, instead of answering, pointed to the garden. Monte Cristo ran down the steps, and advancing towards the spot designated beheld Villefort, encircled by his servants, with a spade in his hand, and digging the earth with fury.

The servant, instead of responding, pointed to the garden. Monte Cristo rushed down the steps and walked towards the indicated spot, where he saw Villefort surrounded by his servants, holding a spade and digging into the ground angrily.

“It is not here!” he cried. “It is not here!”

“It’s not here!” he exclaimed. “It’s not here!”

50197m

And then he moved farther on, and began again to dig.

And then he moved on and started digging again.

Monte Cristo approached him, and said in a low voice, with an expression almost humble:

Monte Cristo walked up to him and said softly, with an almost humble expression:

“Sir, you have indeed lost a son; but——”

“Sir, you have truly lost a son; but——”

Villefort interrupted him; he had neither listened nor heard.

Villefort interrupted him; he hadn’t listened or paid attention.

“Oh, I will find it,” he cried; “you may pretend he is not here, but I will find him, though I dig forever!”

“Oh, I will find it,” he shouted; “you can act like he’s not here, but I will find him, even if it takes forever!”

Monte Cristo drew back in horror.

Monte Cristo was shocked.

“Oh,” he said, “he is mad!” And as though he feared that the walls of the accursed house would crumble around him, he rushed into the street, for the first time doubting whether he had the right to do as he had done. “Oh, enough of this,—enough of this,” he cried; “let me save the last.” On entering his house, he met Morrel, who wandered about like a ghost awaiting the heavenly mandate for return to the tomb.

“Oh,” he said, “he’s insane!” And as if he worried the walls of the cursed house might fall down around him, he hurried into the street, for the first time questioning whether he had the right to act as he had. “Oh, I’ve had enough of this—enough of this,” he shouted; “let me save what’s left.” When he entered his house, he ran into Morrel, who was pacing like a ghost waiting for the divine order to return to the grave.

“Prepare yourself, Maximilian,” he said with a smile; “we leave Paris tomorrow.”

“Get ready, Maximilian,” he said with a smile; “we’re leaving Paris tomorrow.”

“Have you nothing more to do there?” asked Morrel.

“Don’t you have anything else to do there?” Morrel asked.

“No,” replied Monte Cristo; “God grant I may not have done too much already.”

“No,” replied Monte Cristo; “I hope I haven’t done too much already.”

The next day they indeed left, accompanied only by Baptistin. Haydée had taken away Ali, and Bertuccio remained with Noirtier.

The next day, they actually left, accompanied only by Baptistin. Haydée had taken Ali, and Bertuccio stayed with Noirtier.

Chapter 112. The Departure

The recent events formed the theme of conversation throughout all Paris. Emmanuel and his wife conversed with natural astonishment in their little apartment in the Rue Meslay upon the three successive, sudden, and most unexpected catastrophes of Morcerf, Danglars, and Villefort. Maximilian, who was paying them a visit, listened to their conversation, or rather was present at it, plunged in his accustomed state of apathy.

The recent events became the main topic of conversation all over Paris. Emmanuel and his wife talked with genuine surprise in their small apartment on Rue Meslay about the three sudden and completely unexpected disasters involving Morcerf, Danglars, and Villefort. Maximilian, who was visiting them, listened to their discussion—or rather, he was there, lost in his usual state of indifference.

“Indeed,” said Julie, “might we not almost fancy, Emmanuel, that those people, so rich, so happy but yesterday, had forgotten in their prosperity that an evil genius—like the wicked fairies in Perrault’s stories who present themselves unbidden at a wedding or baptism—hovered over them, and appeared all at once to revenge himself for their fatal neglect?”

“Definitely,” said Julie, “could we not almost imagine, Emmanuel, that those people, so wealthy and so happy just yesterday, had forgotten in their success that a malevolent force—like the wicked fairies in Perrault’s tales who show up uninvited at a wedding or baptism—was looming over them, and suddenly appeared to take revenge for their fatal oversight?”

“What a dire misfortune!” said Emmanuel, thinking of Morcerf and Danglars.

“What a terrible misfortune!” said Emmanuel, thinking of Morcerf and Danglars.

“What dreadful sufferings!” said Julie, remembering Valentine, but whom, with a delicacy natural to women, she did not name before her brother.

“What terrible suffering!” said Julie, thinking of Valentine, but out of kindness to her brother, she didn't mention her name.

“If the Supreme Being has directed the fatal blow,” said Emmanuel, “it must be that he in his great goodness has perceived nothing in the past lives of these people to merit mitigation of their awful punishment.”

“If the Supreme Being has dealt the fatal blow,” said Emmanuel, “it must be that in His great goodness, He has seen nothing in the past lives of these people that deserves any reduction of their terrible punishment.”

“Do you not form a very rash judgment, Emmanuel?” said Julie. “When my father, with a pistol in his hand, was once on the point of committing suicide, had anyone then said, ‘This man deserves his misery,’ would not that person have been deceived?”

“Are you making a very hasty judgment, Emmanuel?” Julie said. “When my father was about to take his own life with a pistol in his hand, if someone had then said, ‘This man deserves his suffering,’ wouldn’t that person have been mistaken?”

“Yes; but your father was not allowed to fall. A being was commissioned to arrest the fatal hand of death about to descend on him.”

“Yes; but your father wasn't allowed to fall. Someone was sent to stop the deadly hand of death that was about to come down on him.”

Emmanuel had scarcely uttered these words when the sound of the bell was heard, the well-known signal given by the porter that a visitor had arrived. Nearly at the same instant the door was opened and the Count of Monte Cristo appeared on the threshold. The young people uttered a cry of joy, while Maximilian raised his head, but let it fall again immediately.

Emmanuel had barely finished speaking when the sound of the bell rang out, the familiar signal from the porter that a visitor had arrived. Almost at the same moment, the door swung open and the Count of Monte Cristo stepped into the room. The young people let out a joyful shout, while Maximilian lifted his head but quickly dropped it again.

50201m

“Maximilian,” said the count, without appearing to notice the different impressions which his presence produced on the little circle, “I come to seek you.”

“Maximilian,” said the count, seemingly unaware of the varying reactions his presence caused in the small group, “I’ve come to find you.”

“To seek me?” repeated Morrel, as if awakening from a dream.

“To look for me?” Morrel echoed, as if coming out of a dream.

“Yes,” said Monte Cristo; “has it not been agreed that I should take you with me, and did I not tell you yesterday to prepare for departure?”

“Yes,” said Monte Cristo; “wasn't it agreed that I would take you with me, and didn't I tell you yesterday to get ready to leave?”

“I am ready,” said Maximilian; “I came expressly to wish them farewell.”

“I’m ready,” said Maximilian. “I came specifically to say goodbye to them.”

“Whither are you going, count?” asked Julie.

“Where are you going, count?” asked Julie.

“In the first instance to Marseilles, madame.”

“In the first instance to Marseille, madam.”

“To Marseilles!” exclaimed the young couple.

“To Marseilles!” shouted the young couple.

“Yes, and I take your brother with me.”

“Yes, and I’m taking your brother with me.”

“Oh, count.” said Julie, “will you restore him to us cured of his melancholy?” Morrel turned away to conceal the confusion of his countenance.

“Oh, Count,” said Julie, “will you bring him back to us cured of his sadness?” Morrel turned away to hide the embarrassment on his face.

“You perceive, then, that he is not happy?” said the count.

“You see, then, that he’s not happy?” said the count.

“Yes,” replied the young woman; “and fear much that he finds our home but a dull one.”

“Yes,” replied the young woman, “and I’m afraid he thinks our home is a bit boring.”

“I will undertake to divert him,” replied the count.

"I'll take care of diverting him," the count replied.

“I am ready to accompany you, sir,” said Maximilian. “Adieu, my kind friends! Emmanuel—Julie—farewell!”

“I’m ready to go with you, sir,” said Maximilian. “Goodbye, my dear friends! Emmanuel—Julie—farewell!”

“How farewell?” exclaimed Julie; “do you leave us thus, so suddenly, without any preparations for your journey, without even a passport?”

“How can you say goodbye like this?” Julie exclaimed. “Are you really leaving us so suddenly, without any preparations for your trip, not even a passport?”

“Needless delays but increase the grief of parting,” said Monte Cristo, “and Maximilian has doubtless provided himself with everything requisite; at least, I advised him to do so.”

“Unnecessary delays only make the pain of parting worse,” said Monte Cristo, “and Maximilian has surely prepared himself with everything he needs; at least, I told him to.”

“I have a passport, and my clothes are ready packed,” said Morrel in his tranquil but mournful manner.

“I have a passport, and my clothes are already packed,” Morrel said in his calm but sad way.

“Good,” said Monte Cristo, smiling; “in these prompt arrangements we recognize the order of a well-disciplined soldier.”

“Good,” said Monte Cristo with a smile; “in these swift arrangements, we see the discipline of a well-trained soldier.”

“And you leave us,” said Julie, “at a moment’s warning? you do not give us a day—no, not even an hour before your departure?”

“And you’re leaving us,” Julie said, “with just a moment's notice? You don’t give us a day—no, not even an hour before you leave?”

“My carriage is at the door, madame, and I must be in Rome in five days.”

“My ride is at the door, ma'am, and I need to be in Rome in five days.”

“But does Maximilian go to Rome?” exclaimed Emmanuel.

“But is Maximilian going to Rome?” exclaimed Emmanuel.

“I am going wherever it may please the count to take me,” said Morrel, with a smile full of grief; “I am under his orders for the next month.”

“I will go wherever the count wants to take me,” said Morrel, with a smile full of sorrow; “I’m at his command for the next month.”

“Oh, heavens, how strangely he expresses himself, count!” said Julie.

“Oh, wow, he has such a strange way of expressing himself, count!” said Julie.

“Maximilian goes with me,” said the count, in his kindest and most persuasive manner; “therefore do not make yourself uneasy on your brother’s account.”

“Maximilian is coming with me,” said the count, in his kindest and most persuasive way; “so please don’t worry about your brother.”

“Once more farewell, my dear sister; Emmanuel, adieu!” Morrel repeated.

“Goodbye again, my dear sister; farewell, Emmanuel!” Morrel repeated.

“His carelessness and indifference touch me to the heart,” said Julie. “Oh, Maximilian, Maximilian, you are certainly concealing something from us.”

“His carelessness and indifference really affect me,” said Julie. “Oh, Maximilian, Maximilian, you are definitely hiding something from us.”

“Pshaw!” said Monte Cristo, “you will see him return to you gay, smiling, and joyful.”

“Pshaw!” said Monte Cristo, “you'll see him come back to you happy, smiling, and cheerful.”

Maximilian cast a look of disdain, almost of anger, on the count.

Maximilian shot the count a look of disdain, nearly filled with anger.

“We must leave you,” said Monte Cristo.

“We have to go now,” said Monte Cristo.

50203m

“Before you quit us, count,” said Julie, “will you permit us to express to you all that the other day——”

“Before you leave us, hold on,” said Julie, “can we take a moment to tell you everything that happened the other day——”

“Madame,” interrupted the count, taking her two hands in his, “all that you could say in words would never express what I read in your eyes; the thoughts of your heart are fully understood by mine. Like benefactors in romances, I should have left you without seeing you again, but that would have been a virtue beyond my strength, because I am a weak and vain man, fond of the tender, kind, and thankful glances of my fellow-creatures. On the eve of departure I carry my egotism so far as to say, ‘Do not forget me, my kind friends, for probably you will never see me again.’”

“Madame,” the count interrupted, taking her hands in his, “everything you could say would never capture what I see in your eyes; your heart’s thoughts are completely understood by mine. Like the heroes in stories, I should have left without seeing you again, but that would be a strength I don’t have, because I’m a weak and vain man, drawn to the gentle, warm, and grateful looks from others. As I prepare to leave, my selfishness pushes me to say, ‘Don’t forget me, dear friends, because you probably won’t see me again.’”

“Never see you again?” exclaimed Emmanuel, while two large tears rolled down Julie’s cheeks, “never behold you again? It is not a man, then, but some angel that leaves us, and this angel is on the point of returning to heaven after having appeared on earth to do good.”

“Never see you again?” Emmanuel exclaimed as two large tears streamed down Julie’s cheeks. “Never see you again? You’re not just a person, but some kind of angel who’s leaving us, and this angel is about to go back to heaven after having come to earth to do good.”

“Say not so,” quickly returned Monte Cristo—“say not so, my friends; angels never err, celestial beings remain where they wish to be. Fate is not more powerful than they; it is they who, on the contrary, overcome fate. No, Emmanuel, I am but a man, and your admiration is as unmerited as your words are sacrilegious.”

“Don’t say that,” Monte Cristo quickly replied. “Don’t say that, my friends; angels never make mistakes, and celestial beings stay where they want to be. Fate isn’t stronger than they are; it’s actually they who, on the contrary, prevail over fate. No, Emmanuel, I’m just a man, and your admiration is as undeserved as your words are blasphemous.”

And pressing his lips on the hand of Julie, who rushed into his arms, he extended his other hand to Emmanuel; then tearing himself from this abode of peace and happiness, he made a sign to Maximilian, who followed him passively, with the indifference which had been perceptible in him ever since the death of Valentine had so stunned him.

And pressing his lips to Julie's hand as she rushed into his arms, he extended his other hand to Emmanuel. Then, tearing himself away from this place of peace and happiness, he gestured to Maximilian, who followed him passively, displaying the indifference that had been noticeable in him ever since Valentine’s death had left him so stunned.

“Restore my brother to peace and happiness,” whispered Julie to Monte Cristo. And the count pressed her hand in reply, as he had done eleven years before on the staircase leading to Morrel’s study.

“Bring my brother back to peace and happiness,” Julie whispered to Monte Cristo. And the count squeezed her hand in response, just like he had done eleven years earlier on the staircase leading to Morrel’s study.

“You still confide, then, in Sinbad the Sailor?” asked he, smiling.

“You still trust Sinbad the Sailor, then?” he asked with a smile.

“Oh, yes,” was the ready answer.

“Oh, yes,” was the quick reply.

“Well, then, sleep in peace, and put your trust in the Lord.”

“Well, then, sleep well, and trust in the Lord.”

As we have before said, the post-chaise was waiting; four powerful horses were already pawing the ground with impatience, while Ali, apparently just arrived from a long walk, was standing at the foot of the steps, his face bathed in perspiration.

As we mentioned earlier, the carriage was ready; four strong horses were already stamping their hooves with impatience, while Ali, looking as if he had just come back from a long walk, was standing at the bottom of the steps, his face drenched in sweat.

“Well,” asked the count in Arabic, “have you been to see the old man?” Ali made a sign in the affirmative.

“Well,” asked the count in Arabic, “have you visited the old man?” Ali nodded in agreement.

“And have you placed the letter before him, as I ordered you to do?”

“And have you shown him the letter like I asked you to?”

The slave respectfully signalized that he had.

The slave respectfully indicated that he had.

“And what did he say, or rather do?” Ali placed himself in the light, so that his master might see him distinctly, and then imitating in his intelligent manner the countenance of the old man, he closed his eyes, as Noirtier was in the custom of doing when saying “Yes.”

“And what did he say, or rather do?” Ali positioned himself in the light, allowing his master to see him clearly, and then mimicking the old man's expression in his clever way, he closed his eyes, just like Noirtier usually did when saying “Yes.”

“Good; he accepts,” said Monte Cristo. “Now let us go.”

“Great; he agrees,” said Monte Cristo. “Now let’s go.”

50205m

These words had scarcely escaped him, when the carriage was on its way, and the feet of the horses struck a shower of sparks from the pavement. Maximilian settled himself in his corner without uttering a word. Half an hour had passed when the carriage stopped suddenly; the count had just pulled the silken check-string, which was fastened to Ali’s finger. The Nubian immediately descended and opened the carriage door. It was a lovely starlight night—they had just reached the top of the hill Villejuif, from whence Paris appears like a sombre sea tossing its millions of phosphoric waves into light—waves indeed more noisy, more passionate, more changeable, more furious, more greedy, than those of the tempestuous ocean,—waves which never rest as those of the sea sometimes do,—waves ever dashing, ever foaming, ever ingulfing what falls within their grasp.

These words had barely left his lips when the carriage started moving, and the horses' hooves struck a shower of sparks from the pavement. Maximilian settled into his corner without saying a word. Half an hour later, the carriage suddenly stopped; the count had just pulled the silken check-string attached to Ali’s finger. The Nubian immediately got down and opened the carriage door. It was a beautiful starlit night—they had just reached the top of the hill Villejuif, where Paris looks like a dark sea throwing its millions of phosphoric waves into the light—waves that are indeed noisier, more passionate, more changeable, more furious, and more greedy than those of the stormy ocean—waves that never rest as those of the sea sometimes do—waves that are always crashing, always foaming, always engulfing whatever falls within their reach.

The count stood alone, and at a sign from his hand, the carriage went on for a short distance. With folded arms, he gazed for some time upon the great city. When he had fixed his piercing look on this modern Babylon, which equally engages the contemplation of the religious enthusiast, the materialist, and the scoffer,—

The count stood alone, and with a gesture from his hand, the carriage moved forward a bit. With his arms crossed, he stared for a while at the vast city. As he focused his intense gaze on this modern Babylon, which captivates the thoughts of the religious believer, the materialist, and the skeptic,—

“Great city,” murmured he, inclining his head, and joining his hands as if in prayer, “less than six months have elapsed since first I entered thy gates. I believe that the Spirit of God led my steps to thee and that he also enables me to quit thee in triumph; the secret cause of my presence within thy walls I have confided alone to him who only has had the power to read my heart. God only knows that I retire from thee without pride or hatred, but not without many regrets; he only knows that the power confided to me has never been made subservient to my personal good or to any useless cause. Oh, great city, it is in thy palpitating bosom that I have found that which I sought; like a patient miner, I have dug deep into thy very entrails to root out evil thence. Now my work is accomplished, my mission is terminated, now thou canst neither afford me pain nor pleasure. Adieu, Paris, adieu!”

“Great city,” he murmured, nodding his head and clasping his hands as if in prayer, “it’s been less than six months since I first entered your gates. I believe that the Spirit of God guided my steps to you and that He also gives me the strength to leave you in triumph; the true reason for my presence within your walls I have shared only with Him, the one who can read my heart. Only God knows that I’m leaving you without pride or hatred, but not without many regrets; He knows that the power entrusted to me has never been used for my personal benefit or for any pointless cause. Oh, great city, it’s in your vibrant heart that I have found what I was searching for; like a diligent miner, I have dug deep into your very depths to root out evil. Now my work is done, my mission is complete, and now you can no longer bring me pain or pleasure. Farewell, Paris, farewell!”

His look wandered over the vast plain like that of some genius of the night; he passed his hand over his brow, got into the carriage, the door was closed on him, and the vehicle quickly disappeared down the other side of the hill in a whirlwind of dust and noise.

His gaze roamed across the wide plain like some nocturnal genius; he brushed his hand across his forehead, stepped into the carriage, the door shut behind him, and the vehicle quickly vanished down the other side of the hill in a cloud of dust and noise.

Ten leagues were passed and not a single word was uttered. Morrel was dreaming, and Monte Cristo was looking at the dreamer.

Ten leagues went by and not a single word was spoken. Morrel was lost in thought, and Monte Cristo was watching the daydreamer.

“Morrel,” said the count to him at length, “do you repent having followed me?”

“Morrel,” the count said to him finally, “do you regret following me?”

“No, count; but to leave Paris——”

“No, Count; but to leave Paris——”

“If I thought happiness might await you in Paris, Morrel, I would have left you there.”

“If I thought happiness might be waiting for you in Paris, Morrel, I would have left you there.”

“Valentine reposes within the walls of Paris, and to leave Paris is like losing her a second time.”

“Valentine rests within the walls of Paris, and leaving Paris feels like losing her all over again.”

“Maximilian,” said the count, “the friends that we have lost do not repose in the bosom of the earth, but are buried deep in our hearts, and it has been thus ordained that we may always be accompanied by them. I have two friends, who in this way never depart from me; the one who gave me being, and the other who conferred knowledge and intelligence on me. Their spirits live in me. I consult them when doubtful, and if I ever do any good, it is due to their beneficent counsels. Listen to the voice of your heart, Morrel, and ask it whether you ought to preserve this melancholy exterior towards me.”

“Maximilian,” the count said, “the friends we’ve lost aren’t just in the ground; they’re deep in our hearts, and it’s meant to be that they’re always with us. I have two friends who never leave me; one is the person who gave me life, and the other is the one who gave me knowledge and understanding. Their spirits are within me. I turn to them when I’m uncertain, and if I do anything good, it's because of their wise advice. Listen to your heart, Morrel, and ask it whether you should keep this sad attitude towards me.”

“My friend,” said Maximilian, “the voice of my heart is very sorrowful, and promises me nothing but misfortune.”

“My friend,” Maximilian said, “my heart feels very sad, and it promises me nothing but bad luck.”

“It is the way of weakened minds to see everything through a black cloud. The soul forms its own horizons; your soul is darkened, and consequently the sky of the future appears stormy and unpromising.”

“It’s common for weak minds to view everything through a gloomy lens. The soul creates its own horizons; if your soul is clouded, the future looks stormy and bleak.”

“That may possibly be true,” said Maximilian, and he again subsided into his thoughtful mood.

“Maybe that’s true,” said Maximilian, and he fell back into his thoughtful mood.

The journey was performed with that marvellous rapidity which the unlimited power of the count ever commanded. Towns fled from them like shadows on their path, and trees shaken by the first winds of autumn seemed like giants madly rushing on to meet them, and retreating as rapidly when once reached. The following morning they arrived at Châlons, where the count’s steamboat waited for them. Without the loss of an instant, the carriage was placed on board and the two travellers embarked without delay. The boat was built for speed; her two paddle-wheels were like two wings with which she skimmed the water like a bird.

The journey was done with the incredible speed that the count always commanded. Towns raced by them like shadows in their path, and trees swayed by the first autumn winds looked like giants desperately rushing to meet them, only to quickly retreat once they arrived. The next morning, they reached Châlons, where the count’s steamboat was waiting for them. Without wasting a moment, the carriage was loaded onto the boat and the two travelers boarded without hesitation. The boat was designed for speed; its two paddle-wheels were like wings, gliding over the water like a bird.

Morrel was not insensible to that sensation of delight which is generally experienced in passing rapidly through the air, and the wind which occasionally raised the hair from his forehead seemed on the point of dispelling momentarily the clouds collected there.

Morrel was not unaware of the feeling of joy that usually comes from moving quickly through the air, and the wind that sometimes blew his hair back from his forehead felt like it was about to clear the clouds gathering in his mind, even if just for a moment.

As the distance increased between the travellers and Paris, almost superhuman serenity appeared to surround the count; he might have been taken for an exile about to revisit his native land.

As the distance grew between the travelers and Paris, an almost superhuman calm seemed to envelop the count; he could have been mistaken for an exile ready to return to his homeland.

Ere long Marseilles presented herself to view,—Marseilles, white, fervid, full of life and energy,—Marseilles, the younger sister of Tyre and Carthage, the successor to them in the empire of the Mediterranean,—Marseilles, old, yet always young. Powerful memories were stirred within them by the sight of the round tower, Fort Saint-Nicolas, the City Hall designed by Puget,[28] the port with its brick quays, where they had both played in childhood, and it was with one accord that they stopped on the Canebière.

Soon, Marseilles came into view—Marseilles, white, vibrant, full of life and energy—Marseilles, the younger sister of Tyre and Carthage, the heir to their legacy in the Mediterranean—Marseilles, old yet always youthful. Powerful memories were stirred within them by the sight of the round tower, Fort Saint-Nicolas, the City Hall designed by Puget,[28] the port with its brick quays, where they had both played as children, and they all agreed to stop on the Canebière.

A vessel was setting sail for Algiers, on board of which the bustle usually attending departure prevailed. The passengers and their relations crowded on the deck, friends taking a tender but sorrowful leave of each other, some weeping, others noisy in their grief, the whole forming a spectacle that might be exciting even to those who witnessed similar sights daily, but which had no power to disturb the current of thought that had taken possession of the mind of Maximilian from the moment he had set foot on the broad pavement of the quay.

A ship was preparing to sail for Algiers, and the usual chaos of departure was in full swing on board. Passengers and their loved ones filled the deck, with friends saying emotional yet sad goodbyes. Some were crying, while others were loudly expressing their sorrow, creating a scene that could be stirring even for those who saw such farewells every day. However, it didn’t distract Maximilian from the thoughts that had filled his mind since he stepped onto the wide pavement of the quay.

“Here,” said he, leaning heavily on the arm of Monte Cristo,—“here is the spot where my father stopped, when the Pharaon entered the port; it was here that the good old man, whom you saved from death and dishonor, threw himself into my arms. I yet feel his warm tears on my face, and his were not the only tears shed, for many who witnessed our meeting wept also.”

“Here,” he said, leaning heavily on Monte Cristo's arm, “is the place where my father paused when the Pharaon came into the port; it was here that the good old man, whom you saved from death and disgrace, threw himself into my arms. I can still feel his warm tears on my face, and he wasn't the only one crying—many who saw us together were in tears too.”

Monte Cristo gently smiled and said,—“I was there;” at the same time pointing to the corner of a street. As he spoke, and in the very direction he indicated, a groan, expressive of bitter grief, was heard, and a woman was seen waving her hand to a passenger on board the vessel about to sail. Monte Cristo looked at her with an emotion that must have been remarked by Morrel had not his eyes been fixed on the vessel.

Monte Cristo smiled softly and said, “I was there,” while pointing to a street corner. As he spoke, in the direction he indicated, a groan filled with deep sorrow was heard, and a woman was seen waving her hand to a passenger on the ship that was about to leave. Monte Cristo looked at her with a feeling that Morrel would have noticed if his gaze hadn’t been focused on the ship.

“Oh, heavens!” exclaimed Morrel, “I do not deceive myself—that young man who is waving his hat, that youth in the uniform of a lieutenant, is Albert de Morcerf!”

“Oh, my gosh!” Morrel exclaimed, “I’m not mistaken—that young man waving his hat, that guy in the lieutenant's uniform, is Albert de Morcerf!”

“Yes,” said Monte Cristo, “I recognized him.”

“Yes,” said Monte Cristo, “I recognized him.”

“How so?—you were looking the other way.”

“How come? You were looking the other way.”

50209m

The count smiled, as he was in the habit of doing when he did not want to make any reply, and he again turned towards the veiled woman, who soon disappeared at the corner of the street. Turning to his friend:

The count smiled, which was his usual way of avoiding a response, and he looked back at the veiled woman, who quickly vanished around the corner. He then turned to his friend:

“Dear Maximilian,” said the count, “have you nothing to do in this land?”

“Dear Maximilian,” said the count, “do you have nothing to do in this land?”

“I have to weep over the grave of my father,” replied Morrel in a broken voice.

“I have to cry over my father’s grave,” Morrel replied in a shaky voice.

“Well, then, go,—wait for me there, and I will soon join you.”

“Alright, then, go ahead—wait for me there, and I'll join you soon.”

“You leave me, then?”

"Are you leaving me now?"

“Yes; I also have a pious visit to pay.”

“Yes; I also have a spiritual visit to make.”

Morrel allowed his hand to fall into that which the count extended to him; then with an inexpressibly sorrowful inclination of the head he quitted the count and bent his steps to the east of the city. Monte Cristo remained on the same spot until Maximilian was out of sight; he then walked slowly towards the Allées de Meilhan to seek out a small house with which our readers were made familiar at the beginning of this story.

Morrel let his hand drop into the one the count offered him; then, with a deeply sorrowful nod of his head, he left the count and headed east of the city. Monte Cristo stayed in the same spot until Maximilian was out of view; then he slowly walked toward the Allées de Meilhan to find a small house that our readers were introduced to at the beginning of this story.

It yet stood, under the shade of the fine avenue of lime-trees, which forms one of the most frequent walks of the idlers of Marseilles, covered by an immense vine, which spreads its aged and blackened branches over the stone front, burnt yellow by the ardent sun of the south. Two stone steps worn away by the friction of many feet led to the door, which was made of three planks; the door had never been painted or varnished, so great cracks yawned in it during the dry season to close again when the rains came on. The house, with all its crumbling antiquity and apparent misery, was yet cheerful and picturesque, and was the same that old Dantès formerly inhabited—the only difference being that the old man occupied merely the garret, while the whole house was now placed at the command of Mercédès by the count.

It still stood under the shade of the beautiful avenue of lime trees, which is one of the favorite spots for the idle people of Marseilles. An enormous vine covered the aged, dark branches that spread over the stone front, which had been burnt yellow by the intense southern sun. Two stone steps, worn down by countless feet, led to the door made of three planks; the door had never been painted or varnished, leaving large cracks that opened during the dry season and closed again when the rains arrived. The house, with all its crumbling age and obvious wear, was still cheerful and picturesque, the same one that old Dantès used to live in—the only difference being that the old man occupied just the attic while the count now had the entire house at Mercédès's disposal.

The woman whom the count had seen leave the ship with so much regret entered this house; she had scarcely closed the door after her when Monte Cristo appeared at the corner of a street, so that he found and lost her again almost at the same instant. The worn out steps were old acquaintances of his; he knew better than anyone else how to open that weather-beaten door with the large headed nail which served to raise the latch within. He entered without knocking, or giving any other intimation of his presence, as if he had been a friend or the master of the place. At the end of a passage paved with bricks, was a little garden, bathed in sunshine, and rich in warmth and light. In this garden Mercédès had found, at the place indicated by the count, the sum of money which he, through a sense of delicacy, had described as having been placed there twenty-four years previously. The trees of the garden were easily seen from the steps of the street-door.

The woman whom the count had seen leave the ship with such regret entered this house; she had barely closed the door when Monte Cristo appeared at the corner of the street, so he found and lost her almost at the same moment. The worn-out steps were familiar to him; he knew better than anyone how to open that weathered door with the large-headed nail that lifted the latch inside. He walked in without knocking or giving any other sign of his presence, as if he were a friend or the owner of the place. At the end of a brick-paved hallway was a small garden, bathed in sunlight, full of warmth and light. In this garden, Mercédès had found, at the spot pointed out by the count, the sum of money he had, out of a sense of delicacy, described as having been placed there twenty-four years earlier. The trees in the garden were easily visible from the steps of the front door.

Monte Cristo, on stepping into the house, heard a sigh that was almost a deep sob; he looked in the direction whence it came, and there under an arbor of Virginia jessamine,[29] with its thick foliage and beautiful long purple flowers, he saw Mercédès seated, with her head bowed, and weeping bitterly. She had raised her veil, and with her face hidden by her hands was giving free scope to the sighs and tears which had been so long restrained by the presence of her son.

Monte Cristo, as he entered the house, heard a sigh that was almost a deep sob; he looked toward the source of the sound, and there under an arbor of Virginia jasmine, with its thick leaves and beautiful long purple flowers, he saw Mercédès sitting, her head bowed, and crying hard. She had pulled up her veil, and with her face hidden in her hands, she was finally allowing the sighs and tears that had been held back for so long by her son's presence to flow freely.

Monte Cristo advanced a few steps, which were heard on the gravel. Mercédès raised her head, and uttered a cry of terror on beholding a man before her.

Monte Cristo took a few steps, which crackled on the gravel. Mercédès looked up and gasped in fear at the sight of a man standing before her.

50211m

“Madame,” said the count, “it is no longer in my power to restore you to happiness, but I offer you consolation; will you deign to accept it as coming from a friend?”

“Madam,” said the count, “I can no longer bring you back to happiness, but I offer you comfort; will you graciously accept it as coming from a friend?”

“I am, indeed, most wretched,” replied Mercédès. “Alone in the world, I had but my son, and he has left me!”

“I am truly miserable,” replied Mercédès. “All alone in the world, I only had my son, and he’s gone!”

“He possesses a noble heart, madame,” replied the count, “and he has acted rightly. He feels that every man owes a tribute to his country; some contribute their talents, others their industry; these devote their blood, those their nightly labors, to the same cause. Had he remained with you, his life must have become a hateful burden, nor would he have participated in your griefs. He will increase in strength and honor by struggling with adversity, which he will convert into prosperity. Leave him to build up the future for you, and I venture to say you will confide it to safe hands.”

“He has a noble heart, ma'am,” the count replied, “and he’s done the right thing. He understands that every person owes something to their country; some contribute their skills, others their hard work; some give their blood, while others offer their late-night efforts to the same cause. If he had stayed with you, his life would have become a burdensome drag, and he wouldn’t have shared in your sorrows. He will grow stronger and more honorable by facing challenges, which he will turn into success. Let him secure the future for you, and I can assure you, you will be placing it in safe hands.”

“Oh,” replied the wretched woman, mournfully shaking her head, “the prosperity of which you speak, and which, from the bottom of my heart, I pray God in his mercy to grant him, I can never enjoy. The bitter cup of adversity has been drained by me to the very dregs, and I feel that the grave is not far distant. You have acted kindly, count, in bringing me back to the place where I have enjoyed so much bliss. I ought to meet death on the same spot where happiness was once all my own.”

“Oh,” replied the miserable woman, sadly shaking her head, “the success you talk about, and which I sincerely pray God in his mercy grants him, I can never experience. I have emptied the bitter cup of hardship completely, and I sense that death is not far away. You have been kind, Count, in bringing me back to the place where I have experienced so much happiness. I should face death in the same spot where joy was once completely mine.”

“Alas,” said Monte Cristo, “your words sear and embitter my heart, the more so as you have every reason to hate me. I have been the cause of all your misfortunes; but why do you pity, instead of blaming me? You render me still more unhappy——”

“Alas,” said Monte Cristo, “your words burn and torment my heart, especially since you have every reason to hate me. I’ve caused all your misfortunes; but why do you feel pity instead of blaming me? You make me even more unhappy——”

“Hate you, blame you—you, Edmond! Hate, reproach, the man that has spared my son’s life! For was it not your fatal and sanguinary intention to destroy that son of whom M. de Morcerf was so proud? Oh, look at me closely, and discover, if you can, even the semblance of a reproach in me.”

“ hate you, blame you—you, Edmond! I hate and blame the man who has spared my son's life! Was it not your deadly and bloody intention to destroy that son of whom M. de Morcerf was so proud? Oh, look at me closely, and see if you can find even a hint of reproach in me.”

The count looked up and fixed his eyes on Mercédès, who arose partly from her seat and extended both her hands towards him.

The count looked up and focused his gaze on Mercédès, who partially stood from her seat and reached out both her hands toward him.

“Oh, look at me,” continued she, with a feeling of profound melancholy, “my eyes no longer dazzle by their brilliancy, for the time has long fled since I used to smile on Edmond Dantès, who anxiously looked out for me from the window of yonder garret, then inhabited by his old father. Years of grief have created an abyss between those days and the present. I neither reproach you nor hate you, my friend. Oh, no, Edmond, it is myself that I blame, myself that I hate! Oh, miserable creature that I am!” cried she, clasping her hands, and raising her eyes to heaven. “I once possessed piety, innocence, and love, the three ingredients of the happiness of angels, and now what am I?”

“Oh, look at me,” she said, feeling deeply sad, “my eyes no longer shine like they used to, because it’s been so long since I smiled at Edmond Dantès, who anxiously waited for me from the window of that old attic where his father used to live. Years of sorrow have created a gap between those days and now. I don't blame you or hate you, my friend. No, Edmond, it’s myself that I blame, myself that I hate! Oh, what a miserable creature I am!” she cried, clasping her hands and looking up to heaven. “I once had faith, innocence, and love, the three things that make angels happy, and now what am I?”

Monte Cristo approached her, and silently took her hand.

Monte Cristo walked up to her and silently took her hand.

“No,” said she, withdrawing it gently—“no, my friend, touch me not. You have spared me, yet of all those who have fallen under your vengeance I was the most guilty. They were influenced by hatred, by avarice, and by self-love; but I was base, and for want of courage acted against my judgment. Nay, do not press my hand, Edmond; you are thinking, I am sure, of some kind speech to console me, but do not utter it to me, reserve it for others more worthy of your kindness. See” (and she exposed her face completely to view)—“see, misfortune has silvered my hair, my eyes have shed so many tears that they are encircled by a rim of purple, and my brow is wrinkled. You, Edmond, on the contrary,—you are still young, handsome, dignified; it is because you have had faith; because you have had strength, because you have had trust in God, and God has sustained you. But as for me, I have been a coward; I have denied God and he has abandoned me.”

“No,” she said, pulling away gently. “No, my friend, don’t touch me. You have spared me, yet out of everyone who has fallen under your wrath, I was the most guilty. They were driven by hatred, greed, and selfishness; but I was cowardly, and for lack of courage, I acted against my own judgment. No, don’t squeeze my hand, Edmond; I know you’re thinking of some comforting words for me, but please don’t say them, save them for others who deserve your kindness more. Look” (and she fully revealed her face) “look, misfortune has turned my hair gray, my eyes have cried so many tears that they’re rimmed with purple, and my forehead is wrinkled. You, Edmond, on the other hand—you’re still young, handsome, and dignified; that’s because you have had faith, strength, and trust in God, and He has supported you. But me? I have been a coward; I denied God, and He has turned His back on me.”

50213m

Mercédès burst into tears; her woman’s heart was breaking under its load of memories. Monte Cristo took her hand and imprinted a kiss on it; but she herself felt that it was a kiss of no greater warmth than he would have bestowed on the hand of some marble statue of a saint.

Mercédès broke down in tears; her heart was shattered by the weight of her memories. Monte Cristo took her hand and kissed it, but she sensed that it was a kiss no warmer than what he would have given to the hand of a marble statue of a saint.

“It often happens,” continued she, “that a first fault destroys the prospects of a whole life. I believed you dead; why did I survive you? What good has it done me to mourn for you eternally in the secret recesses of my heart?—only to make a woman of thirty-nine look like a woman of fifty. Why, having recognized you, and I the only one to do so—why was I able to save my son alone? Ought I not also to have rescued the man that I had accepted for a husband, guilty though he were? Yet I let him die! What do I say? Oh, merciful heavens, was I not accessory to his death by my supine insensibility, by my contempt for him, not remembering, or not willing to remember, that it was for my sake he had become a traitor and a perjurer? In what am I benefited by accompanying my son so far, since I now abandon him, and allow him to depart alone to the baneful climate of Africa? Oh, I have been base, cowardly, I tell you; I have abjured my affections, and like all renegades I am of evil omen to those who surround me!”

“It often happens,” she continued, “that a single mistake can ruin a whole life. I thought you were dead; why did I have to survive you? What good has it done me to mourn for you endlessly in the hidden corners of my heart?—only to make a thirty-nine-year-old woman look like she's fifty. Why, having recognized you, and being the only one to do so—why was I only able to save my son? Shouldn't I have rescued the man I accepted as my husband, even though he was guilty? Yet I let him die! What am I saying? Oh, merciful heavens, was I not complicit in his death with my passive indifference and my disdain for him, forgetting or unwilling to remember that he became a traitor and a liar for my sake? What do I gain by supporting my son this far when I’m now abandoning him and letting him go alone to the dangerous climate of Africa? Oh, I have been cowardly, I tell you; I have given up my feelings, and like all traitors, I bring misfortune to those around me!”

“No, Mercédès,” said Monte Cristo, “no; you judge yourself with too much severity. You are a noble-minded woman, and it was your grief that disarmed me. Still I was but an agent, led on by an invisible and offended Deity, who chose not to withhold the fatal blow that I was destined to hurl. I take that God to witness, at whose feet I have prostrated myself daily for the last ten years, that I would have sacrificed my life to you, and with my life the projects that were indissolubly linked with it. But—and I say it with some pride, Mercédès—God needed me, and I lived. Examine the past and the present, and endeavor to dive into futurity, and then say whether I am not a divine instrument. The most dreadful misfortunes, the most frightful sufferings, the abandonment of all those who loved me, the persecution of those who did not know me, formed the trials of my youth; when suddenly, from captivity, solitude, misery, I was restored to light and liberty, and became the possessor of a fortune so brilliant, so unbounded, so unheard-of, that I must have been blind not to be conscious that God had endowed me with it to work out his own great designs. From that time I looked upon this fortune as something confided to me for a particular purpose. Not a thought was given to a life which you once, Mercédès, had the power to render blissful; not one hour of peaceful calm was mine; but I felt myself driven on like an exterminating angel. Like adventurous captains about to embark on some enterprise full of danger, I laid in my provisions, I loaded my weapons, I collected every means of attack and defence; I inured my body to the most violent exercises, my soul to the bitterest trials; I taught my arm to slay, my eyes to behold excruciating sufferings, and my mouth to smile at the most horrid spectacles. Good-natured, confiding, and forgiving as I had been, I became revengeful, cunning, and wicked, or rather, immovable as fate. Then I launched out into the path that was opened to me. I overcame every obstacle, and reached the goal; but woe to those who stood in my pathway!”

“No, Mercédès,” said Monte Cristo, “no; you are too hard on yourself. You are a noble woman, and it was your pain that softened me. Still, I was just a pawn, guided by an unseen and offended God, who decided not to stop the destructive force I was meant to unleash. I swear to the God I have humbled myself before every day for the last ten years that I would have given my life for you, along with all the dreams connected to it. But—and I say this with some pride, Mercédès—God needed me, and so I lived. Look at the past and the present, and try to glimpse the future, then tell me if I am not a divine instrument. The worst calamities, the most horrific suffering, the abandonment by those who loved me, the hostility of those who didn’t know me, were the trials of my youth; when suddenly, from captivity, loneliness, and hardship, I was restored to light and freedom, and gained a fortune so dazzling, so limitless, so extraordinary, that I must have been blind not to see that God had granted it to me to fulfill His own great designs. From that moment, I viewed this fortune as something entrusted to me for a specific purpose. I didn’t think of a life that you once, Mercédès, had the power to make joyous; not a single hour of peaceful rest was mine; but I felt myself driven on like an avenging angel. Like daring captains preparing for a perilous venture, I gathered my supplies, loaded my weapons, and collected all means of attack and defense; I toughened my body with the harshest training, and my soul with the severest trials; I taught my hand to kill, my eyes to witness agonizing suffering, and my mouth to smile at the most horrific scenes. Kind-hearted, trusting, and forgiving as I had been, I became vengeful, clever, and malicious, or rather, as unyielding as fate. Then I set out on the path that lay before me. I overcame every obstacle and reached my goal; but woe to those who stood in my way!”

50215m

“Enough,” said Mercédès; “enough, Edmond! Believe me, that she who alone recognized you has been the only one to comprehend you; and had she crossed your path, and you had crushed her like glass, still, Edmond, still she must have admired you! Like the gulf between me and the past, there is an abyss between you, Edmond, and the rest of mankind; and I tell you freely that the comparison I draw between you and other men will ever be one of my greatest tortures. No, there is nothing in the world to resemble you in worth and goodness! But we must say farewell, Edmond, and let us part.”

“Enough,” said Mercédès. “That’s enough, Edmond! Trust me, the one person who truly recognized you is the only one who really understood you; and even if she had come into your life and you had shattered her like glass, she still would have admired you! Just like there’s a deep divide between me and the past, there’s an enormous gap between you, Edmond, and everyone else. Honestly, comparing you to other men will always be one of my greatest sources of pain. No, there’s nothing in the world that can match your worth and goodness! But we have to say goodbye, Edmond, and we need to part ways.”

“Before I leave you, Mercédès, have you no request to make?” said the count.

“Before I go, Mercédès, do you have any requests?” asked the count.

“I desire but one thing in this world, Edmond,—the happiness of my son.”

“I want only one thing in this world, Edmond—the happiness of my son.”

“Pray to the Almighty to spare his life, and I will take upon myself to promote his happiness.”

“Pray to the Almighty to save his life, and I will take it upon myself to ensure his happiness.”

“Thank you, Edmond.”

"Thanks, Edmond."

“But have you no request to make for yourself, Mercédès?”

“But don’t you have any request for yourself, Mercédès?”

“For myself I want nothing. I live, as it were, between two graves. One is that of Edmond Dantès, lost to me long, long since. He had my love! That word ill becomes my faded lip now, but it is a memory dear to my heart, and one that I would not lose for all that the world contains. The other grave is that of the man who met his death from the hand of Edmond Dantès. I approve of the deed, but I must pray for the dead.”

“For myself, I want nothing. I live, so to speak, between two graves. One is that of Edmond Dantès, lost to me a long time ago. He had my love! That word doesn’t suit my faded lips now, but it's a memory dear to my heart, and one I wouldn’t trade for anything the world holds. The other grave is that of the man who died by Edmond Dantès’s hand. I approve of the act, but I must pray for the dead.”

“Your son shall be happy, Mercédès,” repeated the count.

“Your son will be happy, Mercédès,” repeated the count.

“Then I shall enjoy as much happiness as this world can possibly confer.”

“Then I will enjoy as much happiness as this world can possibly offer.”

“But what are your intentions?”

“But what are your plans?”

Mercédès smiled sadly.

Mercédès smiled with sadness.

“To say that I shall live here, like the Mercédès of other times, gaining my bread by labor, would not be true, nor would you believe me. I have no longer the strength to do anything but to spend my days in prayer. However, I shall have no occasion to work, for the little sum of money buried by you, and which I found in the place you mentioned, will be sufficient to maintain me. Rumor will probably be busy respecting me, my occupations, my manner of living—that will signify but little, that concerns God, you, and myself.”

“To say that I’ll live here like the Mercédès of the past, earning my living through hard work, wouldn’t be true, and you wouldn’t believe me. I no longer have the strength to do anything but spend my days in prayer. However, I won’t need to work because the small amount of money you buried and that I found in the spot you mentioned will be enough to support me. People will likely gossip about me, my activities, and my lifestyle—that won’t matter much; that’s between God, you, and me.”

“Mercédès,” said the count, “I do not say it to blame you, but you made an unnecessary sacrifice in relinquishing the whole of the fortune amassed by M. de Morcerf; half of it at least by right belonged to you, in virtue of your vigilance and economy.”

“Mercédès,” said the count, “I’m not saying this to criticize you, but you made an unnecessary sacrifice by giving up the entire fortune that M. de Morcerf built up; at least half of it rightfully belonged to you because of your diligence and frugality.”

“I perceive what you are intending to propose to me; but I cannot accept it, Edmond—my son would not permit it.”

"I see what you’re trying to suggest to me, but I can’t agree to it, Edmond—my son wouldn’t allow it."

“Nothing shall be done without the full approbation of Albert de Morcerf. I will make myself acquainted with his intentions and will submit to them. But if he be willing to accept my offers, will you oppose them?”

“Nothing will be done without Albert de Morcerf's full approval. I will find out what he wants and go along with it. But if he is open to accepting my offers, will you be against them?”

“You well know, Edmond, that I am no longer a reasoning creature; I have no will, unless it be the will never to decide. I have been so overwhelmed by the many storms that have broken over my head, that I am become passive in the hands of the Almighty, like a sparrow in the talons of an eagle. I live, because it is not ordained for me to die. If succor be sent to me, I will accept it.”

“You know well, Edmond, that I’m no longer capable of reasoning; I have no will, except for the will to never make a decision. I’ve been so overwhelmed by the many storms that have hit me, that I’ve become passive in the hands of the Almighty, like a sparrow in the claws of an eagle. I live because it’s not meant for me to die. If help is sent to me, I will accept it.”

“Ah, madame,” said Monte Cristo, “you should not talk thus! It is not so we should evince our resignation to the will of heaven; on the contrary, we are all free agents.”

“Ah, madam,” said Monte Cristo, “you shouldn’t speak like that! It’s not how we should show our acceptance of fate; on the contrary, we are all free beings.”

“Alas!” exclaimed Mercédès, “if it were so, if I possessed free-will, but without the power to render that will efficacious, it would drive me to despair.”

“Alas!” Mercédès exclaimed, “if that were true, if I had free will but lacked the power to make that will effective, it would drive me to despair.”

Monte Cristo dropped his head and shrank from the vehemence of her grief.

Monte Cristo lowered his head and withdrew from the intensity of her sorrow.

“Will you not even say you will see me again?” he asked.

“Won’t you even say you’ll see me again?” he asked.

“On the contrary, we shall meet again,” said Mercédès, pointing to heaven with solemnity. “I tell you so to prove to you that I still hope.”

“On the contrary, we will meet again,” said Mercédès, pointing to the sky seriously. “I say this to show you that I still have hope.”

And after pressing her own trembling hand upon that of the count, Mercédès rushed up the stairs and disappeared. Monte Cristo slowly left the house and turned towards the quay. But Mercédès did not witness his departure, although she was seated at the little window of the room which had been occupied by old Dantès. Her eyes were straining to see the ship which was carrying her son over the vast sea; but still her voice involuntarily murmured softly:

And after pressing her shaking hand against the count's, Mercédès hurried up the stairs and vanished. Monte Cristo gradually left the house and headed for the quay. However, Mercédès didn't see him leave, even though she was sitting at the small window of the room that used to belong to old Dantès. Her eyes were focused on the ship taking her son across the wide sea; yet her voice unconsciously whispered softly:

“Edmond, Edmond, Edmond!”

“Edmond, Edmond, Edmond!”

Chapter 113. The Past

The count departed with a sad heart from the house in which he had left Mercédès, probably never to behold her again. Since the death of little Edward a great change had taken place in Monte Cristo. Having reached the summit of his vengeance by a long and tortuous path, he saw an abyss of doubt yawning before him. More than this, the conversation which had just taken place between Mercédès and himself had awakened so many recollections in his heart that he felt it necessary to combat with them. A man of the count’s temperament could not long indulge in that melancholy which can exist in common minds, but which destroys superior ones. He thought he must have made an error in his calculations if he now found cause to blame himself.

The count left the house with a heavy heart after saying goodbye to Mercédès, likely for the last time. Since little Edward's death, everything had changed in Monte Cristo. After reaching the peak of his revenge through a long and complicated journey, he was faced with a deep sense of uncertainty. Moreover, the conversation he had just had with Mercédès brought back so many memories that he felt the need to fight against them. A man like the count couldn’t dwell on sadness that might be manageable for others, but which would consume someone of his stature. He wondered if he had miscalculated things if he now found reasons to blame himself.

“I cannot have deceived myself,” he said; “I must look upon the past in a false light. What!” he continued, “can I have been following a false path?—can the end which I proposed be a mistaken end?—can one hour have sufficed to prove to an architect that the work upon which he founded all his hopes was an impossible, if not a sacrilegious, undertaking? I cannot reconcile myself to this idea—it would madden me. The reason why I am now dissatisfied is that I have not a clear appreciation of the past. The past, like the country through which we walk, becomes indistinct as we advance. My position is like that of a person wounded in a dream; he feels the wound, though he cannot recollect when he received it.

“I can’t have deceived myself,” he said; “I must be viewing the past incorrectly. What!” he continued, “could I have been following the wrong path?—could the goal I set be the wrong one?—could one hour be enough to show an architect that the project he staked all his hopes on was impossible, if not downright foolish? I can’t accept this idea—it would drive me crazy. The reason I’m feeling dissatisfied now is that I don’t have a clear understanding of the past. The past, like the terrain we walk through, becomes blurry as we move forward. My situation is like that of someone wounded in a dream; they feel the injury, but can’t recall when it happened.”

“Come, then, thou regenerate man, thou extravagant prodigal, thou awakened sleeper, thou all-powerful visionary, thou invincible millionaire,—once again review thy past life of starvation and wretchedness, revisit the scenes where fate and misfortune conducted, and where despair received thee. Too many diamonds, too much gold and splendor, are now reflected by the mirror in which Monte Cristo seeks to behold Dantès. Hide thy diamonds, bury thy gold, shroud thy splendor, exchange riches for poverty, liberty for a prison, a living body for a corpse!”

“Come on, you transformed person, you extravagant spender, you awakened dreamer, you powerful visionary, you unstoppable millionaire—once more look back at your past life of hunger and misery, revisit the places where fate and misfortune led you, and where despair welcomed you. Too many diamonds, too much gold and splendor, are now reflected in the mirror where Monte Cristo tries to see Dantès. Hide your diamonds, bury your gold, conceal your splendor, trade riches for poverty, freedom for a prison, a living body for a corpse!”

As he thus reasoned, Monte Cristo walked down the Rue de la Caisserie. It was the same through which, twenty-four years ago, he had been conducted by a silent and nocturnal guard; the houses, today so smiling and animated, were on that night dark, mute, and closed.

As he thought this, Monte Cristo walked down the Rue de la Caisserie. It was the same street where, twenty-four years earlier, he had been led by a quiet, night-time guard; the houses, now so cheerful and lively, had been dark, silent, and closed that night.

“And yet they were the same,” murmured Monte Cristo, “only now it is broad daylight instead of night; it is the sun which brightens the place, and makes it appear so cheerful.”

“And yet they were the same,” murmured Monte Cristo, “only now it’s broad daylight instead of night; it’s the sun that brightens the place and makes it look so cheerful.”

He proceeded towards the quay by the Rue Saint-Laurent, and advanced to the Consigne; it was the point where he had embarked. A pleasure-boat with striped awning was going by. Monte Cristo called the owner, who immediately rowed up to him with the eagerness of a boatman hoping for a good fare.

He made his way to the dock along Rue Saint-Laurent and approached the storage area; it was where he had boarded. A pleasure boat with a striped awning was passing by. Monte Cristo signaled to the owner, who quickly rowed over to him, eager to have a good customer.

The weather was magnificent, and the excursion a treat. The sun, red and flaming, was sinking into the embrace of the welcoming ocean. The sea, smooth as crystal, was now and then disturbed by the leaping of fish, which were pursued by some unseen enemy and sought for safety in another element; while on the extreme verge of the horizon might be seen the fishermen’s boats, white and graceful as the sea-gull, or the merchant vessels bound for Corsica or Spain.

The weather was amazing, and the trip was a pleasure. The sun, bright red, was setting into the arms of the inviting ocean. The sea, smooth like glass, was occasionally interrupted by jumping fish, chased by some hidden predator seeking refuge in a different environment; on the far edge of the horizon, you could see the fishermen’s boats, white and elegant like seagulls, or the merchant ships heading to Corsica or Spain.

But notwithstanding the serene sky, the gracefully formed boats, and the golden light in which the whole scene was bathed, the Count of Monte Cristo, wrapped in his cloak, could think only of this terrible voyage, the details of which were one by one recalled to his memory. The solitary light burning at the Catalans; that first sight of the Château d’If, which told him whither they were leading him; the struggle with the gendarmes when he wished to throw himself overboard; his despair when he found himself vanquished, and the sensation when the muzzle of the carbine touched his forehead—all these were brought before him in vivid and frightful reality.

But despite the calm sky, the beautifully shaped boats, and the golden light that covered the entire scene, the Count of Monte Cristo, wrapped in his cloak, could only think about this terrible journey, the details of which came flooding back to his memory. The solitary light burning at the Catalans; that first view of the Château d’If, which revealed where they were taking him; the struggle with the gendarmes when he tried to throw himself overboard; his despair when he realized he had been defeated, and the feeling when the muzzle of the carbine touched his forehead—these all haunted him with vivid and terrifying reality.

Like the streams which the heat of the summer has dried up, and which after the autumnal storms gradually begin oozing drop by drop, so did the count feel his heart gradually fill with the bitterness which formerly nearly overwhelmed Edmond Dantès. Clear sky, swift-flitting boats, and brilliant sunshine disappeared; the heavens were hung with black, and the gigantic structure of the Château d’If seemed like the phantom of a mortal enemy. As they reached the shore, the count instinctively shrunk to the extreme end of the boat, and the owner was obliged to call out, in his sweetest tone of voice:

Like the streams that summer heat has dried up, which after autumn storms slowly start oozing drop by drop, the count felt his heart gradually fill with the bitterness that had almost overwhelmed Edmond Dantès before. The clear sky, fast-moving boats, and bright sunshine vanished; the heavens turned dark, and the massive structure of the Château d’If looked like the ghost of a mortal enemy. As they reached the shore, the count instinctively shrank to the far end of the boat, and the owner had to call out in his sweetest tone:

“Sir, we are at the landing.”

“Sir, we have arrived at the landing.”

Monte Cristo remembered that on that very spot, on the same rock, he had been violently dragged by the guards, who forced him to ascend the slope at the points of their bayonets. The journey had seemed very long to Dantès, but Monte Cristo found it equally short. Each stroke of the oar seemed to awaken a new throng of ideas, which sprang up with the flying spray of the sea.

Monte Cristo remembered that right there, on that same rock, he had been harshly pulled by the guards, who made him climb the slope at the ends of their bayonets. The trip had felt really long to Dantès, but for Monte Cristo, it felt just as quick. Every stroke of the oar seemed to spark a new flood of thoughts that emerged with the splashes of the sea.

50219m

There had been no prisoners confined in the Château d’If since the revolution of July; it was only inhabited by a guard, kept there for the prevention of smuggling. A concierge waited at the door to exhibit to visitors this monument of curiosity, once a scene of terror.

There hadn't been any prisoners in the Château d’If since the July revolution; it was only inhabited by a guard, stationed there to prevent smuggling. A concierge stood at the door to show visitors this curious landmark, which was once a place of fear.

The count inquired whether any of the ancient jailers were still there; but they had all been pensioned, or had passed on to some other employment. The concierge who attended him had only been there since 1830. He visited his own dungeon. He again beheld the dull light vainly endeavoring to penetrate the narrow opening. His eyes rested upon the spot where had stood his bed, since then removed, and behind the bed the new stones indicated where the breach made by the Abbé Faria had been. Monte Cristo felt his limbs tremble; he seated himself upon a log of wood.

The count asked if any of the old jailers were still around, but they had all retired or moved on to other jobs. The concierge who attended him had only been there since 1830. He visited his own dungeon. He looked again at the dim light trying to get through the narrow opening. His eyes focused on the spot where his bed had once stood, now gone, and the new stones showed where the hole made by Abbé Faria had been. Monte Cristo felt his limbs shake; he sat down on a log.

“Are there any stories connected with this prison besides the one relating to the poisoning of Mirabeau?” asked the count; “are there any traditions respecting these dismal abodes,—in which it is difficult to believe men can ever have imprisoned their fellow-creatures?”

“Are there any stories associated with this prison besides the one about Mirabeau's poisoning?” asked the count. “Are there any traditions regarding these grim places, where it's hard to believe people could ever have locked up their fellow humans?”

“Yes, sir; indeed, the jailer Antoine told me one connected with this very dungeon.”

“Yes, sir; in fact, the jailer Antoine mentioned one related to this very dungeon.”

Monte Cristo shuddered; Antoine had been his jailer. He had almost forgotten his name and face, but at the mention of the name he recalled his person as he used to see it, the face encircled by a beard, wearing the brown jacket, the bunch of keys, the jingling of which he still seemed to hear. The count turned around, and fancied he saw him in the corridor, rendered still darker by the torch carried by the concierge.

Monte Cristo shuddered; Antoine had been his jailer. He had nearly forgotten his name and face, but when he heard the name, the memory rushed back—his appearance as he used to see it, the face framed by a beard, dressed in a brown jacket, the bunch of keys that he still seemed to hear jingling. The count turned around and thought he saw him in the corridor, made even darker by the torch held by the concierge.

“Would you like to hear the story, sir?”

“Do you want to hear the story, sir?”

“Yes; relate it,” said Monte Cristo, pressing his hand to his heart to still its violent beatings; he felt afraid of hearing his own history.

“Yes; tell me,” said Monte Cristo, pressing his hand to his chest to calm its intense pounding; he was worried about hearing his own story.

“This dungeon,” said the concierge, “was, it appears, some time ago occupied by a very dangerous prisoner, the more so since he was full of industry. Another person was confined in the Château at the same time, but he was not wicked, he was only a poor mad priest.”

“This dungeon,” said the concierge, “was, it seems, a while back home to a very dangerous prisoner, especially since he was quite industrious. Another person was locked up in the Château at the same time, but he wasn’t evil; he was just a poor, crazy priest.”

“Ah, indeed?—mad!” repeated Monte Cristo; “and what was his mania?”

“Really?—crazy!” Monte Cristo echoed. “And what was his obsession?”

“He offered millions to anyone who would set him at liberty.”

"He offered millions to anyone who would set him free."

Monte Cristo raised his eyes, but he could not see the heavens; there was a stone veil between him and the firmament. He thought that there had been no less thick a veil before the eyes of those to whom Faria offered the treasures.

Monte Cristo looked up, but he couldn’t see the sky; there was a stone barrier between him and the heavens. He realized that there had been just as thick a barrier in front of the eyes of those to whom Faria had presented the treasures.

“Could the prisoners see each other?” he asked.

“Could the prisoners see one another?” he asked.

“Oh, no, sir, it was expressly forbidden; but they eluded the vigilance of the guards, and made a passage from one dungeon to the other.”

“Oh, no, sir, that was strictly prohibited; but they managed to slip past the guards and created a passage from one dungeon to the other.”

“And which of them made this passage?”

“And which of them created this passage?”

“Oh, it must have been the young man, certainly, for he was strong and industrious, while the abbé was aged and weak; besides, his mind was too vacillating to allow him to carry out an idea.”

“Oh, it must have been the young guy, for he was strong and hardworking, while the abbé was old and frail; plus, his mind was too wavering to follow through on an idea.”

“Blind fools!” murmured the count.

“Blind fools!” whispered the count.

“However, be that as it may, the young man made a tunnel, how or by what means no one knows; but he made it, and there is the evidence yet remaining of his work. Do you see it?” and the man held the torch to the wall.

“However, regardless of that, the young man dug a tunnel, and no one knows how or with what tools; but he did it, and there's still evidence of his work. Do you see it?” and the man held the torch to the wall.

50223m

“Ah, yes; I see,” said the count, in a voice hoarse from emotion.

“Ah, yes; I get it,” said the count, in a voice rough with emotion.

“The result was that the two men communicated with one another; how long they did so, nobody knows. One day the old man fell ill and died. Now guess what the young one did?”

“The result was that the two men talked to each other; how long they did this, no one knows. One day the old man got sick and died. Now guess what the young one did?”

“Tell me.”

“Tell me.”

“He carried off the corpse, which he placed in his own bed with its face to the wall; then he entered the empty dungeon, closed the entrance, and slipped into the sack which had contained the dead body. Did you ever hear of such an idea?”

“He took the body and put it in his own bed with its face to the wall; then he went into the empty dungeon, closed the entrance, and climbed into the sack that had held the dead body. Have you ever heard of such a thing?”

Monte Cristo closed his eyes, and seemed again to experience all the sensations he had felt when the coarse canvas, yet moist with the cold dews of death, had touched his face.

Monte Cristo closed his eyes and seemed to relive all the feelings he had when the rough canvas, still damp with the cold dews of death, had brushed against his face.

The jailer continued:

The jailer went on:

“Now this was his project. He fancied that they buried the dead at the Château d’If, and imagining they would not expend much labor on the grave of a prisoner, he calculated on raising the earth with his shoulders, but unfortunately their arrangements at the Château frustrated his projects. They never buried the dead; they merely attached a heavy cannon-ball to the feet, and then threw them into the sea. This is what was done. The young man was thrown from the top of the rock; the corpse was found on the bed next day, and the whole truth was guessed, for the men who performed the office then mentioned what they had not dared to speak of before, that at the moment the corpse was thrown into the deep, they heard a shriek, which was almost immediately stifled by the water in which it disappeared.”

“Now this was his plan. He thought that they buried the dead at the Château d’If and believed they wouldn’t put much effort into the grave of a prisoner. He figured he could use his shoulders to move the earth, but unfortunately, their setup at the Château sabotaged his plans. They never buried the dead; they just tied a heavy cannonball to their feet and tossed them into the sea. That’s what happened. The young man was thrown from the top of the rock; the body was found on the bed the next day, and the whole truth became clear. The men who handled the body then revealed what they hadn’t dared to say before—that just as the body was thrown into the depths, they heard a scream that was almost immediately silenced by the water in which it vanished.”

The count breathed with difficulty; the cold drops ran down his forehead, and his heart was full of anguish.

The count was breathing heavily; cold sweat dripped down his forehead, and his heart was filled with torment.

“No,” he muttered, “the doubt I felt was but the commencement of forgetfulness; but here the wound reopens, and the heart again thirsts for vengeance. And the prisoner,” he continued aloud, “was he ever heard of afterwards?”

“No,” he muttered, “the doubt I felt was just the start of forgetting; but here the wound reopens, and my heart once again longs for revenge. And the prisoner,” he continued aloud, “was he ever heard from again?”

“Oh, no; of course not. You can understand that one of two things must have happened; he must either have fallen flat, in which case the blow, from a height of ninety feet, must have killed him instantly, or he must have fallen upright, and then the weight would have dragged him to the bottom, where he remained—poor fellow!”

“Oh, no; of course not. You can see that one of two things must have happened; he must either have fallen straight down, in which case the fall from ninety feet would have killed him instantly, or he must have fallen upright, and then the weight would have pulled him to the bottom, where he stayed—poor guy!”

“Then you pity him?” said the count.

“Do you feel sorry for him?” asked the count.

Ma foi, yes; though he was in his own element.”

“Sure, yes; even though he was in his own element.”

“What do you mean?”

"What do you mean?"

“The report was that he had been a naval officer, who had been confined for plotting with the Bonapartists.”

“The report was that he had been a naval officer who was locked up for conspiring with the Bonapartists.”

“Great is truth,” muttered the count, “fire cannot burn, nor water drown it! Thus the poor sailor lives in the recollection of those who narrate his history; his terrible story is recited in the chimney-corner, and a shudder is felt at the description of his transit through the air to be swallowed by the deep.” Then, the count added aloud, “Was his name ever known?”

“Truth is powerful,” the count muttered, “fire can't burn it, nor can water drown it! So the poor sailor lives on in the memories of those who tell his story; his dreadful tale is shared by the fireplace, and people shudder at the account of his journey through the air to be consumed by the sea.” Then, the count asked loudly, “Was his name ever known?”

“Oh, yes; but only as No. 34.”

“Oh, yes; but only as No. 34.”

“Oh, Villefort, Villefort,” murmured the count, “this scene must often have haunted thy sleepless hours!”

“Oh, Villefort, Villefort,” the count whispered, “this scene must have often haunted your sleepless nights!”

“Do you wish to see anything more, sir?” said the concierge.

“Would you like to see anything else, sir?” said the concierge.

“Yes, especially if you will show me the poor abbé’s room.”

"Yes, especially if you show me the poor abbé's room."

“Ah! No. 27.”

"Ah! No. 27."

“Yes; No. 27.” repeated the count, who seemed to hear the voice of the abbé answering him in those very words through the wall when asked his name.

“Yes; No. 27,” the count repeated, seeming to hear the abbé's voice responding in exactly those words through the wall when asked his name.

“Come, sir.”

"Let's go, sir."

“Wait,” said Monte Cristo, “I wish to take one final glance around this room.”

“Wait,” said Monte Cristo, “I want to take one last look around this room.”

“This is fortunate,” said the guide; “I have forgotten the other key.”

“This is lucky,” said the guide; “I’ve lost the other key.”

“Go and fetch it.”

"Go get it."

“I will leave you the torch, sir.”

“I’ll leave you the torch, sir.”

“No, take it away; I can see in the dark.”

“No, take it away; I can see in the dark.”

“Why, you are like No. 34. They said he was so accustomed to darkness that he could see a pin in the darkest corner of his dungeon.”

“Wow, you’re just like No. 34. They said he was so used to darkness that he could see a pin in the darkest corner of his dungeon.”

“He spent fourteen years to arrive at that,” muttered the count.

"He spent fourteen years getting to that," muttered the count.

The guide carried away the torch. The count had spoken correctly. Scarcely had a few seconds elapsed, ere he saw everything as distinctly as by daylight. Then he looked around him, and really recognized his dungeon.

The guide took the torch. The count had been right. It was only a few seconds before he could see everything as clearly as in daylight. Then he glanced around and actually recognized his dungeon.

“Yes,” he said, “there is the stone upon which I used to sit; there is the impression made by my shoulders on the wall; there is the mark of my blood made when one day I dashed my head against the wall. Oh, those figures, how well I remember them! I made them one day to calculate the age of my father, that I might know whether I should find him still living, and that of Mercédès, to know if I should find her still free. After finishing that calculation, I had a minute’s hope. I did not reckon upon hunger and infidelity!” and a bitter laugh escaped the count.

“Yes,” he said, “there’s the stone where I used to sit; there’s the impression my shoulders left on the wall; there’s the mark of my blood from when I smashed my head against it one day. Oh, those figures, I remember them so well! I created them one day to figure out how old my father was, so I could see if he was still alive, and for Mercédès, to know if she was still free. After I finished that calculation, I had a moment of hope. I didn’t think about hunger and betrayal!” and a bitter laugh escaped the count.

He saw in fancy the burial of his father, and the marriage of Mercédès. On the other side of the dungeon he perceived an inscription, the white letters of which were still visible on the green wall:

He imagined the funeral of his father and the wedding of Mercédès. On the other side of the dungeon, he noticed an inscription, the white letters of which were still visible on the green wall:

“‘Oh, God!’” he read, “‘preserve my memory!’”

“‘Oh, God!’” he read, “‘keep my memory alive!’”

“Oh, yes,” he cried, “that was my only prayer at last; I no longer begged for liberty, but memory; I dreaded to become mad and forgetful. Oh, God, thou hast preserved my memory; I thank thee, I thank thee!”

“Oh, yes,” he shouted, “that was my only plea in the end; I didn’t ask for freedom anymore, but for my memory; I was terrified of going mad and losing it. Oh, God, you’ve kept my memory intact; I thank you, I thank you!”

At this moment the light of the torch was reflected on the wall; the guide was coming; Monte Cristo went to meet him.

At that moment, the torchlight bounced off the wall; the guide was approaching; Monte Cristo went to greet him.

“Follow me, sir;” and without ascending the stairs the guide conducted him by a subterraneous passage to another entrance. There, again, Monte Cristo was assailed by a multitude of thoughts. The first thing that met his eye was the meridian, drawn by the abbé on the wall, by which he calculated the time; then he saw the remains of the bed on which the poor prisoner had died. The sight of this, instead of exciting the anguish experienced by the count in the dungeon, filled his heart with a soft and grateful sentiment, and tears fell from his eyes.

“Follow me, sir,” the guide said, and without going up the stairs, he led him through an underground passage to another entrance. Once there, Monte Cristo was overwhelmed by a flood of thoughts. The first thing he noticed was the meridian marked by the abbé on the wall, which he used to keep track of time; then he saw the remains of the bed where the poor prisoner had died. Instead of feeling the anguish the count had felt in the dungeon, seeing this filled his heart with a gentle and thankful feeling, and tears streamed down his cheeks.

“This is where the mad abbé was kept, sir, and that is where the young man entered;” and the guide pointed to the opening, which had remained unclosed. “From the appearance of the stone,” he continued, “a learned gentleman discovered that the prisoners might have communicated together for ten years. Poor things! Those must have been ten weary years.”

“This is where the crazy abbé was kept, sir, and that’s where the young man entered,” the guide said, pointing to the opening that was still open. “From the look of the stone,” he continued, “a knowledgeable scholar figured out that the prisoners might have been able to communicate with each other for ten years. Poor souls! Those must have been ten long years.”

Dantès took some louis from his pocket, and gave them to the man who had twice unconsciously pitied him. The guide took them, thinking them merely a few pieces of little value; but the light of the torch revealed their true worth.

Dantès took some louis from his pocket and handed them to the man who had unconsciously felt sorry for him twice. The guide accepted them, believing they were just a few worthless coins, but the torchlight showed their real value.

“Sir,” he said, “you have made a mistake; you have given me gold.”

“Sir,” he said, “you’ve made a mistake; you gave me gold.”

“I know it.”

"I got it."

The concierge looked upon the count with surprise.

The concierge stared at the count in shock.

“Sir,” he cried, scarcely able to believe his good fortune—“sir, I cannot understand your generosity!”

“Sir,” he exclaimed, hardly able to believe his luck—“sir, I can’t comprehend your kindness!”

“Oh, it is very simple, my good fellow; I have been a sailor, and your story touched me more than it would others.”

“Oh, it’s really simple, my friend; I’ve been a sailor, and your story moved me more than it would most people.”

“Then, sir, since you are so liberal, I ought to offer you something.”

“Then, sir, since you’re so generous, I should offer you something.”

50227m

“What have you to offer to me, my friend? Shells? Straw-work? Thank you!”

“What do you have to offer me, my friend? Shells? Straw crafts? Thanks!”

“No, sir, neither of those; something connected with this story.”

“No, sir, neither of those; something related to this story.”

“Really? What is it?”

"Seriously? What is it?"

“Listen,” said the guide; “I said to myself, ‘Something is always left in a cell inhabited by one prisoner for fifteen years,’ so I began to sound the wall.”

“Listen,” said the guide; “I told myself, ‘There’s always something left in a cell where one prisoner has lived for fifteen years,’ so I started tapping on the wall.”

“Ah,” cried Monte Cristo, remembering the abbé’s two hiding-places.

“Ah,” exclaimed Monte Cristo, recalling the abbé’s two hiding spots.

“After some search, I found that the floor gave a hollow sound near the head of the bed, and at the hearth.”

“After looking around for a bit, I noticed that the floor made a hollow sound near the head of the bed and at the fireplace.”

“Yes,” said the count, “yes.”

"Yes," said the count. "Yes."

“I raised the stones, and found——”

“I picked up the stones and found——”

“A rope-ladder and some tools?”

"A rope ladder and some tools?"

“How do you know that?” asked the guide in astonishment.

“How do you know that?” the guide asked in disbelief.

“I do not know—I only guess it, because that sort of thing is generally found in prisoners’ cells.”

“I don’t know—I just guess it, because that kind of thing is usually found in prisoners’ cells.”

“Yes, sir, a rope-ladder and tools.”

“Yes, sir, a rope ladder and tools.”

“And have you them yet?”

“Do you have them yet?”

“No, sir; I sold them to visitors, who considered them great curiosities; but I have still something left.”

“No, sir; I sold them to visitors, who thought they were really interesting; but I still have a few left.”

“What is it?” asked the count, impatiently.

"What is it?" the count asked, impatiently.

“A sort of book, written upon strips of cloth.”

“A kind of book, made from pieces of fabric.”

“Go and fetch it, my good fellow; and if it be what I hope, you will do well.”

“Go and get it, my good friend; and if it's what I hope, you'll be in good shape.”

“I will run for it, sir;” and the guide went out.

“I'll go for it, sir;” and the guide left.

Then the count knelt down by the side of the bed, which death had converted into an altar.

Then the count knelt down by the side of the bed, which death had turned into an altar.

“Oh, second father,” he exclaimed, “thou who hast given me liberty, knowledge, riches; thou who, like beings of a superior order to ourselves, couldst understand the science of good and evil; if in the depths of the tomb there still remain something within us which can respond to the voice of those who are left on earth; if after death the soul ever revisit the places where we have lived and suffered,—then, noble heart, sublime soul, then I conjure thee by the paternal love thou didst bear me, by the filial obedience I vowed to thee, grant me some sign, some revelation! Remove from me the remains of doubt, which, if it change not to conviction, must become remorse!” The count bowed his head, and clasped his hands together.

“Oh, second father,” he exclaimed, “you who have given me freedom, knowledge, and wealth; you who, like beings of a higher order than ourselves, could understand the nature of good and evil; if in the depths of the grave there’s still something in us that can respond to the voices of those who are still on earth; if after death the soul ever revisits the places where we have lived and suffered—then, noble heart, sublime soul, I urge you by the paternal love you had for me, by the obedience I promised you, grant me some sign, some revelation! Remove from me the remnants of doubt, which, if it doesn’t turn into conviction, must become remorse!” The count bowed his head and clasped his hands together.

“Here, sir,” said a voice behind him.

“Right here, sir,” said a voice behind him.

Monte Cristo shuddered, and arose. The concierge held out the strips of cloth upon which the Abbé Faria had spread the riches of his mind. The manuscript was the great work by the Abbé Faria upon the kingdoms of Italy. The count seized it hastily, his eyes immediately fell upon the epigraph, and he read:

Monte Cristo shuddered and got up. The concierge handed over the pieces of cloth on which Abbé Faria had laid out the treasures of his thoughts. The manuscript was the Abbé Faria’s major work on the kingdoms of Italy. The count grabbed it quickly, and his eyes immediately landed on the epigraph as he read:

“Thou shalt tear out the dragons’ teeth, and shall trample the lions under foot, saith the Lord.”

“You shall pull out the dragons’ teeth and trample the lions underfoot, says the Lord.”

“Ah,” he exclaimed, “here is my answer. Thanks, father, thanks.” And feeling in his pocket, he took thence a small pocket-book, which contained ten bank-notes, each of 1,000 francs.

“Ah,” he said, “here is my answer. Thanks, Dad, thanks.” And feeling in his pocket, he took out a small wallet, which contained ten banknotes, each worth 1,000 francs.

“Here,” he said, “take this pocket-book.”

“Here,” he said, “take this wallet.”

“Do you give it to me?”

“Are you giving it to me?”

“Yes; but only on condition that you will not open it till I am gone;” and placing in his breast the treasure he had just found, which was more valuable to him than the richest jewel, he rushed out of the corridor, and reaching his boat, cried, “To Marseilles!”

“Yes; but only if you promise not to open it until I'm gone;” and placing the treasure he had just found, which was more valuable to him than the richest jewel, in his pocket, he rushed out of the hallway and, reaching his boat, shouted, “To Marseilles!”

Then, as he departed, he fixed his eyes upon the gloomy prison.

Then, as he left, he gazed at the grim prison.

“Woe,” he cried, “to those who confined me in that wretched prison; and woe to those who forgot that I was there!”

“Woe,” he shouted, “to those who locked me up in that miserable prison; and woe to those who forgot I was there!”

50229m

As he repassed the Catalans, the count turned around and burying his head in his cloak murmured the name of a woman. The victory was complete; twice he had overcome his doubts. The name he pronounced, in a voice of tenderness, amounting almost to love, was that of Haydée.

As he walked past the Catalans, the count turned around and buried his head in his cloak, whispering a woman's name. The victory was complete; he had conquered his doubts twice. The name he spoke, in a voice filled with tenderness that bordered on love, was Haydée.

On landing, the count turned towards the cemetery, where he felt sure of finding Morrel. He, too, ten years ago, had piously sought out a tomb, and sought it vainly. He, who returned to France with millions, had been unable to find the grave of his father, who had perished from hunger. Morrel had indeed placed a cross over the spot, but it had fallen down and the grave-digger had burnt it, as he did all the old wood in the churchyard.

On landing, the count turned toward the cemetery, where he was certain he would find Morrel. Like him, ten years ago, he had searched for a grave, and had done so in vain. He, who returned to France with millions, had been unable to find his father's grave, who had died of starvation. Morrel had indeed put up a cross over the spot, but it had fallen down and the grave digger had burned it, just like he did with all the old wood in the churchyard.

The worthy merchant had been more fortunate. Dying in the arms of his children, he had been by them laid by the side of his wife, who had preceded him in eternity by two years. Two large slabs of marble, on which were inscribed their names, were placed on either side of a little enclosure, railed in, and shaded by four cypress-trees. Morrel was leaning against one of these, mechanically fixing his eyes on the graves. His grief was so profound that he was nearly unconscious.

The respectable merchant was luckier. Dying in the arms of his children, they laid him next to his wife, who had passed away two years earlier. Two large marble slabs, inscribed with their names, were set on either side of a small enclosed area, surrounded by a railing and shaded by four cypress trees. Morrel was leaning against one of these trees, absentmindedly staring at the graves. His sorrow was so deep that he was almost oblivious.

50231m

“Maximilian,” said the count, “you should not look on the graves, but there;” and he pointed upwards.

“Maximilian,” said the count, “you shouldn’t look at the graves, but up there;” and he pointed upwards.

“The dead are everywhere,” said Morrel; “did you not yourself tell me so as we left Paris?”

“The dead are everywhere,” Morrel said. “Didn’t you say that yourself as we were leaving Paris?”

“Maximilian,” said the count, “you asked me during the journey to allow you to remain some days at Marseilles. Do you still wish to do so?”

“Maximilian,” said the count, “you asked me during the journey if you could stay a few days in Marseilles. Do you still want to do that?”

“I have no wishes, count; only I fancy I could pass the time less painfully here than anywhere else.”

“I don't have any wishes, count; I just think I could spend my time here with less discomfort than anywhere else.”

“So much the better, for I must leave you; but I carry your word with me, do I not?”

“So much the better, since I have to leave you; but I take your word with me, right?”

“Ah, count, I shall forget it.”

“Ah, count, I will forget it.”

“No, you will not forget it, because you are a man of honor, Morrel, because you have taken an oath, and are about to do so again.”

“No, you won’t forget it, because you’re a man of honor, Morrel, because you’ve made an oath, and you’re about to do it again.”

“Oh, count, have pity upon me. I am so unhappy.”

“Oh, Count, please have mercy on me. I'm so unhappy.”

“I have known a man much more unfortunate than you, Morrel.”

“I’ve known a man who was much more unfortunate than you, Morrel.”

“Impossible!”

“No way!”

“Alas,” said Monte Cristo, “it is the infirmity of our nature always to believe ourselves much more unhappy than those who groan by our sides!”

“Unfortunately,” said Monte Cristo, “it's our human tendency to think we're much more miserable than those who are suffering next to us!”

“What can be more wretched than the man who has lost all he loved and desired in the world?”

“What could be more miserable than someone who has lost everything they loved and wanted in life?”

“Listen, Morrel, and pay attention to what I am about to tell you. I knew a man who like you had fixed all his hopes of happiness upon a woman. He was young, he had an old father whom he loved, a betrothed bride whom he adored. He was about to marry her, when one of the caprices of fate,—which would almost make us doubt the goodness of Providence, if that Providence did not afterwards reveal itself by proving that all is but a means of conducting to an end,—one of those caprices deprived him of his mistress, of the future of which he had dreamed (for in his blindness he forgot he could only read the present), and cast him into a dungeon.”

“Listen, Morrel, and pay attention to what I'm about to tell you. I knew a guy who, like you, had pinned all his hopes for happiness on a woman. He was young, he had an aging father whom he loved, and a fiancée whom he adored. He was about to marry her when one of those twists of fate—ones that almost make us question the goodness of Providence, if that Providence didn’t later show us that everything is just a step toward a greater purpose—one of those twists took away his beloved, the future he had dreamed of (because in his ignorance he forgot he could only see the present), and threw him into a dungeon.”

“Ah,” said Morrel, “one quits a dungeon in a week, a month, or a year.”

“Ah,” said Morrel, “you can leave a dungeon in a week, a month, or a year.”

“He remained there fourteen years, Morrel,” said the count, placing his hand on the young man’s shoulder. Maximilian shuddered.

“He stayed there for fourteen years, Morrel,” said the count, putting his hand on the young man’s shoulder. Maximilian shuddered.

“Fourteen years!” he muttered.

"Fourteen years!" he whispered.

“Fourteen years!” repeated the count. “During that time he had many moments of despair. He also, Morrel, like you, considered himself the unhappiest of men.”

"Fourteen years!" the count repeated. "During that time, he had many moments of despair. He also, Morrel, like you, thought of himself as the most miserable man."

“Well?” asked Morrel.

"Well?" Morrel asked.

“Well, at the height of his despair God assisted him through human means. At first, perhaps, he did not recognize the infinite mercy of the Lord, but at last he took patience and waited. One day he miraculously left the prison, transformed, rich, powerful. His first cry was for his father; but that father was dead.”

“Well, at the peak of his despair, God helped him through people. At first, he might not have seen the endless mercy of the Lord, but eventually, he found patience and waited. One day, he miraculously left the prison, transformed, wealthy, and powerful. His first cry was for his father; but that father was gone.”

“My father, too, is dead,” said Morrel.

“My dad is gone too,” said Morrel.

“Yes; but your father died in your arms, happy, respected, rich, and full of years; his father died poor, despairing, almost doubtful of Providence; and when his son sought his grave ten years afterwards, his tomb had disappeared, and no one could say, ‘There sleeps the father you so well loved.’”

“Yes; but your father died in your arms, happy, respected, wealthy, and old; his father died poor, in despair, almost questioning Providence; and when his son looked for his grave ten years later, his tomb was gone, and no one could say, ‘There lies the father you loved so much.’”

“Oh!” exclaimed Morrel.

“Oh!” Morrel exclaimed.

“He was, then, a more unhappy son than you, Morrel, for he could not even find his father’s grave.”

“He was, then, a much unhappier son than you, Morrel, because he couldn’t even find his father’s grave.”

“But then he had the woman he loved still remaining?”

“But then he still had the woman he loved, right?”

“You are deceived, Morrel, that woman——”

"You're wrong, Morrel, that woman——"

“She was dead?”

"She’s dead?"

“Worse than that, she was faithless, and had married one of the persecutors of her betrothed. You see, then, Morrel, that he was a more unhappy lover than you.”

"Worse than that, she was unfaithful and had married one of the people who persecuted her fiancé. You see, Morrel, he was a more miserable lover than you."

“And has he found consolation?”

"Has he found comfort?"

“He has at least found peace.”

“He has at least found peace.”

“And does he ever expect to be happy?”

“And does he ever think he’ll be happy?”

“He hopes so, Maximilian.”

“He hopes so, Max.”

The young man’s head fell on his breast.

The young man's head dropped onto his chest.

“You have my promise,” he said, after a minute’s pause, extending his hand to Monte Cristo. “Only remember——”

“You have my word,” he said, after a brief pause, reaching out his hand to Monte Cristo. “Just remember——”

“On the 5th of October, Morrel, I shall expect you at the Island of Monte Cristo. On the 4th a yacht will wait for you in the port of Bastia, it will be called the Eurus. You will give your name to the captain, who will bring you to me. It is understood—is it not?”

“On October 5th, Morrel, I’ll be expecting you at the Island of Monte Cristo. On the 4th, a yacht will be waiting for you in the port of Bastia; it will be called the Eurus. You need to give your name to the captain, and he will bring you to me. That's understood, right?”

“But, count, do you remember that the 5th of October——”

“But, Count, do you remember that October 5th——”

“Child,” replied the count, “not to know the value of a man’s word! I have told you twenty times that if you wish to die on that day, I will assist you. Morrel, farewell!”

“Child,” replied the count, “not understanding the value of a man’s word! I have told you twenty times that if you want to die on that day, I will help you. Morrel, goodbye!”

“Do you leave me?”

"Are you leaving me?"

“Yes; I have business in Italy. I leave you alone in your struggle with misfortune—alone with that strong-winged eagle which God sends to bear aloft the elect to his feet. The story of Ganymede, Maximilian, is not a fable, but an allegory.”

“Yes; I have business in Italy. I leave you to deal with your challenges—alone with that powerful eagle which God sends to lift the chosen up to his feet. The story of Ganymede, Maximilian, is not just a fable, but an allegory.”

“When do you leave?”

“When are you leaving?”

“Immediately; the steamer waits, and in an hour I shall be far from you. Will you accompany me to the harbor, Maximilian?”

“Right now; the steamer is waiting, and in an hour I’ll be far away from you. Will you join me at the harbor, Maximilian?”

50233m

“I am entirely yours, count.”

"I'm all yours, Count."

Morrel accompanied the count to the harbor. The white steam was ascending like a plume of feathers from the black chimney. The steamer soon disappeared, and in an hour afterwards, as the count had said, was scarcely distinguishable in the horizon amidst the fogs of the night.

Morrel went with the count to the harbor. White steam was rising like a plume of feathers from the black chimney. The steamer soon vanished, and an hour later, just as the count had mentioned, it was barely visible on the horizon amid the night fog.

Chapter 114. Peppino

At the same time that the steamer disappeared behind Cape Morgiou, a man travelling post on the road from Florence to Rome had just passed the little town of Aquapendente. He was travelling fast enough to cover a great deal of ground without exciting suspicion. This man was dressed in a greatcoat, or rather a surtout, a little worse for the journey, but which exhibited the ribbon of the Legion of Honor still fresh and brilliant, a decoration which also ornamented the under coat. He might be recognized, not only by these signs, but also from the accent with which he spoke to the postilion, as a Frenchman.

At the same time the steamer vanished behind Cape Morgiou, a man traveling on horseback along the road from Florence to Rome had just gone past the small town of Aquapendente. He was moving quickly enough to cover a lot of distance without raising any suspicion. This man was wearing a greatcoat, or more accurately, a surtout, somewhat worn from the journey, but still displaying the ribbon of the Legion of Honor, which looked fresh and bright, a decoration that was also on the coat underneath. He could be recognized not only by these signs but also by the way he spoke to the postilion, revealing him to be French.

Another proof that he was a native of the universal country was apparent in the fact of his knowing no other Italian words than the terms used in music, and which like the “goddam” of Figaro, served all possible linguistic requirements. “Allegro!” he called out to the postilions at every ascent. “Moderato!” he cried as they descended. And heaven knows there are hills enough between Rome and Florence by the way of Aquapendente! These two words greatly amused the men to whom they were addressed. On reaching La Storta, the point from whence Rome is first visible, the traveller evinced none of the enthusiastic curiosity which usually leads strangers to stand up and endeavor to catch sight of the dome of Saint Peter’s, which may be seen long before any other object is distinguishable. No, he merely drew a pocketbook from his pocket, and took from it a paper folded in four, and after having examined it in a manner almost reverential, he said:

Another sign that he was truly from everywhere was clear in the fact that he knew no other Italian words except for the ones used in music, which, like Figaro's “goddam,” covered all possible language needs. "Allegro!" he shouted to the carriage drivers on every uphill. "Moderato!" he yelled as they went downhill. And God knows there are plenty of hills between Rome and Florence by the way of Aquapendente! These two words really amused the men he spoke to. When they reached La Storta, the first point from which Rome is visible, the traveler showed none of the excited curiosity that usually makes tourists stand up and try to catch a glimpse of the dome of Saint Peter’s, which can be seen long before anything else becomes clear. No, he simply pulled out a pocketbook and took from it a paper folded in four. After examining it almost reverently, he said:

“Good! I have it still!”

“Great! I still have it!”

50235m

The carriage entered by the Porta del Popolo, turned to the left, and stopped at the Hôtel d’Espagne. Old Pastrini, our former acquaintance, received the traveller at the door, hat in hand. The traveller alighted, ordered a good dinner, and inquired the address of the house of Thomson & French, which was immediately given to him, as it was one of the most celebrated in Rome. It was situated in the Via dei Banchi, near St. Peter’s.

The carriage rolled in through the Porta del Popolo, turned left, and came to a stop at the Hôtel d’Espagne. Old Pastrini, our former acquaintance, welcomed the traveler at the door with his hat in hand. The traveler got out, requested a nice dinner, and asked for the address of Thomson & French, which was quickly provided since it was one of the most renowned places in Rome. It was located on Via dei Banchi, close to St. Peter’s.

In Rome, as everywhere else, the arrival of a post-chaise is an event. Ten young descendants of Marius and the Gracchi, barefooted and out at elbows, with one hand resting on the hip and the other gracefully curved above the head, stared at the traveller, the post-chaise, and the horses; to these were added about fifty little vagabonds from the Papal States, who earned a pittance by diving into the Tiber at high water from the bridge of St. Angelo. Now, as these street Arabs of Rome, more fortunate than those of Paris, understand every language, more especially the French, they heard the traveller order an apartment, a dinner, and finally inquire the way to the house of Thomson & French.

In Rome, just like everywhere else, the arrival of a stagecoach is a big deal. Ten young descendants of Marius and the Gracchi, barefoot and ragged, with one hand on their hips and the other elegantly raised above their heads, stared at the traveler, the stagecoach, and the horses. Alongside them were about fifty little street kids from the Papal States, who earned a few coins by diving into the Tiber at high tide from the bridge of St. Angelo. Now, these street kids of Rome, luckier than those in Paris, understand every language, especially French, and they heard the traveler ordering a room, a meal, and finally asking for directions to the house of Thomson & French.

The result was that when the new-comer left the hotel with the cicerone, a man detached himself from the rest of the idlers, and without having been seen by the traveller, and appearing to excite no attention from the guide, followed the stranger with as much skill as a Parisian police agent would have used.

The result was that when the newcomer left the hotel with the cicerone, a man slipped away from the other idlers, and without being noticed by the traveler, and seemingly attracting no attention from the guide, followed the stranger as skillfully as a Parisian police agent would.

The Frenchman had been so impatient to reach the house of Thomson & French that he would not wait for the horses to be harnessed, but left word for the carriage to overtake him on the road, or to wait for him at the bankers’ door. He reached it before the carriage arrived. The Frenchman entered, leaving in the anteroom his guide, who immediately entered into conversation with two or three of the industrious idlers who are always to be found in Rome at the doors of banking-houses, churches, museums, or theatres. With the Frenchman, the man who had followed him entered too; the Frenchman knocked at the inner door, and entered the first room; his shadow did the same.

The Frenchman was so eager to get to the office of Thomson & French that he wouldn't wait for the horses to be hitched up. Instead, he left word for the carriage to catch up with him on the road or to wait for him at the bank’s entrance. He arrived there before the carriage showed up. The Frenchman walked in, leaving his guide in the anteroom, who immediately struck up a conversation with a couple of the industrious loiterers usually found in Rome outside banking houses, churches, museums, or theaters. The man who had followed the Frenchman entered with him; the Frenchman knocked on the inner door and went into the first room, and his shadow followed suit.

“Messrs. Thomson & French?” inquired the stranger.

“Are you Messrs. Thomson & French?” the stranger asked.

An attendant arose at a sign from a confidential clerk at the first desk.

An assistant got up at a signal from a trusted clerk at the first desk.

“Whom shall I announce?” said the attendant.

“Who should I announce?” said the attendant.

“Baron Danglars.”

“Baron Danglars.”

“Follow me,” said the man.

"Follow me," the man said.

A door opened, through which the attendant and the baron disappeared. The man who had followed Danglars sat down on a bench. The clerk continued to write for the next five minutes; the man preserved profound silence, and remained perfectly motionless. Then the pen of the clerk ceased to move over the paper; he raised his head, and appearing to be perfectly sure of privacy:

A door opened, and the attendant and the baron stepped out. The man who had been following Danglars sat down on a bench. The clerk kept writing for the next five minutes; the man stayed completely silent and perfectly still. Then the clerk’s pen stopped moving across the paper; he lifted his head and, seeming to be entirely confident of being alone:

“Ah, ha,” he said, “here you are, Peppino!”

“Ah, there you are, Peppino!” he said.

“Yes,” was the laconic reply. “You have found out that there is something worth having about this large gentleman?”

“Yeah,” was the brief response. “You’ve discovered that there’s something valuable about this big guy?”

“There is no great merit due to me, for we were informed of it.”

“There’s no special credit for me because we were told about it.”

“You know his business here, then.”

“You know why he’s here, then.”

Pardieu, he has come to draw, but I don’t know how much!”

Pardieu, he's come to draw, but I have no idea how much!”

“You will know presently, my friend.”

"You'll know soon, buddy."

“Very well, only do not give me false information as you did the other day.”

“Alright, just don’t give me any false information like you did the other day.”

“What do you mean?—of whom do you speak? Was it the Englishman who carried off 3,000 crowns from here the other day?”

“What do you mean? Who are you talking about? Was it the Englishman who took off with 3,000 crowns from here the other day?”

50237m

“No; he really had 3,000 crowns, and we found them. I mean the Russian prince, who you said had 30,000 livres, and we only found 22,000.”

“No; he actually had 3,000 crowns, and we located them. I’m talking about the Russian prince, who you said had 30,000 livres, but we only found 22,000.”

“You must have searched badly.”

“You must have searched wrong.”

“Luigi Vampa himself searched.”

“Luigi Vampa searched himself.”

“In that case he must either have paid his debts——”

“In that case he must have either paid his debts——”

“A Russian do that?”

“Did a Russian do that?”

“Or spent the money?”

"Or spent the cash?"

“Possibly, after all.”

"Maybe, after all."

“Certainly. But you must let me make my observations, or the Frenchman will transact his business without my knowing the sum.”

“Of course. But you have to let me share my thoughts, or the Frenchman will handle his business without me knowing the amount.”

Peppino nodded, and taking a rosary from his pocket began to mutter a few prayers while the clerk disappeared through the same door by which Danglars and the attendant had gone out. At the expiration of ten minutes the clerk returned with a beaming countenance.

Peppino nodded, and taking a rosary from his pocket, he started to quietly say a few prayers while the clerk went through the same door that Danglars and the attendant had used. After ten minutes, the clerk came back with a big smile on his face.

“Well?” asked Peppino of his friend.

“Well?” Peppino asked his buddy.

“Joy, joy—the sum is large!”

"Joy, joy—the total is huge!"

“Five or six millions, is it not?”

“Is it five or six million?”

“Yes, you know the amount.”

“Yes, you know how much.”

“On the receipt of the Count of Monte Cristo?”

“About the receipt of the Count of Monte Cristo?”

“Why, how came you to be so well acquainted with all this?”

“Why, how did you get to know all this so well?”

“I told you we were informed beforehand.”

“I told you we were told in advance.”

“Then why do you apply to me?”

“Then why do you come to me?”

“That I may be sure I have the right man.”

"Just to make sure I have the right person."

“Yes, it is indeed he. Five millions—a pretty sum, eh, Peppino?”

“Yes, it’s really him. Five million—a nice amount, right, Peppino?”

“Hush—here is our man!” The clerk seized his pen, and Peppino his beads; one was writing and the other praying when the door opened. Danglars looked radiant with joy; the banker accompanied him to the door. Peppino followed Danglars.

“Hush—here comes our guy!” The clerk grabbed his pen, and Peppino his beads; one was writing while the other was praying when the door opened. Danglars looked absolutely thrilled; the banker walked him to the door. Peppino followed Danglars.

According to the arrangements, the carriage was waiting at the door. The guide held the door open. Guides are useful people, who will turn their hands to anything. Danglars leaped into the carriage like a young man of twenty. The cicerone reclosed the door, and sprang up by the side of the coachman. Peppino mounted the seat behind.

According to the plan, the carriage was waiting at the door. The guide held the door open. Guides are helpful people who can do just about anything. Danglars jumped into the carriage like a young man of twenty. The cicerone closed the door again and jumped up next to the driver. Peppino climbed onto the seat behind.

“Will your excellency visit Saint Peter’s?” asked the cicerone.

“Will you be visiting Saint Peter’s, your excellency?” asked the cicerone.

“I did not come to Rome to see,” said Danglars aloud; then he added softly, with an avaricious smile, “I came to touch!” and he rapped his pocket-book, in which he had just placed a letter.

“I didn’t come to Rome to see,” Danglars said out loud; then he added softly, with a greedy smile, “I came to touch!” and he tapped his wallet, where he had just put a letter.

“Then your excellency is going——”

“Then you’re going——”

“To the hotel.”

"To the hotel."

“Casa Pastrini!” said the cicerone to the coachman, and the carriage drove rapidly on.

“Casa Pastrini!” said the guide to the driver, and the carriage sped away.

50239m

Ten minutes afterwards the baron entered his apartment, and Peppino stationed himself on the bench outside the door of the hotel, after having whispered something in the ear of one of the descendants of Marius and the Gracchi whom we noticed at the beginning of the chapter, who immediately ran down the road leading to the Capitol at his fullest speed. Danglars was tired and sleepy; he therefore went to bed, placing his pocketbook under his pillow. Peppino had a little spare time, so he had a game of morra with the facchini, lost three crowns, and then to console himself drank a bottle of Orvieto.

Ten minutes later, the baron walked into his room, and Peppino took a seat on the bench outside the hotel door, after whispering something to one of the descendants of Marius and the Gracchi we noticed at the start of the chapter, who immediately sprinted down the road toward the Capitol. Danglars was tired and sleepy, so he went to bed, putting his wallet under his pillow. Peppino had a bit of free time, so he played a game of morra with the porters, lost three crowns, and then to cheer himself up, drank a bottle of Orvieto.

The next morning Danglars awoke late, though he went to bed so early; he had not slept well for five or six nights, even if he had slept at all. He breakfasted heartily, and caring little, as he said, for the beauties of the Eternal City, ordered post-horses at noon. But Danglars had not reckoned upon the formalities of the police and the idleness of the posting-master. The horses only arrived at two o’clock, and the cicerone did not bring the passport till three.

The next morning, Danglars woke up late, even though he went to bed so early; he hadn’t slept well for five or six nights, if he had slept at all. He had a big breakfast and, not caring much for the beauty of the Eternal City, ordered post-horses at noon. However, Danglars hadn’t considered the police formalities and the laziness of the posting-master. The horses didn’t arrive until two o'clock, and the cicerone didn’t bring the passport until three.

All these preparations had collected a number of idlers round the door of Signor Pastrini’s; the descendants of Marius and the Gracchi were also not wanting. The baron walked triumphantly through the crowd, who for the sake of gain styled him “your excellency.” As Danglars had hitherto contented himself with being called a baron, he felt rather flattered at the title of excellency, and distributed a dozen silver coins among the beggars, who were ready, for twelve more, to call him “your highness.”

All these preparations had drawn a crowd of onlookers to the door of Signor Pastrini’s; the descendants of Marius and the Gracchi were also present. The baron walked proudly through the crowd, who, eager for a profit, referred to him as “your excellency.” Since Danglars had only been content with the title of baron up until now, he felt quite flattered by the title of excellency, and he handed out a dozen silver coins to the beggars, who were eager, for another twelve, to call him “your highness.”

“Which road?” asked the postilion in Italian.

“Which road?” the postilion asked in Italian.

“The Ancona road,” replied the baron. Signor Pastrini interpreted the question and answer, and the horses galloped off.

“The Ancona road,” replied the baron. Signor Pastrini interpreted the question and answer, and the horses took off at a gallop.

Danglars intended travelling to Venice, where he would receive one part of his fortune, and then proceeding to Vienna, where he would find the rest, he meant to take up his residence in the latter town, which he had been told was a city of pleasure.

Danglars planned to travel to Venice, where he would collect part of his fortune, and then head to Vienna, where he would find the rest. He intended to make his home in the latter city, which he had heard was a place of enjoyment.

He had scarcely advanced three leagues out of Rome when daylight began to disappear. Danglars had not intended starting so late, or he would have remained; he put his head out and asked the postilion how long it would be before they reached the next town. “Non capisco” (do not understand), was the reply. Danglars bent his head, which he meant to imply, “Very well.” The carriage again moved on.

He had barely traveled three leagues out of Rome when daylight started to fade. Danglars hadn’t planned on leaving so late; if he had, he would have stayed behind. He leaned out and asked the driver how long it would take to get to the next town. “Non capisco” (I don’t understand), was the response. Danglars nodded, which he meant to convey as, “That’s fine.” The carriage continued on.

“I will stop at the first posting-house,” said Danglars to himself.

“I'll stop at the first inn,” Danglars said to himself.

He still felt the same self-satisfaction which he had experienced the previous evening, and which had procured him so good a night’s rest. He was luxuriously stretched in a good English calash, with double springs; he was drawn by four good horses, at full gallop; he knew the relay to be at a distance of seven leagues. What subject of meditation could present itself to the banker, so fortunately become bankrupt?

He still felt the same sense of self-satisfaction he had experienced the night before, which had given him such a great night's sleep. He was comfortably stretched out in a nice English carriage with double springs, being pulled by four strong horses at full gallop; he knew the next stop was seven leagues away. What could the banker, who had happily gone bankrupt, possibly think about?

Danglars thought for ten minutes about his wife in Paris; another ten minutes about his daughter travelling with Mademoiselle d’Armilly; the same period was given to his creditors, and the manner in which he intended spending their money; and then, having no subject left for contemplation, he shut his eyes, and fell asleep. Now and then a jolt more violent than the rest caused him to open his eyes; then he felt that he was still being carried with great rapidity over the same country, thickly strewn with broken aqueducts, which looked like granite giants petrified while running a race. But the night was cold, dull, and rainy, and it was much more pleasant for a traveller to remain in the warm carriage than to put his head out of the window to make inquiries of a postilion whose only answer was “Non capisco.”

Danglars thought for ten minutes about his wife in Paris; another ten minutes about his daughter traveling with Mademoiselle d’Armilly; he spent the same amount of time thinking about his creditors and how he planned to spend their money; and then, having no more topics to ponder, he closed his eyes and fell asleep. Every now and then, a jolt stronger than the others made him open his eyes; he realized he was still being carried quickly across the same land, thickly scattered with broken aqueducts that looked like granite giants frozen in a race. But the night was cold, dull, and rainy, and it was much nicer for a traveler to stay in the warm carriage than to stick his head out the window to ask a driver whose only response was “Non capisco.”

50241m

Danglars therefore continued to sleep, saying to himself that he would be sure to awake at the posting-house. The carriage stopped. Danglars fancied that they had reached the long-desired point; he opened his eyes and looked through the window, expecting to find himself in the midst of some town, or at least village; but he saw nothing except what seemed like a ruin, where three or four men went and came like shadows.

Danglars kept sleeping, telling himself he would surely wake up at the inn. The carriage came to a halt. Danglars thought they had finally arrived at their destination; he opened his eyes and looked out the window, expecting to see a town or at least a village. However, all he saw was what looked like a ruin, where three or four men moved around like shadows.

Danglars waited a moment, expecting the postilion to come and demand payment with the termination of his stage. He intended taking advantage of the opportunity to make fresh inquiries of the new conductor; but the horses were unharnessed, and others put in their places, without anyone claiming money from the traveller. Danglars, astonished, opened the door; but a strong hand pushed him back, and the carriage rolled on. The baron was completely roused.

Danglars waited for a moment, expecting the driver to come and ask for payment when they reached the end of the route. He planned to use that chance to ask more questions of the new conductor, but the horses were unharnessed, and others were put in their place, with no one asking for money from the traveler. Surprised, Danglars opened the door, but a strong hand pushed him back, and the carriage continued on. The baron was fully alert now.

“Eh?” he said to the postilion, “eh, mio caro?

“Eh?” he said to the driver, “eh, my dear?

This was another little piece of Italian the baron had learned from hearing his daughter sing Italian duets with Cavalcanti. But mio caro did not reply. Danglars then opened the window.

This was another little piece of Italian that the baron had picked up from listening to his daughter sing Italian duets with Cavalcanti. But mio caro didn’t respond. Danglars then opened the window.

“Come, my friend,” he said, thrusting his hand through the opening, “where are we going?”

“Come on, my friend,” he said, reaching his hand through the opening, “where are we going?”

Dentro la testa!” answered a solemn and imperious voice, accompanied by a menacing gesture.

Inside your head!” responded a serious and commanding voice, accompanied by a threatening gesture.

Danglars thought dentro la testa meant, “Put in your head!” He was making rapid progress in Italian. He obeyed, not without some uneasiness, which, momentarily increasing, caused his mind, instead of being as unoccupied as it was when he began his journey, to fill with ideas which were very likely to keep a traveller awake, more especially one in such a situation as Danglars. His eyes acquired that quality which in the first moment of strong emotion enables them to see distinctly, and which afterwards fails from being too much taxed. Before we are alarmed, we see correctly; when we are alarmed, we see double; and when we have been alarmed, we see nothing but trouble. Danglars observed a man in a cloak galloping at the right hand of the carriage.

Danglars thought dentro la testa meant, “Put it in your head!” He was making quick progress in Italian. He complied, not without some unease, which, as it grew, filled his mind with thoughts that were likely to keep a traveler awake, especially someone in Danglars' position. His eyes took on that quality that allows us to see clearly in the initial moment of strong emotion, which later fades from being overstrained. Before we get scared, we see accurately; when we are scared, we see double; and after we’ve been scared, all we see is trouble. Danglars noticed a man in a cloak riding quickly alongside the carriage.

“Some gendarme!” he exclaimed. “Can I have been intercepted by French telegrams to the pontifical authorities?”

“Some police officer!” he exclaimed. “Could I have been stopped by French telegrams to the papal authorities?”

He resolved to end his anxiety. “Where are you taking me?” he asked.

He decided to put an end to his anxiety. “Where are you taking me?” he asked.

Dentro la testa,” replied the same voice, with the same menacing accent.

Inside the head,” replied the same voice, with the same threatening tone.

Danglars turned to the left; another man on horseback was galloping on that side.

Danglars turned to the left; another guy on horseback was galloping on that side.

“Decidedly,” said Danglars, with the perspiration on his forehead, “I must be under arrest.” And he threw himself back in the calash, not this time to sleep, but to think.

“Definitely,” said Danglars, wiping the sweat from his forehead, “I must be under arrest.” And he leaned back in the carriage, not to sleep this time, but to think.

Directly afterwards the moon rose. He then saw the great aqueducts, those stone phantoms which he had before remarked, only then they were on the right hand, now they were on the left. He understood that they had described a circle, and were bringing him back to Rome.

Directly afterward, the moon rose. He then saw the great aqueducts, those stone structures he had noticed before; only now they were on the left instead of the right. He realized that they had formed a circle and were leading him back to Rome.

“Oh, unfortunate!” he cried, “they must have obtained my arrest.”

“Oh no!” he exclaimed, “they must have found out about my arrest.”

The carriage continued to roll on with frightful speed. An hour of terror elapsed, for every spot they passed showed that they were on the road back. At length he saw a dark mass, against which it seemed as if the carriage was about to dash; but the vehicle turned to one side, leaving the barrier behind and Danglars saw that it was one of the ramparts encircling Rome.

The carriage sped along at a terrifying pace. An hour of fear went by, as every place they passed made it clear they were on the road back. Finally, he spotted a dark shape that looked like it would collide with the carriage; but the vehicle swerved, leaving the obstacle behind, and Danglars realized it was one of the walls surrounding Rome.

50243m

Mon dieu!” cried Danglars, “we are not returning to Rome; then it is not justice which is pursuing me! Gracious heavens; another idea presents itself—what if they should be——”

My God!” cried Danglars, “we're not going back to Rome; then it's not justice that's after me! Good heavens; another thought just occurred to me—what if they should be——”

His hair stood on end. He remembered those interesting stories, so little believed in Paris, respecting Roman bandits; he remembered the adventures that Albert de Morcerf had related when it was intended that he should marry Mademoiselle Eugénie. “They are robbers, perhaps,” he muttered.

His hair stood on end. He remembered those intriguing stories, rarely believed in Paris, about Roman bandits; he recalled the adventures that Albert de Morcerf had shared when it was planned for him to marry Mademoiselle Eugénie. “They are robbers, maybe,” he muttered.

Just then the carriage rolled on something harder than gravel road. Danglars hazarded a look on both sides of the road, and perceived monuments of a singular form, and his mind now recalled all the details Morcerf had related, and comparing them with his own situation, he felt sure that he must be on the Appian Way. On the left, in a sort of valley, he perceived a circular excavation. It was Caracalla’s circus. On a word from the man who rode at the side of the carriage, it stopped. At the same time the door was opened. “Scendi!” exclaimed a commanding voice.

Just then, the carriage rolled over something harder than the gravel road. Danglars glanced at both sides of the road and saw monuments of a unique shape. His mind recalled all the details Morcerf had shared, and comparing them to his current situation, he was sure he must be on the Appian Way. On the left, in a sort of valley, he noticed a circular excavation. It was Caracalla's circus. At a word from the man riding beside the carriage, it stopped. At the same time, the door opened. “Get out!” exclaimed a commanding voice.

Danglars instantly descended; although he did not yet speak Italian, he understood it very well. More dead than alive, he looked around him. Four men surrounded him, besides the postilion.

Danglars quickly came down; even though he didn't speak Italian yet, he understood it quite well. Looking more dead than alive, he scanned his surroundings. Four men surrounded him, in addition to the driver.

Di quà,” said one of the men, descending a little path leading out of the Appian Way. Danglars followed his guide without opposition, and had no occasion to turn around to see whether the three others were following him. Still it appeared as though they were stationed at equal distances from one another, like sentinels. After walking for about ten minutes, during which Danglars did not exchange a single word with his guide, he found himself between a hillock and a clump of high weeds; three men, standing silent, formed a triangle, of which he was the centre. He wished to speak, but his tongue refused to move.

This way,” said one of the men, going down a small path that led off the Appian Way. Danglars followed his guide without protest and didn’t need to look back to see if the other three were behind him. It seemed like they were spaced out evenly, like sentries. After walking for about ten minutes, during which Danglars didn’t say a word to his guide, he found himself between a small hill and a patch of tall weeds; three men stood silently, forming a triangle around him. He wanted to speak, but his tongue wouldn’t cooperate.

Avanti!” said the same sharp and imperative voice.

Let's go! said the same sharp and commanding voice.

This time Danglars had double reason to understand, for if the word and gesture had not explained the speaker’s meaning, it was clearly expressed by the man walking behind him, who pushed him so rudely that he struck against the guide. This guide was our friend Peppino, who dashed into the thicket of high weeds, through a path which none but lizards or polecats could have imagined to be an open road.

This time, Danglars had even more reason to understand because if the words and gestures hadn’t made the speaker's meaning clear, it was obviously expressed by the man walking behind him, who shoved him so roughly that he bumped into the guide. This guide was our friend Peppino, who rushed into the thick weeds through a path that only lizards or polecats could have thought of as a proper road.

Peppino stopped before a rock overhung by thick hedges; the rock, half open, afforded a passage to the young man, who disappeared like the evil spirits in the fairy tales. The voice and gesture of the man who followed Danglars ordered him to do the same. There was no longer any doubt, the bankrupt was in the hands of Roman banditti. Danglars acquitted himself like a man placed between two dangerous positions, and who is rendered brave by fear. Notwithstanding his large stomach, certainly not intended to penetrate the fissures of the Campagna, he slid down like Peppino, and closing his eyes fell upon his feet. As he touched the ground, he opened his eyes.

Peppino stopped in front of a rock surrounded by thick bushes; the rock, partially open, created a pathway for the young man, who vanished like the evil spirits in fairy tales. The voice and gesture of the man following Danglars urged him to do the same. There was no longer any doubt; the bankrupt was in the hands of Roman bandits. Danglars acted like a man caught between two dangerous choices, motivated by fear. Despite his large belly, which definitely wasn't made for squeezing through the cracks of the Campagna, he slid down like Peppino and closed his eyes as he landed on his feet. As soon as he hit the ground, he opened his eyes.

50245m

The path was wide, but dark. Peppino, who cared little for being recognized now that he was in his own territories, struck a light and lit a torch. Two other men descended after Danglars forming the rearguard, and pushing Danglars whenever he happened to stop, they came by a gentle declivity to the intersection of two corridors. The walls were hollowed out in sepulchres, one above the other, and which seemed in contrast with the white stones to open their large dark eyes, like those which we see on the faces of the dead. A sentinel struck the rings of his carbine against his left hand.

The path was wide but dark. Peppino, who didn't care much about being recognized now that he was in his own territory, struck a match and lit a torch. Two other men followed behind Danglars, acting as the rear guard, and nudging Danglars whenever he stopped. They made their way down a gentle slope to where two corridors met. The walls were carved into tombs, one above the other, contrasting sharply with the white stones, which seemed to open their large, dark eyes like those seen on the faces of the dead. A guard knocked the rings of his carbine against his left hand.

“Who comes there?” he cried.

"Who's there?" he shouted.

“A friend, a friend!” said Peppino; “but where is the captain?”

“A friend, a friend!” Peppino exclaimed; “but where's the captain?”

“There,” said the sentinel, pointing over his shoulder to a spacious crypt, hollowed out of the rock, the lights from which shone into the passage through the large arched openings.

“There,” said the guard, pointing behind him to a large crypt carved into the rock, with lights shining from it into the passage through the big arched openings.

“Fine spoil, captain, fine spoil!” said Peppino in Italian, and taking Danglars by the collar of his coat he dragged him to an opening resembling a door, through which they entered the apartment which the captain appeared to have made his dwelling-place.

“Great loot, captain, great loot!” said Peppino in Italian, and grabbing Danglars by the collar of his coat, he pulled him toward an opening that looked like a door, through which they entered the space that the captain seemed to have made his home.

“Is this the man?” asked the captain, who was attentively reading Plutarch’s Life of Alexander.

“Is this the guy?” asked the captain, who was focused on reading Plutarch’s Life of Alexander.

“Himself, captain—himself.”

“Captain—himself.”

“Very well, show him to me.”

“Okay, show him to me.”

At this rather impertinent order, Peppino raised his torch to the face of Danglars, who hastily withdrew that he might not have his eyelashes burnt. His agitated features presented the appearance of pale and hideous terror.

At this rather rude command, Peppino lifted his torch to Danglars's face, causing him to quickly pull back to avoid having his eyelashes burned. His anxious expression showed a look of pale and horrifying fear.

“The man is tired,” said the captain, “conduct him to his bed.”

“The man is tired,” said the captain, “take him to his bed.”

“Oh,” murmured Danglars, “that bed is probably one of the coffins hollowed in the wall, and the sleep I shall enjoy will be death from one of the poniards I see glistening in the darkness.”

“Oh,” murmured Danglars, “that bed is probably one of the coffins carved into the wall, and the sleep I’ll get will be death from one of the daggers I see shining in the darkness.”

From their beds of dried leaves or wolf-skins at the back of the chamber now arose the companions of the man who had been found by Albert de Morcerf reading Cæsar’s Commentaries, and by Danglars studying the Life of Alexander. The banker uttered a groan and followed his guide; he neither supplicated nor exclaimed. He no longer possessed strength, will, power, or feeling; he followed where they led him. At length he found himself at the foot of a staircase, and he mechanically lifted his foot five or six times. Then a low door was opened before him, and bending his head to avoid striking his forehead he entered a small room cut out of the rock. The cell was clean, though empty, and dry, though situated at an immeasurable distance under the earth. A bed of dried grass covered with goat-skins was placed in one corner. Danglars brightened up on beholding it, fancying that it gave some promise of safety.

From their beds of dried leaves or wolf skins at the back of the room, the companions of the man who had been discovered by Albert de Morcerf reading Cæsar’s Commentaries and by Danglars studying the Life of Alexander now stood up. The banker groaned and followed his guide; he neither begged nor shouted. He had no strength, will, power, or feeling left; he just followed where they led him. Eventually, he found himself at the bottom of a staircase and mechanically lifted his foot five or six times. Then a low door opened in front of him, and he bent his head to avoid hitting his forehead as he entered a small room carved out of the rock. The cell was clean, though empty, and dry, even though it was situated far underground. A bed of dried grass covered with goat skins was placed in one corner. Danglars perked up when he saw it, thinking it offered some hope of safety.

“Oh, God be praised,” he said; “it is a real bed!”

“Oh, thank God,” he said; “it’s a real bed!”

This was the second time within the hour that he had invoked the name of God. He had not done so for ten years before.

This was the second time in an hour that he had called on the name of God. He hadn't done that for ten years before.

Ecco!” said the guide, and pushing Danglars into the cell, he closed the door upon him.

"Here!" said the guide, and pushing Danglars into the cell, he closed the door behind him.

A bolt grated and Danglars was a prisoner. If there had been no bolt, it would have been impossible for him to pass through the midst of the garrison who held the catacombs of St. Sebastian, encamped round a master whom our readers must have recognized as the famous Luigi Vampa.

A bolt slid into place, and Danglars became a prisoner. If the bolt hadn’t been there, he wouldn’t have been able to get through the soldiers occupying the catacombs of St. Sebastian, who were gathered around a master our readers must recognize as the infamous Luigi Vampa.

Danglars, too, had recognized the bandit, whose existence he would not believe when Albert de Morcerf mentioned him in Paris; and not only did he recognize him, but the cell in which Albert had been confined, and which was probably kept for the accommodation of strangers. These recollections were dwelt upon with some pleasure by Danglars, and restored him to some degree of tranquillity. Since the bandits had not despatched him at once, he felt that they would not kill him at all. They had arrested him for the purpose of robbery, and as he had only a few louis about him, he doubted not he would be ransomed.

Danglars also recognized the bandit, whose existence he had dismissed when Albert de Morcerf mentioned him in Paris. Not only did he recognize the bandit, but he also remembered the cell where Albert had been held, which was likely meant for temporary prisoners. Danglars took some pleasure in these memories, which helped calm him down a bit. Since the bandits hadn’t killed him right away, he felt they wouldn’t kill him at all. They had captured him to rob him, and since he only had a few louis on him, he was sure he would be ransomed.

He remembered that Morcerf had been taxed at 4,000 crowns, and as he considered himself of much greater importance than Morcerf he fixed his own price at 8,000 crowns. Eight thousand crowns amounted to 48,000 livres; he would then have about 5,050,000 francs left. With this sum he could manage to keep out of difficulties. Therefore, tolerably secure in being able to extricate himself from his position, provided he were not rated at the unreasonable sum of 5,050,000 francs, he stretched himself on his bed, and after turning over two or three times, fell asleep with the tranquillity of the hero whose life Luigi Vampa was studying.

He remembered that Morcerf had been charged 4,000 crowns, and since he saw himself as much more important than Morcerf, he set his own price at 8,000 crowns. Eight thousand crowns was equivalent to 48,000 livres; with that amount, he would have about 5,050,000 francs left. With this money, he could avoid trouble. Feeling reasonably confident that he could get out of his situation, as long as he wasn't valued at the unreasonable amount of 5,050,000 francs, he lay down on his bed, and after tossing around a couple of times, he fell asleep with the calmness of the hero whose life Luigi Vampa was studying.

Chapter 115. Luigi Vampa’s Bill of Fare

We awake from every sleep except the one dreaded by Danglars. He awoke. To a Parisian accustomed to silken curtains, walls hung with velvet drapery, and the soft perfume of burning wood, the white smoke of which diffuses itself in graceful curves around the room, the appearance of the whitewashed cell which greeted his eyes on awakening seemed like the continuation of some disagreeable dream. But in such a situation a single moment suffices to change the strongest doubt into certainty.

We wake up from every sleep except the one that Danglars feared the most. He woke up. For a Parisian used to silk curtains, walls adorned with velvet drapes, and the soft scent of burning wood that curled around the room in elegant swirls, the sight of the stark whitewashed cell he found himself in felt like an extension of an unpleasant dream. But in a situation like this, just a moment is enough to turn the greatest uncertainty into certainty.

“Yes, yes,” he murmured, “I am in the hands of the brigands of whom Albert de Morcerf spoke.” His first idea was to breathe, that he might know whether he was wounded. He borrowed this from Don Quixote, the only book he had ever read, but which he still slightly remembered.

“Yes, yes,” he murmured, “I’m in the hands of the bandits Albert de Morcerf mentioned.” His first instinct was to take a breath, to see if he was injured. He got this from Don Quixote, the only book he had ever read, but which he still vaguely remembered.

“No,” he cried, “they have not wounded, but perhaps they have robbed me!” and he thrust his hands into his pockets. They were untouched; the hundred louis he had reserved for his journey from Rome to Venice were in his trousers pocket, and in that of his greatcoat he found the little note-case containing his letter of credit for 5,050,000 francs.

“No,” he exclaimed, “they haven't hurt me, but maybe they've stolen from me!” and he shoved his hands into his pockets. They were fine; the hundred louis he had set aside for his trip from Rome to Venice were in his pants pocket, and in his greatcoat pocket, he found the small wallet holding his letter of credit for 5,050,000 francs.

“Singular bandits!” he exclaimed; “they have left me my purse and pocket-book. As I was saying last night, they intend me to be ransomed. Hello, here is my watch! Let me see what time it is.”

“Unique bandits!” he exclaimed; “they’ve left me my wallet and purse. As I was saying last night, they plan to ransom me. Oh, here’s my watch! Let me check the time.”

Danglars’ watch, one of Breguet’s repeaters, which he had carefully wound up on the previous night, struck half past five. Without this, Danglars would have been quite ignorant of the time, for daylight did not reach his cell. Should he demand an explanation from the bandits, or should he wait patiently for them to propose it? The last alternative seemed the most prudent, so he waited until twelve o’clock. During all this time a sentinel, who had been relieved at eight o’clock, had been watching his door.

Danglars’ watch, one of Breguet’s repeaters that he had carefully wound up the night before, chimed half past five. Without it, Danglars would have had no idea what time it was, since no daylight reached his cell. Should he ask the bandits for an explanation, or should he just wait for them to offer one? The second option seemed wiser, so he waited until noon. During this entire time, a guard, who had been switched out at eight o’clock, kept watch at his door.

50249m

Danglars suddenly felt a strong inclination to see the person who kept watch over him. He had noticed that a few rays, not of daylight, but from a lamp, penetrated through the ill-joined planks of the door; he approached just as the brigand was refreshing himself with a mouthful of brandy, which, owing to the leathern bottle containing it, sent forth an odor which was extremely unpleasant to Danglars. “Faugh!” he exclaimed, retreating to the farther corner of his cell.

Danglars suddenly felt a strong urge to see the person watching over him. He had noticed that a few rays, not from daylight but from a lamp, slipped through the poorly fitted planks of the door; he moved closer just as the brigand was taking a swig of brandy, which, due to the leather bottle it was in, emitted a smell that was extremely unpleasant to Danglars. “Yuck!” he exclaimed, backing away to the far corner of his cell.

At twelve this man was replaced by another functionary, and Danglars, wishing to catch sight of his new guardian, approached the door again.

At twelve, this man was replaced by another official, and Danglars, wanting to see his new guardian, moved closer to the door again.

He was an athletic, gigantic bandit, with large eyes, thick lips, and a flat nose; his red hair fell in dishevelled masses like snakes around his shoulders.

He was a huge, athletic outlaw, with big eyes, thick lips, and a flat nose; his red hair hung in messy clumps like snakes around his shoulders.

“Ah, ha,” cried Danglars, “this fellow is more like an ogre than anything else; however, I am rather too old and tough to be very good eating!”

“Ah, ha,” shouted Danglars, “this guy is more like an ogre than anything else; however, I’m a bit too old and tough to be very good for a meal!”

We see that Danglars was collected enough to jest; at the same time, as though to disprove the ogreish propensities, the man took some black bread, cheese, and onions from his wallet, which he began devouring voraciously.

We see that Danglars was calm enough to make jokes; at the same time, as if to contradict his monstrous tendencies, he took some black bread, cheese, and onions from his bag and started eating them greedily.

“May I be hanged,” said Danglars, glancing at the bandit’s dinner through the crevices of the door,—“may I be hanged if I can understand how people can eat such filth!” and he withdrew to seat himself upon his goat-skin, which reminded him of the smell of the brandy.

“May I be hanged,” said Danglars, peeking at the bandit’s dinner through the cracks in the door, “may I be hanged if I can understand how people can eat such garbage!” and he went back to sit on his goat-skin, which made him think of the smell of the brandy.

But the mysteries of nature are incomprehensible, and there are certain invitations contained in even the coarsest food which appeal very irresistibly to a fasting stomach. Danglars felt his own not to be very well supplied just then, and gradually the man appeared less ugly, the bread less black, and the cheese more fresh, while those dreadful vulgar onions recalled to his mind certain sauces and side-dishes, which his cook prepared in a very superior manner whenever he said, “Monsieur Deniseau, let me have a nice little fricassee today.” He got up and knocked on the door; the bandit raised his head. Danglars knew that he was heard, so he redoubled his blows.

But the mysteries of nature are hard to understand, and there are certain temptations in even the simplest food that can be very appealing to an empty stomach. Danglars noticed that he wasn’t feeling very well provided for at that moment, and gradually the man seemed less ugly, the bread less stale, and the cheese fresher, while those terrible onions reminded him of certain sauces and side dishes that his cook prepared exceptionally well whenever he said, “Monsieur Deniseau, please make me a nice little fricassee today.” He got up and knocked on the door; the bandit looked up. Danglars knew he was being heard, so he knocked even harder.

Che cosa?” asked the bandit.

What?” asked the bandit.

“Come, come,” said Danglars, tapping his fingers against the door, “I think it is quite time to think of giving me something to eat!”

“Come on, come on,” said Danglars, tapping his fingers on the door, “I think it’s about time you gave me something to eat!”

But whether he did not understand him, or whether he had received no orders respecting the nourishment of Danglars, the giant, without answering, went on with his dinner. Danglars’ feelings were hurt, and not wishing to put himself under obligations to the brute, the banker threw himself down again on his goat-skin and did not breathe another word.

But whether he didn’t understand him, or whether he hadn’t received any instructions about feeding Danglars, the giant continued his dinner without responding. Danglars felt offended, and not wanting to owe anything to the brute, the banker lay back down on his goat-skin and didn’t say another word.

Four hours passed by and the giant was replaced by another bandit. Danglars, who really began to experience sundry gnawings at the stomach, arose softly, again applied his eye to the crack of the door, and recognized the intelligent countenance of his guide. It was, indeed, Peppino who was preparing to mount guard as comfortably as possible by seating himself opposite to the door, and placing between his legs an earthen pan, containing chick-peas stewed with bacon. Near the pan he also placed a pretty little basket of Villetri grapes and a flask of Orvieto. Peppino was decidedly an epicure. Danglars watched these preparations and his mouth watered.

Four hours went by, and the giant was replaced by another bandit. Danglars, who was starting to feel a lot of hunger pangs, quietly got up, went back to the door crack, and recognized the familiar face of his guide. It was Peppino, who was getting ready to watch over things as comfortably as he could, sitting across from the door and putting an earthen pan with chickpeas and bacon between his legs. Next to the pan, he also set a nice little basket of Villetri grapes and a bottle of Orvieto. Peppino was definitely a food lover. Danglars watched what he was doing, and his mouth began to water.

“Come,” he said to himself, “let me try if he will be more tractable than the other;” and he tapped gently at the door.

“Come,” he said to himself, “let me see if he will be easier to deal with than the other one;” and he knocked softly on the door.

On y va,” (coming) exclaimed Peppino, who from frequenting the house of Signor Pastrini understood French perfectly in all its idioms.

Let’s go,” exclaimed Peppino, who, from spending time at Signor Pastrini's house, understood French perfectly in all its nuances.

Danglars immediately recognized him as the man who had called out in such a furious manner, “Put in your head!” But this was not the time for recrimination, so he assumed his most agreeable manner and said with a gracious smile:

Danglars instantly recognized him as the guy who had shouted so angrily, “Put in your head!” But this wasn’t the moment for blame, so he put on his friendliest demeanor and said with a pleasant smile:

“Excuse me, sir, but are they not going to give me any dinner?”

“Excuse me, sir, but aren’t they going to give me any dinner?”

“Does your excellency happen to be hungry?”

“Are you hungry, your highness?”

“Happen to be hungry,—that’s pretty good, when I haven’t eaten for twenty-four hours!” muttered Danglars. Then he added aloud, “Yes, sir, I am hungry—very hungry.”

“Happen to be hungry—that's pretty good when I haven't eaten for twenty-four hours!” muttered Danglars. Then he added aloud, “Yes, sir, I am hungry—very hungry.”

“And your excellency wants something to eat?”

"And do you want something to eat, Your Excellency?"

“At once, if possible”

“Right away, if possible”

“Nothing easier,” said Peppino. “Here you can get anything you want; by paying for it, of course, as among honest folk.”

“Nothing easier,” said Peppino. “Here you can get anything you want; of course, you just have to pay for it, like decent people do.”

“Of course!” cried Danglars. “Although, in justice, the people who arrest and imprison you, ought, at least, to feed you.”

“Of course!” exclaimed Danglars. “However, to be fair, the people who arrest and imprison you should at least provide you with food.”

“That is not the custom, excellency,” said Peppino.

“That’s not how things are done, your excellency,” said Peppino.

“A bad reason,” replied Danglars, who reckoned on conciliating his keeper; “but I am content. Let me have some dinner!”

“A bad reason,” replied Danglars, who hoped to win over his keeper; “but I'm fine with that. Just let me have some dinner!”

“At once! What would your excellency like?”

“At once! What would you like, Your Excellency?”

And Peppino placed his pan on the ground, so that the steam rose directly under the nostrils of Danglars. “Give your orders.”

And Peppino set his pan down on the ground, so the steam rose right under Danglars' nose. “Make your orders.”

“Have you kitchens here?”

"Do you have kitchens here?"

“Kitchens?—of course—complete ones.”

“Kitchens?—of course—fully equipped ones.”

“And cooks?”

“And chefs?”

“Excellent!”

“Awesome!”

“Well, a fowl, fish, game,—it signifies little, so that I eat.”

“Well, a bird, fish, or game—it doesn’t really matter, as long as I get to eat.”

“As your excellency pleases. You mentioned a fowl, I think?”

“As you wish, your excellency. You mentioned a bird, right?”

“Yes, a fowl.”

“Yes, a bird.”

Peppino, turning around, shouted, “A fowl for his excellency!” His voice yet echoed in the archway when a handsome, graceful, and half-naked young man appeared, bearing a fowl in a silver dish on his head, without the assistance of his hands.

Peppino, turning around, shouted, “A bird for his excellency!” His voice was still echoing in the archway when a handsome, graceful, and half-naked young man appeared, carrying a bird on a silver dish on his head, without using his hands.

“I could almost believe myself at the Café de Paris,” murmured Danglars.

“I could almost believe I was at the Café de Paris,” murmured Danglars.

“Here, your excellency,” said Peppino, taking the fowl from the young bandit and placing it on the worm-eaten table, which with the stool and the goat-skin bed formed the entire furniture of the cell. Danglars asked for a knife and fork.

“Here you go, your excellency,” said Peppino, taking the chicken from the young bandit and placing it on the worm-eaten table, which, along with the stool and the goat-skin bed, made up all the furniture of the cell. Danglars asked for a knife and fork.

“Here, excellency,” said Peppino, offering him a little blunt knife and a boxwood fork. Danglars took the knife in one hand and the fork in the other, and was about to cut up the fowl.

“Here, Your Excellency,” said Peppino, handing him a small blunt knife and a boxwood fork. Danglars took the knife in one hand and the fork in the other, and was about to carve the chicken.

“Pardon me, excellency,” said Peppino, placing his hand on the banker’s shoulder; “people pay here before they eat. They might not be satisfied, and——”

“Excuse me, Your Excellency,” said Peppino, putting his hand on the banker’s shoulder; “people pay here before they eat. They might not be satisfied, and——”

“Ah, ha,” thought Danglars, “this is not so much like Paris, except that I shall probably be skinned! Never mind, I’ll fix that all right. I have always heard how cheap poultry is in Italy; I should think a fowl is worth about twelve sous at Rome.—There,” he said, throwing a louis down.

“Ah, ha,” thought Danglars, “this isn’t too much like Paris, except that I’ll probably get taken advantage of! Never mind, I’ll handle that. I’ve always heard how cheap poultry is in Italy; I figure a chicken is worth about twelve sous in Rome.—There,” he said, tossing down a louis.

Peppino picked up the louis, and Danglars again prepared to carve the fowl.

Peppino picked up the coin, and Danglars got ready to cut the chicken.

“Stay a moment, your excellency,” said Peppino, rising; “you still owe me something.”

“Wait a second, your excellency,” said Peppino, standing up; “you still owe me something.”

“I said they would skin me,” thought Danglars; but resolving to resist the extortion, he said, “Come, how much do I owe you for this fowl?”

“I said they would skin me,” thought Danglars; but deciding to stand up to the extortion, he said, “Come on, how much do I owe you for this chicken?”

“Your excellency has given me a louis on account.”

“Your excellency has given me a louis as an advance.”

“A louis on account for a fowl?”

“A louis charged for a chicken?”

“Certainly; and your excellency now owes me 4,999 louis.”

“Of course; and now you owe me 4,999 louis, your excellency.”

Danglars opened his enormous eyes on hearing this gigantic joke.

Danglars widened his huge eyes upon hearing this enormous joke.

“Very droll,” he muttered, “very droll indeed,” and he again began to carve the fowl, when Peppino stopped the baron’s right hand with his left, and held out his other hand.

“Very funny,” he muttered, “very funny indeed,” and he started to carve the chicken again, when Peppino stopped the baron’s right hand with his left and held out his other hand.

“Come, now,” he said.

“Come on,” he said.

“Is it not a joke?” said Danglars.

“Is this a joke?” said Danglars.

“We never joke,” replied Peppino, solemn as a Quaker.

“We never joke,” Peppino replied, serious as a Quaker.

“What! A hundred thousand francs for a fowl!”

“What! A hundred thousand francs for a chicken!”

“Ah, excellency, you cannot imagine how hard it is to rear fowls in these horrible caves!”

“Ah, your grace, you can’t imagine how difficult it is to raise chickens in these terrible caves!”

“Come, come, this is very droll—very amusing—I allow; but, as I am very hungry, pray allow me to eat. Stay, here is another louis for you.”

“Come on, this is really funny—I admit it; but since I’m really hungry, please let me eat. Wait, here’s another louis for you.”

“Then that will make only 4,998 louis more,” said Peppino with the same indifference. “I shall get them all in time.”

“Then that will only make 4,998 louis more,” said Peppino with the same indifference. “I'll get them all eventually.”

“Oh, as for that,” said Danglars, angry at this prolongation of the jest,—“as for that you won’t get them at all. Go to the devil! You do not know with whom you have to deal!”

“Oh, about that,” said Danglars, irritated by the continuation of the joke, “you won’t get them at all. Go to hell! You have no idea who you’re dealing with!”

50253m

Peppino made a sign, and the youth hastily removed the fowl. Danglars threw himself upon his goat-skin, and Peppino, reclosing the door, again began eating his peas and bacon. Though Danglars could not see Peppino, the noise of his teeth allowed no doubt as to his occupation. He was certainly eating, and noisily too, like an ill-bred man. “Brute!” said Danglars. Peppino pretended not to hear him, and without even turning his head continued to eat slowly. Danglars’ stomach felt so empty, that it seemed as if it would be impossible ever to fill it again; still he had patience for another half-hour, which appeared to him like a century. He again arose and went to the door.

Peppino signaled, and the young man quickly took away the bird. Danglars threw himself onto his goat-skin, and Peppino, shutting the door again, started eating his peas and bacon. Even though Danglars couldn't see Peppino, the sound of his chewing left no doubt about what he was doing. He was definitely eating, and loudly too, like a rude person. "Brute!" Danglars said. Peppino pretended not to hear him, and without even turning his head, kept eating slowly. Danglars felt so hungry that it seemed impossible to ever feel full again; yet he could wait another half-hour, which felt like a century. He got up again and went to the door.

“Come, sir, do not keep me starving here any longer, but tell me what they want.”

“Come on, sir, don’t leave me waiting here any longer. Just tell me what they want.”

“Nay, your excellency, it is you who should tell us what you want. Give your orders, and we will execute them.”

“No, your excellency, you should tell us what you want. Give us your instructions, and we will carry them out.”

“Then open the door directly.” Peppino obeyed. “Now look here, I want something to eat! To eat—do you hear?”

“Then open the door right now.” Peppino did as he was told. “Now listen, I want something to eat! To eat—do you get that?”

“Are you hungry?”

"Are you hungry?"

“Come, you understand me.”

"Come on, you get me."

“What would your excellency like to eat?”

“What would you like to eat, Your Excellency?”

“A piece of dry bread, since the fowls are beyond all price in this accursed place.”

“A piece of dry bread, since the birds are worth more than anything in this cursed place.”

“Bread? Very well. Holloa, there, some bread!” he called. The youth brought a small loaf. “How much?” asked Danglars.

“Bread? Alright. Hey, over there, some bread!” he shouted. The young man brought a small loaf. “How much?” asked Danglars.

“Four thousand nine hundred and ninety-eight louis,” said Peppino; “You have paid two louis in advance.”

“Four thousand nine hundred and ninety-eight louis,” Peppino said. “You’ve paid two louis in advance.”

50255m

“What? One hundred thousand francs for a loaf?”

“What? One hundred thousand francs for a loaf of bread?”

“One hundred thousand francs,” repeated Peppino.

“One hundred thousand francs,” Peppino repeated.

“But you only asked 100,000 francs for a fowl!”

“But you only asked for 100,000 francs for a chicken!”

“We have a fixed price for all our provisions. It signifies nothing whether you eat much or little—whether you have ten dishes or one—it is always the same price.”

“We have a set price for all our food. It doesn’t matter if you eat a lot or a little—whether you have ten dishes or just one—it’s always the same price.”

“What, still keeping up this silly jest? My dear fellow, it is perfectly ridiculous—stupid! You had better tell me at once that you intend starving me to death.”

“What, are you still going on with this silly joke? My dear friend, it’s completely ridiculous—absurd! You might as well just tell me that you plan to starve me to death.”

“Oh, dear, no, your excellency, unless you intend to commit suicide. Pay and eat.”

“Oh, no, your excellency, unless you plan to end it all. Just pay and eat.”

“And what am I to pay with, brute?” said Danglars, enraged. “Do you suppose I carry 100,000 francs in my pocket?”

“And what am I supposed to pay with, you brute?” said Danglars, furious. “Do you think I carry 100,000 francs in my pocket?”

“Your excellency has 5,050,000 francs in your pocket; that will be fifty fowls at 100,000 francs apiece, and half a fowl for the 50,000.”

“Your excellency has 5,050,000 francs in your pocket; that amounts to fifty chickens at 100,000 francs each, and half a chicken for the 50,000.”

Danglars shuddered. The bandage fell from his eyes, and he understood the joke, which he did not think quite so stupid as he had done just before.

Danglars shuddered. The bandage fell from his eyes, and he realized the joke, which he no longer found as stupid as he had just a moment ago.

“Come,” he said, “if I pay you the 100,000 francs, will you be satisfied, and allow me to eat at my ease?”

“Come,” he said, “if I pay you 100,000 francs, will you be satisfied and let me eat in peace?”

“Certainly,” said Peppino.

“Of course,” said Peppino.

“But how can I pay them?”

“But how can I pay them?”

“Oh, nothing easier; you have an account open with Messrs. Thomson & French, Via dei Banchi, Rome; give me a draft for 4,998 louis on these gentlemen, and our banker shall take it.” Danglars thought it as well to comply with a good grace, so he took the pen, ink, and paper Peppino offered him, wrote the draft, and signed it.

“Oh, that's easy; you have an account open with Messrs. Thomson & French, Via dei Banchi, Rome; just give me a draft for 4,998 louis on these guys, and our banker will handle it.” Danglars figured it was best to go along with it, so he took the pen, ink, and paper Peppino offered him, wrote the draft, and signed it.

“Here,” he said, “here is a draft at sight.”

“Here,” he said, “here’s a draft for you to see.”

“And here is your fowl.”

“And here is your chicken.”

Danglars sighed while he carved the fowl; it appeared very thin for the price it had cost. As for Peppino, he examined the paper attentively, put it into his pocket, and continued eating his peas.

Danglars sighed as he cut up the chicken; it looked pretty sparse for what he paid. Meanwhile, Peppino carefully looked over the paper, tucked it into his pocket, and kept eating his peas.

Chapter 116. The Pardon

The next day Danglars was again hungry; certainly the air of that dungeon was very provocative of appetite. The prisoner expected that he would be at no expense that day, for like an economical man he had concealed half of his fowl and a piece of the bread in the corner of his cell. But he had no sooner eaten than he felt thirsty; he had forgotten that. He struggled against his thirst till his tongue clave to the roof of his mouth; then, no longer able to resist, he called out. The sentinel opened the door; it was a new face. He thought it would be better to transact business with his old acquaintance, so he sent for Peppino.

The next day, Danglars was hungry again; the air in that dungeon was definitely making him want to eat. The prisoner figured he wouldn’t spend anything that day since, being thrifty, he had hidden half of his chicken and some bread in the corner of his cell. But as soon as he finished eating, he realized he was really thirsty; he had totally forgotten about that. He tried to ignore his thirst until his tongue stuck to the roof of his mouth; then, no longer able to hold back, he called out. The guard opened the door; it was someone new. He decided it would be better to deal with his old buddy, so he asked for Peppino.

“Here I am, your excellency,” said Peppino, with an eagerness which Danglars thought favorable to him. “What do you want?”

“Here I am, Your Excellency,” Peppino said eagerly, which Danglars saw as a good sign for him. “What do you need?”

“Something to drink.”

"Something to drink."

“Your excellency knows that wine is beyond all price near Rome.”

“Your excellency knows that wine is priceless near Rome.”

“Then give me water,” cried Danglars, endeavoring to parry the blow.

“Then give me water,” shouted Danglars, trying to block the hit.

“Oh, water is even more scarce than wine, your excellency,—there has been such a drought.”

“Oh, water is even scarcer than wine, your excellency—there has been such a drought.”

“Come,” thought Danglars, “it is the same old story.” And while he smiled as he attempted to regard the affair as a joke, he felt his temples get moist with perspiration.

“Come on,” thought Danglars, “it’s the same old story.” And while he smiled, trying to see the situation as a joke, he felt his temples dampen with sweat.

“Come, my friend,” said Danglars, seeing that he made no impression on Peppino, “you will not refuse me a glass of wine?”

“Come on, my friend,” said Danglars, noticing that he wasn’t making any impact on Peppino, “you won’t say no to a glass of wine, will you?”

“I have already told you that we do not sell at retail.”

“I’ve already told you that we don’t sell directly to customers.”

“Well, then, let me have a bottle of the least expensive.”

"Well, then, I'll take a bottle of the cheapest."

“They are all the same price.”

"They're all the same cost."

“And what is that?”

"What’s that?"

“Twenty-five thousand francs a bottle.”

"25,000 francs a bottle."

“Tell me,” cried Danglars, in a tone whose bitterness Harpagon[30] alone has been capable of revealing—“tell me that you wish to despoil me of all; it will be sooner over than devouring me piecemeal.”

“Tell me,” shouted Danglars, in a tone that only Harpagon could convey—“tell me that you want to take everything from me; it will be over quicker than tearing me apart bit by bit.”

“It is possible such may be the master’s intention.”

"It’s possible that this is what the master intends."

“The master?—who is he?”

"Who is the master?"

“The person to whom you were conducted yesterday.”

“The person you were introduced to yesterday.”

“Where is he?”

"Where's he?"

“Here.”

"Here."

“Let me see him.”

“Let me see him.”

“Certainly.”

"Definitely."

And the next moment Luigi Vampa appeared before Danglars.

And the next moment, Luigi Vampa showed up in front of Danglars.

“You sent for me?” he said to the prisoner.

“You called for me?” he said to the prisoner.

“Are you, sir, the chief of the people who brought me here?”

"Are you, sir, the leader of the group that brought me here?"

“Yes, your excellency. What then?”

"Yes, your excellency. What now?"

“How much do you require for my ransom?”

“How much do you need for my ransom?”

“Merely the 5,000,000 you have about you.” Danglars felt a dreadful spasm dart through his heart.

“Just the 5,000,000 you have with you.” Danglars felt a terrible jolt go through his heart.

“But this is all I have left in the world,” he said, “out of an immense fortune. If you deprive me of that, take away my life also.”

“But this is all I have left in the world,” he said, “from a huge fortune. If you take this away from me, you might as well take my life too.”

“We are forbidden to shed your blood.”

“We're not allowed to spill your blood.”

“And by whom are you forbidden?”

“And who is it that's forbidding you?”

“By him we obey.”

"Through him we obey."

“You do, then, obey someone?”

"Do you, then, obey someone?"

“Yes, a chief.”

“Yes, a leader.”

“I thought you said you were the chief?”

“I thought you said you were the boss?”

“So I am of these men; but there is another over me.”

“So I am one of these men; but there’s someone above me.”

“And did your superior order you to treat me in this way?”

“And did your boss tell you to treat me like this?”

“Yes.”

“Yep.”

“But my purse will be exhausted.”

“But my wallet will be empty.”

“Probably.”

“Probably.”

“Come,” said Danglars, “will you take a million?”

“Come on,” said Danglars, “will you take a million?”

“No.”

“No.”

“Two millions?—three?—four? Come, four? I will give them to you on condition that you let me go.”

“Two million?—three?—four? Come on, four? I’ll give them to you on the condition that you let me go.”

“Why do you offer me 4,000,000 for what is worth 5,000,000? This is a kind of usury, banker, that I do not understand.”

“Why are you offering me 4,000,000 for something that's worth 5,000,000? This feels like a kind of usury, banker, that I just can't grasp.”

“Take all, then—take all, I tell you, and kill me!”

“Take everything, then—take everything, I’m telling you, and kill me!”

“Come, come, calm yourself. You will excite your blood, and that would produce an appetite it would require a million a day to satisfy. Be more economical.”

“Come on, calm down. You’ll get all worked up, and that will create an appetite that would take a million a day to satisfy. Be more reasonable.”

“But when I have no more money left to pay you?” asked the infuriated Danglars.

“But what am I supposed to do when I run out of money to pay you?” asked the furious Danglars.

“Then you must suffer hunger.”

“Then you must endure hunger.”

“Suffer hunger?” said Danglars, becoming pale.

"Starve?" said Danglars, looking pale.

“Most likely,” replied Vampa coolly.

“Most likely,” replied Vampa casually.

“But you say you do not wish to kill me?”

“But you say you don’t want to kill me?”

“No.”

“No.”

“And yet you will let me perish with hunger?”

“And yet you're going to let me starve?”

“Ah, that is a different thing.”

“Ah, that's something else.”

“Well, then, wretches,” cried Danglars, “I will defy your infamous calculations—I would rather die at once! You may torture, torment, kill me, but you shall not have my signature again!”

“Well, then, you miserable people,” shouted Danglars, “I will stand against your despicable calculations—I would rather die right now! You can torture me, torment me, kill me, but you will not get my signature again!”

“As your excellency pleases,” said Vampa, as he left the cell.

“As you wish, your excellency,” said Vampa as he left the cell.

Danglars, raving, threw himself on the goat-skin. Who could these men be? Who was the invisible chief? What could be his intentions towards him? And why, when everyone else was allowed to be ransomed, might he not also be? Oh, yes; certainly a speedy, violent death would be a fine means of deceiving these remorseless enemies, who appeared to pursue him with such incomprehensible vengeance. But to die? For the first time in his life, Danglars contemplated death with a mixture of dread and desire; the time had come when the implacable spectre, which exists in the mind of every human creature, arrested his attention and called out with every pulsation of his heart, “Thou shalt die!”

Danglars, in a frenzy, threw himself onto the goat-skin. Who were these men? Who was the unseen leader? What were his intentions towards him? And why, when everyone else could be ransomed, was he not allowed the same? Oh, yes; indeed, a quick, brutal death would be a great way to fool these relentless enemies who seemed to chase him with such unfathomable vengeance. But to die? For the first time in his life, Danglars faced the idea of death with a mix of fear and longing; the moment had arrived when the unyielding specter that exists in the mind of every person caught his attention and echoed with every heartbeat, “You shall die!”

Danglars resembled a timid animal excited in the chase; first it flies, then despairs, and at last, by the very force of desperation, sometimes succeeds in eluding its pursuers. Danglars meditated an escape; but the walls were solid rock, a man was sitting reading at the only outlet to the cell, and behind that man shapes armed with guns continually passed. His resolution not to sign lasted two days, after which he offered a million for some food. They sent him a magnificent supper, and took his million.

Danglars was like a scared animal caught in a hunt; it sprints away, then falls into despair, and finally sometimes manages to slip away from its hunters out of sheer desperation. Danglars thought about escaping, but the walls were solid rock, and a man was sitting there reading at the only exit from the cell. Behind that man, armed figures with guns kept passing by. He held out against signing for two days, after which he offered a million for some food. They sent him an extravagant dinner and took his million.

From this time the prisoner resolved to suffer no longer, but to have everything he wanted. At the end of twelve days, after having made a splendid dinner, he reckoned his accounts, and found that he had only 50,000 francs left. Then a strange reaction took place; he who had just abandoned 5,000,000 endeavored to save the 50,000 francs he had left, and sooner than give them up he resolved to enter again upon a life of privation—he was deluded by the hopefulness that is a premonition of madness.

From that point on, the prisoner decided he wouldn’t suffer anymore and would get everything he wanted. After twelve days of enjoying a lavish dinner, he tallied up his expenses and realized he only had 50,000 francs left. Then something strange happened; he, who had just given up 5,000,000, tried to hold onto the 50,000 francs he had remaining. Rather than let go of them, he chose to go back to a life of hardship—he was misled by the kind of hope that hints at madness.

He, who for so long a time had forgotten God, began to think that miracles were possible—that the accursed cavern might be discovered by the officers of the Papal States, who would release him; that then he would have 50,000 remaining, which would be sufficient to save him from starvation; and finally he prayed that this sum might be preserved to him, and as he prayed he wept. Three days passed thus, during which his prayers were frequent, if not heartfelt. Sometimes he was delirious, and fancied he saw an old man stretched on a pallet; he, also, was dying of hunger.

He, who had for so long forgotten God, started to believe that miracles were possible—that the cursed cave might be found by the officers of the Papal States, who would set him free; that then he would have 50,000 left, which would be enough to keep him from starving; and in the end, he prayed for this amount to be preserved for him, and as he prayed, he cried. Three days went by like this, during which his prayers were frequent, if not sincere. Sometimes he was delirious and thought he saw an old man lying on a cot; he, too, was dying of hunger.

On the fourth, he was no longer a man, but a living corpse. He had picked up every crumb that had been left from his former meals, and was beginning to eat the matting which covered the floor of his cell. Then he entreated Peppino, as he would a guardian angel, to give him food; he offered him 1,000 francs for a mouthful of bread. But Peppino did not answer. On the fifth day he dragged himself to the door of the cell.

On the fourth day, he was no longer a man, but a living corpse. He had picked up every crumb from his previous meals and was starting to eat the matting covering the floor of his cell. Then he pleaded with Peppino, like he was a guardian angel, to give him food; he offered him 1,000 francs for a piece of bread. But Peppino didn't respond. On the fifth day, he dragged himself to the door of the cell.

“Are you not a Christian?” he said, falling on his knees. “Do you wish to assassinate a man who, in the eyes of Heaven, is a brother? Oh, my former friends, my former friends!” he murmured, and fell with his face to the ground. Then rising in despair, he exclaimed, “The chief, the chief!”

“Are you not a Christian?” he said, dropping to his knees. “Do you want to kill a man who, in the eyes of Heaven, is a brother? Oh, my old friends, my old friends!” he murmured, and collapsed with his face to the ground. Then, rising in despair, he shouted, “The chief, the chief!”

“Here I am,” said Vampa, instantly appearing; “what do you want?”

“Here I am,” Vampa said, appearing right away. “What do you need?”

“Take my last gold,” muttered Danglars, holding out his pocket-book, “and let me live here; I ask no more for liberty—I only ask to live!”

“Take my last gold,” muttered Danglars, holding out his wallet, “and let me stay here; I’m not asking for much—I just want to live!”

“Then you suffer a great deal?”

“Then you go through a lot?”

“Oh, yes, yes, cruelly!”

“Oh, yes, yes, how cruel!”

“Still, there have been men who suffered more than you.”

“Still, there have been men who suffered more than you.”

“I do not think so.”

"I don't think so."

“Yes; those who have died of hunger.”

“Yes, those who have died from hunger.”

Danglars thought of the old man whom, in his hours of delirium, he had seen groaning on his bed. He struck his forehead on the ground and groaned. “Yes,” he said, “there have been some who have suffered more than I have, but then they must have been martyrs at least.”

Danglars thought of the old man he had seen groaning on his bed during his delirium. He slammed his forehead against the ground and groaned. “Yes,” he said, “there have been some who have suffered more than I have, but they must have been martyrs at least.”

“Do you repent?” asked a deep, solemn voice, which caused Danglars’ hair to stand on end. His feeble eyes endeavored to distinguish objects, and behind the bandit he saw a man enveloped in a cloak, half lost in the shadow of a stone column.

“Do you regret what you've done?” asked a deep, serious voice, making Danglars’ hair stand on end. His weak eyes tried to make out shapes, and behind the bandit, he saw a man wrapped in a cloak, almost hidden in the shadow of a stone column.

“Of what must I repent?” stammered Danglars.

“Of what do I need to feel sorry?” stammered Danglars.

“Of the evil you have done,” said the voice.

“About the bad things you've done,” said the voice.

“Oh, yes; oh, yes, I do indeed repent.” And he struck his breast with his emaciated fist.

“Oh, yes; oh, yes, I really do regret it.” And he hit his chest with his skinny fist.

“Then I forgive you,” said the man, dropping his cloak, and advancing to the light.

“Then I forgive you,” said the man, dropping his cloak and stepping into the light.

“The Count of Monte Cristo!” said Danglars, more pale from terror than he had been just before from hunger and misery.

“The Count of Monte Cristo!” said Danglars, even paler from fear than he had been moments ago from hunger and suffering.

“You are mistaken—I am not the Count of Monte Cristo.”

“You're wrong—I’m not the Count of Monte Cristo.”

“Then who are you?”

“So, who are you?”

50261m

“I am he whom you sold and dishonored—I am he whose betrothed you prostituted—I am he upon whom you trampled that you might raise yourself to fortune—I am he whose father you condemned to die of hunger—I am he whom you also condemned to starvation, and who yet forgives you, because he hopes to be forgiven—I am Edmond Dantès!”

“I am the one you betrayed and disrespected—I am the one whose fiancée you degraded—I am the one you stepped on to lift yourself to success—I am the one whose father you let die of hunger—I am the one you also condemned to starvation, yet I forgive you because I hope to be forgiven—I am Edmond Dantès!”

Danglars uttered a cry, and fell prostrate.

Danglars let out a scream and collapsed.

“Rise,” said the count, “your life is safe; the same good fortune has not happened to your accomplices—one is mad, the other dead. Keep the 50,000 francs you have left—I give them to you. The 5,000,000 you stole from the hospitals has been restored to them by an unknown hand. And now eat and drink; I will entertain you tonight. Vampa, when this man is satisfied, let him be free.”

“Get up,” said the count, “your life is safe; your partners in crime haven’t been so lucky—one is insane, the other is dead. Keep the 50,000 francs you have left—I’m giving it to you. The 5,000,000 you took from the hospitals has been returned to them by someone we don’t know. Now, eat and drink; I’ll host you tonight. Vampa, once this man is satisfied, let him go free.”

Danglars remained prostrate while the count withdrew; when he raised his head he saw disappearing down the passage nothing but a shadow, before which the bandits bowed.

Danglars stayed down while the count walked away; when he looked up, he only saw a shadow disappearing down the hallway, and the bandits bowed before it.

According to the count’s directions, Danglars was waited on by Vampa, who brought him the best wine and fruits of Italy; then, having conducted him to the road, and pointed to the post-chaise, left him leaning against a tree. He remained there all night, not knowing where he was. When daylight dawned he saw that he was near a stream; he was thirsty, and dragged himself towards it. As he stooped down to drink, he saw that his hair had become entirely white.

According to the count’s instructions, Vampa attended to Danglars, bringing him the finest wine and fruits from Italy. After that, he led him to the road, pointed out the post-chaise, and left him leaning against a tree. He stayed there all night, unsure of his surroundings. When morning came, he noticed he was close to a stream; feeling thirsty, he made his way toward it. As he bent down to drink, he realized that his hair had turned completely white.

Chapter 117. The Fifth of October

It was about six o’clock in the evening; an opal-colored light, through which an autumnal sun shed its golden rays, descended on the blue ocean. The heat of the day had gradually decreased, and a light breeze arose, seeming like the respiration of nature on awakening from the burning siesta of the south. A delicious zephyr played along the coasts of the Mediterranean, and wafted from shore to shore the sweet perfume of plants, mingled with the fresh smell of the sea.

It was around six o’clock in the evening; a soft, opal light filtered through as the autumn sun cast its golden rays over the blue ocean. The heat of the day had slowly faded, and a gentle breeze picked up, like nature breathing after the hot midday rest of the south. A pleasant breeze swept along the Mediterranean shores, carrying the sweet scent of plants mixed with the fresh aroma of the sea.

A light yacht, chaste and elegant in its form, was gliding amidst the first dews of night over the immense lake, extending from Gibraltar to the Dardanelles, and from Tunis to Venice. The vessel resembled a swan with its wings opened towards the wind, gliding on the water. It advanced swiftly and gracefully, leaving behind it a glittering stretch of foam. By degrees the sun disappeared behind the western horizon; but as though to prove the truth of the fanciful ideas in heathen mythology, its indiscreet rays reappeared on the summit of every wave, as if the god of fire had just sunk upon the bosom of Amphitrite, who in vain endeavored to hide her lover beneath her azure mantle.

A sleek yacht, pure and stylish in its shape, was gliding through the early night dew over the vast lake, which stretched from Gibraltar to the Dardanelles, and from Tunis to Venice. The boat looked like a swan with its wings spread towards the wind, gliding over the water. It moved swiftly and elegantly, leaving behind a sparkling trail of foam. Gradually, the sun sank below the western horizon; but as if to confirm the whimsical ideas of ancient mythology, its bold rays reappeared on the crest of every wave, as if the god of fire had just settled onto the lap of Amphitrite, who struggled in vain to cover her lover with her blue cloak.

The yacht moved rapidly on, though there did not appear to be sufficient wind to ruffle the curls on the head of a young girl. Standing on the prow was a tall man, of a dark complexion, who saw with dilating eyes that they were approaching a dark mass of land in the shape of a cone, which rose from the midst of the waves like the hat of a Catalan.

The yacht sped along, even though there didn’t seem to be enough wind to disturb the curls of a young girl’s hair. At the front of the boat stood a tall man with a dark complexion, who noticed with wide eyes that they were getting closer to a dark, cone-shaped landmass that rose from the waves like a Catalan hat.

“Is that Monte Cristo?” asked the traveller, to whose orders the yacht was for the time submitted, in a melancholy voice.

“Is that Monte Cristo?” asked the traveler, to whom the yacht was temporarily at the service of, in a gloomy voice.

“Yes, your excellency,” said the captain, “we have reached it.”

“Yes, your excellency,” the captain said, “we’ve arrived.”

“We have reached it!” repeated the traveller in an accent of indescribable sadness.

“We've made it!” the traveler repeated, his voice filled with indescribable sadness.

Then he added, in a low tone, “Yes; that is the haven.”

Then he added quietly, “Yeah; that’s the safe place.”

And then he again plunged into a train of thought, the character of which was better revealed by a sad smile, than it would have been by tears. A few minutes afterwards a flash of light, which was extinguished instantly, was seen on the land, and the sound of firearms reached the yacht.

And then he once again got lost in his thoughts, a feeling better expressed by a sad smile than by tears. A few minutes later, a flash of light appeared on the land, but it was gone in an instant, and the sound of gunfire echoed towards the yacht.

“Your excellency,” said the captain, “that was the land signal, will you answer yourself?”

“Your excellency,” said the captain, “that was the land signal. Will you respond yourself?”

“What signal?”

"What signal are you talking about?"

The captain pointed towards the island, up the side of which ascended a volume of smoke, increasing as it rose.

The captain pointed at the island, where a column of smoke was rising higher and getting larger.

“Ah, yes,” he said, as if awaking from a dream. “Give it to me.”

“Ah, yes,” he said, as if coming out of a dream. “Hand it over.”

The captain gave him a loaded carbine; the traveller slowly raised it, and fired in the air. Ten minutes afterwards, the sails were furled, and they cast anchor about a hundred fathoms from the little harbor. The gig was already lowered, and in it were four oarsmen and a coxswain. The traveller descended, and instead of sitting down at the stern of the boat, which had been decorated with a blue carpet for his accommodation, stood up with his arms crossed. The rowers waited, their oars half lifted out of the water, like birds drying their wings.

The captain handed him a loaded carbine; the traveler slowly raised it and fired into the air. Ten minutes later, the sails were furled, and they dropped anchor about a hundred fathoms from the small harbor. The gig was already lowered, and it held four rowers and a coxswain. The traveler got down and, instead of sitting at the back of the boat, which had been covered with a blue carpet for his comfort, stood up with his arms crossed. The rowers waited, their oars half out of the water, like birds drying their wings.

50265m

“Give way,” said the traveller. The eight oars fell into the sea simultaneously without splashing a drop of water, and the boat, yielding to the impulsion, glided forward. In an instant they found themselves in a little harbor, formed in a natural creek; the boat grounded on the fine sand.

“Move aside,” said the traveler. The eight oars plunged into the sea at the same time without causing a splash, and the boat, responding to the push, slid forward. In no time, they were in a small harbor, nestled in a natural creek; the boat came to rest on the soft sand.

“Will your excellency be so good as to mount the shoulders of two of our men, they will carry you ashore?” The young man answered this invitation with a gesture of indifference, and stepped out of the boat; the sea immediately rose to his waist.

“Could you please get on the shoulders of two of our guys? They’ll carry you to shore.” The young man responded to this offer with a shrug and stepped out of the boat; the water rose immediately to his waist.

“Ah, your excellency,” murmured the pilot, “you should not have done so; our master will scold us for it.”

“Ah, your excellency,” whispered the pilot, “you really shouldn't have done that; our master is going to be mad at us for it.”

The young man continued to advance, following the sailors, who chose a firm footing. Thirty strides brought them to dry land; the young man stamped on the ground to shake off the wet, and looked around for someone to show him his road, for it was quite dark. Just as he turned, a hand rested on his shoulder, and a voice which made him shudder exclaimed:

The young man kept moving forward, keeping up with the sailors, who found solid ground. After thirty steps, they reached dry land; the young man stamped his feet to dry off and looked around for someone to guide him, as it was pretty dark. Just as he turned, a hand landed on his shoulder, and a voice that sent chills down his spine said:

“Good-evening, Maximilian; you are punctual, thank you!”

“Good evening, Maximilian; you're on time, thanks!”

“Ah, is it you, count?” said the young man, in an almost joyful accent, pressing Monte Cristo’s hand with both his own.

“Ah, is it you, Count?” the young man said, his voice filled with almost joyful excitement as he clasped Monte Cristo’s hand with both of his own.

“Yes; you see I am as exact as you are. But you are dripping, my dear fellow; you must change your clothes, as Calypso said to Telemachus. Come, I have a habitation prepared for you in which you will soon forget fatigue and cold.”

“Yes; you see I’m just as precise as you are. But you’re soaked, my dear friend; you need to change your clothes, just like Calypso told Telemachus. Come on, I have a place ready for you where you’ll soon forget about being tired and cold.”

Monte Cristo perceived that the young man had turned around; indeed, Morrel saw with surprise that the men who had brought him had left without being paid, or uttering a word. Already the sound of their oars might be heard as they returned to the yacht.

Monte Cristo noticed that the young man had turned around; in fact, Morrel was surprised to see that the men who had brought him had left without being paid or saying a word. He could already hear the sound of their oars as they headed back to the yacht.

“Oh, yes,” said the count, “you are looking for the sailors.”

“Oh, yes,” said the count, “you’re looking for the sailors.”

“Yes, I paid them nothing, and yet they are gone.”

“Yes, I didn't pay them anything, and yet they are gone.”

“Never mind that, Maximilian,” said Monte Cristo, smiling. “I have made an agreement with the navy, that the access to my island shall be free of all charge. I have made a bargain.”

“Forget about that, Maximilian,” said Monte Cristo, smiling. “I’ve struck a deal with the navy that access to my island will be completely free. I’ve made an arrangement.”

Morrel looked at the count with surprise. “Count,” he said, “you are not the same here as in Paris.”

Morrel looked at the count in surprise. “Count,” he said, “you’re not the same person here as you are in Paris.”

“How so?”

"How come?"

“Here you laugh.” The count’s brow became clouded.

“Here you laugh.” The count’s expression darkened.

“You are right to recall me to myself, Maximilian,” he said; “I was delighted to see you again, and forgot for the moment that all happiness is fleeting.”

"You’re right to bring me back to reality, Maximilian," he said. "I was so happy to see you again that I momentarily forgot that all happiness is temporary."

“Oh, no, no, count,” cried Maximilian, seizing the count’s hands, “pray laugh; be happy, and prove to me, by your indifference, that life is endurable to sufferers. Oh, how charitable, kind, and good you are; you affect this gayety to inspire me with courage.”

“Oh, no, no, Count,” cried Maximilian, grabbing the Count’s hands, “please laugh; be happy, and show me, through your indifference, that life is bearable for those who suffer. Oh, how charitable, kind, and good you are; you’re putting on this joy to give me courage.”

“You are wrong, Morrel; I was really happy.”

“You're mistaken, Morrel; I was genuinely happy.”

“Then you forget me, so much the better.”

“Then you forget me, so much the better.”

“How so?”

"How's that?"

“Yes; for as the gladiator said to the emperor, when he entered the arena, ‘He who is about to die salutes you.’”

“Yes; for as the gladiator said to the emperor when he entered the arena, ‘He who is about to die salutes you.’”

“Then you are not consoled?” asked the count, surprised.

“Then you’re not comforted?” asked the count, surprised.

“Oh,” exclaimed Morrel, with a glance full of bitter reproach, “do you think it possible that I could be?”

“Oh,” Morrel exclaimed, giving a look full of bitter reproach, “do you really think I could be?”

“Listen,” said the count. “Do you understand the meaning of my words? You cannot take me for a commonplace man, a mere rattle, emitting a vague and senseless noise. When I ask you if you are consoled, I speak to you as a man for whom the human heart has no secrets. Well, Morrel, let us both examine the depths of your heart. Do you still feel the same feverish impatience of grief which made you start like a wounded lion? Have you still that devouring thirst which can only be appeased in the grave? Are you still actuated by the regret which drags the living to the pursuit of death; or are you only suffering from the prostration of fatigue and the weariness of hope deferred? Has the loss of memory rendered it impossible for you to weep? Oh, my dear friend, if this be the case,—if you can no longer weep, if your frozen heart be dead, if you put all your trust in God, then, Maximilian, you are consoled—do not complain.”

“Listen,” said the count. “Do you understand what I’m saying? You can’t see me as just an ordinary person, someone who makes a lot of noise without meaning. When I ask you if you feel consoled, I’m speaking to you as someone who knows the human heart inside and out. Well, Morrel, let’s dig into your heart together. Do you still feel that intense, restless grief that makes you lash out like a wounded lion? Do you still have that overwhelming thirst that can only be satisfied in death? Are you still driven by the regret that pulls the living toward the desire for death, or are you just worn out and tired from delayed hopes? Has forgetting made it impossible for you to cry? Oh, my dear friend, if that’s the case—if you can no longer cry, if your frozen heart feels dead, if you’re putting all your faith in God, then, Maximilian, you are consoled—don’t complain.”

“Count,” said Morrel, in a firm and at the same time soft voice, “listen to me, as to a man whose thoughts are raised to heaven, though he remains on earth; I come to die in the arms of a friend. Certainly, there are people whom I love. I love my sister Julie,—I love her husband Emmanuel; but I require a strong mind to smile on my last moments. My sister would be bathed in tears and fainting; I could not bear to see her suffer. Emmanuel would tear the weapon from my hand, and alarm the house with his cries. You, count, who are more than mortal, will, I am sure, lead me to death by a pleasant path, will you not?”

“Count,” Morrel said, in a firm yet gentle tone, “listen to me, as if I were a man whose thoughts are lifted to heaven, even while I’m still on earth; I’ve come to die in the arms of a friend. Of course, there are people I care about. I love my sister Julie—I love her husband Emmanuel; but I need someone strong to help me smile in my final moments. My sister would be in tears and fainting; I couldn’t bear to watch her suffer. Emmanuel would try to grab the weapon from my hand and raise a panic in the house with his screams. You, Count, who are more than human, will, I’m sure, guide me to my death in a kind way, won’t you?”

50267m

“My friend,” said the count, “I have still one doubt,—are you weak enough to pride yourself upon your sufferings?”

“My friend,” said the count, “I still have one doubt — are you really foolish enough to take pride in your suffering?”

“No, indeed,—I am calm,” said Morrel, giving his hand to the count; “my pulse does not beat slower or faster than usual. No, I feel that I have reached the goal, and I will go no farther. You told me to wait and hope; do you know what you did, unfortunate adviser? I waited a month, or rather I suffered for a month! I did hope (man is a poor wretched creature), I did hope. What I cannot tell,—something wonderful, an absurdity, a miracle,—of what nature he alone can tell who has mingled with our reason that folly we call hope. Yes, I did wait—yes, I did hope, count, and during this quarter of an hour we have been talking together, you have unconsciously wounded, tortured my heart, for every word you have uttered proved that there was no hope for me. Oh, count, I shall sleep calmly, deliciously in the arms of death.”

“No, I really am calm,” said Morrel, extending his hand to the count. “My pulse isn’t beating any slower or faster than usual. No, I feel that I’ve reached my limit, and I won’t go any further. You told me to wait and hope; do you know what you’ve done, unfortunate adviser? I waited a month, or rather, I suffered for a month! I did hope (humans are fragile beings), I did hope. What I can’t explain—something amazing, something absurd, a miracle—of what nature only he can explain who has mixed our reason with that foolishness we call hope. Yes, I did wait—yes, I did hope, count, and during this half hour we’ve been talking, you’ve unknowingly hurt and tortured my heart, because every word you’ve said has shown that there’s no hope for me. Oh, count, I will sleep peacefully and blissfully in the arms of death.”

Morrel uttered these words with an energy which made the count shudder.

Morrel said these words with a force that made the count shudder.

“My friend,” continued Morrel, “you named the fifth of October as the end of the period of waiting,—today is the fifth of October,” he took out his watch, “it is now nine o’clock,—I have yet three hours to live.”

“My friend,” Morrel continued, “you said the waiting would end on October 5th—today is October 5th.” He checked his watch. “It’s nine o’clock now—I have three hours left to live.”

“Be it so,” said the count, “come.” Morrel mechanically followed the count, and they had entered the grotto before he perceived it. He felt a carpet under his feet, a door opened, perfumes surrounded him, and a brilliant light dazzled his eyes. Morrel hesitated to advance; he dreaded the enervating effect of all that he saw. Monte Cristo drew him in gently.

“Fine,” said the count, “let’s go.” Morrel, almost automatically, followed the count and didn’t notice they had entered the grotto until he was inside. He felt a carpet beneath his feet, a door opened, fragrances enveloped him, and a bright light overwhelmed his senses. Morrel hesitated to move forward; he was afraid of the exhausting effect of everything he saw. Monte Cristo gently pulled him in.

“Why should we not spend the last three hours remaining to us of life, like those ancient Romans, who when condemned by Nero, their emperor and heir, sat down at a table covered with flowers, and gently glided into death, amid the perfume of heliotropes and roses?”

“Why shouldn’t we spend our last three hours of life like those ancient Romans who, when condemned by their emperor Nero, sat down at a table filled with flowers and peacefully drifted into death surrounded by the scent of heliotropes and roses?”

Morrel smiled. “As you please,” he said; “death is always death,—that is forgetfulness, repose, exclusion from life, and therefore from grief.”

Morrel smiled. “As you wish,” he said; “death is still death—it's forgetfulness, rest, being shut out from life, and thus from sorrow.”

He sat down, and Monte Cristo placed himself opposite to him. They were in the marvellous dining-room before described, where the statues had baskets on their heads always filled with fruits and flowers. Morrel had looked carelessly around, and had probably noticed nothing.

He sat down, and Monte Cristo sat across from him. They were in the amazing dining room that was described earlier, where the statues always had baskets on their heads filled with fruits and flowers. Morrel had looked around absentmindedly, and probably hadn’t noticed anything.

“Let us talk like men,” he said, looking at the count.

“Let’s talk like men,” he said, looking at the count.

“Go on!”

"Go ahead!"

“Count,” said Morrel, “you are the epitome of all human knowledge, and you seem like a being descended from a wiser and more advanced world than ours.”

“Count,” Morrel said, “you are the embodiment of all human knowledge, and you seem like someone from a wiser and more advanced world than ours.”

“There is something true in what you say,” said the count, with that smile which made him so handsome; “I have descended from a planet called grief.”

“There’s some truth in what you’re saying,” the count said, flashing that smile that made him so attractive; “I come from a place called grief.”

50269m

“I believe all you tell me without questioning its meaning; for instance, you told me to live, and I did live; you told me to hope, and I almost did so. I am almost inclined to ask you, as though you had experienced death, ‘is it painful to die?’”

“I believe everything you tell me without doubting its meaning; for example, you told me to live, and I ended up living; you told me to hope, and I almost managed to do that. I'm almost tempted to ask you, as if you had gone through death, ‘is it painful to die?’”

Monte Cristo looked upon Morrel with indescribable tenderness. “Yes,” he said, “yes, doubtless it is painful, if you violently break the outer covering which obstinately begs for life. If you plunge a dagger into your flesh, if you insinuate a bullet into your brain, which the least shock disorders,—then certainly, you will suffer pain, and you will repent quitting a life for a repose you have bought at so dear a price.”

Monte Cristo gazed at Morrel with a deep sense of compassion. “Yes,” he said, “it’s undoubtedly painful when you forcibly tear away the outer shell that desperately clings to life. If you drive a dagger into your flesh or let a bullet pierce your brain, which can be disrupted by the slightest jolt—then yes, you will feel pain, and you will regret leaving behind a life for a peace you have purchased at such a high cost.”

“Yes; I know that there is a secret of luxury and pain in death, as well as in life; the only thing is to understand it.”

“Yes; I know that there’s a hidden mix of luxury and pain in death, just like in life; the key is to understand it.”

“You have spoken truly, Maximilian; according to the care we bestow upon it, death is either a friend who rocks us gently as a nurse, or an enemy who violently drags the soul from the body. Some day, when the world is much older, and when mankind will be masters of all the destructive powers in nature, to serve for the general good of humanity; when mankind, as you were just saying, have discovered the secrets of death, then that death will become as sweet and voluptuous as a slumber in the arms of your beloved.”

“You’ve spoken the truth, Maximilian; depending on how we treat it, death can either be a comforting friend who cradles us gently like a caregiver, or a harsh enemy that violently pulls the soul from the body. One day, when the world is much older, and when humanity has mastered all the destructive forces of nature for the greater good of everyone; when people, as you just said, have uncovered the mysteries of death, then that death will feel as sweet and pleasurable as sleeping in the arms of your beloved.”

“And if you wished to die, you would choose this death, count?”

“And if you wanted to die, you would choose this way to go, right?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

Morrel extended his hand. “Now I understand,” he said, “why you had me brought here to this desolate spot, in the midst of the ocean, to this subterranean palace; it was because you loved me, was it not, count? It was because you loved me well enough to give me one of those sweet means of death of which we were speaking; a death without agony, a death which allows me to fade away while pronouncing Valentine’s name and pressing your hand.”

Morrel reached out his hand. “Now I get it,” he said, “why you brought me here to this lonely place, in the middle of the ocean, to this underground palace; it was because you loved me, right, Count? It was because you loved me enough to offer me one of those gentle ways to die that we talked about; a painless death, a death that lets me drift away while saying Valentine’s name and holding your hand.”

“Yes, you have guessed rightly, Morrel,” said the count, “that is what I intended.”

“Yes, you guessed correctly, Morrel,” said the count, “that’s what I meant.”

“Thanks; the idea that tomorrow I shall no longer suffer, is sweet to my heart.”

“Thanks; the thought that tomorrow I won’t have to suffer anymore is comforting to me.”

“Do you then regret nothing?”

“Do you regret anything then?”

“No,” replied Morrel.

“No,” said Morrel.

“Not even me?” asked the count with deep emotion. Morrel’s clear eye was for the moment clouded, then it shone with unusual lustre, and a large tear rolled down his cheek.

“Not even me?” the count asked, deeply emotional. Morrel's clear eye was momentarily clouded, then it sparkled with an unusual brightness, and a large tear rolled down his cheek.

“What,” said the count, “do you still regret anything in the world, and yet die?”

“What,” the count said, “do you still regret anything in the world, and yet die?”

“Oh, I entreat you,” exclaimed Morrel in a low voice, “do not speak another word, count; do not prolong my punishment.”

“Oh, I beg you,” Morrel said quietly, “please don’t say another word, count; don’t make my suffering last any longer.”

The count fancied that he was yielding, and this belief revived the horrible doubt that had overwhelmed him at the Château d’If.

The count thought he was giving in, and this belief brought back the terrible doubt that had engulfed him at the Château d’If.

“I am endeavoring,” he thought, “to make this man happy; I look upon this restitution as a weight thrown into the scale to balance the evil I have wrought. Now, supposing I am deceived, supposing this man has not been unhappy enough to merit happiness. Alas, what would become of me who can only atone for evil by doing good?”

“I’m trying,” he thought, “to make this man happy; I see this act of restitution as a way to balance out the harm I’ve done. But what if I’m wrong? What if this man hasn’t been unhappy enough to deserve happiness? Oh no, what would happen to me if I can only make up for the bad by doing good?”

50271m

Then he said aloud: “Listen, Morrel, I see your grief is great, but still you do not like to risk your soul.” Morrel smiled sadly.

Then he said aloud, “Listen, Morrel, I can see you're really hurting, but you still don’t want to risk your soul.” Morrel smiled sadly.

“Count,” he said, “I swear to you my soul is no longer my own.”

“Count,” he said, “I swear to you my soul isn’t my own anymore.”

“Maximilian, you know I have no relation in the world. I have accustomed myself to regard you as my son: well, then, to save my son, I will sacrifice my life, nay, even my fortune.”

“Maximilian, you know I have no family in the world. I have come to see you as my son: so, to save my son, I will sacrifice my life, and even my fortune.”

“What do you mean?”

“What do you mean?”

“I mean, that you wish to quit life because you do not understand all the enjoyments which are the fruits of a large fortune. Morrel, I possess nearly a hundred millions and I give them to you; with such a fortune you can attain every wish. Are you ambitious? Every career is open to you. Overturn the world, change its character, yield to mad ideas, be even criminal—but live.”

“I mean that you want to give up on life because you don't understand all the pleasures that come from having a lot of money. Morrel, I have almost a hundred million, and I'm giving it to you; with that kind of wealth, you can have anything you want. Are you ambitious? Every path is open to you. Turn the world upside down, change its nature, follow wild ideas, even be a criminal—but just live.”

“Count, I have your word,” said Morrel coldly; then taking out his watch, he added, “It is half-past eleven.”

“Count, I have your word,” Morrel said coldly; then taking out his watch, he added, “It’s half-past eleven.”

“Morrel, can you intend it in my house, under my very eyes?”

“Morrel, are you really planning to do that in my house, right in front of me?”

“Then let me go,” said Maximilian, “or I shall think you did not love me for my own sake, but for yours;” and he arose.

“Then let me go,” said Maximilian, “or I’ll think you didn’t love me for who I am, but for your own reasons;” and he got up.

“It is well,” said Monte Cristo whose countenance brightened at these words; “you wish it—you are inflexible. Yes, as you said, you are indeed wretched and a miracle alone can cure you. Sit down, Morrel, and wait.”

“It’s good,” said Monte Cristo, whose expression lit up at these words; “you want this—you’re unyielding. Yes, as you said, you are truly miserable, and only a miracle can fix you. Sit down, Morrel, and wait.”

Morrel obeyed; the count arose, and unlocking a closet with a key suspended from his gold chain, took from it a little silver casket, beautifully carved and chased, the corners of which represented four bending figures, similar to the Caryatides, the forms of women, symbols of the angels aspiring to heaven.

Morrel complied; the count stood up, and using a key from his gold chain, opened a closet and took out a small silver box, intricately carved and decorated, with corners depicting four bending figures resembling the Caryatides, the forms of women, representing angels reaching for heaven.

He placed the casket on the table; then opening it took out a little golden box, the top of which flew open when touched by a secret spring. This box contained an unctuous substance partly solid, of which it was impossible to discover the color, owing to the reflection of the polished gold, sapphires, rubies, emeralds, which ornamented the box. It was a mixed mass of blue, red, and gold.

He set the casket on the table; then, opening it, he took out a small golden box, the lid of which sprang open when pressed by a hidden mechanism. Inside this box was a smooth substance that was partly solid, and it was impossible to tell its color due to the reflection from the polished gold, sapphires, rubies, and emeralds decorating the box. It was a blend of blue, red, and gold.

The count took out a small quantity of this with a gilt spoon, and offered it to Morrel, fixing a long steadfast glance upon him. It was then observable that the substance was greenish.

The count scooped up a small amount of this with a gold spoon and offered it to Morrel, locking eyes with him intensely. It was then clear that the substance was greenish.

“This is what you asked for,” he said, “and what I promised to give you.”

“This is what you asked for,” he said, “and what I promised to give you.”

“I thank you from the depths of my heart,” said the young man, taking the spoon from the hands of Monte Cristo. The count took another spoon, and again dipped it into the golden box. “What are you going to do, my friend?” asked Morrel, arresting his hand.

“I thank you from the bottom of my heart,” said the young man, taking the spoon from Monte Cristo's hands. The count grabbed another spoon and dipped it again into the golden box. “What are you planning to do, my friend?” asked Morrel, stopping his hand.

“Well, the fact is, Morrel, I was thinking that I too am weary of life, and since an opportunity presents itself——”

“Well, the truth is, Morrel, I’ve been thinking that I’m tired of life too, and since an opportunity has come up——”

“Stay!” said the young man. “You who love, and are beloved; you, who have faith and hope,—oh, do not follow my example. In your case it would be a crime. Adieu, my noble and generous friend, adieu; I will go and tell Valentine what you have done for me.”

“Stay!” said the young man. “You who love and are loved; you, who have faith and hope—oh, please don’t follow my example. In your situation, it would be a crime. Goodbye, my noble and generous friend, goodbye; I will go and tell Valentine what you’ve done for me.”

And slowly, though without any hesitation, only waiting to press the count’s hand fervently, he swallowed the mysterious substance offered by Monte Cristo. Then they were both silent. Ali, mute and attentive, brought the pipes and coffee, and disappeared. By degrees, the light of the lamps gradually faded in the hands of the marble statues which held them, and the perfumes appeared less powerful to Morrel. Seated opposite to him, Monte Cristo watched him in the shadow, and Morrel saw nothing but the bright eyes of the count. An overpowering sadness took possession of the young man, his hands relaxed their hold, the objects in the room gradually lost their form and color, and his disturbed vision seemed to perceive doors and curtains open in the wall.

And slowly, without any hesitation and just waiting to shake the count’s hand warmly, he drank the strange substance offered by Monte Cristo. Then they both fell silent. Ali, silent and attentive, brought the pipes and coffee, then left. Gradually, the light from the lamps dimmed in the hands of the marble statues holding them, and the scents became less intense for Morrel. Sitting across from him, Monte Cristo watched him from the shadows, and all Morrel could see were the count's bright eyes. An overwhelming sadness washed over the young man; his grip loosened, the objects in the room slowly blurred, and his troubled vision seemed to see doors and curtains opening in the wall.

50273m

“Friend,” he cried, “I feel that I am dying; thanks!”

“Friend,” he exclaimed, “I feel like I’m dying; thank you!”

He made a last effort to extend his hand, but it fell powerless beside him. Then it appeared to him that Monte Cristo smiled, not with the strange and fearful expression which had sometimes revealed to him the secrets of his heart, but with the benevolent kindness of a father for a child. At the same time the count appeared to increase in stature, his form, nearly double its usual height, stood out in relief against the red tapestry, his black hair was thrown back, and he stood in the attitude of an avenging angel. Morrel, overpowered, turned around in the armchair; a delicious torpor permeated every vein. A change of ideas presented themselves to his brain, like a new design on the kaleidoscope. Enervated, prostrate, and breathless, he became unconscious of outward objects; he seemed to be entering that vague delirium preceding death. He wished once again to press the count’s hand, but his own was immovable. He wished to articulate a last farewell, but his tongue lay motionless and heavy in his throat, like a stone at the mouth of a sepulchre. Involuntarily his languid eyes closed, and still through his eyelashes a well-known form seemed to move amid the obscurity with which he thought himself enveloped.

He made one last effort to reach out his hand, but it fell helplessly beside him. Then it seemed to him that Monte Cristo smiled, not with the strange and fearful look that had sometimes revealed his innermost feelings, but with the caring kindness of a father for a child. At the same time, the count appeared to grow taller, his figure, almost twice its usual height, standing out against the red tapestry, his black hair swept back, presenting himself like an avenging angel. Morrel, overwhelmed, turned in the armchair; a pleasant daze filled every part of him. New ideas came to his mind, like fresh patterns on a kaleidoscope. Weak, lying back, and breathless, he became unaware of his surroundings; he felt like he was slipping into the vague delirium that comes before death. He wanted to grasp the count’s hand once more, but his own was immovable. He wanted to say a final goodbye, but his tongue felt heavy and still in his throat, like a stone at the entrance of a tomb. Without meaning to, his heavy eyelids closed, yet through his lashes, a familiar figure seemed to move in the darkness he felt enveloped by.

The count had just opened a door. Immediately a brilliant light from the next room, or rather from the palace adjoining, shone upon the room in which he was gently gliding into his last sleep. Then he saw a woman of marvellous beauty appear on the threshold of the door separating the two rooms. Pale, and sweetly smiling, she looked like an angel of mercy conjuring the angel of vengeance.

The count had just opened a door. Immediately, a bright light from the next room, or rather from the connected palace, spilled into the room where he was peacefully drifting into his final sleep. Then he saw a woman of incredible beauty standing in the doorway between the two rooms. Pale and gently smiling, she resembled an angel of mercy summoning the angel of vengeance.

“Is it heaven that opens before me?” thought the dying man; “that angel resembles the one I have lost.”

“Is this heaven opening up before me?” thought the dying man; “that angel looks just like the one I lost.”

Monte Cristo pointed out Morrel to the young woman, who advanced towards him with clasped hands and a smile upon her lips.

Monte Cristo pointed out Morrel to the young woman, who walked towards him with her hands clasped and a smile on her face.

“Valentine, Valentine!” he mentally ejaculated; but his lips uttered no sound, and as though all his strength were centred in that internal emotion, he sighed and closed his eyes. Valentine rushed towards him; his lips again moved.

“Valentine, Valentine!” he thought to himself; but his lips made no sound, and as if all his energy was focused on that inner feeling, he sighed and closed his eyes. Valentine hurried towards him; his lips moved again.

“He is calling you,” said the count; “he to whom you have confided your destiny—he from whom death would have separated you, calls you to him. Happily, I vanquished death. Henceforth, Valentine, you will never again be separated on earth, since he has rushed into death to find you. Without me, you would both have died. May God accept my atonement in the preservation of these two existences!”

“He's calling you,” said the count; “the one to whom you've entrusted your fate—he from whom death would have kept you apart, is calling you to him. Fortunately, I conquered death. From now on, Valentine, you’ll never be separated again on earth, since he has faced death to find you. Without me, you both would have died. May God accept my atonement in saving these two lives!”

Valentine seized the count’s hand, and in her irresistible impulse of joy carried it to her lips.

Valentine grabbed the count’s hand and, in a burst of pure joy, brought it to her lips.

50275m

“Oh, thank me again!” said the count; “tell me till you are weary, that I have restored you to happiness; you do not know how much I require this assurance.”

“Oh, thank me again!” said the count; “tell me until you’re exhausted that I’ve brought you back to happiness; you have no idea how much I need this reassurance.”

“Oh, yes, yes, I thank you with all my heart,” said Valentine; “and if you doubt the sincerity of my gratitude, oh, then, ask Haydée! ask my beloved sister Haydée, who ever since our departure from France, has caused me to wait patiently for this happy day, while talking to me of you.”

“Oh, yes, yes, I thank you from the bottom of my heart,” said Valentine; “and if you doubt how genuine my gratitude is, just ask Haydée! Ask my dear sister Haydée, who ever since we left France, has made me wait patiently for this happy day while telling me about you.”

“You then love Haydée?” asked Monte Cristo with an emotion he in vain endeavored to dissimulate.

“Do you love Haydée then?” Monte Cristo asked, trying unsuccessfully to hide his emotion.

“Oh, yes, with all my soul.”

“Oh, yes, with all my heart.”

“Well, then, listen, Valentine,” said the count; “I have a favor to ask of you.”

“Well, listen, Valentine,” said the count. “I have a favor to ask you.”

“Of me? Oh, am I happy enough for that?”

“Of me? Oh, am I really happy enough for that?”

“Yes; you have called Haydée your sister,—let her become so indeed, Valentine; render her all the gratitude you fancy that you owe to me; protect her, for” (the count’s voice was thick with emotion) “henceforth she will be alone in the world.”

“Yes; you’ve called Haydée your sister—let her really be that, Valentine; give her all the gratitude you think you owe to me; protect her, for” (the count's voice was heavy with emotion) “from now on she will be alone in the world.”

“Alone in the world!” repeated a voice behind the count, “and why?”

“Alone in the world!” echoed a voice behind the count, “and why?”

Monte Cristo turned around; Haydée was standing pale, motionless, looking at the count with an expression of fearful amazement.

Monte Cristo turned around; Haydée was standing pale and still, staring at the count with a look of fearful amazement.

“Because tomorrow, Haydée, you will be free; you will then assume your proper position in society, for I will not allow my destiny to overshadow yours. Daughter of a prince, I restore to you the riches and name of your father.”

“Because tomorrow, Haydée, you’ll be free; you will then take your rightful place in society, because I won’t let my fate overshadow yours. As the daughter of a prince, I’m giving you back the wealth and name of your father.”

Haydée became pale, and lifting her transparent hands to heaven, exclaimed in a voice stifled with tears, “Then you leave me, my lord?”

Haydée turned pale, and raising her delicate hands to the sky, cried out in a voice choked with tears, “So you’re leaving me, my lord?”

“Haydée, Haydée, you are young and beautiful; forget even my name, and be happy.”

“Haydée, Haydée, you’re young and beautiful; forget my name and just be happy.”

“It is well,” said Haydée; “your order shall be executed, my lord; I will forget even your name, and be happy.” And she stepped back to retire.

“It’s fine,” said Haydée; “your wish will be granted, my lord; I will forget even your name and be happy.” And she stepped back to leave.

“Oh, heavens,” exclaimed Valentine, who was supporting the head of Morrel on her shoulder, “do you not see how pale she is? Do you not see how she suffers?”

“Oh, my goodness,” exclaimed Valentine, who was supporting Morrel's head on her shoulder, “can’t you see how pale she is? Can’t you see how much she’s suffering?”

Haydée answered with a heartrending expression,

Haydée replied with a deeply emotional look,

“Why should he understand this, my sister? He is my master, and I am his slave; he has the right to notice nothing.”

“Why should he understand this, my sister? He’s my master, and I’m his servant; he has the right to ignore everything.”

The count shuddered at the tones of a voice which penetrated the inmost recesses of his heart; his eyes met those of the young girl and he could not bear their brilliancy.

The count shuddered at the sound of a voice that reached deep into his heart; his eyes met those of the young girl, and he couldn't handle their brightness.

“Oh, heavens,” exclaimed Monte Cristo, “can my suspicions be correct? Haydée, would it please you not to leave me?”

“Oh my gosh,” Monte Cristo exclaimed, “could my suspicions really be true? Haydée, would you please stay with me?”

“I am young,” gently replied Haydée; “I love the life you have made so sweet to me, and I should be sorry to die.”

“I’m young,” Haydée replied softly; “I love the life you’ve made so sweet for me, and I’d be sorry to die.”

“You mean, then, that if I leave you, Haydée——”

“You're saying that if I leave you, Haydée—”

“I should die; yes, my lord.”

“I should die; yes, my lord.”

“Do you then love me?”

“Do you love me then?”

“Oh, Valentine, he asks if I love him. Valentine, tell him if you love Maximilian.”

“Oh, Valentine, he’s asking if I love him. Valentine, tell him if you love Maximilian.”

The count felt his heart dilate and throb; he opened his arms, and Haydée, uttering a cry, sprang into them.

The count felt his heart swell and pound; he opened his arms, and Haydée, letting out a cry, jumped into them.

“Oh, yes,” she cried, “I do love you! I love you as one loves a father, brother, husband! I love you as my life, for you are the best, the noblest of created beings!”

“Oh, yes,” she exclaimed, “I do love you! I love you like someone loves a father, a brother, a husband! I love you like my life, because you are the best, the noblest of all created beings!”

50277m

“Let it be, then, as you wish, sweet angel; God has sustained me in my struggle with my enemies, and has given me this reward; he will not let me end my triumph in suffering; I wished to punish myself, but he has pardoned me. Love me then, Haydée! Who knows? perhaps your love will make me forget all that I do not wish to remember.”

“Then let it be as you want, sweet angel; God has supported me in my fight against my enemies and has given me this reward; He won’t let me finish my victory in pain; I wanted to punish myself, but He has forgiven me. So love me, Haydée! Who knows? Maybe your love will help me forget everything I don’t want to remember.”

“What do you mean, my lord?”

“What do you mean, my lord?”

“I mean that one word from you has enlightened me more than twenty years of slow experience; I have but you in the world, Haydée; through you I again take hold on life, through you I shall suffer, through you rejoice.”

"I mean that just one word from you has opened my eyes more than twenty years of gradual experience; I only have you in the world, Haydée; through you, I regain my grip on life, through you I will suffer, and through you, I will find joy."

“Do you hear him, Valentine?” exclaimed Haydée; “he says that through me he will suffer—through me, who would yield my life for his.”

“Do you hear him, Valentine?” exclaimed Haydée; “he says that through me he will suffer—through me, who would give up my life for his.”

The count withdrew for a moment. “Have I discovered the truth?” he said; “but whether it be for recompense or punishment, I accept my fate. Come, Haydée, come!” and throwing his arm around the young girl’s waist, he pressed the hand of Valentine, and disappeared.

The count stepped back for a moment. “Have I found the truth?” he said; “but whether it's for reward or punishment, I accept my destiny. Come, Haydée, come!” and wrapping his arm around the young girl’s waist, he squeezed Valentine’s hand and vanished.

50279m

An hour had nearly passed, during which Valentine, breathless and motionless, watched steadfastly over Morrel. At length she felt his heart beat, a faint breath played upon his lips, a slight shudder, announcing the return of life, passed through the young man’s frame. At length his eyes opened, but they were at first fixed and expressionless; then sight returned, and with it feeling and grief.

An hour had almost gone by, during which Valentine, out of breath and still, kept a close watch over Morrel. Finally, she felt his heart beating, a soft breath brushed against his lips, and a slight shiver indicating the return of life went through the young man's body. Finally, his eyes opened, but they were initially blank and without expression; then his sight came back, along with feelings and sorrow.

“Oh,” he cried, in an accent of despair, “the count has deceived me; I am yet living;” and extending his hand towards the table, he seized a knife.

“Oh,” he shouted, in a tone of despair, “the count has tricked me; I’m still alive;” and reaching out his hand to the table, he grabbed a knife.

“Dearest,” exclaimed Valentine, with her adorable smile, “awake, and look at me!” Morrel uttered a loud exclamation, and frantic, doubtful, dazzled, as though by a celestial vision, he fell upon his knees.

“Sweetheart,” Valentine exclaimed, her charming smile lighting up her face, “wake up and look at me!” Morrel let out a loud gasp, and in a state of panic, uncertainty, and awe, as if he were seeing a divine figure, he dropped to his knees.

The next morning at daybreak, Valentine and Morrel were walking arm-in-arm on the seashore, Valentine relating how Monte Cristo had appeared in her room, explained everything, revealed the crime, and, finally, how he had saved her life by enabling her to simulate death.

The next morning at daybreak, Valentine and Morrel were walking arm-in-arm along the beach, with Valentine describing how Monte Cristo had shown up in her room, explained everything, revealed the crime, and ultimately, how he had saved her life by helping her fake her own death.

They had found the door of the grotto opened, and gone forth; on the azure dome of heaven still glittered a few remaining stars.

They found the grotto door open and stepped outside; a few remaining stars still sparkled in the blue sky.

Morrel soon perceived a man standing among the rocks, apparently awaiting a sign from them to advance, and pointed him out to Valentine.

Morrel quickly noticed a man standing among the rocks, seemingly waiting for a signal from them to move forward, and pointed him out to Valentine.

“Ah, it is Jacopo,” she said, “the captain of the yacht;” and she beckoned him towards them.

“Ah, it’s Jacopo,” she said, “the captain of the yacht;” and she waved him over.

“Do you wish to speak to us?” asked Morrel.

“Do you want to talk to us?” asked Morrel.

“I have a letter to give you from the count.”

“I have a letter for you from the count.”

“From the count!” murmured the two young people.

“From the count!” whispered the two young people.

“Yes; read it.”

“Yeah; read it.”

50281m

Morrel opened the letter, and read:

Morrel opened the letter and read:

“My Dear Maximilian,

"Dear Maximilian,"

“There is a felucca for you at anchor. Jacopo will carry you to Leghorn, where Monsieur Noirtier awaits his granddaughter, whom he wishes to bless before you lead her to the altar. All that is in this grotto, my friend, my house in the Champs-Élysées, and my château at Tréport, are the marriage gifts bestowed by Edmond Dantès upon the son of his old master, Morrel. Mademoiselle de Villefort will share them with you; for I entreat her to give to the poor the immense fortune reverting to her from her father, now a madman, and her brother who died last September with his mother. Tell the angel who will watch over your future destiny, Morrel, to pray sometimes for a man, who, like Satan, thought himself for an instant equal to God, but who now acknowledges with Christian humility that God alone possesses supreme power and infinite wisdom. Perhaps those prayers may soften the remorse he feels in his heart. As for you, Morrel, this is the secret of my conduct towards you. There is neither happiness nor misery in the world; there is only the comparison of one state with another, nothing more. He who has felt the deepest grief is best able to experience supreme happiness. We must have felt what it is to die, Morrel, that we may appreciate the enjoyments of living.

“There’s a felucca waiting for you at anchor. Jacopo will take you to Leghorn, where Monsieur Noirtier is waiting for his granddaughter, whom he wants to bless before you lead her to the altar. Everything in this grotto, my friend, my home in the Champs-Élysées, and my château at Tréport, are marriage gifts given by Edmond Dantès to the son of his old master, Morrel. Mademoiselle de Villefort will share them with you; I urge her to donate the vast fortune she inherited from her father, who is now a madman, and from her brother who passed away last September along with their mother, to the poor. Tell the angel who will look after your future, Morrel, to pray sometimes for a man who, like Satan, believed himself for a moment to be equal to God, but now recognizes with Christian humility that God alone has supreme power and infinite wisdom. Perhaps those prayers may ease the remorse he feels in his heart. As for you, Morrel, this is the reason behind my actions toward you. There is no happiness or misery in the world; there is only the comparison between one state and another, nothing more. He who has experienced the deepest sorrow is best able to feel the greatest happiness. We must know what it is to die, Morrel, so that we can truly appreciate the joys of living.”

“Live, then, and be happy, beloved children of my heart, and never forget that until the day when God shall deign to reveal the future to man, all human wisdom is summed up in these two words,—‘Wait and hope.’—Your friend,

“Live, then, and be happy, beloved children of my heart, and never forget that until the day when God chooses to reveal the future to us, all human wisdom is summed up in these two words,—‘Wait and hope.’—Your friend,

“Edmond Dantès, Count of Monte Cristo.”

“Edmond Dantès, Count of Monte Cristo.”

50282m

During the perusal of this letter, which informed Valentine for the first time of the madness of her father and the death of her brother, she became pale, a heavy sigh escaped from her bosom, and tears, not the less painful because they were silent, ran down her cheeks; her happiness cost her very dear.

As she read the letter that revealed for the first time her father's madness and her brother's death, Valentine turned pale. A deep sigh escaped her, and silent tears ran down her cheeks; her happiness came at a great cost.

Morrel looked around uneasily.

Morrel glanced around nervously.

“But,” he said, “the count’s generosity is too overwhelming; Valentine will be satisfied with my humble fortune. Where is the count, friend? Lead me to him.”

“But,” he said, “the count's generosity is too much; Valentine will be happy with my modest wealth. Where is the count, my friend? Take me to him.”

Jacopo pointed towards the horizon.

Jacopo pointed to the horizon.

“What do you mean?” asked Valentine. “Where is the count?—where is Haydée?”

“What do you mean?” Valentine asked. “Where's the count? Where's Haydée?”

“Look!” said Jacopo.

"Look!" Jacopo said.

The eyes of both were fixed upon the spot indicated by the sailor, and on the blue line separating the sky from the Mediterranean Sea, they perceived a large white sail.

The eyes of both were focused on the spot pointed out by the sailor, and against the blue line that marked the divide between the sky and the Mediterranean Sea, they saw a large white sail.

“Gone,” said Morrel; “gone!—adieu, my friend—adieu, my father!”

“Gone,” said Morrel; “gone!—goodbye, my friend—goodbye, my father!”

“Gone,” murmured Valentine; “adieu, my sweet Haydée—adieu, my sister!”

“Gone,” whispered Valentine; “goodbye, my dear Haydée—goodbye, my sister!”

“Who can say whether we shall ever see them again?” said Morrel with tearful eyes.

“Who knows if we’ll ever see them again?” Morrel said, his eyes filled with tears.

“Darling,” replied Valentine, “has not the count just told us that all human wisdom is summed up in two words:

“Darling,” replied Valentine, “didn’t the count just tell us that all human wisdom can be summed up in two words:

“‘Wait and hope (Fac et spera)!’”

“‘Wait and hope!’”


FOOTNOTES:

[1] “The wicked are great drinkers of water; As the flood proved once for all.”

[1] “The wicked drink a lot of water, as the flood showed for sure.”

[2] $2,600,000 in 1894.

$2.6 million in 1894.

[3] Knocked on the head.

Hit on the head.

[4] Beheaded.

Beheaded.

[5] Scott, of course: “The son of an ill-fated sire, and the father of a yet more unfortunate family, bore in his looks that cast of inauspicious melancholy by which the physiognomists of that time pretended to distinguish those who were predestined to a violent and unhappy death.”—The Abbot, ch. xxii.

[5] Scott, of course: “The son of a doomed father, and the father of an even more unfortunate family, had a look of gloomy melancholy that the physiognomists of that time claimed could identify those destined for a violent and unhappy death.”—The Abbot, ch. xxii.

[6] Guillotine.

Guillotine.

[7] Dr. Guillotin got the idea of his famous machine from witnessing an execution in Italy.

[7] Dr. Guillotin got the idea for his famous machine from watching an execution in Italy.

[8] Brucea ferruginea.

Brucea ferruginea.

[9] ‘Money and sanctity, Each in a moiety.’

[9] 'Money and sanctity, each in a share.'

[10] Elisabeth de Rossan, Marquise de Ganges, was one of the famous women of the court of Louis XIV. where she was known as “La Belle Provençale.” She was the widow of the Marquis de Castellane when she married de Ganges, and having the misfortune to excite the enmity of her new brothers-in-law, was forced by them to take poison; and they finished her off with pistol and dagger.—Ed.

[10] Elisabeth de Rossan, Marquise de Ganges, was one of the notable women at the court of Louis XIV, where she was known as “La Belle Provençale.” She was the widow of the Marquis de Castellane when she married de Ganges, and unfortunately, after provoking the resentment of her new brothers-in-law, she was forced to take poison by them; they ultimately killed her with a pistol and a dagger.—Ed.

[11] Magistrate and orator of great eloquence—chancellor of France under Louis XV.

[11] Magistrate and speaker with impressive eloquence—chancellor of France during the reign of Louis XV.

[12] Jacques-Louis David, a famous French painter (1748-1825).

[12] Jacques-Louis David, a well-known French painter (1748-1825).

[13] Ali Pasha, “The Lion,” was born at Tepelini, an Albanian village at the foot of the Klissoura Mountains, in 1741. By diplomacy and success in arms he became almost supreme ruler of Albania, Epirus, and adjacent territory. Having aroused the enmity of the Sultan, he was proscribed and put to death by treachery in 1822, at the age of eighty.—Ed.

[13] Ali Pasha, "The Lion," was born in Tepelini, an Albanian village at the base of the Klissoura Mountains, in 1741. Through diplomacy and military success, he became the almost supreme ruler of Albania, Epirus, and the surrounding areas. After becoming an enemy of the Sultan, he was exiled and killed through betrayal in 1822, at the age of eighty.—Ed.

[14] Greek militiamen in the war for independence.—Ed.

[14] Greek fighters in the war for independence.—Ed.

[15] A Turkish pasha in command of the troops of a province.—Ed.

[15] A Turkish leader in charge of the soldiers in a province.—Ed.

[16] The god of fruitfulness in Grecian mythology. In Crete he was supposed to be slain in winter with the decay of vegetation and to revive in the spring. Haydée’s learned reference is to the behavior of an actor in the Dionysian festivals.—Ed.

[16] The god of fertility in Greek mythology. In Crete, it was believed that he died in winter with the decline of plant life and came back to life in the spring. Haydée’s knowledgeable mention refers to the performance of an actor during the Dionysian festivals.—Ed.

[17] The Genoese conspirator.

The Genoese plotter.

[18] Lake Maggiore.

Lake Maggiore.

[19] In the old Greek legend the Atreidae, or children of Atreus, were doomed to punishment because of the abominable crime of their father. The Agamemnon of Aeschylus is based on this legend.

[19] In the old Greek legend, the Atreidae, or children of Atreus, were cursed with punishment because of their father’s terrible crime. Aeschylus' Agamemnon is based on this legend.

[20] The performance of the civil marriage.

[20] The execution of the civil marriage.

[21] In Molière’s comedy, Le Misanthrope.

In Molière’s comedy, *Le Misanthrope*.

[22] Literally, “the basket,” because wedding gifts were originally brought in such a receptacle.

[22] Literally, "the basket," because wedding gifts were originally brought in that kind of container.

[23] Germain Pillon was a famous French sculptor (1535-1598). His best known work is “The Three Graces,” now in the Louvre.

[23] Germain Pillon was a well-known French sculptor (1535-1598). His most famous piece is "The Three Graces," which is now in the Louvre.

[24] Frédérick Lemaître—French actor (1800-1876). Robert Macaire is the hero of two favorite melodramas—“Chien de Montargis” and “Chien d’Aubry”—and the name is applied to bold criminals as a term of derision.

[24] Frédérick Lemaître—French actor (1800-1876). Robert Macaire is the hero of two popular melodramas—“Chien de Montargis” and “Chien d’Aubry”—and the name is used to refer to daring criminals in a mocking way.

[25] The Spahis are French cavalry reserved for service in Africa.

[25] The Spahis are a French cavalry unit designated for duty in Africa.

[26] Savate: an old shoe.

Savate: a vintage shoe.

[27] Guilbert de Pixérécourt, French dramatist (1773-1844).

[27] Guilbert de Pixérécourt, French playwright (1773-1844).

[28] Gaspard Puget, the sculptor-architect, was born at Marseilles in 1615.

[28] Gaspard Puget, the sculptor and architect, was born in Marseille in 1615.

[29] The Carolina—not Virginia—jessamine, gelsemium sempervirens (properly speaking not a jessamine at all) has yellow blossoms. The reference is no doubt to the Wistaria frutescens.—Ed.

[29] The Carolina—not Virginia—jessamine, gelsemium sempervirens (technically not a jessamine at all) has yellow flowers. The mention is probably referring to the Wistaria frutescens.—Ed.

[30] The miser in Molière’s comedy of L’Avare.—Ed.

[30] The greedy person in Molière’s play L’Avare.—Ed.


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!